Cham Bumo Gyeong v. 2014 - ALL TEXT Chambumo Gyeong Preface 3 Contents Book 1: True Parents' Appearance and the Era of True Parents 19 Book 2: The Birth of True Parents 123 Book 3: The Beginning of True Father's Public Course and the Founding of HSA-UWC 211 Book 4: Salvation through the Holy Marriage Blessing 305 Book 5: Expansion of the Providential Foundation and the Annual Mottoes 397 Book 6: The World Tours and the Global Mission 575 Book 7: True Parents' Course of Suffering and Victory 709 Book 8: North - South Unification and World Peace 827 Book 9: Activities in the Media, Education and the Arts for the Culture of Heart 967 Book 10: Preparing the Ideal Environment Centering on the Providence of the Ocean and Latin America 1077 Book 11: Ecumenical Initiatives 1215 Book 12: The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification and the Women's Era 1321 Book 13: The Completion of Restoration and the Settlement of Cheon Il Guk 1431 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents 1579 Chambumo Gyeong - Book 2. - The Birth of True Parents Chapter 1. True Father's Birth 127 Section 1. Background 127 Section 2. True Father's Lineage 134 Chapter 2. True Mother's Birth 141 Section 1. Background 141 Section 2. True Mother's Family 145 Section 3. Spirit-led Churches 150 Chapter 3. True Father's Childhood and Youth 158 Section 1. Love for Nature 158 Section 2. God's Call 168 Section 3. School Days 172 Section 4. Study in Japan 183 Chapter 4. True Mother's Childhood and Youth 191 Section 1. An Atmosphere of Faith 191 Section 2. Education and Encounter with Father 196 Section 3. Chosen by Heaven 203 Section 4. Trials and Victory 206 Book 2. - The Birth of True Parents Ever since the Fall of the first human ancestors Adam and Eve, God wanted to complete the providence of salvation. He wanted to complete it through Jesus, whom He sent as the Messiah; however, the people of Israel and the religion of Judaism failed to fulfill their responsibility to receive him. Hence, God again sent a Savior to humankind, this time among the Korean people. The True Parents have come with this mission. Because the True Parents came to take charge of God's providence of salvation, their births were events of great significance. Accordingly, many signs accompanied their births. For instance, there was an old tree standing in front of True Father's birthplace. Shortly before he was born a golden bird flew into that tree, sang beautifully, and then left. Also before the birth of True Mother, Hong Soon-ae, True Mother's mother, received a message in a dream, "If you have a son, he will become the king of the universe; if you have a daughter, she will become the queen of the universe." On April 17, 1935, at the age of 16 (by Korean counting), True Father was tearfully praying on a mountainside when Jesus called him to complete the mission of the Messiah. After that, he went through a preparation period: three years in his hometown, three years of study in Seoul, and three years of study in Japan. Most especially during the time in Seoul, when he lived alone at a rooming house, his life was one of strict self-discipline and self-cultivation as he pushed himself in his studies and to develop his faith. Also, while he studied in Japan, he expanded his experiences in various fields. In addition to his academic work, he immersed himself in activities to support the liberation of Korea from Japanese rule and devoted himself to discovering the truth of the Principle. True Mother spent much of her childhood at the home of her maternal grandmother, Jo Won-mo, as well as with her mother, Hong Soon-ae. Both her mother and grandmother had dedicated themselves to a life of faith in order to welcome the Lord at his Second Advent. After coming to the South from the North, True Mother began studying at Hyochang Elementary School in Seoul. She moved to Daegu, Seoguipo on Jeju Island, and to Chuncheon in Gangwon Province, all the while continuing her schooling. True Mother met True Father in 1956, when she was 13, soon after her graduation from elementary school. Mother recalled what Father had told her about their first meeting, "Closing my eyes, I spoke to God in a whisper, God, thank you for sending such an extraordinary woman to this nation of Korea.'" For a long time, God made preparations to send the Returning Lord and Heaven's Bride. Then, through the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, True Father and True Mother emerged as the True Parents of humankind. Chapter 1. True Father's Birth Section 1. Background General background The country where God sent True Father as the Returning Lord suffered from natural disasters that caused famine throughout the land during the years just prior to his birth. Internationally as well, the entire world was in the midst of great chaos, manifesting signs of the Last Days. The world was about to divide into two camps. The reason for such chaos, both within the country of Korea and internationally, was the course of God's providence to establish national and international foundations of indemnity for the birth of the Lord at his Second Advent. True Father was born in Korea one year after the March 1st Independence Movement, on the 6th day of the 1st lunar month (February 25) in 1920 at 2221 Sangsa village, in the Deokeon district of the Jeongju township, North Pyeongan Province. His father was Moon Gyeong-yu, to whom True Father later gave the title Chungbunim, meaning "Father of Loyalty." His mother was Kim Gyeong-gye, to whom True Father later gave the title Chung-monim, meaning "Mother of Loyalty." True Father was the second son among their six sons and seven daughters. 1. Originally, God intended that if Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have become the True Parents of humankind. As the True Parents, they would have understood God's heart and outlook, and fully accomplished God's hope and purpose. However, due to the Fall, God's plan was frustrated. In order to recover what was lost, the providence of re-creation was required. Adam was re-created and reestablished in the position of the True Father of humankind when God placed His hands on True Father's head and blessed him with the words, "You are Adam whom I made for the ideal of creation! You are My Son who can fathom My situation and My heart!" The Lord of the Second Advent is the person who came to earth with this responsibility. We can say that the purpose of the 6,000 years of human history was to establish that one person for whom God has sought -- the perfected ancestor of humankind. (010-143, 1960/09/18) 2. Jesus died having been unable to entirely complete the Will of God. He established on earth a relationship with God only at the adopted son level. Hence, God promised to send him to earth again. God led the providence based on Christianity for 2,000 years in order to pioneer the way for the Lord to return and establish the relationship of God's direct lineage. Therefore, Christians all over the world need to engraft themselves directly onto God's beloved true Son. With what qualification does the Lord come in the Last Days? He comes with the qualification to become the True Parent. Although he comes again as the Messiah, he cannot come as the Lord of Glory. This is because although Jesus came to earth, he was unable to rise to the position of the True Parent and thus was unable in his lifetime to establish the foundation to comfort God by serving and attending Him in glory representing all the peoples of the world. The Messiah at his Second Coming must inherit the Will that Jesus could not fulfill on earth and fulfill it. After completing this responsibility as a filial Son, he will be able to comfort God. On the foundation of having completed the work of Jesus, he can be chosen as God's champion to subjugate even satan. Once he has done that, he will have built the basis to bring glory to God. In this way, he will acquire the qualification to inaugurate the True Parents. This is a general overview of the providence of restoration that God has been leading to this day. (017-074, 1966/11/12) 3. The era of war and chaos that began with the First World War continues to this day. This course of history did not unfold simply by chance; it has been a course to pay indemnity for human history. Intellectuals everywhere in the world say that we are now living in a world of radical change. The general public thinks that these sudden changes are dangerous and could bring us to a world of despair. The number of people who think that we will arrive at a world of hope is exceedingly small. Some even assert that Western civilization, which has been leading the way in the modern world, is not only declining but has already entered a world of darkness. They assert that not only is Christianity, the spiritual anchor of Western civilization, in decline, but also that the families, societies and nations that are based upon Christianity are declining as never before. The young people of the world who are concerned about the future also cannot avoid agonizing over its bleak situation. Such is the darkness and hopelessness of the era in which we live. Yet God does exist, and He will not let them just keep running toward a final end full of despair. Rather, He confronts the issues that beset us and works to connect the world to a new dimension, a place of hope. (103-039, 1979/02/02) 4. The 60 or 70 years following the First World War have been an era of global turmoil. In this historical period, the world was destined to go through a course of great tribulations that were unavoidable. I was born during this time and have faced severe trials to this day. In God's providence at this juncture in human history, what is the purpose of this crucial period, an era full of suffering and turmoil? All throughout history, whenever we human beings were in the midst of great hardships, we had to make a choice: do we perish or do we revive? Indeed, in this period we are destined to make this same kind of historic decision. In this situation, our Heavenly Father will not leave humanity to go down a path to destruction. By whatever means or method, He will save us. This period is the important time when God endeavors to send to earth that special person who will be the standard-bearer of His providence. Therefore, despite all kinds of hardships God has been pushing and pulling history to arrive at this point. At the same time, it is certain that behind the scenes He has been laying the foundation for His new providence to advance and prosper. (035-194, 1970/10/14) 5. In the East, Japan emerged, inheriting the providential mission of the island culture from Britain. At the same time, Korea was linked providentially to the continental civilization that began with Rome, an empire based in the Mediterranean that was to have received Jesus as the Messiah. Because the Returning Lord was destined to come to the Adam nation of Korea, Korea had to endure a period of indemnity before I was born. That is why it came under Japanese rule for 40 years. The year I was born, 1920, was within this indemnity period. Because of that, my clan had to carry out the Will to finish all the historical conditions of providential history. As a result, the members of my clan had to go through a course of indemnity. (313-070, 1999/11/12) 6. The year 1920 when I was born was the year following the March 1st Movement for Korean independence. Before my birth, Korea suffered three years of famine. The March 1st Movement brought the nation into a time of turmoil, yet it was already suffering through a most difficult period brought on by natural calamities. Under Japanese colonial rule, Korea was being pulled in satan's direction; hence, the March 1st revolution broke out in order to move things in a new direction. The people who led that movement were people of faith, mainly Christians and adherents of the Cheondogyo faith. They presented a new direction that shifted from Japanese imperialism toward America with its Christian culture. In this way, Christianity spread widely and penetrated deeply into the culture of the Korean nation and people. This was possible because the Korean people, who chafed under the rule of imperial Japan, were inclining more toward the Christian cultural sphere, which was influenced by the United States. This is an amazing fact. Beginning from that historical uprising against Japan, Christianity in Korea developed rapidly. (142-054, 1986/03/01) 7. Many Koreans sacrificed their lives calling for independence from Japan by carrying out the Mansei Demonstrations that began on March 1, 1919. Why did such a tragedy take place at that point in time? It was because I was meant to be conceived and born during a period of patriotic fervor. I was born in the first lunar month of 1920, during the year after the March 1st Movement began. Why was this significant? The Returning Lord must be born in a nation that God can claim, even if He can claim it only conditionally. If the Returning Lord were to be born and come to a nation that had not established such a condition, it would be as if he were floating in the air, without solid ground on which to stand. That is why God led the March 1st Movement. So much blood was shed just for one person --me -- to come to earth. That is why the Korean people suffered so much in 1919, both from famine due to a poor harvest and from the loss of life through this heroic but tragic movement. It is based on such indemnity conditions that God's providence has been advancing. (244-326, 1993/03/01) 8. Korean patriot and martyr Yu Gwan-sun died for her country at the age of 17 (by Western counting) due to her involvement in the March 1st Movement. She was in the position of unfallen Eve; she was as Eve in Adam's nation. Japan in the position of satan decapitated her, and cut her body into 6 pieces. The number 6 represents satan. In devoting herself for the independence movement, Yu Gwan-sun demonstrated her absolute loyalty to her nation, even at the sacrifice of her life. In 1919, when the independence movement was spreading like wildfire, I was still in my mother's womb. The Returning Lord is not supposed to be born into a nation under satan's sovereignty; that is why this fight against Japan took place shortly before the time of my birth. Ten months passed from the time of the March 1st Movement to when I was born, in the first month of 1920. (229-033, 1992/04/09) True Father's hometown The Korean Peninsula is a providential land. Having the role of a bridge between the civilizations of East and West, it is where preparations were made for the birth of the Lord at the Second Advent. According to True Father, Jeongju, Father's birthplace where God's love came to earth, was the place that God had predestined to be the starting point of a new future for humankind. Also, the name "Sangsa-ri" the village of True Father's birth denotes a land whose people yearn for and revere God. Sansa-ri will become a holy ground for the people of the world. 9. Located in northeast Asia, the Korean Peninsula is geographically positioned to connect the civilization of the Asian continent to Japan, which embraced the modern civilization of the West. To connect with a continent, a civilization will often go through a peninsula rather than going directly to the continent. That is why peninsulas always foster cultural exchange. In this sense, the Korean Peninsula has the role of a bridge to bring Eastern and Western civilizations together and bear their fruit. Thus, it makes sense that God will lead His providence for the world centering on the Korean Peninsula. For this reason, Korean people must be equipped to embrace both civilizations and digest them. In the end, what enables a civilization to bear fruit is religion. (078-312, 1975/06/10) 10. To which nation will the Messiah come? From the viewpoint of the Principle of Restoration, he should not come to an independent nation. This is because originally Israel, and Judaism with its influence on the nation of Israel, should have welcomed the Messiah and become his foundation. When they were not able to do so, the foundation of the nation and of Judaism was lost, and as a result, the Jewish people would later lose their nation and be scattered throughout the world. From the standpoint of Jesus, the nation and the religion that should have supported him were gone; thus, Jesus had to start his ministry from a position where he had no relationship with either the nation or the Temple. Therefore, through the 2,000 years of history since Jesus' death, God worked to prepare a nation having circumstances similar to those of the nation of Israel and then connected that nation to the providence preparing for the day of the Lord at the Second Advent. Since the people of Israel began a history full of misery and separation, in order to deal with this problem, God was required to find a nation enduring the same suffering. From the perspective of history, the nation in that position was Korea. Indeed, the Korean people have many striking similarities to the Jewish people in terms of where they are situated in their region and in terms of their history. (067-244, 1973/07/01) 11. From the historical point of view, what nation has a people with a burning faith? Although the Korean people were not familiar with the Christian term "God," and although they did not receive prophecies from the biblical prophets, strangely enough throughout their 5,000 years of history the Korean people always deeply revered heaven even without knowing why. That such a small country in the Eastern Hemisphere survived era after era to this day, maintaining itself through 5,000 years of history is nothing short of a miracle. If you look at the history of Korea, it underwent numerous trials, including being invaded many times by neighboring countries. Nevertheless, the Korean people were able to overcome such obstacles because of something deep within their national spirit. With that spirit, they always looked forward to a hopeful tomorrow. Because they possessed this spirit, because this national spirit could take hold and become the prevailing spirit on the Korean Peninsula of the Far East, they were able to come out on top through all their battles. Isn't it fitting that the Messiah come to a people who have endured, always advancing with this kind of spirit? On the emotional level, no people in this region are more passionate than the Korean people. Korea has also been called the eastern land of propriety. Buddhism, Confucianism and Christianity each claim to be the religion of faith and righteousness, but now they have reached their limit. However, just as the Korean people have upheld their spirit of hope for their nation, they are the kind of people who can be fired up with the truth for the sake of the world. When this happens, their inherent passion for truth will burst out from deep within their hearts. (007-166, 1959/08/30) 12. Korea has made many sacrifices during its 5,000-year history. Koreans have had a great influence on China. Dwelling to the east of China, the Korean people took no pleasure in invading other nations. They were a peace-loving people. That is why some Chinese people left their mainland nation and moved to the Korean Peninsula. Even Confucius praised these people. He said that a holy people resided there and expressed his desire to go and visit them. If you study Korean history, you will see that the Korean people did not invade other countries. Although they were invaded numerous times, they never invaded another country. However, when they were attacked unjustly, they were like fire; no one could defeat them. They are a people literally burning with righteousness. If a Korean should happen to die while traveling in regions such as Manchuria or Siberia, nothing would be found on his body except a tobacco pipe and a flint. People from other countries carried swords or other kinds of weapons, but Koreans did not possess anything like that. That is why if a Korean traveling in Russia or China knocked on the door at night, most Russians and Chinese would welcome him in. Korea is indeed a country worthy of being the place where I could appear. (179-030, 1988/06/15) 13. My hometown is Jeongju, in North Pyeongan Province, North Korea. I have many stories to share about that place, and many anecdotes from my childhood. In the future, the people of the world will regard my hometown in the same way Muslims regard Mecca and Christians regard Jerusalem. Therefore, I urge you to visit my hometown in your lifetime. If you do not, when you go to the spirit world, people there will accuse you, pointing their fingers at you and saying, "What in the world did you do while you were on earth?" (034-067, 1970/08/29) 14. You should be able to say, "I attended the True Parents from the beginning to the end." Otherwise, how can you become citizens of God's kingdom and build up the royal family in the heavenly kingdom? That is why you must return to where the True Parents were born. Originally, the Garden of Eden should be your home; Eden is where the True Parents were born. Due to the Fall, humankind lost the land of that original home. However, now that the True Parents have become the owners of the Garden of Eden, the place where the True Parents were born has become humanity's hometown. Hence, the place where the True Parents were born is also your hometown. (166-255, 1987/06/07) Birth omens and name Auspicious signs appeared around the time of True Fathers birth. In 1919, before the March 1st Movement began, a golden bird flew to a tree in front of True Father's house and sang. After a dream in which he saw a pair of dragons ascend to heaven, his great-grandfather Moon Jeongheul named True Father Yong Myung; yong meaning dragon and myung meaning light. However, immediately after Korea's liberation from Japan in 1945, as True Father embarked upon the course of his public ministry for the providence, heaven gave him a new name, so he changed his name to Sun Myung, in accordance with the purpose of his providential mission. 15. When my mother was pregnant with me and her delivery date was nearing, she journeyed to her hometown of Daesandong. Right beside my mother's hometown is a large mountain. From all directions, nothing obstructs the view of this mountain, which is called Mt. Jeseok. It is a mystical mountain. While my mother was waiting for the day of my delivery, she had a dream: The weather had become terribly fierce. A heavy storm blew in and dark clouds covered her village. Then from out of the clouds came a streak of light. From the top of Mt. Jeseok a golden dragon appeared. It encircled the waist of the mountain, and then flew upward. My mother in her vision followed the dragon as far as the mountaintop, then sat up there and enjoyed the sight of it as it flew about. Suddenly the mountaintop turned into an ocean. In that ocean two golden dragons appeared, twisting and gliding and splashing their tails in the water. Then with the words, "Farewell, my beloved world," they ascended into the sky. My mother kept these things close to her heart. When I was eight, she told me the story and said, "No matter how hard I think about it, I can only conclude that it is about the mission that you must undertake." Once you come to know the Will, you can understand the promises of God that are revealed in such symbolic dreams. My mother received many revelations. Whenever something special was to occur or a difficulty might arise, she knew it in advance and made conditions of devotion to prepare for it. This is how I know that by bringing heaven and earth together we can solve any problem. (401-218, 2003/01/07) 16. I can never forget something that my mother told me one day. She said that my great-grandfather, my grandfather, and even one of my sisters-in-law had the same kind of dream about dragons. I cannot forget the words that my mother uttered, "Whatever way I think about them, I know that all those dreams are about you, the substance of the dragon." In one of her own visions, two golden dragons descended from the top of Mt. Jeseok and stood in front of her house. Each held a magic pearl as it ascended into the sky. She said that she actually saw them with her own eyes. Although the rain was pouring down that day, when she looked at the mountain she could see all of that happening. (412-064, 2003/07/15) 17. The Chinese character sun in my name is the combination of two characters, symbols of a fish and a sheep. They can also mean the ocean and the land, or the water and the earth. The character sun also means bright and cheerful. When the morning sun shines radiantly after a night of rainfall, we say in Korean, sunmyung-hada, which means "it is bright and clear." The character myung is a combination of the sun and the moon. Thus, placing the two characters sun and moon together signifies that clarity and brightness will pervade both heaven and earth. Heaven represents man and earth represents woman, so when they become as one, all will be bright, clear and cheerful. The character moon which is my family name, refers to truth. I am doing the work that my entire name stands for. That is why throughout my life, whenever I look at my name I think to myself, "I must act and live accordingly. I really must." (246-284, 1993/04/20) Section 2. True Father's Lineage Ancestral traditions The founding ancestor of the Nampyeong Moon clan, Moon Da-seong was given the title Duke Museong. He was born in February of 472 CE at a place whose present-day address is in Punglim village, in the Nampyeong township of the city of Naju, in South Jeolla Province. It is said that he was placed in a rock cradle on top of a huge rock in the Jangjayeon neighborhood. In that rock cradle the Chinese character moon was inscribed in red. We read in the genealogy of the Nampyeong Moon clan that King Jabi of the Silla dynasty was told in a dream, "A special child has been born in this nation; go and find this child." His people searched for the child and found him crying on that rock. This, according to the records, is the origin of the family name Moon. Moon Da-seong rose to become a high government official and also was given the responsibility to pick young men of good and strong appearance and made them leaders of the Hwarang (elite youth corps). He taught them to practice filial piety, loyalty and righteousness. True Father said, "Members of the Nampyeong Moon clan uphold a tradition of being conscientious, loyal, uncompromising with unrighteousness, and fiercely stubborn." 1. The people of the world must be wondering about the connections in my bloodline. My bloodline is connected with the foundation of sacrifices made by all the ancestors of Korea over many generations. To be a sacrifice is to offer yourself for others. A living seed grows well if planted in rotting soil. Historically, if a nation has suffered great hardships and pain, its people will welcome living seeds and grow them well. A region that endures such hardships can produce a great saint. That is where a righteous person, a righteous leader, a righteous nation, and the teaching of righteousness are bound to emerge. (334-232, 2000/09/30) 2. I am from the Nampyeong Moon clan. Nampyeong literally means a flat land in the south. According to Oriental concept, south represents the ideal. Hence, Nampyeong means a natural, open land, a flat land where all is in balance, a southern country waiting for the people to gather. The character moon means a piece of writing. When you write the character moon you place a dot on top of the character wu which means "again." Then you end up with this character, moon, which looks like an offering table for the ancestors with food placed on top. This signifies that the Moons must take on the responsibility of the chief priest. They must become masters of religious rites, jeju. By repeatedly making offerings to God, they must become the masters of religious rites to dissolve God's deep sorrow. That is what I think my name means, and that is how I live. (283-157, 1997/04/12) 3. If you have among your ancestors a national patriot, a saint, or a divine son or daughter who rendered distinguished service, you must attend that person as the ancestor of your ancestors. During the Goryeo Dynasty, one ancestor in my bloodline was Moon Geuk-gyeom. He died while traveling back and forth trying to bring reconciliation between military officers and civil officials. The tradition he established served as a bridge which enabled the Goryeo dynasty to last for 500 years. Also, I am the 23rd-generation descendant of Moon Ik-jeom, who risked his life to smuggle cotton seeds into Korea from China for the poor to make clothing. (606-234, 2009/01/13) 4. My family began residing in Jeongju when my great-grandfather moved there. We had a family motto, "Let us cherish the entire land of Korea and look forward to having visitors from all parts of the land. Whenever they find their way to our home, let us attend them with all our heart. If a guest happens to stop by our home, we will attend him with our utmost sincerity. Then blessings from all parts of Korea will come to our clan." That is why I am telling you: do not be inconsiderate to anyone who visits you. You do not know what lineage each visitor or guest is from. If you offer visitors your most sincere hospitality before sending them on their way, you will bring blessings to your descendants. Since those blessings come from the entire land of Korea, the blessings that come on the foundation set by your sincerity can be conveyed back to the land of Korea. Then, when you expand this foundation to the world beyond Korea, you will be showered with blessings that you can share with the world. This is how you should think. (127-085, 1983/05/05) 5. One thing I am thankful to my mother and father for is that, based on our family motto, they taught me to never send anyone who came to our home away without feeding them first. They taught me never to give anyone a cold reception, not even a beggar. That is what my grandfather had practiced as our family tradition. Even if we were in the middle of our meal, if a beggar came to our house asking for food, my grandmother or my mother would immediately leave the room to serve him food. Especially in the winter, if she did not prepare it fast enough my grandfather would take his own meal on his portable table and set it in front of the beggar. Thinking of the beggar hungry in the cold, he just could not continue eating. He would give the beggar his own food, and he did not mind if he had none for himself. Based on this family tradition, I have been doing the same for the people of the world. People from all over Korea, from the Honam region to the Yongnam region, traveled to China through the North. On their way they would look for the main state road, which ran close to our house. If those travelers happened to come to our neighborhood and wanted somewhere to stay overnight, our neighbors would tell them, "If you go over there, you will find the Moon's residence. You can sleep there." That is why in all four seasons of the year the guest room at my house was never empty. My mother had to cook for them, and I know it caused her to suffer greatly her whole life. I tell you, a household that has fed the people of the eight provinces of Korea will never go to ruin. Such a home would see the birth of a descendant who would be welcomed throughout the provinces of Korea. (147-306, 1986/10/01) 6. There were always many people visiting my house. One night when I was about eight years old, I awoke from sleep to find a group of strangers in the guest room and my family giving them a feast. I asked what the gathering was for, and I was told in a whisper, "Independence fighters have come." Back then I often heard stories about those people -- that they slept in tents, walked on rooftops, and could leap over a wall with just one hand. My mother served them a midnight meal of noodle soup. She caught a chicken and made noodle soup with it; it would feed more people and it was faster than cooking rice. My family motto was to feed hungry visitors, even if it meant that there was no food left for my family and we would go hungry. Such was the education I received. (300-134, 1999/03/02) 7. Our family motto urged us to uphold the historical tradition of patriots and loyal subjects. One unusual thing about the members of my family was that when anyone smoked or drank alcohol they would break out in hives or a rash. For this reason they could not drink or smoke cigarettes. Another exemplary thing about my family tradition was that no one had concubines. My grandfather practiced the highest possible life of faith based on Confucian teachings. My great-uncle was a Christian minister and could understand all the books of prophecies. My mother and others in my family had a gift that they could know the future if they prayed about it. (588-064, 2008/04/12) True Father's family The Nampyeong Moon clan, which originated from Jeolla Province, began putting down roots in the regions of Pyeongan Province and Hamgyeong Province from the time of Moon Jung-sil who was known by the title Duke Uian. He was the third of the five sons of Duke Chungseon (Moon Ikjeom). Moon Dal, Duke Uian's fifth-generation descendant, was the first to settle in what is now the city of Jeongju. True Father's great-great-grandfather Moon Seong-hak was the 19thgeneration descendant of Duke Uian; he had three sons: Jeong-ho, Jeong-gi, and Jeong-heul. The youngest, Moon Jeong-heul, was True Fathers great-grandfather. He was the first to reside in the village of Sangsa-ri. Moon Jeong-heul had three sons: Chi-guk, Shin-guk and Yun-guk. The eldest, Moon Chi-guk, was True Fathers grandfather. He said about Father, "He will become a great man in the future; support him in whatever he wants to do." Moon Chi-guk had three sons: Gyeong-yu (who lived from the 11th day of the 7th lunar month of 1893 to the 11th day of the 10th lunar month of 1954), Gyeong-bok and Gyeong-gu, and also two daughters. Gyeong-yu, who was posthumously given the title Chungbunim, was True Father's father. He married True Father's mother, Kim Gyeong-gye (who lived from the 15th day of the 10th lunar month of 1888 to the 7th day of the 1st lunar month of 1968), who was posthumously given the title Chungmonim. She came from the Yeonan Kim clan, and her birth name was Kim Ju-gwan. Chungmonim was from a prominent family in Jeongju. She was born as the first daughter of her father Kim Baek-hong. Her mother, who was from the Indong Jang clan, bore him five children, three sons and two daughters. Her father supported independence activities and contributed to building the Osan School in Jeongju, which produced many patriots for the independence struggle. Her family, surnamed Kim, was from a Kim clan that produced many prominent people during the Joseon dynasty who passed the national examinations to become government officials. Her family brought her up well, with purity and dignity. She was tall, and her personality was active and passionate. She lived such a sacrificial life for True Father, thus laying the foundation of perfect mother - son cooperation for his path as the Lord at the Second Advent. 8. My family was blessed by God during my great-grandfather's time but they paid indemnity during my grandfather's time. It is an absolute principle that after receiving blessings indemnity follows. Consider the history of Israel: after having received a blessing, indemnity followed without fail. If you receive ten blessings, then you must pay indemnity equal to that amount. For this reason, my family went through considerable turmoil before God called me. The family fortune was gone, and family members lost their lives. Not only that, people who were close to me also faced many troubles. Thus it was that once my family was given a special blessing from God, God left our family in the hands of satan until we hit the lowest point. During that time satan attacked my family and we had to suffer a course of indemnity through three generations. (029-208, 1970/02) 9. Many years ago, in order to try to eliminate me, satan assailed the members of my family with all kinds of incomprehensible spiritual phenomena. I was born in an environment full of such problems, and I had to deal with each of them myself. Of course I had my parents and also many relatives who were willing to help me. Among them was my grandfather's younger brother, who was a well-known minister. He was an expert in the Chinese classics and the history of China. He had graduated from Pyongyang Theological Seminary, and he spoke English well. He was knowledgeable about Western culture and became a pioneer in the independence movement. Even though I had such family support, I solved all the problems on my own. Even if I had consulted them, none of them could have understood what I had to do. None of them, not even my parents, knew about the path I would take in the future. Yet due to the spiritual phenomena behind the scenes, all kinds of problems arose throughout my clan, from my parents to my relatives. Indeed, many incidents occurred. satan knew very well who I was and what I was, and he caused many evils to befall my family. (227-115, 1992/02/11) 10. I was born in a family that made a great contribution to the March Is' Movement and the struggle for independence. The member of my family who led this was my great-uncle Moon Yun-guk. When I was growing up he used to tell me, "You, great-nephew, must become greater than me." My great-uncle loved me dearly. He was behind the establishment of the Osan School. (300-134, 1999/03/02) 11. My father was the kind of person who did not need law. When my father borrowed money for some reason, he felt deeply compelled to pay the money back, including interest, no later than the due date. He kept his word no matter what happened. He was exemplary in keeping promises. (045-136, 1971/06/24) 12. My mother gave birth to 13 children. I have three older sisters, and I am the second son. Five of the children died, while six daughters and two sons survived. It was devastating to my mother that as she was raising her sons and daughters, one after another departed from this world. Whenever a younger brother or sister died, my father took responsibility for their burials. He made a simple plank coffin, carried it on his shoulder to the burial site, and buried the child himself. Even my older brother was too young to help him. While my mother was in tears due to having to send her child to the spirit world, my father, having buried the coffin alone, returned home. But he did not wash the burial ground dirt off his hands. Only after three days had passed did he wash his hands and start eating. My father must have thought, "How can I wash my hands and eat right after burying my child?" When I observed this, I knew he was an honorable man who naturally went beyond the requirements of the law. His seriousness about the dying wishes of his ancestors surpassed his regard for human laws. (601-187, 2008/11/07) 13. My mother was a virtuous person. She had a very strong personality, like a man, yet she was a good daughter-in-law. Whenever her father-in-law said he would be going somewhere early in the morning, she prepared his breakfast and served it to him no matter how early it was. She lived her whole life that way without ever complaining. I took after my mother in many ways. (300-135, 1999/03/02) 14. I resemble my mother in many ways. I have my mother's revolutionary disposition. My father, on the other hand, was more like a scholar. Once he heard something he never forgot it, like today's computers. He had a photographic memory. I inherited my creativity from my mother. My maternal grandfather was also this way; he was innovative. In his village, he was involved in ocean-related work, and he was quite creative about it. So when I was six, seven and eight years old I used to visit him at his home and follow him around catching fish. You have no idea how excited I was, and how anxiously I waited for an opportunity to go and see him. (470-126, 2004/09/24) 15. My mother bore many children, 13 in all. I still remember what my mother said, "Although there are all kinds of fun things to do in this world, nothing brought me more joy than nursing the babies I gave birth to and raising them. Now that I am too old to give birth, I find that nothing I do is nearly as much fun as that." I looked at my mother's face, haggard from hard work. Her face showed that in her life she had been through every possible difficulty, but to me she looked beautiful as she worked hard to raise her beloved children. Her true love was accompanied by difficulties and sacrifices, but she forgot about her sacrifices for the ones she loved. Indeed, sacrifice turns into the compost that fertilizes the soil, enabling it to yield life, flesh and bones, which is joy and happiness. It becomes love. (044-200, 1971/05/07) 16. My older brother absolutely supported me, his younger brother, even though he was older than me. In this way he naturally established a foundation to totally indemnify Cain's position. My older brother's life of faith was deep to the core. He knew when the Korean War would end and the day that Korea's independence from Japan would come. His level of faith was such that he could resolve all difficulties with guidance from the spirit world. He recognized that our relationship was not like the many other older - younger brother relationships throughout history. I was not an ordinary brother, but a person of historic significance. Therefore, he had absolute faith in me and would do whatever I asked. Once when I was in Pyongyang, something providentially significant happened and I gave him some directions to carry out. I asked him to do things that would be incomprehensible to the common sense of any ordinary person. However, because it was for me, his younger brother, he helped me by doing this and that. It did not matter if the tasks were difficult; my older brother always supported me in every possible way, without any hesitation. (029-209, 1970/02) 17. My older brother could communicate with the spirit world, so he knew I was not an ordinary younger brother. He always thought, "All families have siblings, and within a clan there are vertical and horizontal relationships. However, among brothers, my younger brother is the best one in all of history." The spirit world taught him that. Therefore, my older brother did everything I asked him to do. If I asked him to sell the house, he would sell it; if I asked him to sell a cow, he would sell it. When I had no money for my tuition, he was ready to sell even his own land to help me pay it. He never once opposed me. That is how he restored the Cain - Abel relationship. (309-281, 1999/06/06) Chapter 2. True Mother's Birth Section 1. Background Spiritual preparations For God to send the Returning Lord, His begotten Son, to earth, He conducted a special providence. He did likewise to send Heavens Bride to be His begotten Daughter and the embodiment of the Holy Spirit. Heaven prepared many Spirit-led churches in order to send True Mother as the new Eve. Around the time of True Mothers birth, many spiritual churches emerged on the Korean Peninsula. With her family centrally involved in them, their purpose was to prepare for True Mother. True Mother was born on the 6th day of the 1st lunar month (February 10) in 1943, at her maternal grandparents' home at number 26, Shineui village in the township of Anju, South Pyeongan Province. She was the only daughter of her father, Han Seung-oon, and her mother, Hong Soon-ae, who later received the title Daemonim. 1. When we look at the central figures of providential history, we can well understand how important the mother's role is. Abraham, Moses, Jesus and others blossomed and made a new history based on the role of their wife or mother. However, internally their personal histories were filled with bitter sorrow, misery and suffering. Where I stand today, I can see that nothing that happened leading up to my birth was a coincidence. Rev. Lee Ho-bin, who was well known before the liberation of Korea, received a revelation that led him to arrange my parents' marriage. (True Mother, 1988/02/24) 2. Infants typically cry, "Wahhh!" as soon as they are born, but I was told that I sang "La la la!" instead. So, Jo Won-mo, my maternal grandmother, said, "It seems she will be a singer when she grows up." After eating the first seaweed soup after my delivery, my mother (Daemonim) fell asleep holding me in her arms; then she had a dream. In that dream, a darkish satan with horns on his head appeared to her. He said, "Because of the birth of this child, I will have to die," and then he tried to kill me. My mother yelled out, "Get away, satan! She is such a precious daughter to me; how dare you try to kill her!" My mother screamed so loud that my grandmother said, "You must be exhausted after giving birth." My mother replied, "No, it's not that. I screamed because satan was trying to kill the baby." My grandmother said, "That is so strange." But my mother thought to herself, "Since satan tried to kill her as soon as she was born, I have to raise this child with my utmost sincere devotion. I am going to raise her pure, beautiful and untouched by sin, and then offer her to the Lord." (True Mother, 1977/05/03) 3. My mother, Daemonim, told me that she had a mysterious dream right after she gave birth to me. At the time Korea was under the rule of Japan, and the war in the Pacific was at its peak. People dispatched by the Japanese governor-general's office in Korea raided every house and took all the grain and metal objects they could find, to supply food for the soldiers and make arms for the war. In her dream, all those things they had seized from Korea were piled up high in the land of Japan. Then all of a sudden everything that had been confiscated returned to Korea in a ship crossing the Korea Strait, and it was all piled up high, sack upon sack, in the front yard of our house. At this point, Daemonim woke up. As I think of it now, that dream symbolically showed the path that the mother must follow, reconciling and uniting Cain and Abel to move toward our Heavenly Parent. (True Mother, 2012/12/25) 4. In Korea there were many special Spirit-led churches. These were different from conventional Christian churches whose members were comfortable with formal worship and with the blind and simple faith that, just by believing in Jesus and the Bible, they would be able to go to the kingdom of heaven. These churches received numerous revelations from God that they should make preparations to welcome the Lord at his Second Advent and find the Lord's Bride. Such was the landscape of faith in Korea following the Second World War. I was born into a family that was spiritually prepared, whose preparation included participation in those Spirit-led churches. Today as I reflect upon the circumstances of that time, I am drenched in sorrow. It is because I recall memories of the indescribable suffering endured by the churches to which my mother (Daemonim) belonged. The members of those churches lived entirely according to the divine revelations they received. These revelations directed them to walk an indemnity course in order to prepare an easier path for the Lord. It was an unbelievable course filled with difficulties and hardships. Some of those members died in prison. Having been called by God to prepare for the Messiah, they overcame their difficulties by carrying with them only the hope that someday they would be able to meet him. So, with devotion and attendance, they made extensive preparations to welcome the Returning Lord. Among the things they did was to prepare everything for him, from spoons for him to eat with to clothes for him to wear. The revelations they received were so detailed that they knew even the size of his clothes. Yet while they endured indescribable suffering to carry out these directions, unfortunately they died, one by one, unable to meet the Lord. However, their mission was passed down through three generations, and I was born at the culmination of their revelations. (True Mother, 1977/05/03) Heaven's Bride prophecy True Mother's birth was significant because it was the fruit of God's providential history. Her birth transcended the birth of an individual; it was the fruit of 2,000 years of Christian history, and it was linked to the Spirit-led churches that arose in Korea to welcome the Lord at his Second Advent. These churches produced this fruit through three generations: her maternal grandmother, Jo Won-mo; her mother, Hong Soon-ae (Daemonim); and finally True Mother herself. Specifically, shortly after the birth of True Mother, Rev. Kim Seong-do of the Holy Lord Church died in prison from the torture she received there. Thereupon the mission was passed down to the Inside the Womb Church led by Rev. Heo Ho-bin. As Rev. Heo was also imprisoned, her mother, taking her place, testified to True Mother, who was six years old at the time. She blessed her, saying, "You will be Heaven's Bride." Even before the birth of True Mother there were prophecies about her, such as, "She will become the queen of the universe." Through this process, the foundation of these churches' conditions of devotion to receive the Lord at his Second Advent was passed down to True Mother. 5. My father, Han Seung-oon, was born in Anju; he worked as a teacher all his life. Although he was a strong and robust man with a large frame, he had an eye for detail and he was always serving others. Most notably, he was a devout Christian; he also worked as a leader at the New Jesus Church led by Rev. Yi Yong-do. As a believer and educator, his life was always busy. When my mother (Daemonim) moved to Anju with my grandmother, they attended the New Jesus Church in Anju to continue their life of faith. That is where my mother and father met and came to know each other, and eventually ended up marrying. One day during the time they were living a devout Christian life, my mother received a revelation, "Daughter of Hong Yu-il, rejoice! If you give birth to a son, he will be the king of the universe, and if a daughter, she will be the queen of the universe." After she received this message, my parents married. My father was 26 years old, and my mother was 21 years old. After that, my mother made continuous and strenuous efforts to find the Returning Lord. Later, she joined the Holy Lord Church in Cheolsan, which required her to travel back and forth between Anju and Cheolsan. I was conceived nine years after my parents' marriage, as the fruit of their sincere devotion and devout life of faith. (True Mother, 1977/05/03) 6. When I was born, God gave revelations about his plan that the Lord at his Second Advent would be born on earth. These revelations were given to a woman named Rev. Heo Ho-bin. When I was six, Rev. Heo's mother met me and prophesied, "You will surely be Heaven's Bride." She had received that revelation about me though I was still just a young girl. In those days in North Korea there were quite a few Spirit-led churches that had been prepared and called by God. In fact, the Christian faith was so strong in Pyongyang that the city was called "the Jerusalem of the East." (True Mother, 1977/05/03) 7. In North Korea, as the power of the communist authorities grew stronger, the persecution of religion became severe. In August 1946, Rev. Heo Ho-bin was taken to the Daedong Detention Center in Pyongyang. While in jail she received a revelation that she would meet the Returning Lord. Around the same time True Father was arrested while evangelizing in Pyongyang and was taken to the same jail. While in the jail, True Father managed to send a note to Rev. Heo through her chief disciple. However, the note was discovered by a prison guard and True Father was tortured so severely that his teeth were broken. It was during that time, before I came down to South Korea, that Rev. Heo's mother called me to go see her after receiving a revelation about me. I was then six years old. Rev. Heo's church was fulfilling the mission of the Bride of the Lord at the Second Advent, and Rev. Heo's mother gave me a benediction that I would take the position of that Bride. She said in her prayer that I was supposed to fulfill a great mission. I still vividly recall it: an elderly lady in a white Korean dress said that she had received a revelation about me from heaven and she called me to come into her room alone in order to give me that blessing. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 8. Rev. Kim Seong-do's church was on the west coast of North Korea. After she died, Rev. Heo Ho-bin became its leader. True Mother's mother (Daemonim) was a devout member of that church. She first brought Mother to that church when she was four years old, and Rev. Heo's mother gave her blessing to Mother when she was six. That blessing symbolized the bequeathal to Mother, the succession of the mission to attend the Returning Lord. When I first met Mother, I already knew about this succession. Everything that God had prepared was realized in 1960; that is how True Parents were able to emerge today. Based on this, it became possible to bestow the marriage Blessing on the church members so as to make them God's children. (052-186, 1971/12/29) True Mother's name Shortly after True Mother was born, her father, Han Seung-oon, named her Hak Ja, choosing hak according to a dream in which he saw two cranes. Hak means "crane" and ja means "son," and is often used to mean "child" in women's names. True Father gave a different interpretation, "She will come forth as the partner of God, by becoming the greatest scholar (another meaning for "hakja") of God's bitter sorrow." He said, further, "The last character of her name, ja symbolizes that she is destined to be bonded with God's prince." 9. I was told that at the time when I was born, my father had a dream-like vision in which he saw beautiful, bright sunshine beaming down on a thick forest of pine trees. In that forest, two cranes were dancing in harmony. So he named me Hak Ja. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 10. True Mother's name is Hak Ja. These characters mean "crane" and "son." Cranes fly over the Himalayas and then land on the plains where they hatch their eggs. This symbolizes the mission that Eve is to fulfill. The character ja, meaning "son," symbolizes that she is the woman who yearns for the Son of God. True Mother's mission is to climb over the Himalayas and give birth to sons and daughters in the world of peace. Cranes do not eat just anything; they eat only clean things. They eat things that are nutritious but light. Once a crane starts to fly, it hardly changes direction as it flies high in the sky. For this reason, people in the East love cranes. (246-285, 1993/04/20) Section 2. True Mother's Family God's preparation True Mother's father, Han Seung-oon, was born January 20, 1909, and died on March 18, 1978. His father was Han Byeong-geon, his mother was Choi Gi-byeong, and he was the first son among five siblings. In May 1946, while working as a schoolteacher, he fled to the South. After that he worked as a teacher in elementary schools in Seoul and in Gyeonggi Province until February 1974. He dedicated 41 years of his life to being a teacher, in both North and South Korea. Hong Soon-ae (Daemonim) was born on the 22nd day of the 2nd lunar month in 1914, into a devout Christian family. Her father was Hong Yu-il. Her mother, Jo Won-mo (who lived from the 7th day of the 11th lunar month of 1889 to the 3rd day of the 9th lunar month of 1962), bore him one son and one daughter. Daemonim was their first child. Jo Won-mo, True Mother's maternal grandmother, was a diligent and active woman like contemporary women. It is known that one of her ancestors, Jo Han-jun, built a significant stone bridge across the Dallae River at Jeongju in North Pyeongan Province, investing his entire fortune to build it. 1. I was born at dawn on the 6th day of the lst lunar month in 1943, at Anju, South Pyeongan Province. It was not a remote village, yet there was a hill, and also a stream, right behind my house. The surrounding village had a very warm and cozy feeling, like a hen embracing her chicks. In the backyard was a cornfield that my family harvested for food. I remember how big those corncobs were. In the area between True Father's hometown of Jeongju and my hometown of Anju there is a river. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 2. My hometown, Anju, is in a strategic military and political location. It is one of the two important cities that Pyeong-an Province was named for. The character pyeong is the first character of the city of Pyongyang, and the character an is the first character of Anju. Anju is located in a natural environment of expansive plains that are good for agriculture. Historians say that the town existed in the time before the era called Gojoseon ("Ancient Joseon," 7th - 1st centuries BCE). The Cheongcheon River that flows through this area separates North Pyeongan Province from South Pyeongan Province. Anju is about 60 kilometers from True Father's hometown of Jeongju and 75 kilometers from the city of Pyongyang. During the time Daemonim was offering conditions of devotion every day and searching for new words of truth, she would travel to the Holy Lord Church in Cheolsan, which was about 120 kilometers away. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 3. True Mother's maternal grandmother Jo Won-mo was a direct descendant of Jo Han-jun. The character jo of her family name means nation. It signifies that Daemonim's mother was in the position of a mother of the nation. That is the way the generations of her family tradition connected through history. Here is a true story: After no one had repaired or maintained the Dallae Bridge in Jeongju for many decades, it started to deteriorate. Eventually it reached the point that people could not cross the bridge, and the road was blocked. Remnants of the broken bridge created an obstruction that caused the river to overflow its banks, and it was buried under the sand and mud of the river. There was also a prophecy: If a rock carved like a totem pole that stood beside the bridge became buried, then the nation of Korea would fall, but if that rock was clearly exposed to the people, then a new heaven and earth would unfold in Korea. (455-261, 2004/06/26) 4. In order for Chinese envoys to travel to the seat of Korea's government, they had to cross the Dallae River at Jeongju. However there was no bridge for them to cross, and at that time the government did not have money to build one. So the government posted a bulletin, seeking someone to build a bridge there. That is when Jo Han-jun, my maternal grandmother's ancestor, built the bridge with his personal wealth. He made it a large stone bridge under which boats could pass. When Jo Han-jun finished building the bridge, he had but three coins remaining to his name. He used those three coins to buy straw sandals to wear to the dedication ceremony the following day. Afterward he went to sleep, and that night he had a dream. An old man clothed in white appeared and said, "Han-jun, you offered distinguished service to your nation, and as a reward I wanted to send the son of heaven to your family. However, when you used those three coins for yourself, you did not completely fulfill heavens condition, so I will send you the princess of heaven instead." He woke up from that dream and ran to the Dallae River. There on a hill above the river he found that a stone statue of the Maitreya Buddha had appeared. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 5. According to legend, when the people saw the stone Maitreya standing on the hill, they thought it had sprung up from underneath the ground. They built an open shrine for the statue so that it would not be exposed to the elements. Then the Maitreya statue began to grow. It grew bigger and bigger until it pierced the roof of the shrine, and the shrine had to be rebuilt. Then, strangely enough, the statues belly began to bulge, and when it did, so did the bellies of all the daughters in the Jo clan. This caused a big misunderstanding among the villagers, who thought that the unmarried girls had become pregnant out of wedlock. Then, the Jo family cut off the stone statue's stomach to flatten it, but after that it began to bleed from its stomach. The mystical bleeding statue frightened them, so the Jo family quickly covered it with plaster to block the bleeding. Another local legend is that whenever someone passed by that statue on a horse, if the rider did not dismount and pay respect to the statue, the horse's shoes would stick to the ground and it could not move forward. Through such miracles as these, heaven raised the faithful Jo clan and sent my maternal grandmother, Jo Won-mo. God began preparing the spiritual environment starting with my ancestor Jo Han-jun and then connected that foundation to me. (True Mother, 2012/12/25) 6. True Mothers maternal grandmothers' family name is Jo. Her family lived in a wealthy village, a community of tile-roofed houses where many government officials lived. True Mother's maternal grandmother, the third generation of her ancestral line, was a direct descendant of Jo Han-jun. Coming out of such a meritorious family tradition, both her maternal grandmother and Daemonim greatly loved True Mother and devoted special attention to raising her. Since Daemonim was often traveling all over the nation looking for the Lord, it was Grandmother Jo who actually raised True Mother. This family wanted more than anyone else to know all the secrets about the spirit world. (573-262, 2007/08/24) 7. Hong Yu-il, my maternal grandfather, was tall and handsome. When I first met True Father, he felt familiar to me because he looked so much like my grandfather. In those days my grandfather was so open to modern trends that he even bought high-heeled shoes for his daughter-in-law. Jo Won-mo, my maternal grandmother, was petite and pretty. She was diligent and active. Although she was not well educated, she was very much a modern lady. She even operated her own business selling and repairing sewing machines. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) Cultural preparation True Mothers ancestral home is located in South Korea, in Cheongju, North Chungcheong Province. According to Father's explanation, Chungcheong means "a pure heart and a clear mind" and Cheongju means "a village that is clear and pure." When river or ocean water is clear, we can see fish and other things deep in the water. Likewise, Cheongju signifies a village of people whose hearts are pure and minds are clear, who seek to become the people of the Way. True Mother's family name Han, comes from the Cheongju Han clan, and it represents Korea, the Han nation, Hanguk. In addition, it represents the universe, since Han also signifies hana, meaning the first, or number one. That is why God prepared Heaven's Bride with the name Han from the Cheongju Han clan. 8. Korea has 4,300 years of history. This history includes the era of Gojoseon. The Korean people were called the Dongyi people, a people in the East who studied astronomy and interpreted the stars to ascertain heavenly fortune. In every era of its history Korea has upheld a national religion. In the eras of Silla and Goryeo, it was Buddhism, and in the era of Joseon, it was Confucianism. When we trace back to the earliest history of Korea, we find a record that the Han clan preceded even the Gojoseon era. There we can find the origin of the Korean people, from a time even earlier than the Gojoseon era. (615-173, 2009/08/22) 9. Korean historians state that before the Gojoseon era there was a nation governed by Emperor Hwanung. It was he who begat Dangun, the first ancestor of Korea. The word hwan is an old pronunciation of the word that in subsequent Korean history came to be written hart. That is why people often refer to Hwan-ung by the name Han-ung. Of course, some people disparage this part of Korean history as mere mythology. However, hidden in the myth of Dan-gun is God's Will to choose the Han people as the people of heaven's lineage. Artifacts and related data associated with that era are being discovered, and they are proving that the mythology has a basis in fact. Not many people know the origin of the word Han in the phrase "the Han people" or in the official name of Korea, Daehan Minguk. But in fact, the origin of this word can be found in the name "Han Clan Joseon." Thousands of years ago a vast territory that stretched from the northeastern part of China to the Korean Peninsula was ruled by members of the Han lineage; thus that nation was called Han Clan Joseon. The reason that we Korean people are often called the Han people and that our nation's name is Daehan Minguk originates from the Han Clan Joseon nation of long ago. Ultimately, what this means is that our nation was established by the ancient ancestors of the Han people. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 10. When we search for the root of the phrase "the Han people," we find that it originates from han. This word denotes the unique name that our people were called from ancient times. It means the first people and a great people. It also refers to the people of heaven's lineage who will fulfill God's Will and make the world one. Therefore, the Han clan is known to be a royal and prestigious lineage with a long and enduring history. That is why it was from this lineage that God sought a woman to be the True Mother. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 11. Han also is the word for the One, God, and the oneness of all things in the universe. In addition, it means vast, which implies embracing everything in the universe, fully and abundantly. It also means divine, number one in the world, and the origin or beginning of all things. Thus, we Han people are the people who will carry out the role of fulfilling God's Will on earth by spearheading human history and guiding humankind to truth. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 12. We Korean people are known as the Baedal people, the white-clothed people. Baedal means "the bright country," and "the country that reveres heaven." Dan-gun is also called the King of Baedal, an ancient kingdom of the Korean people thousands of years ago. From the Bible, we read that God chose Noah and Abraham, and worked with them as central figures to prepare the Israelites as the chosen people to whom He would eventually send Jesus. Likewise, heaven chose the Han people as the people of heaven's lineage and raised them as His people with the Hongik Ingan teaching -- the principle to widely benefit humankind -- that was given by Dangun. Thus God prepared them to lead the providence when He sends the Returning Lord to them. Therefore, we must bear in mind that the Han people have been chosen by God to stand in front and lead the way to establish the kingdom of peace in the Era After the Coming of Heaven. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 13. The Korean alphabet was revealed during the reign of King Sejong, who promulgated it as Hunmin Jeongeum, meaning "the teaching of correct sounds for the people." The name can be interpreted to mean that those who teach and learn what is right will continue on, even if their country falls into ruin. I came to learn that the Dongyi people (another name for the Korean people) have such a history and character. It is generally believed that Korean history spans approximately 4,000 years, beginning with the Gojoseon era. However, the Han people already existed 3,000 years prior to the Gojoseon era, and their place of origin on the Korean Peninsula was Cheongju. I am now working to systematically organize all the material that I have compiled and publish a book about the ancient history of Korea, one that does not treat Korea in isolation but demonstrates its links with the history of other Far Eastern nations. (613-043, 2009/06/03) Section 3. Spirit-led Churches The providence of Spirit-led churches Beginning around 1900, while God was initiating the providence to send the returning Messiah to the land of Korea, Spirit-led churches began to emerge. These were led by devout Christians who had advance knowledge about the providence of God. The work of these churches began with the New Jesus Church led by Rev. Yi Yong-do, was passed to the Holy Lord Church of Rev. Kim Seong-do, and culminated with the Inside the Womb Church of Rev. Heo Ho-bin. As these churches searched for the Returning Lord, they also created the foundation for God's providence to welcome Heavens Bride. 1. In the land of Korea, God has been conducting spiritual work focusing on Christianity. Focusing on certain spiritual Christian churches God prepared a foundation in the 1930s and 1940s before Korea's liberation from Japan. Those Christian churches had to understand God's internal circumstances and attend His internal Will, to prepare to receive the Returning Lord. God led this work through numerous families and pioneers. In Cheolsan, Pyongyang and Wonsan they did everything they could to prepare a good environment for the time of the Lord's return. Since Christianity was called to fulfill the Will to receive the Lord, God had these faithful believers prepare a spiritual environment to receive him. (028-058, 1970/01/03) 2. Among people doing this spiritual work was Rev. Kim Seong-do, who lived in Cheolsan. Another spiritual leader at that time was Rev. Baek Nam-ju from Hamheung, who was granted authorization by the Japanese governor-general's office in Korea to lead the Holy Lord Church. This was possible only because of guidance from the spirit world. The spirit world gave a message to Rev. Baek to walk barefoot from Hamheung to Cheolsan and meet Rev. Kim. Although the distance was some 240 to 280 kilometers, he walked barefoot and met Rev. Kim. In this way, east and west united. God prepared this foundation of unity so that the Returning Lord would not be persecuted when he arrived. That is how the Holy Lord (Seongju) Church was formed. Its name takes seong, meaning "holy," from Kim Seong-do, and ju, meaning "the Lord," from Baek Nam-ju. However, a problem arose: Kim Seong-do viewed her position as higher than that of Baek Nam-ju and others. Kim Seong-do said, "Since I am the one whom heaven taught about Eve's mission, I am the one who must attend the Lord when He comes." (223-211, 1991/11/10) 3. When Rev. Kim Seong-do and her family failed to fulfill their responsibility for her mission, it was transferred to a woman who faithfully attended her, Rev. Heo Ho-bin. Rev. Heo's whole life was focused on the Returning Lord. Heaven taught her how sin could be removed, how to live a daily life of attendance to the Lord, and how children should be raised after the Lord's coming. Rev. Heo set up all the necessary traditions for living in attendance to the Returning Lord. Rev. Heo had to make these preparations before Korea's liberation from Japan in 1945. The Principle of Restoration is such that she needed to do this work during the seven years prior to the liberation. Then, God's plan for the Returning Lord could have been fulfilled at the time of the liberation. The Messiah could have inherited the foundation she had built and initiated a new history. Rev. Heo stood one level lower than the Returning Lord. She did not stand in the same position as the Lord; rather she stood in the position of symbolically giving birth to him. Through her, the Lord could be born symbolically, this is according to the Principle of Restoration. Thus her mission symbolized that of Mary. (008-223, 1960/01/06) 4. Two thousand years ago in Israel, God made many preparations before the birth of Jesus. He prepared the people of Israel ahead of time to welcome Jesus. He prepared so that Jesus could have his heavenly family, unite the nation and then bring salvation to the world. However, the central figures of the providence at that time cared more about their daily lives than about God's circumstances or His profound Will. As a result of their not recognizing and attending Jesus properly, Jesus was sent to the cross. During the 2,000 years since Jesus' resurrection, God has been working through Christian culture to awaken and prepare people as brides to attend the Returning Lord. He called Korea to be His chosen nation. Although Korea has but a short history of Christianity, God led the people of Korea to establish churches to make internal preparations to welcome the Returning Lord both before and after the country's liberation. God directly guided Rev. Heo Ho-bin and her husband, who established the Inside the Womb Church, to make internal preparations to attend the Returning Lord. This included making clothes that would fit him for every year of his life from birth to age 33. This was to alleviate the bitter sorrow of Jesus, whose life of 33 years was so miserable. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) Nurturing True Mother True Father said, "The Holy Lord Church led by Rev. Kim Seong-do and the Inside the Womb Church led by Rev. Heo Ho-bin were connected to True Mother through Daemonim." Throughout her life, Hong Soon-ae (Daemonim) made many conditions of devotion to meet the Returning Lord. Also, when she joined the Holy Lord Church and the Inside the Womb Church, she dedicated herself to these churches. During that time, Rev. Heo's mother gave a blessing to True Mother, "You will be Heaven's Bride." This signified that the entire foundation of the conditions of devotion made by all these Spirit-led churches was bequeathed to True Mother through Daemonim. 5. As no tree is without roots, we need to understand the people in the past who constituted the roots of True Father and True Mother before they were inaugurated as the True Parents. It is significant that they created and maintained a good environment, good family and good lineage until the end of their lives. My mother, Daemonim, was born on the 22nd day of the 2nd lunar month in 1914, at Jeongju, North Pyeongan Province. She devoted her life completely to finding the Returning Lord and then lived her whole life in attendance to him. Christians up to that time lived with the hope of welcoming the Lord, but my mother's path was different. In order to meet the Lord she actively searched for him, rather than just hoping and waiting for him to come. (True Mother, 1989/12/02) 6. Thousands of years before Jesus came, God made many preparations for Israel to receive him that remain unknown to this day. In Korea as well, prior to the liberation He prepared many groups to receive the Lord at his return. Those groups carried out internal work for the providential history of restoration. My maternal grandmother and my mother searched everywhere for those groups. They lived their lives only for the Will, preparing for the day when they could meet the Lord. In the end, their sincere and devout life of faith led me to where I am today. Living a virtuous and pure life, they separated themselves from anything impure or evil. I learned this way of life primarily from my mother, but my maternal grandmother also greatly influenced me. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 7. Grandmother Jo Won-mo was born in a Christian family. She had deep faith and love for her country, and was passionate about everything she did. With the explosive beginning of the March 1st Movement in 1919, she participated while carrying my mother, who was then five, on her back. I remember one time seeing a picture of her at a rally. Grandmother Jo was truly a remarkable woman, with a fervent life of faith that influenced my mother. They attended a Presbyterian Church until my mother was 19 years old. Later, they attended the Holy Lord Church founded by Rev. Kim Seong-do, even making the long journey to Cheolsan to attend a church there because it was very active. My grandmother and my mother joined that church and continued their life of faith. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 8. In 1944, one year after I was born, my mother and grandmother Jo Won-mo joined the Inside the Womb Church, where preparations were being made to attend the Returning Lord. Rev. Heo Ho-bin told the members, "Each and every woman in the church should make at least one set of clothes for the Lord. Otherwise, when he comes you will be ashamed." One afternoon, around 1:00 p.m., Rev. Heo asked my mother to make a set of clothes for the Lord and complete them before nightfall. It might be possible to make clothes for an ordinary person within several hours, but making clothes for the Lord required extra special care. Still, my mother obeyed and did her best. With trembling hands, she made the clothes with a heart of gratitude. My mother wanted to be like Rev. Heo, who was living a spiritual life of attendance to the Returning Lord day and night. One day she thought to herself, "If only I could meet the Lord once, even in a dream, I could die and have no regrets." That night she had a dream. In her dream, she was wearing a white Korean dress. She was in a clean three-room house with a thatched roof. Having prepared breakfast, she was coming out of the kitchen, drying her hands on her apron, when Grandmother Jo said, "Not just anyone is allowed to come into this room." Still, she opened the door, and without saying anything, quietly entered the room and sat down. There she saw a man, physically well built and wearing a headband, sitting at the table facing the east and studying. All of a sudden he turned around and looked at her, and said, "I have been studying hard in order to find you." My mother later said that his remark touched her deeply and she was overwhelmed with gratitude, but at the same time she felt inadequate and could only shed tears, unable to utter even one word. She wept while holding his hand. Then she woke up. After waking up, she thought, "What an unusual dream! He must be the Returning Lord." That is how my mother had her first encounter with True Father, in a dream. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 9. One day, Rev. Heo Ho-bin told my mother about a revelation that she had received. "I was told that you should go to Anju and buy new shoes for the Returning Lord and his Bride, and also a traditional Korean hat for him." My mother departed as soon as she heard this. She went to a well-known craftsman who made those items and asked him sincerely, "Please make them with your utmost devotion. I will pay you as much money as you want. Just make them to the best of your ability." She gave him the sizes for the items and left. One week later, my mother went to pick up the items. She was pleased with the shoes but not with the hat. As soon as the craftsman handed her the hat, she felt her arms starting to get numb and saw the sky turning yellow. Her entire body was paralyzed, she could not move at all, and her feet were stuck to the floor. When she said to the craftsman, "You must make it again," little by little her body returned to its normal state. My mother was very upset, and she scolded him for not making it properly. He was shaken, and he promised to try his best to make it right. A week later, she went back to that craftsman. This time she was well pleased with the hat. She was relieved by this and, after paying for the shoes and hat, brought them back to the church in Pyongyang. Later when she shared her experience about the incident, Rev. Heo laughed with joy. After about a month, my mother had another dream. She used to have very vivid dreams. In this dream the same man whom she had seen in her dream the previous month appeared again and said, "I need to go to the North and study more. So prepare your favorite sleeping pad and blanket; also a suit of clothes. Put them in my backpack for me to carry with me." She answered that she would do so, and returned home. Still in the dream, she entered her house, and amazingly, a clean blanket and sleeping pad were already prepared and waiting for her. There was even a suit of clothes; it was light-colored and the fabric was of excellent quality. Thinking, "How incredible! How can I ever express my gratitude enough?" she packed them in a backpack with wholehearted devotion and offered it to the man. As he put it on his back, he said to her, "I will be back in three years. During that time, do not change your heart. Just wait for me!" He whistled a tune as he departed on his solitary journey. As she watched his back receding into the distance, my mother cried and cried. He looked so lonely as he departed to study in the North. She thought to herself, "Of course, my heart will not change. Although I am just an ordinary woman, this distinguished man sincerely requested that I not change my heart for three years." She was so overwhelmed by his loving heart toward her that she could not stop crying. Then she woke up. In this way my mother, Daemonim, met the Returning Lord ahead of time, in her dreams. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 10. In August 1946, one of the Inside the Womb Church members defected to the communist authorities. Rev. Heo Ho-bin and other Inside the Womb Church leaders were arrested by the police and imprisoned at the Daedong Detention Center. During the interrogation, whenever they asked Rev. Heo, "When will the baby Jesus be born?" she kept on saying, "In a few days." That was what the messages from heaven had told her to say. She had told the members of her church that the Lord of the Second Advent would be released from the prison, so every day about 20 to 30 members of her church clad in white clothes waited for the Lord outside the jail. In the meantime, internal security officers confiscated all the clothes that had been made for the Returning Lord over many years. Hence, heaven gave a message to the church members that they had to make them all again. It took them an entire year to make the clothes, yet even by then, Rev. Heo had not yet been released. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 11. Sometime in June of 1946, Father left Seoul and went to Pyongyang in the North. He evangelized there and found a lecture room in Gyeongchang-ri where he could meet his followers. Around that time the communist authorities began to persecute religious groups. Rev. Heo Ho-bin and her main church leaders were incarcerated at the Daedong Detention Center, charged with operating a pseudo-religion. Father was incarcerated at the same facility. He was charged with two counts: leading a pseudo-religion, similar to the charge against Rev. Heo, and being a spy for South Korean President Syngman Rhee. The Inside the Womb Church was prepared in the position of the providential Bride, but it failed to come to True Father, who was in the position of the Bridegroom. From inside the prison Father twice sent messengers to Rev. Heo to let her know who he was, but she rejected those messages. Yet even in the prison God continued to work to bring her to Father. Father was imprisoned for 100 days, beginning on August 11. During that time he attempted to contact Rev. Heo Ho-bin several times, but she never recognized who Father was, even to the very end of her life. She rejected God's providential efforts to approach her and His loving heart to spare her life and ended up going the way of faithlessness and death. On November 21, Father was thrown out of the prison, on the verge of death due to the severe torture he had undergone in the prison, and he survived thanks to God's grace. The other leaders of the Inside the Womb Church were also tortured at that time. All of them were later executed, sometime after the Korean War began. This is a living lesson given to us from history: how severe and tragic the fate that befalls those who are called to a providential mission should they fail to fulfill the responsibility for which heaven has blessed them and showered them with grace. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 12. My mother, Daemonim, and my maternal grandmother, Jo Won-mo, lived their entire lives with faith in order to receive the Returning Lord. They never compromised; they never settled into a comfortable family life. Instead, they totally immersed themselves in serving God with their utmost devotion. Since my mother walked a path of trials and tribulations in order to receive the Returning Lord, I naturally participated in doing so along with her. My grandmother, mother and I would sacrifice anything for the way of the Will. That is why God was continually with our family. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 13. As we see from the life of my mother, Hong Soon-ae, we should live a life of which we can be proud. Out of the four persons who are parents of the True Parents, my mother is the only one who attended True Father until the end. For this reason True Father bestowed on her the title Daemonim. Before she received this title, she offered endless prayers, shedding tears of anguish. Her sincere devotion was a devotion that heaven alone could understand. Before she met True Father, she prayed that God would guide her to meet the Returning Lord. After she met True Father, she prayed even more deeply for the entire True Family, because she was well aware how hard satan was trying to invade the True Family spiritually. She fought with satan to protect the True Family; in fact, she kept on praying for them even during the ten years when she was suffering from failing health. (True Mother, 1989/12/02) 14. From now on none of you should accumulate wealth for yourself. It is good to be frugal, but I suggest that you be frugal so that you can make a greater offering for the Will. You should be able to invest all your savings for your clan, for your nation, and for the reunification of Korea. Do not think only of your own family. The only thing you need is a heart burning with love for God. Like Daemonim, you should live 24 hours a day thinking only of how you will fulfill the Will of God and True Parents. She had nothing else in her heart but that; she did not think of anything else. Because of this she deserves our utmost respect. That is why I bestowed on her the title Daemo, "Great Mother." (208-346, 1990/11/21) 15. After True Parents' Holy Wedding, Daemonim and True Mother had to work hard to deal with criticism from all kinds of women, ranging from the wife of the laborer to a lady from the line of the royal family. Mother could not endure this all by herself; three generations -- grandmother Jo Won-mo, Daemonim and True Mother -- had to face it together. Knowing Daemonim had fulfilled her responsibility in this, I gave her the title Daemo, which means "Great Mother." The way of love that all women have to walk has high walls to overcome. Unless True Mother could take those walls down, women would come to blame her. Daemonim appealed to God, crying out that she could take all True Mother's burdens on her behalf, and she actually did so. She also ardently prayed that she could dissolve all the worries, bitterness and sorrows of the True Family. Now, having passed through the painful path of sacrifices, we have come to the era when we can go over the national level and even the world level and proceed toward the world of unity and liberation. Hong Soon-ae truly accomplished all her responsibilities; hence, she deserves to be attended by all. That is why I named her Daemonim. As an example to your families and descendants, all of you should inherit Daemonim's heart of singleminded loyalty and establish a proper tradition of attending God. This grandmother lived only to attend God. In attending God in your families you should fulfill the way of a loyal heart with single-mindedness even greater than hers. On November 4, 1989, in honor of Daemonim, I created a calligraphic tribute, Chungshim Bong-shin which means "with a loyal heart she dedicated herself" to God and True Parents. Anyone, like her, who goes to the spirit world after a life of sacrifice lived with single-minded devotion will open the gate to receive blessings from God free from any accusation. (195-152, 1989/11/07) 16. Daemonim's entire life of faith and devotion had only one objective. We must especially remember that from the beginning she was part of the new providential work that included proclaiming that the Returning Lord would be born on earth as a human being. She participated in the new churches that God created for that purpose. Rev. Kim Seong-do, founder of the Holy Lord Church, was the first generation; another line was represented by Rev. Heo Ho-bin of the Inside the Womb Church. Their work laid the foundation that was bequeathed to True Mother. They formed the mainstream history from which Daemonim inherited the tradition of faith; but she was the first of these forerunners to actually attend the Returning Lord. By giving birth to True Mother, she completed the work of these women who had labored through three generations to carry out the role of Eve. She made preparations discreetly, knowing that the Will would bear fruit in True Mothers generation. Words cannot describe all the hardships she endured. The many ordeals she had to bear throughout her life are beyond description. No one, not her siblings, her relatives or her friends, was ever able to understand her. As she walked her lonely path of faith, she even subsisted on raw pine needles. Yet her belief never changed and her faith never wavered as she established the foundation for True Mother to meet me. (265-009, 1994/11/07) Chapter 3. True Father's Childhood and Youth Section 1. Love for Nature Lessons from nature True Father spent about 18 years of his life within about ten kilometers of his birthplace. That area was the stage of his activities until he graduated from primary school. This was an important time in his life, when he learned about nature and had many realizations from observing and experiencing it. As he studied nature, he showed unusual interest, inquisitiveness and passion for learning. Numerous experiences with the world of nature and his agricultural surroundings nurtured his emotional sensitivity and depth. As he observed the love of birds and insects for their young, he verified the principles of human love. All things in nature became his friends, and they also became his textbooks of heart and love. 1. As we grow up, our hometown provides us with abundant opportunities for learning and emotional growth. Just by looking at the mountains, we realize that they are enveloped by a huge net of heart -- it is unforgettable. It is the same for a creek with the variety of fish and insects that live there. We can grow when we utilize all of the creation as our basic textbooks, from which we can learn and gain knowledge that we never forget. We can learn from all the animals and plants in the mountains and indeed every single thing in the natural world. What we find in our hometown provides us with abundant materials to help us learn and grow internally in heart and feeling. That is why we miss the mountains, fields and rivers of our hometown. (187-294, 1989/02/12) 2. When I was a child, I went everywhere in my village, the neighboring villages, the mountains and over the mountains, with the thought to go and see everything throughout the land. That is how I was in my childhood. I went to a reservoir and caught the different kinds of fish that lived there. I caught all kinds of birds. I caught all kinds of insects. There was nothing there that I did not catch. That is how I became knowledgeable about the things around me. I knew where the crabs lived, where the different species of fish lived, what animals lived where, and so on. Having discovered and investigated all their dens and nests, I knew very well what creatures lived in each place. That is why I knew the best fishing spots. (271-259, 1995/08/28) 3. I did not spend much time in the fields. Every day I roamed throughout the mountains. In the mountains there are all kinds of flowers, all kinds of birds and all kinds of wild animals. Everything is there; it is like a natural museum. Human beings have learned how to make many things by imitating nature. We have to love nature. On the night of a full moon, I never wanted to stay home and sleep. There is something mystical about the night of a full moon. On such nights I would go into the pine forest deep in the mountains and sleep where the wolves and tigers lived. I would lie down on a bed of pine needles underneath a huge pine tree, where weeds do not grow and where you do not get wet even when it rains. You cannot imagine what a marvelous feeling it was to sleep there. When you go to such a place and see the bright moon, even the blowing breeze will sound mystical to you. And when a tall tree shakes in the wind, it will reflect all kinds of colors, and you will be entranced by them. Mysteriously, the trees jostling with each other will sound like people talking together. The Principle can be found in the natural environment rather than in other places. (562-165, 2007/05/06) 4. I truly love nature. I used to go to the mountains and just enjoy nature while sitting on the grass. Sometimes I would fall asleep leaning against a large tree with nature all around. I picked wild vegetables and ate them. These were unforgettable experiences. I believe that nature provided me with the fundamental materials that facilitated my emotional growth. When I observed the trees in the mountains and by the streams, although they were all trees, no two looked the same. That made a deep impression on me. Nature is a museum containing all kinds of materials that each of us can find memorable. (187-295, 1989/02/12) 5. I knew all the migrating birds that came to my village. Once I saw a flock of migrating birds that I had never seen before. They were so colorful and beautiful. I wondered where these birds would hatch their eggs, since they had migrated away and returned after having their young. I also wondered why they came to my neighborhood. I thought it had to be one of two reasons, either for water or to nest. Birds drink water, but they want good water. So I looked for a good source of water and found a spring. I thought to myself that they would come there for water. So I went to that spring every day and waited for the birds to come. I waited for about two weeks. Then, indeed, they came! Birds are truly fascinating creatures. (180-245, 1988/08/22) 6. There was a brook in my hometown. I caught many kinds of freshwater fish that were living there, including mudfish and eels. I thought, if I had a large pond at my house I would bring them home and put them in it. These days it is relatively easy for people to have a pond at home and to raise fish. How wonderful it would have been if I could have done that! We simply could not do it back then. But, still young and not knowing any better, I simply dug a water hole and put some small fish in it. I thought that fish could live in any kind of water. But, after keeping them there overnight, the next morning I discovered they had all died. Without knowing that they needed certain conditions in order to live, I sadly said, "I invested all of my sincerity so you could live; why did you die?" Looking at those dead fish, I said, "Oh, your mom will cry over your death. I will cry for you too." There, alone, I cried for the fish. From this, you can tell that I am a caring person. (187-294, 1989/02/12) 7. I was a champion at catching eels. The sea was about eight kilometers from my home, and I could travel there and back faster than most people. When I was young, my nickname was Tiny Eyes. Rumors spread, "Tiny Eyes catches dozens of eels every day and steams them; then he even feeds them to the pigs and cows." Villagers who heard the rumors came to my house and talked about eels. Then, after telling my mother to prepare to cook eels, I would run out to catch them. By mealtime I was back with the eels I had caught, and my mother would serve them to the visitors either stewed or steamed, whichever way they preferred. They could eat as much as they desired, enjoying eel to their hearts' content. (615-148, 2009/08/22) 8. All of the creation exists for the sake of human beings. Therefore, once we possess the qualifications to be its owner, with the ability to truly love even the tiniest living things, we will not feel ashamed but stand with dignity to receive the love of God. That is why puppies want to receive love from us; sparrows and even spiders want the same. All creatures want to receive love from human beings. In the old days, I was a champion at catching birds. There was no kind of bird in my neighborhood that I did not catch. When migratory birds came into my area, I even caught them; I would not go to sleep until I had caught them. This is how I was when I was a little boy. When I grew older, I dug a birdbath for the birds and left food for them. After I had invested my loving heart in digging the birdbath, they came and drank. I brought food for them and sprinkled it on the ground; then they would not fly away when they saw me coming. When birds come to understand that you will not harm them, they will surely like you. That is because human beings are their lords. (173-027, 1988/02/01) 9. When spring comes every animal goes about searching for its mate. Birds do that, and so do insects. When the season turns to summer, try listening to the sounds of insects. There are exactly two kinds. One is the sound of crying from hunger. The other is the sound of singing, looking for a mate. The signals are simple. One is signaling to its friends, "I am hungry; let's go together and eat." The other signals, "Come with me; I am a good mate for you." These are the two kinds of signals they make. Living in the countryside, there were many insects for me to catch. Also, I caught many different kinds of animals: lynx, raccoon and rabbits. It was fun and very exciting. I thought that they were living alone, but in fact each had its own mate. All were in pairs. It is the same with the insect world and the world of birds. (140-296, 1986/02/14) 10. I love the Korean white pine tree because it bears fruit -- pine nuts -- that we can eat. However, these pine nuts cannot be shelled easily. You must use a stone to smash the shell. Even if you know what to do, your aim must be precise; otherwise, the shell will not open. That is why I say that not just anyone can shell them. Another thing about the white pine: when you plant it, it only germinates when the ground is frozen. Hence, its planting time is opposite that of other plants. Because it must freeze, you should not plant it in spring, but in the autumn. Nothing can change the nature of a Korean white pine. It is not influenced by the conditions of its environment; on the contrary, it carries an attribute that causes it to burst out even if it finds itself in the most severe environment. Then with the arrival of spring, its seeds will sprout and grow into Korean white pine trees. That is the nature of a Korean white pine. The tree has five needles in each cluster: one representing the center and the others representing the east, west, north and south. That is why I love the Korean white pine tree. Also, this tree grows very well. It grows straight up. It sends its root straight down, and its trunk grows straight up. (178-119, 1988/06/01) Training in self-sufficiency In his childhood, True Father experienced all the tasks of farming, including plowing rice paddies, plowing fields, planting rice and weeding rice. He learned through experience the secrets for successfully growing rice, beans, corn, sweet potatoes and other crops. He did not mind spreading manure and raking leaves. He eagerly took part in every kind of work and learned to do the best job he could in whatever he was doing. He also learned how to mend his clothes and knit his own socks, hats and gloves. In this way, he trained himself to live alone, without needing to depend on others. 11. As soon as I came back from school, I would take off my school shirt and jump into farm work. I was always on the job ahead of my siblings, even my older brother and older sisters. I thought, "Unless I earn the title of champion farmer, I cannot become the leader of the farmers' world." So I taught myself how to become the best farmer. I became an expert on where to plant regular beans and where to plant red beans. I learned how to tell what crop would be best for the soil by looking at the ground. Without hesitation I would say, "Sweet potatoes should flourish here. Why did you plant something else?" Others responded, "How do you know that?" I learned it all through experience. Hence, when I go to a rural community, I am a farmer's farmer. It is the same when I go to a fishing village. I invented an unsinkable boat, and I developed a unique and effective system for catching tuna. (220-333, 1991/10/20) 12. I knitted my own socks and made my own clothes. When the weather got cold, I made a hat and wore it. I am the one who taught knitting to my older sisters. In order to fulfill your mission for the Will, you must train yourself to be self-sufficient. When I needed underwear, I got a roll of cloth, cut it to a pattern and made some. When I put them on, they fit perfectly. I even made Korean socks for my mother. She said, "I thought you were making them for fun, but they fit me so well!" You should be able to do all these kinds of things based on your own study. You should know how to make your own clothes, socks and hats. If you can do that, even if you live alone you will be able to accomplish your responsibility for the Will. (222-271, 1991/11/03) 13. These days, there is one kind of food that I miss. I have tried all the famous dishes in the world. Is there a food anywhere that I have not tasted? Yet, I still miss this one food. In the olden days in the countryside, farmers had to pass through a period called the "May potato challenge." Having used up all our grains through the winter, in the month of May we had only potatoes to eat. Then finally the spring barley harvest arrived, after which we had barley to cook and eat. The barley that I am talking about is not the pearl barley that you buy at the store, but uncracked barley. The grains have to be soaked in water for some time before cooking them. When we put them in our bowls, if we pressed them down firmly with a spoon, individual grains would break loose and fly out of the bowl. I remember eating it mixed with Korean hot pepper paste. This is the dish that I miss even now. It is not tasty if you mix it with anything else; it must be hot pepper paste. Whenever I put a spoonful of that reddish barley into my mouth, the grains would constantly come out through my teeth. I closed my lips tightly in order to eat it. I had to take time because it was so difficult to chew. I miss those olden days. (212-180, 1991/01/06) 14. Living in the country, you can have a lot of fun and many wonderful experiences. That is where I learned everything I needed and collected all the necessary information to prepare myself to build the monumental house of God's Will for the future. The many experiences I had doing things in nature were how I taught myself to be an expert in whatever I did. When I go to a rural area I can become a farmer, and when I go to the sea I can become a fisherman. When I went out net fishing, I left home early in the morning and totally invested myself with the conviction that I would set a new record. I went out with the cry of the rooster at the crack of dawn and did not return home from my labors until the stars came out. All my life, my personal motto has always been to do my very best to set a new world record. That is why wherever I go, whatever I do, I think that I will never be defeated by anyone. And actually, I am never defeated. I also keep this standard when it comes to making conditions of devotion. (050-303, 1971/11/08) Training of heart In his childhood, True Father shed many tears. He was an extremely deep-hearted and compassionate boy. When he was raising birds or fish at home, if one of them died he was drawn by compassion to shed tears for it, thinking of its mother who would grieve for her young. He defended his friends when they were bullied by stronger boys. Whenever he heard that someone was going hungry or starving, he would take rice from the rice jar at home and bring it to him or her, without letting his parents know. When he happened upon a mother who had just given birth but had no food to eat, he brought her rice and the seaweed to make the soup that Korean women eat after having a baby. When his friends' parents could not afford to buy them the new clothes that were customarily prepared for children on traditional holidays, he gave them his own new clothes. These are some of the ways he expressed his deep heart for whoever was suffering hardship. 15. I became mature enough to feel compassion for others shortly after I turned seven, the age when I started going to the village school. I used to figure out when the pregnant women in the village were about to give birth by looking at the size of their bellies. One day I found out that one of the women who was pregnant had no rice at home. So, one month before she had the baby I gave her rice and seaweed for the seaweed soup all mothers have after delivery. This is why the poor people of my village confided in me all of their secrets. I felt responsible to care for people who were having difficulties, whatever their situation. Every year in the autumn I would pick chestnuts for them. I would save some of the stock of corn at my house and bring it to their homes. It is the only way I could feel at peace. It is from this kind of background that I have a foundation even to think of feeding all the people of the world. (431-107, 2004/01/12) 16. When I was young, my family was quite well off. When my friends who were poor came to school with cooked millet or barley in their lunch boxes, I traded my lunch box with them. I could not just eat my own well-prepared food with rice while watching them eat such meager food. If my friend's mother or father was sick but had no money to see a doctor, I would go to my mother and father and tearfully ask them for money, explaining my friend's situation. When I was about 11 years old, I told my father that I was going to sell rice to help someone out. But even before he approved, I helped myself to as much rice as I could and scooped it into a bag. I was in such a hurry that I did not even tie the mouth of the bag. Then I carried it over my shoulder and walked some eight kilometers to the market to sell it. I should have tied up the bag with a string. But since I did not, I had to hold on tight to keep the rice from spilling. I walked as fast as I could, fearing that my father would come after me. You have no idea how much my heart pounded and how hard I gasped for air. I cannot forget it to this day; I do not think I will forget it for the rest of my life. All those experiences enabled me to stand in the position to take the path for the Will. (058-082, 1972/06/06) 17. My nature is such that whenever I saw a shivering beggar passing by my house during the winter, I could not eat or sleep. So I would ask my mother and father to bring the beggar in to our main room and feed him well before sending him off. Don't you think that this is a basis to be loved by heaven? Whenever I heard through the grapevine that someone in my neighborhood was starving, I could not fall asleep at night wondering how I could help him. I would scoop rice out of my family's rice jar and give it to the hungry person without letting my parents know. (056-035, 1972/05/10) 18. I like rice cakes; so I used to ask my mother, "Please make some rice cakes." But she was always too busy farming, weaving or making clothes in preparation for the marriage of her children. My mother indeed had no time to rest. But I kept asking her to make me rice cakes, and finally she would make some simple ones, such as red bean rice cakes or steamed rice cakes. She made them in a large earthenware steamer. But they would not last even three days because I would share them. That is how I was. Whenever I had some concern for my village, I could not fall asleep. I realize that heaven has been guiding me since childhood to have such a caring heart. That is why whenever I saw someone in my village who was poor, I wanted to help that person in any way I could. When there was a problem in the village, I did everything possible to resolve it. I believed that this was my job, not someone else's. Without having this core nature within me, I could not be who I am today. It had to be my inborn nature. There is a Korean maxim, "The water at the surface must be clear for the water at the bottom to be clear." The "top water" is the leader who sets the example. Human beings are spiritual. So, when we have the quality of pure water, others will want to come and live together with us. They will lean on us for support. (056-035, 1972/05/10) 19. When I was young we had a bee farm with hundreds of hives full of bees. When you do bee farming, you have to set up honeycomb frames; then the bees make their homes there and when they make their honey they save it there. Honeycomb frames were expensive. Normally the frames with their empty honeycombs were stacked and stored on a cabinet, but I found them and mashed the waxen honeycombs together to make candles. Many people in the country had no light at night because they could not afford to buy kerosene. So I gave them the candles that I made, thinking that since I could not give them kerosene, at least I should give them candles. I had to do it because otherwise I felt so uneasy; I could not bear doing nothing for them. That is why I mashed all the honeycombs together to make candles and distributed them to each house. At that time I was just a child, so I had no idea how expensive they were! After finding out what I did, my father scolded me severely. Yet I never admitted that I had done anything wrong; how can it be wrong to help those in need? So after scolding me for some time, my father just gave up and stopped. (163-159, 1987/05/01) 20. A disabled couple lived in my village. The husband was blind, and his wife was crippled. Even so, this couple was regarded in the village as an exemplary couple. Though the wife limped while leaning on her cane, she always guided her husband everywhere he needed to go. Her mouth was crooked and she had all sorts of physical problems, but her husband loved her very much, more than he would love a beauty queen. They had no place to live, so when the winter came they would stay in my family's mill. They had only a straw mat, so I would bring them my pad and my quilt. For that reason, they liked me very much. One day I heard they had passed away. I was so sad; I remember crying over their deaths. (420-211, 2003/10/11) 21. Like you, I too had a lively youth overflowing with hope. But even before I knew the Will, I wanted to become a friend to those in pain and suffering. I was greatly interested in people who were not doing well. I did not try to become close to the children of well-to-do and influential families. Most people did that, but I did the opposite. If I knew there was a poor person in the village who had nothing to eat, I could not sleep. I had to do everything I could to solve the situation. In this way, I wanted to follow a path to become friends, even close friends, with everyone. (117-018, 1982/01/30) Gifts of the Spirit From childhood, True Fathers personality was such that whenever he took a path, he would follow it to the end. His tenacious spirit helped him to succeed in whatever he did. Once he decided that something was the right thing to do, he acted on it immediately. Thus, during his childhood he cultivated the abilities and character traits he would need to fulfill God's providence of salvation as the True Parent. Furthermore, even as a child he surprised people around him with his predictions regarding people's illnesses or problems that would occur in the future. This was one special ability he had. 22. My mother, my father and everyone in the village counted on me. I was known as the fearfully sharp and smart one in the Moon clan. I could do anything. Wrestling, boxing or any other sport -- I excelled at them all. I was always one of the top three students in my class in school. As soon as I determined to become the number one student and not just one of the top three, I achieved it. Why? I would study twice, even three times harder than the number one student. That is the kind of person I am. That is why, when I probed into the fundamental issues of life and religion, I could root out what had been unknown and reveal it to the world. My personality is such that once I set my mind to do something, I forget to eat or sleep until I finish it. That is the most necessary quality for the work of restoration through indemnity. (319-112, 2000/03/17) 23. As a child, once I started crying for some reason, I did not stop even after an hour; I cried about it all day long. Hence, I was given the nickname "All-day Crier." Not only that, when I cried I did not cry quietly; I cried at the top of my lungs so that the whole village heard me crying. I wanted every elder in the village to come and see what was going on. I cried so hard that I would wake people from their sleep. I cried and cried as if something terrible had gone wrong. In the end, my throat would swell up and I could not make any more sounds. Also, when I cried I did not just sit still. I jumped up and down and bumped into things, so that I would cut myself here and there and be covered with blood. This should be enough for you to understand my personality. Reflecting on this, God is truly wise. He made me such that once I start something, I never let go of it. (050-297, 1971/11/08) 24. I was a strong and healthy youth with an active and passionate personality. The scope of my activities was three times greater than that of ordinary people. When it snowed I did not sleep, but instead I went out at night hunting for weasels. Following their tracks in the snow I would walk and walk, even forgetting that I was getting hungry. I gave my mother such a hard time. Definitely I was an unusual boy with indomitable tenacity. When I was in my teens I already had my father and mother on a string. With one wrong move my father and mother would find themselves trapped; then they had no choice but to surrender to me. I am doing what I am doing today only because I was capable of such things from an early age. My parents sometimes scolded me, but I would never give in, no matter what. All they asked of me was to admit that I did wrong, but I refused. Since I truly believed I had done nothing wrong, why would I admit to it? (136-132, 1985/12/22) 25. No one in the world can match the tenacity of my character. In my childhood I fought a boy who was stronger than me, and he beat me. From that moment on for three to four months, I could not sleep in peace until I finally bested him. That is how tenacious I am. People could say I am a person who is to be greatly feared, because I absolutely despise losing. I never let anything defeat me. When I do something, I strive for victory; the thought of defeat never crosses my mind. I already know that win or lose, once I start something I will keep striving until I achieve victory; otherwise I will die. That is the kind of personality I have. (056-284, 1972/05/18) 26. I have a very quick-tempered personality. I cannot ignore even a single swear word directed at me. If someone hits me even once I cannot stand idle. I also detest losing to anyone. I have all these extreme aspects in my character. However, because of such traits I excel at many things. I determine to win at any sport I play. My brain is not bad, either. Imagine then, how I, with this kind of personality, had to endure and swallow things that were simply unbearable. Many times, even hundreds of times, I had to accept situations that could not have been more humiliating. But I overcame them all. It is because God took a similar path. God must also have this same kind of fiery character; and, beyond that, He is capable of wiping out the whole world. But this world still remains because God holds back His anger and endures all manner of difficulties. (065-328, 1973/03/04) 27. When I was young, I never lost a wrestling match against anyone else in my age group. However, I once lost a wrestling match to a boy in my village three years older than me. So I looked for a way to beat him. Spring arrived. Anyone who has lived in a rural area knows that in springtime when acacia trees have absorbed plenty of moisture, their bark can be peeled off like white pine bark. So I went to an acacia tree and bent its trunk back and forth until its bark started peeling, and stripped it off all the way down. Its bark is tough. Then, I continually wrestled with that bare acacia tree-trunk. I wrestled it while telling myself, "I'll never rest until I beat you!" Six months after he beat me, I finally beat that boy; I sat on top of him on the ground. I focused on nothing else, forgetting to eat or sleep, until I could achieve that. (139-052, 1986/01/26) 28. Ever since I was eight years old, I was able to match people by looking at their pictures. I matched many couples from all over the village, including my own older sister and some of my more distant relatives. Also, I could see the future. When I said, "It is going to rain," it would rain without fail. When I said that a certain person in this town would die within a week, it in fact would happen. There were many instances like that. So people came to me with a picture of a person whom they were considering for marriage. They would ask me, "Look at this picture. Do you think this person is a good match or a bad one?" I would answer at one glance. If I said "Bad" but, nevertheless, they went ahead with it, it turned out to be bad. If I said "Good," it actually turned out to be a good marriage. I was that accurate, even though I did not look at the picture for very long. This is the kind of record I have. (113-236, 1981/05/08) 29. In my village I was known as the tiny-eyed boy from that Osan house. Everyone knew me by that nickname because my eyes were so small. I was told that after my mother gave birth to me, she examined my face for a long time, thinking I might be missing my eyes. Only when I blinked did she finally feel relieved. I needed such eyes. It is because I was born with eyes that can see objects in the far distance that I came to a complete understanding of not only this world, but even the heart and situation of God. The whole world will follow after me once they discover the true value of this. If they lined up across the world, the line of people who would want to come and see me would extend across the Korea Strait, all the way to the middle of the Pacific Ocean. (204-089, 1990/07/01) 30. I also had an eye for cows. I was able to tell at a glance whether or not a cow was worth buying. Whenever I said, "That cow is not a good cow to buy," my father did not buy it. Good cows have a handsome neckline, forelegs and hind legs and a good waistline. A good cow must meet these four conditions. In my boyhood, when I went to the cattle market with my father, I inspected the cows for him. When I told my father things about cows that he was not so knowledgeable about, he asked me, "How do you know all that?" In fact, I was born with this knowledge. That is why today I am able to do things that no one else in this world is capable of doing. (120-138, 1982/10/05) 31. I have always been a good judge of character. When I looked at someone on the street and got the feeling, "He must be such-and-such a person," I would follow him around to see if my intuition was correct. I would ask him, "You did so and so, right?" It was not something that the spirit world taught me; I just felt it in my heart. So I confronted him, "You did so and so, right?" He would be surprised and say, "How did you know?" My reading of that person was accurate. Even sitting in my room, I could immediately tell who was in the next room, whether that person was doing something good or bad, and whether he was living as a good person or a bad person. (040-298, 1971/02/07) Section 2. God's Call Family indemnity Before True Father was called by God, his family and relatives had to pay severe indemnity. Until he reached the age of 16, his family was assaulted by all kinds of trials and tribulations. For the sake of the providence sacrifices were their inevitable lot. They made the final sacrificial condition to clear away satan's accusation in order to secure the complete foundational point for the victory on heaven's side. For three generations there were children who died away from home, their whereabouts unknown. Notably, out of True Fathers 12 siblings, the five brothers and sisters for whom he cared the most died at very young ages. In this way heaven completely severed him from relationships that he could depend on, and from the people he most loved. This was so he would no longer be attached to worldly things. After his call as well, True Father had to live every day of his life without any relationships with people in whom he could find shelter, or to whom he would pay special attention. This is how he lived, wherever he was in the world. 1. The Unification Church is walking the path for the Will. In order to inherit this Will, all members must go through a course of indemnification. I began this course when I was 16 years old. By that time, five of my parents' 13 children had died and only eight remained alive. Not only did people die, but also much livestock -- dogs, cows and horses. Evil spirits stirred themselves. You may not be familiar with such things. Truly, many strange phenomena occurred that were difficult to understand. They were undoubtedly the cunning schemes of the devil to destroy my family. However I am telling you they really happened. Before I rise up triumphantly representing all nations of the world, I need to set up a condition that satan cannot accuse. In the course of my battle against satan, he attacked my family. That was the price we had to pay. Likewise, I also need to present a condition upon which I can stand proudly before history, by claiming the right of victory over satan as the representative of all peoples and nations of the world. The same condition applies to Unification Church members; the same condition is required to found a unified nation. (214-215, 1991/02/02) 2. Spiritual phenomena do not happen only in the invisible world. They manifest in various forms and ways in the visible world as well. satan plotted and mobilized every means to bring my family to ruin. One thing he did was drive my older brother and older sister insane, and this caused much havoc. When I was young I witnessed such spiritual phenomena and problems that arose from the spirit world acting behind the scenes. One day I saw that my older brother, whom I thought had gone mad, was talking. He seemed to be murmuring to himself, but when I listened to him carefully, I recognized that the substance of his words was formidable. Also, the way he spoke changed depending on the situation. Apparently, a number of spirits would come and talk with him all day long. I could see immediately that this was happening. (227-116, 1992/02/11) 3. All of my friends who were closest and dearest to me, the ones who most deserved heaven's blessing, were taken away. Anyone whom I could trust and count on was completely cut off from my life. Some of them were from North Pyeongan Province and some were from Hwanghae Province. They were my best friends, but they were all taken away. Then my younger sister, the closest in age to me and whom I adored the most, was taken away. My parents had many daughters, while my aunt's family did not have any. At the sincere request of my aunt, my sister was sent to my aunt's home and lived there. So I always prayed a lot for her. She absolutely obeyed me, her immediate older brother. I thought I would do anything to make her happy, but even that desire was cruelly crushed. Not only my little sister but also my beloved little brother were taken away. We can learn from this that there is no mercy in the course of indemnity. Still, I had to go through this course. (029-210, 1970/02) 4. My closest friends were all taken by the spirit world. Come to think of it now, the reason the spirit world took all of them away was to prevent me from sharing my situation with them and developing personal relationships with them. Had I done so, it would have hindered my carrying out the Will of God. Thus, God took away all the people whom I cared about in the world. Knowing this very well, I could not take any other path. I am not doing what I am doing because I am a fool. Wouldn't I have thought about this over and over? (022-124, 1969/02/02) God's call through Jesus Around the time True Father joined the Presbyterian Church, and while he was receiving a modern education, his thinking grew wider and deeper. He began asking serious questions about the present and future realities. Even as he faced many incomprehensible calamities in his own family and clan, he witnessed the innumerable tragedies of his people under Japanese rule, and personally experienced Korea's pain and sorrow as a weak nation. At the same time, Father struggled to find the solution to the fundamental questions of human life. Father turned 16 (by Korean counting) shortly after he transferred to Jeongju Primary School. Then, during Easter week, on April 17, 1935, while he was tearfully praying in the mountains at dawn, he met Jesus, who shared with him many profound and amazing truths. The two of them had more discussions over the following days. After True Father accepted his call from God, he continued studying in his hometown, in Seoul, and abroad in Tokyo. During that time he went through a period of preparation to deepen his faith and cultivate his sense of mission for his future role as a providential figure. 5. My encounter with Jesus in the year I turned 16 was a profound spiritual experience. It was the first of many revelations. After that special encounter, I have continued conversing with the living God and with Jesus even until today. I also had conversations with the saints and sages in the spirit world. I cannot describe in words all the things we shared. God chose me in accordance with His providential timetable. (087-285, 1976) 6. I was 16 years old when I had my first experience of actually knowing God. Before then I was merely in the position of a humble seeker of truth. Ever since I entered boyhood I had been contemplating the fundamental questions of human life: Who am I? Where did I come from? What is the purpose of life? Will our life continue after we die? Does God really exist? Is God omnipotent or is He powerless? If God is truly omnipotent, why does He not solve the problems of humanity? Why is there so much suffering on this earth? For nine years following that first experience, I lived together with the omnipotent God and with Jesus. I visited the spirit world on numerous occasions. Little by little, God revealed amazing truths to me. It felt as if the morning sun was rising after a long night of darkness. In that truth I could see the dawning light of a new, glorious culture. These special revelations, based on the New Testament, are higher than any previous religious teachings. I felt that they had the power and ability to embrace all religions and unite them. The revelations that I received are the core of what is now called the Principle. God has commanded me to spread this Principle to the ends of the earth. (102-288, 1979/01) 7. I cannot describe the seriousness of the position in which I stood when I was 16 years old. It was the most difficult time for God, for Jesus, and for the churches that God had specially prepared for the Second Coming. Korea was under the rule of Japan, and those churches were driven into a corner with nowhere to run. At that moment God, heaven and earth, the five founders of the world's great religions and the religious sphere all joined together around one point: the position of the Lord at the Second Advent. They called me to take responsibility for that position, and I accepted the call. Once I accepted that position, my own family and my country of Korea were also placed in a serious position. Hence I could not sleep at night. I tried to eat, but I could not swallow. I could see everything clearly. Heaven and earth were about to collapse, and the responsibility to save them was on my shoulders. Imagine how serious I had to be! (554-257, 2007/02/04) 8. The new revelations that I received explained God's Will very clearly. That Will is aimed at bringing salvation to this world. The Unification Church is not just another denomination. The Unification Church is leading the movement for the salvation of the world. Those who join this movement study God's Word, by which they clearly understand the concept of a God-centered individual, a God-centered family, a God-centered nation and a God-centered world. (087-285, 1976) 9. Adam and Eve fell when they were 16 years old. God was only able to raise them until the age of 16, relating with them by a bond based on their inner heart and original nature. In my case, God chose me at the age of 16 years and specially raised me so that I would be able to begin uniting the spiritual world and the physical world that had been separated as a result of the Fall. Ever since the age of 16, I have grown up connecting to God's original heart. That is why satan and his world must follow me. satan, who has been ruling human beings from the positions of older son, father and grandfather, also governs from the position of the nation, which rules over the realm of religion. Such is satan's sovereignty. In human history to this day there has never been a time when this order could be reversed. Nations always have been in the front, leading religions. In other words, nations have been dragging religions around. However, I am now reversing this order. I have been engrafted to the work of God ever since I was 16 years old, when I began to discover the secrets of heaven, of satan and of human history. (493-229, 2005/04/25) 10. Time after time I came up against dark obstacles. Whenever that happened, I remembered God's voice when He told me, "I am alive." You would not know that His voice remains in the marrow of my bones to this day. I have not forgotten God's sorrowful situation, which He shared with me when He called me. I cannot forget God's plea to me, "You need to focus only on your relationship with Me; you must not forsake Me." Sometimes I feel sorry for my own situation, but then I remember that God's situation is more sorrowful than mine. So, although you should feel indignation over history, you must experience even more the aching heart of our Father, who has been enduring unbearable sorrow. Don't you think you need to do that? You must, and then you can actually become His filial sons and daughters. Afterward you should stand up and boldly proclaim, "Father, because I understood Your heart, I have become a better son or daughter than any filial son or daughter in the world." I have fought for this, and I will continue doing so. I urge you to do the same. Then, from now on, it will not matter if this or that religious body opposes the Unification Church and makes false accusations against me. No matter how much they try to suppress me and the church with all their power and authority, they will not be able to destroy the foundation we have established. (028-296, 1970/02/11) Section 3. School Days Primary schools From the age of seven to 13 True Father studied at the village school. There he learned Chinese characters and read the Confucian Classics. His memory was excellent, and his calligraphy was so superb that his teacher used the characters he wrote as models for other students to copy. At that time, his dream was to acquire at least three doctoral degrees, and for this he knew he needed a broader education. So he enrolled at the Won-bong Preparatory School to prepare for the entrance examination for a primary school with a modern curriculum. In 1934 he entered the third grade at Osan Primary School. In April 1935 he transferred to the 4th grade at Jeongju Public Primary School, mainly in order to study Japanese. On March 25, 1938, at the graduation ceremony for the school's 29th class, he volunteered to speak at the podium. Although the ceremony was nearing its end, he gave a long speech to express his views in front of all the people who were gathered there. One by one he pointed out the wrongs of Japanese colonial educational policy and its hypocrisy. He also pointed out the problems of each individual teacher. Because of this incident, the Japanese police added his name to their list as a person to be watched. 1. I am also talented in drawing; I am good at it. In the village school that taught Chinese characters, classics and calligraphy, there were people of many age groups -- from nine and ten-year-olds to grownups in their twenties and thirties. To improve our skill at writing we practiced writing Chinese characters every day. The teacher used the characters I wrote as models for other students to follow and copy. This was before I was even 12. The other students would practice by copying my characters over and over, hundreds of times. When they had done it so many times that it became a habit, I could tell that they had reached a new level. I could see by glancing at the character which direction to move my calligraphy brush -- where to place the top of the first stroke and where to end the last stroke. It did not matter how lengthy the phrase; I could write it with ease. My skill was at a different level than that of others. After studying at the village school, I joined a small private school that specialized in teaching art. There for the first time in my life I learned how to draw and paint pictures. The adults drew pictures on a special drawing paper. As I stood in front of that paper, I contemplated what flowers I was going to draw. Looking at the size of the paper, I calculated their sizes and locations in my mind. With this plan in mind I made a rough sketch of the flowers, the images forming from the simple lines I drew. Next I completed the coloring, and there it was, my first picture. They hung that picture on the wall at the school. (349-056, 2001/07/14) 2. The village school where I went when I was young required us to finish one page a day from the book that we were studying. But it did not take me even 30 minutes to do it. Once I focused, I memorized its entire content within 30 minutes. Then I would recite it from memory in front of my teacher. So having finished the day's lesson, I would go up to the mountain while the teacher was taking his afternoon nap. Since teaching was so difficult at his age, he often took afternoon naps. On the mountain I would study where the frogs were, where the bird nests were, where the coyotes were, where the mushrooms were growing, and so on. I would explore everywhere. No wonder my mother was never able to find me. (204-249, 1990/07/11) 3. After I reached the age of ten, I was sent to a school called a geulbang, meaning "a room for learning Chinese characters," that was in my village. This was because any member of the Moon clan who studied in a distant location ended up dying far from home. Even from a providential perspective we understand that for the sake of God's Will, second sons face great difficulties in their lives. Thus it was that a notion circulated in the Moon clan that any second son who is sent to school away from home will die away from home. That is why I was not allowed to travel and go to a public school but instead had to attend a local village school. My whole life has been about pioneering and transformation, and this is where it began. While I was attending the village school, God called me and I came to know His Will. As I began to think about the path I was destined to walk, I realized that I should not be cooped up inside a village school. I clearly understood that I was living in an age when a new scientific civilization was expanding. Airplanes were flying in the sky, trains were traveling overland, and I was supposed to prepare myself to lead humanity into a new future. I thought to myself, "I cannot just stay here in a village school." That was the point where a transformation began in my life. So I went to a preparatory school and then entered primary school. Back then, that school was called the Osan Primary School. I took the transfer test and entered the third grade. I studied there for one year. During that time, I concentrated on studying hard. (211-133, 1990/12/30) 4. The Osan Primary School did not allow students to speak Japanese. As you may have heard, it was the school founded by Lee Seung-hoon, a prominent figure in Korean society who fought hard against the Japanese and whom they regarded as their enemy. He was also one of the 33 people who led the Mansei Demonstrations for Korean independence. Due to that background, the tradition of the Osan School was that students were not allowed to speak Japanese. However, I believed that we must know our enemies. I thought that we cannot devise a proper strategy to defeat our enemies if we do not know about them in detail. That is why I took another test and transferred to the Jeongju Primary School as a 4th grader. By the time I graduated, I had learned to speak fluent Japanese. All along the way I was deeply contemplating the difficult issues in my life of faith and other fundamental questions about life. (211-133, 1990/12/30) 5. After I transferred to the Jeongju Primary School, I learned Japanese. It feels as if it were yesterday that I studied katakana and hiragana, the Japanese syllabaries. I memorized all of them in just one night. I had to, because in that school the 3rd-, 4th- and 5th-graders all conversed in Japanese. Even though I was a lot taller than most of the students, having entered the school at an older age, I was unable to speak even a single word of Japanese. I felt ashamed, as if I were just a spectator in their midst, watching them having fun, dancing and singing, but not knowing what to do to be part of their group. You cannot understand how embarrassed and uncomfortable I was unless you have experienced it yourself. So in 15 days I memorized all the books that the students in first, second, third and fourth grades were studying. Then my ears were opened, and I could at least comprehend what they were talking about. (171-258, 1988/01/02) 6. I was born with a pretty good brain. I am sure that I could have become a renowned scholar in any field I chose to pursue. But I began to question seriously: What good is it to study hard and become a worldrenowned scholar? If I become a famous scholar, my life will inevitably take a predictable course: I will study and teach my students in front of a blackboard, breathing in chalk dust and holding a stub of chalk in my hand until my bones creak from old age and I eventually die. Living that sort of life, will I resolve the ultimate problems of the world? Absolutely not. I asked myself, "What is the most difficult path a human being can choose?" I wanted to walk the most difficult path possible, or the one that everyone thinks is the hardest. I thought of accomplishing something that no one in history -- past, present or future -- has been able to accomplish. (090-044, 1976/12) 7. When I studied, I studied like lightning. In no time I finished materials that would take years for an ordinary person. My hometown is a small farming village located eight kilometers northeast of Jeongju. It seems like just yesterday that I was studying there, at night under a kerosene lamp. When I stayed up at night studying until 2:00 or 3:00 a.m., my mother and father would tell me, "Go to bed, or you will lose your strength!" This happened all the time at home. I made friends with the insects that came out at night. Especially in summer I made many such friends as I sat still and studied until 2:00 or 3:00 in the morning. Nighttime in the countryside is very tranquil. The sounds of the insects on such moonlit nights are simply mesmerizing. (100-160, 1978/10/09) Study in Seoul After graduating from Jeongju Public Primary School, True Father went to Seoul. From April 12, 1938 to March 8, 1941 he attended the Gyeongseong School of Commerce and Industry, located in Heukseok-dong. He made sure he was always the first to arrive at school in the morning, and he often took responsibility to clean his classroom by himself. Because he was so exemplary, his classmates could not treat him lightly but afforded him respect. He protected the weak and did not hesitate to confront arrogant and strong bullies in order to teach them right from wrong. Although he had an active personality, Father rarely spoke, being serious and sincere. In order to find the way to heaven and cultivate his character, he was silent much of the time. His report card records that he was "cheerful, active, sincere and serious, strong, healthy-minded, volunteers to do things, and hard-working." It further states, "He is physically fit and strong, has a good attendance record, and likes soccer." 8. Those who are humble are elevated. In school, there are students who just use their fists to bully others without knowing where they stand or what their situations are. However, there are also humble students who, even though they are superior in every way, are not arrogant. When you look at such people you feel small, without knowing why. They have an air of authority and dignity, and although you feel you want to approach them, you sense a certain awe for no reason. You may have known people like that among your friends. I hardly spoke during my student years. I never engaged in idle conversations with other students. There were days I did not utter even one word. This is why my classmates treated me with respect. To them, I was more difficult to approach than the teachers. I do not mean I threatened them or used violence of any kind. Yet they did not relate to me casually. Also, whenever they had personal problems they came to me and discussed them with me. (037-130, 1970/12/23) 9. My school friends regarded me with a certain awe. Whenever my classmates got together they would do all sorts of things to have fun among themselves, but they could not do it with me. I never engaged in their idle games, yet many times I discreetly helped classmates who were in difficult situations. I was athletic. I was good at wrestling and soccer. I was also good at pull-ups. My body was big but I was very agile. When I moved to Heukseok-dong, within a week I met all the neighborhood gang leaders and found out who was the boss. But my thinking was that I should be the one to teach them what it means to be a real boss. (2010/01/28) 10. When I was going to middle school, I used to clean the school by myself. I wanted to be number one in loving my school; and with the heart to represent all the students I cleaned the school. When I first began cleaning my friends helped me, but I did not like their help; I wanted to do it alone. I wanted to make the school really clean, so I often ended up cleaning again the places my friends had already cleaned. After this happened a few times, my friends entrusted me with the entire task. So I naturally ended up doing it alone. (133-182, 1984/07/10) 11. Once I start doing something, I never just let it go. I was like that even when I was young. I never believed anything until I verified it myself, whether in the village or at the school. When a teacher taught me a mathematical formula, I pressured him by asking, "Why is the formula like this?" I investigated it, examined it and dug into it again and again. Doing something only approximately is not my way. Doing things by half measures never works. (162-277, 1987/04/17) 12. During my student days I had a way of knowing ahead of time the questions that would be asked on the examination. When the teacher lectured, I paid attention to how serious he or she was in making the points. I identified the teacher's favorite student by the way he or she looked the student straight in the eye as he sat in the corner of the classroom. I paid attention to which student the teacher was looking at, and then marked the topics with codes, "A, B, C," etc., according to how much the teacher emphasized the topic and how intently he looked at the good student while speaking of it. As long as I studied the contents that I had marked with the codes, I never failed the examination. I would correctly anticipate about 30 to 40 percent of the questions on the test, and I would study for them more than the other materials. I could do that because I was very attentive to the teachers in my classes. (2009/11/17) Lifestyle and prayer During the almost three years that he attended school in Seoul, True Father engaged in rigorous self-discipline. He lived independently and also at a boarding house where meals were provided. To cultivate his life of faith he engaged in near constant penance and various other activities, all the while keeping up his studies at school. In the beginning and for some time he commuted to his school from Noryangjin, in the Dongjak district. Mostly he lived in Heukseok-dong, first living independently and then for a time at a boarding house. His family sent him sufficient money for his tuition and living expenses, but he slept in a cold, unheated room. In the bitter cold of winter he cooked his food with icy cold water that he drew from a well. It was so cold that sometimes the chain on the bucket in the well stuck to his hands. He voluntarily lived this way because he wanted to personally experience the situation of those who live in hardship. From that time on, Father fasted during lunch every day. Morning and evening his food was always the same, a meal consisting of one bowl of rice and a side dish. He willingly went hungry because that way he could feel closer to God's heart. Also, he prayed more than 12 hours a day. His long and fervent prayers gave him calluses on his knees and elbows. Most notably he had serious, desperate showdown prayers in the pine forest near his school, at a rock on the side of Mt. Seodal behind a church, or at the foot of that mountain on the Dongjak district side. Through these prayers, he experienced God's heart and made oneness with Him in heart. 13. When I was living alone and studying at school in Seoul, one winter was particularly cold. The average temperature was around minus 17 to minus 21 degrees Celsius (about 0 to minus 5 degrees Fahrenheit). The weather was that cold. During December and January of that cold winter, I lived in a cold room and I cooked for myself with icy cold water. I had an experience that I cannot forget: I used to draw really pure and tasty water from a well on a mountain ridge. That well was more than ten feet deep; it had a bucket attached to a chain, not to a rope that could be easily cut. It was so cold that when I grasped the chain my hands stuck to it, and I had to blow my hands to warm them enough to get them free. That feels like yesterday. Those were my circumstances when I began living independently from my family. (139-050, 1986/01/26) 14. I wanted to do everything necessary to live by myself without having to depend on women. Since I had made the fulfillment of the Will my lifetime quest, I was determined to do it even if I had to live as a single man. Therefore, I learned how to take care of myself. That is why I can do everything myself. I can handle whatever I need for my life without being indebted to others. That is why I can cook rice well on a wood or charcoal fire. When it comes to cooking, I can quickly tell if people are amateurs by observing their cutting skills. I can also tell if they are good at cooking by observing the way they prepare side dishes. That is because during the more than seven years that I lived a single life, I prepared my own food and everything else I needed. I do not need to eat many side dishes. Whenever I visit local churches, they make elaborate preparations and serve many side dishes on the table. However, I do not like that. To me, a single side dish is enough if it is something I like. By nature, I am the kind of person who likes to finish whatever I start. It is the same when it comes to food. Although there may be many dishes on the table, usually I pick one that suits my taste and finish it completely, although I also taste the others. (050-296, 1971/11/08) 15. In the future, anyone who wants to know the history of the Unification Church will have to visit Heukseok-dong, this place where I lived as a young man. One day Heukseok-dong, which means Blackstone neighborhood, will be transformed into Baekseok-dong, Whitestone neighborhood. This pitch-dark valley where I lived long ago must become the base of a tradition that shines like sunlight to all the people of the world. Nodeul Riverside Park used to be there too, but I cannot find any traces of it now. Although today I cannot meet the people whom I knew when I lived in Heukseok-dong, they must have produced many descendants who still live there. I would be so overwhelmed to meet those people, whose parents or grandparents knew me in those days! I imagine what it would be like if that happened; we could resurrect the history of that time. We would talk about that history and recall those past relationships, and they would blossom anew in this era. (187-255, 1989/02/11) 16. When I was living in Heukseok-dong I had an experience that I still cannot forget. On the road to Sangdo-dong there was a Japanese-style house with flowers growing next to a forest of pine trees. Behind that house was a rice field, and beyond that there was a village. In that village was a home that I used to visit when I was doing pioneer evangelizing. One day I saw a sick stranger lying on that road. I had never met him before. It must have been around the end of March, since the new semester had just started, and I was carrying with me the money for my school tuition and other expenses. This pitiful man had no son, but he said he had a daughter living in Cheonan. So I gave him all my money so that he could travel to her place and get medical treatment. He must have had good ancestors, because the moment I saw him I could not just continue on my way and turn my back on him. That is why I gave him all the money in my wallet, including the money for my textbooks and the rent money for my boarding house. Moreover, I carried him on my back for about three kilometers. I still vividly remember this; it is as if it happened the day before yesterday. When heaven leads you to meet someone, you should love that person more than heaven expects you to. Then you will never suffer damage. For example, if heaven asks you to give 10 but instead you give 100 instead, 90 will be considered your offering for the public purpose before heaven. On the other hand, you should never give 5 when heaven hopes you will give 10. When heaven hopes you will give 10, you should give more than 10. If you give less than heaven hoped you would, God's grace will be blocked from reaching your path. This is a law. It is a formula of the Principle. (056-039, 1972/05/10) 17. In those days I was hungry every day. It was not from lack of money. Early in April my parents would send me money for my tuition, but by May it was gone. I would give it all to people who were poor and destitute. I have many stories about this. How, then, did I cover my tuition? I delivered newspapers, sold things and did various odd jobs. I needed to take the path of indemnity. When I first moved to Seoul from my hometown in Pyeongan Province, I was not used to the language and customs there. I missed my hometown very much, particularly during my first school vacation. You cannot imagine how much my mother loved me. But after I came to know God's Will, I had to separate from her. I also had to distance myself from my sisters who loved me dearly. I had to take the opposite way from what my mother and father expected me to do, from their point of view. That is why on the first day of the vacation, when my neighborhood and school were hustling and bustling with students preparing to return to their hometowns, I closed the door and locked myself in my room. I spent the first day of my vacation thinking, "I have many things to do before my friends come back." (187-250, 1989/02/11) 18. All people desire to have mastery over the universe, but they cannot even master themselves. That is why I declare, "Before you desire to rule over the universe, you must first rule over yourself." Self-control begins with the desire for food. You can master the desire to eat by fasting. A one-week fast should be no problem. You must go through training that would bring an ordinary person to the brink of death. You must overcome hunger. When I was living independently as a student, Korea was under Japanese occupation, and rice was scarce. My friends fought over who would take the largest portion of rice from the pot, but not I. The person who puts down his spoon first is the master of those who put it down later. That is a rule and a principle. My life is renewed every day. Tomorrow must be better than today. I believe heaven wants something new from me, and that is what I put into practice. Because I did this, I could reach the worldwide level, something no one has ever been able to do. (249-204, 1993/10/10) 19. During the years I was growing up in Seoul, I did not eat lunch. I thought, "As long as we don't have an independent nation, how can I be worthy to eat three meals a day?" I missed meals many times in my life, but I missed my people more than food. This is the path I chose. I continually resolved, "I will love my people and my country more than food." So after I left my hometown and moved to Seoul I did not eat lunch. Such was the life I led. It was not because I could not afford to buy lunch. It was because whenever I had money I gave it to the poor. (049-074, 1971/10/03) 20. I do not sleep more than four hours a day. I trained myself until it became my habit. When I am busy, I can go with only one hour of sleep daily. I think I am the person who has slept the fewest hours of anyone in history. I lived my whole life that way. Also, there is no one who has been hungrier than me. I had food to eat, but I could hear the cries of hungry people wishing to be fed. That is why I could not eat three meals a day. Until I became 30 years old I practiced a discipline of having only two meals a day, skipping lunch. I spent my youth eating less than two bowls a day, even though I was healthy and big enough to digest five bowls a day. I trained myself to love people more than I loved food, and I strove to make my life a tower of loving God and loving my nation. (197-163, 1990/01/13) 21. Wherever I was, I always prayed in tears. People who happened to see me in tears felt sympathy for me without knowing why. Wherever I went, many people treated me as well as you do. For example, my landlady would bring me some of the food she had prepared for her husband or for a holiday celebration, food she had prepared all through the night without sleeping. She could not go into her room otherwise. She told me that whenever she went into her room without first bringing me food, suddenly everything turned to darkness and she could not see anything. She did not know why that happened. When women prepared food with sincerity, God wanted them to give it to me and moved their hearts to do so. Many such spiritual events took place. That is why I can never forget God's love for me, not even for one moment. I can never forget God's love, even if my body is crushed to pieces and my bones are turned into powder thousands upon thousands of times. Throughout my life God was with me wherever I was, and He toiled so hard for me. (022-122, 1969/02/02) 22. When you pray, you need to pray to the extent that your back becomes bent and the skin of your knees becomes callused. My knees are still callused from my prayers in the olden days. You should pray on a wooden floor. And you should shed tears when you pray. I experienced several occasions when I prayed so tearfully and for such a long time that the floor became soaked with tears and still had not dried out by the next prayer time. I am not a man who will just drift away. (025-334, 1969/10/12) 23. The path of restoration is never easy. Do you think I could ever feel at ease if I ate and slept as you do? The Principle itself is so serious. My knees are callused from countless prayers. I do not know how many tears I shed. I knew people were dying every day with the fundamental problems of their lives unresolved. Therefore, my eyes were always swollen and red with tears as I tried to find solutions for them. Sometimes I shed so many tears in prayer that when I opened my eyes I could not see the sunlight. Yet this was how I had to seek for the path. (143-331, 1986/03/21) 24. You should pray every day. Even your prayer life should be a tithe. That means you should pray two hours and 24 minutes every day -- one tenth of each day. When my prayer life was at its peak, I prayed 17 to 18 hours per day. I usually prayed for 12 hours straight, bending down on my hands and knees. I never ate lunch. In my prayers I wept bitterly. Without such prayers, I could not live. Every direction was blocked, and there was no hole through which to escape. Only when I prayed could I see a pinhole of light. Passing through these ordeals I discovered the Principle. Did you ever weep while holding the Divine Principle book? Have you ever been that serious? Your lifetime is precious. Once your life is gone, it will never return. Usually people marry and give birth to children; then they end up finishing their life while struggling with all kinds of burdens. It is a serious problem. If this pattern continues, we can never bring about the world of goodness. (199-190, 1990/02/16) The Myeongsudae church During the time True Father was living in Heukseok-dong, Seoul, he stood against the selfrighteous churches that were administered under the system of Japanese rule. He opposed their way of doctrine-based faith. Instead he connected to the Pentecostal church that was leading the movement of the Holy Spirit in Korea. After attending that church in Seobinggo, he played a pivotal role in founding the Myeongsudae New Jesus Church in Heukseok-dong in the autumn of 1939. Rev. Lee Ho-bin and Rev. Pak Jae-bong from the Pyongyang New Jesus Church frequently visited the New Jesus Church in Heukseok-dong and held revivals and Bible study classes. Whenever they visited, True Father attended them and deepened his relationship with them. True Father taught the students at the Sunday school, giving them his special love. Further, whenever he went to Pyongyang during summer vacation, he spoke to the Sunday school students at the Pyongyang New Jesus Church. 25. While attending school, I taught the students who went to the Myeongsudae Church in Heukseokdong; I also did the same at the Seobinggo Church. At that time it was very cold, and at night as we crossed the frozen Han River we could hear the plates of ice cracking. It was a frightening sound to hear when I was on the river all alone. Nevertheless, I would cross the Han River in order to teach the Sunday School students of Seobinggo Church. I taught them about the Bible with much animation, so that it would be interesting. I even shed tears. I thought that the students might not like to see me crying, and that they might ask me to stop teaching them. Yet they did not want me to stop; instead, they followed me around and begged me to teach them more. (187-307, 1989/02/12) 26. When I was a student, three of my friends and I started the Myeongsudae New Jesus Church in Heukseok-dong. I invested every penny of my tuition. There is still a trace of that church even now. I remember my evangelizing activities to bring many people to that church, before a new church opened in Seobinggo. At the peak of winter the Han River was frozen over, and the cracking sound of its ice was loud and terrifying. I have many memories about what I did during that period of Korean history, so filled with bitter sorrows. (543-331, 2006/11/07) 27. I am someone who has offered bows even to very small children. I have attended three-year-old children with utmost sincerity, as if they were princes and princesses of heaven. I speak to you now only after having made internally and externally a victorious foundation that will be attested to throughout history. Part of that foundation was to win the hearts of children. I had to win the hearts of people from three generations, representing the past, present and future. I had to establish that tradition. I taught the Sunday school students who came to the Myeongsudae New Jesus Church, loving them sincerely and regarding them as the hope of my life. Some of them wanted to skip school and follow me around; this is because my mission was to pioneer the work of loving Cain. (060-200, 1972/08/17) 28. The key leaders at the New Jesus Church in Pyongyang were Rev. Lee Ho-bin, Rev. Pak Jae-bong, and Rev. Han Jun-myeong. That church had a large membership, including several thousand students. It was a beautiful building and was well known. Whenever I came up to Pyongyang and visited that church, I was always welcome to take charge of teaching the students there. I was recognized as a good Sunday School teacher. I knew all the pastors and was popular among the students, so everyone wanted to invite me to their home. (441-271, 2004/03/06) 29. I am well aware of the secrets of Rev. Lee Ho-bin, Rev. Han Jun-myeong and Rev. Pak Jae-bong of the New Jesus Church in Pyongyang. When I admonished them about their calling and their responsibility for God's Will, they could not answer me. I advised them not to do certain things that they were involved with. Hence, they feared me more than anyone. I knew all the hidden truths of the Old and New Testaments even as a high school student. In my visits to the church I became such a famous student leader that its thousands of Sunday school students asked me to give sermons. They were mesmerized by my words. When I left, they made such a crowd at the railroad station that the pastors arrived and formed a line in order to protect me. Therefore, the three pastors always listened to my advice. (463-059, 2004/07/31) Section 4. Study in Japan First days in Japan To broaden and deepen himself in preparation for his mission, True Father went to study in Japan. On March 31, 1941, he departed from Seoul Station and took the Hikari line train to Busan. On April 1, he sailed to Japan on the Shokei Maru, a liner operating between the port of Busan and Shimonoseki. At the beginning of April, Father enrolled in the Waseda Technical High School, which was attached to Waseda University, and began his studies in electrical engineering. 1. From childhood I held the thought, "If my country (Korea) were stronger than Japan, its fate would have been different." This was its problem. I felt deeply that my country's weakness, especially the weakness of its external foundation, was the reason it could not avoid a miserable fate. Studying the countries of the world, I learned that the most powerful country in the world at the time was the United States. As a child I already knew that. I further thought, "The United States is a much larger and more powerful country than Japan, but it's just the same there. Doesn't it also try to take advantage of weak nations for its own benefit? Is there any righteous country anywhere which, as the representative nation of the world, protects and lifts up weak countries? If there were such a country, what would it look like?" As a child, I thought that what had been historically impossible for human beings would be possible for the Creator. I thought that if He truly existed, He could do it. Therefore I resolved, "If the Creator, the Absolute Being, exists, I will partner with Him to do the work of saving my country and liberating its oppressed people." But first I needed an answer regarding the existence of God. For this I searched within religions. I thought that if God really exists, then I must find a way to meet Him. As I was passing through my teens and approaching my twenties, I agonized over many issues on my journey of faith. I thought, "I have to go to Japan and then to the United States. I need to experience sorrow and persecution there as a representative of a people whose power is smaller and weaker." (199-213, 1990/02/17) 2. As I began my journey to Japan and was crossing the Han River Bridge, I shed many tears. I felt as if I were leaving the Korean people behind, like orphans. It seems it was only the day before yesterday when those tears poured down my face. On the train to Busan I wept bitterly all the way while covering my head with my coat. A Japanese woman saw me crying and said, "Young man, did your father or mother die? Everyone goes through that kind of sorrow." She tried to comfort me, but my sorrow was something that sprang from a heart completely filled with love for my country. I tell you, people who cannot love their country cannot truly love heaven. (039-062, 1971/01/09) 3. On my way to Japan I traveled from Seoul to Busan on the Hikari line train. While riding that train I asked myself, "What is it that I should learn in Japan?" Then I resolved, "I will liberate my country, and I will pave the way for the next generation to have hope and to prosper in an independent nation." I still remember shedding tears as I held on to a handrail while crossing the Han River. At that moment I resolved, "By the time I return, I will no longer be shedding tears." (199-185, 1990/02/16) 4. In Busan I boarded a ship bound for Japan. I still remember vividly how I continuously shed tears on the way. As Korea was under Japanese rule, I thought, "Who will liberate this poor nation from its shackles?" I gazed at the stars throughout the night and longed for the day of my country's and my people's liberation. I tearfully prayed to God, "Now I am departing my country. Oh God! Please protect my country until I return." That time is still fresh in my memory, as if it happened yesterday. (039-062, 1971/01/09) 5. I attended evening classes at the technical school at Waseda University so that during the daytime I could work as a laborer to help other Korean students pay their tuition. You do not know all the difficulties I went through in Japan. Japanese people who are now alive must appeal with tears for their nation to be forgiven. Otherwise Japan cannot stand. Japanese people need to apologize for the shameful way they treated Korea and the other nations of Asia. (590-145, 2008/05/20) 6. I had many Japanese friends when I was living in Japan. I treated them with utmost respect. Whenever they were in difficult situations, they came to see me to discuss their problems. Sometimes they asked out of concern, "How is Korea doing?" I did not want to be outdone by any of my Japanese friends. So when they spoke one word, I spoke two words. I generally speak very fast, but when I spoke with Japanese people I spoke even faster. I studied how to speak fast and trained myself to do so. I resolved I would someday lead Japanese youth and mobilize them for the sake of the world. So I practiced to gain the ability to discuss issues better than Japanese people could, by gaining deeper and broader knowledge in all fields. (205-069, 1990/07/07) 7. In my childhood I used to speak slowly. However, after coming to Japan, as I was learning to speak better Japanese every day, I competed with Japanese people to see who could say more in one minute. If I was ever defeated I could not fall asleep, so I trained myself to speak even more rapidly. If in 30 minutes I could say 1,000 words speaking normally, by speaking faster I could say more than 2,000 words. When learning a language it is important to train yourself through practice. (055-056, 1972/04/23) Mind-body discipline During the time he studied in Japan, True Father immersed himself in the task of researching and systematizing the Principle. He repeatedly pored over the Bible and compared it with the Principle that he had newly discovered, in order to verify it with the Scripture. Bibles in Korean, Japanese and English were always on his desk at the boarding house. The Korean and Japanese Bibles, especially, were so full of underlining in different colors that people could barely read the words on the pages. The process of finding and systematizing the vast and fundamental truth was a lonely path; there was no one to guide him through it. Besides his academic studies, True Father pushed himself hard to have many different life experiences, among the working class, the middle class and the upper class. In order to prepare himself for his revolutionary mission, he tried to break through every limitation and accumulate abilities to deal with any circumstance that might arise on his way to the final destination. When he received money from home for his school and living expenses, he used it to help those in need; then he went out to do the work of a laborer. Among many other things, he carried an A-frame on his back and pulled a delivery cart. Shedding blood and sweat, he became a friend and brother to his fellow laborers, sharing their pain and their joy. Through training himself in this way, he personally experienced the teaching, "The one who would become a glorious king must be victorious over all kinds of pain." 8. I did not reveal my thoughts about my mission to others. Even my friends did not know. I studied the Bible and read books on religion and philosophy, which ordinary people usually did not do. One of my friends majored in politics and economics at Waseda University. He was studying communism, and this led to a fierce debate between us. I once delivered a loud, impassioned speech on the side of the road. I did this where many people had gathered to view the cherry blossoms. I spoke strongly on the issues of the time, and urged the youth to act this way and that for the sake of the future. The predictions I made then are now coming true. Some of my friends happened to join the crowd; they were quite astonished when they saw it was I who was giving the speech. (015-182, 1965/10/08) 9. After receiving a recommendation from my school in Seoul, I entered Waseda Technical High School. But I studied books about religion more than school-related subjects. I studied the Bible carefully to uncover its hidden truths. There was one particular Bible page I could not understand even after struggling for five years. That one page contained the root problem of human history. I had to completely and clearly solve the most difficult and complex issues in the Bible. This is how the Principle came to emerge into the world. Since, together with heaven, I unraveled the truth, heaven cannot ignore this. Heaven knows all about it. (571-190, 2007/08/10) 10. Before I turned 20 years of age, I went through a course of bloody tears. I knew I could not enter God's realm of heart unless I had the heart to be friends with beggars and love them as if they were my own older brother or my own mother. So I lived with the heart to love everyone. I trained myself the same way in Japan, but this time with a heart to go beyond the nation. I helped my friends pay their tuition by making money as a laborer at a construction site. You too should walk such a path. Why did I do it? I volunteered to travel the most difficult path because I knew God's path has been even more difficult. (137-286, 1986/01/03) 11. On days when it snowed or when typhoon winds raged, I went to work at a construction site rather than going to school. It felt good to challenge such harsh weather. Rain from the typhoon would wash the dirt and soot from my hands. Amid the storm I worked hard and sweated copiously. I felt so refreshed from it. When I saw a person behaving badly, I scolded him. Sometimes I had to deal with people who were bigger than me, but I defeated them. When a foreman exploited the laborers by taking 30 percent of their wages, I strongly protested. Most people feared the man, but I was not submissive; I admonished him to stop. In the end he surrendered to me. (015-181, 1965/10/08) 12. When I was in Tokyo I worked pulling a cart as a deliveryman, making deliveries in 27 different districts. I decided to do the job not because I needed the money but because I wanted the training. If you find yourself working in a transportation company, you should become more knowledgeable about the work than the company veterans. If not, how can you persuade them to take you seriously? During the summer I transported telephone poles on a cart. Once there was an incident: As I came to an intersection, a pole shifted to one side, causing my cart to spin around. Sensing danger, all the passersby, men and women, scattered. I can still picture it in my mind. I have another unforgettable memory, about when I lived in a slum. I covered myself with a ragged blanket, and my clothes became infested with lice. I am God's Son, but I volunteered to become a frontline soldier, a guerrilla of sorts, in order to conquer satan's world. (199-174, 1990/02/16) 13. The times in Japan when I worked at a construction site and pulled a cart in Ginza remain vivid memories. I did not do that work just to make a living. I did it to set the example of how young people should go through difficulties. I had friends who had stopped going to school. I wanted to help them graduate, so I withdrew from school for several months and took on the role of their parents. I had no time to sleep at night. I woke up as early as two in the morning and went out to work to make money for their tuition. Why did I do that? It was not because I was not as smart as them. It was to serve them. For this I did all kinds of work, including working for a company, selling my calligraphy and working as a foreman. (026-069, 1969/10/18) 14. I am very knowledgeable about the world. When I was young I traveled to every corner of Korea. I visited many places in Japan when I was studying there. I also did all sorts of work. I was an errand-boy for a large company. No matter how I was mistreated, I did not complain. People regarded me as nothing but a student from abroad, but they did not know what was in my mind. I did not even mind living in a slum. After all, we must train ourselves to have real ability to deal with any situation and bring good results in whatever we do. (189-299, 1989/06/17) The path of true love During his time of study in Japan, True Father practiced his own motto, "Before you desire dominion over the universe, first have dominion over yourself." He trained himself repeatedly in order to control his five senses. Among other things, he trained himself not to be ticklish and to look away from temptation. In order to live for heaven's heart rather than follow a selfish human heart, he constantly reminded himself, "I must love the Japanese people more than I love my own people." He trained himself to sincerely love the people of what was then an enemy nation as if they were his own parents or his own older brother. 15. When I was young and preparing for my mission, I would not even go near a movie theater. Until I could achieve total self-control, I did not walk in front of a bar. Unless we gain total control over ourselves, we are bound to fail in whatever we do. What is the most difficult obstacle to achieving selfcontrol? It is sleep. Hunger is next. After that is sexual desire. These are the three enemies. Therefore, as a course of training I purposely did not sleep, I did not eat, and I lived a life of purity. Until we have dominion over ourselves, we cannot have dominion over the universe. Only after we govern ourselves can we govern the universe. We are not entitled to call on God for help or hope to enter the realm of God's dominion unless we first achieve mastery over ourselves. This is the view of the Principle. Adam fell because he did not have self-control. (131-322, 1984/05/19) 16. When I was in wartime Japan, I walked around the back alleys in the red light district of Shinjuku, Tokyo. I observed people and listened to them wherever I went in order to gain something helpful for my mission. If we are ready to deal with even the most evil places, we can digest anything. This is my philosophy. I am not the kind of person who goes around looking for an easy or comfortable environment. The idea that in order to cultivate the mind you must go to the deep mountains or to a quiet and magnificent place makes no sense to me. Studying only in tranquil places does not work for me. I could study well even in noisy factories where high-powered engines and motors were running. I trained myself in many different ways. Once, when a group of strong men were harassing a weaker man, I fought and defeated them singlehandedly. I did not do it for recognition. It was a matter of my philosophy, of what is necessary in life. (015-131, 1965/10/03) 17. My hope is greater than yours; it is as high as a great mountain. However, because I knew that the time was coming when I would have to push many people to travel the road of a servant, I first pushed myself to take the position of a servant. Had I not lived the life of a servant myself, I would not be qualified to call others to do it. If I wanted others to live the life of a servant, I needed to live the life of a servant first. I had to become a servant for the sake of my country of Korea. This is why I once became a servant of three-year-old children and served them faithfully morning and evening. I attended those children as if each were God. Also, when I was studying in Japan, I lived in a slum swarming with lice. I carried loads of coal and loads of salt. I welcomed all kinds of experiences that others would shrink from. This is my personal story, and some bitter sorrow remains. You should alleviate my bitter sorrow. What then should be your starting point? What is it that you need to grab onto as the basis of your own emotional resolve? It should be to represent me. When you go to those places, you should go on my behalf. Although you may receive persecution, when you shed tears for the people there, you will feel my blood throbbing in your veins. (025-212, 1969/10/04) 18. I studied the subject of what people will not do. For instance, people do not want to skip meals. So I pondered, "Can I endure not eating?" And I said to myself, "Yes, I can." So I started training myself not to eat. I was then so hungry that if anyone served me a meal I could have quickly devoured three or four bowls of rice. One day I thought to myself, "Let me see how much I can eat." As it was the middle of a war, we received ration coupons. Taking all my ration coupons, I took my friends to a restaurant and said, "Let's eat as much as we can and see what our limit is." We wolfed down more and more. I ate seven servings of rice covered with fried eggs and chicken. After seven servings I was so full I could not even turn my neck around. It was more painful than being hungry. I gave myself that experience. However, you would be seriously mistaken if you think I did it all the time. In fact, I was always hungry. Why do you think I made myself go hungry? If I only cared about keeping my stomach full, how could I keep people with me and keep God with me? So although I was hungry and wanted to eat, I resolved that I must love my people and God more than food. This was truth to me; it was my creed. (015-183, 1965/10/08) 19. When I was a student in Tokyo, on rainy days while still wearing my student uniform I would purposely mix with laborers who smelled from their dirty, wet clothes. I went to the places that smelled the worst. Standing next to them, I thought, "What if these people were my older brother or my father? If they were enduring these miserable conditions for me, what must I do for them?" When I rode the trolley to school, I would look around at the students all well dressed in their uniforms and compare them to those laborers. And I would think, "You are in the springtime of your life, all smiles and laughter, but in time this will all disappear. However, my way of thinking leads to a life that will shine and rise up like the sun to a hopeful future. My future is more or less assured, but your future is less certain." You must understand that upholding and living up to the name of True Parents throughout my entire life has been extremely difficult. I had to cultivate such qualities in myself that people of every status, high or low, could relate to me as their subject partner. (117-019, 1982/01/30) 20. During my time of studying in Japan, I would occasionally visit my home in Jeongju. I generally did not send telegrams to my parents to tell them when I was coming. My home was about eight kilometers from the train station, and I wanted to walk home. I enjoyed walking on cold, windy, snowy or rainy days. As I prayed while walking down the road, I realized even more what a magnificent world we live in, and I could not help but be amazed at the Maker who created it. I have unforgettable memories of nights when I walked home after sunset, or nights when white snow was falling. Carrying small gifts for my parents in both hands, I delighted in imagining the expressions they would have on their faces. Whenever I think of it, I become nostalgic. I realize how blessed I was at that time in my life. (018-243, 1967/06/11) Graduation and return to Korea Due to a change of circumstances in Japan caused by the war, True Fathers study in Japan was cut short by one semester. Hence he graduated earlier than expected, on September 30, 1943, in the 25th graduating class of Waseda Technical School. After graduation True Father purchased a ticket for an October 4 departure on the ship from Shimonoseki to Busan and sent his family a telegram giving the date and time of his arrival in Busan. On the departure day, as he entered the train station in Tokyo with his friends who were sending him off, he suddenly felt uneasy. He did not know why, but it was as if his feet were weighed down and he could hardly drag himself onto the train. So he decided to postpone his journey home. The ship that departed that day, the one for which True Father had purchased a ticket, was called the Gonnon Maru. On October 5 at 1:15 a.m., about ten nautical miles northeast of Oki-noshima, the ship was sunk by an American torpedo. True Fathers family was in total shock when they heard the news of the sinking. They had not heard that Father had changed his departure date. As True Father was journeying back home in the middle of October, he made a solemn resolution: This time I am coming home without having been able to dissolve the bitter sorrow of my people. Yet in the near future the time will come when I will be able to teach Japanese youth and guide them to do God's Will. Then we will meet again. 21. When I graduated from my school in Japan, it was the middle of the Second World War. For military reasons they graduated my class in September, six months earlier than normal. I sent a telegram to my hometown informing my family of my arrival time on the ship from Shimonoseki to Busan. But in the midst of the war that ship was sunk. Back in my hometown, my family checked the passenger list of that ill-fated ship, but they could not find my name. Everyone thought I had died, which caused a great commotion throughout my village. (015-147, 1965/10/03) 22. The sinking of the Gonnon Maru was in 1943. I was scheduled to board that ship in order to return to Korea from Japan. My graduation had been advanced by six months, and I bought a ticket from Tokyo to Seoul that included passage on the ship, which was to depart from Shimonoseki. But as soon as I entered the Tokyo train station to catch the train to Shimonoseki, I felt uneasy. So although I had already purchased the ticket, I did not take that train. Shortly after purchasing my train ticket, I sent a telegram to my family giving them the scheduled date and time of my arrival. Based on that schedule, my family in my hometown expected that I would come home on a certain day and time. However, after I had my premonition I left the Tokyo station and instead went with my friends who had come to send me off. I believe we went to a place called Atami. Consequently, I did not board the ship that ended up sinking. In the meantime, since I did not come home, my family in my hometown, to whom I had sent the telegram, thought I had died. My mother went nearly insane. She dropped everything and hurriedly traveled to Busan to find me. It is 230 kilometers from Jeongju to Seoul; the journey took ten hours by train. Then she took another train from Seoul to Busan. You can hardly imagine her mental and emotional state during that journey. She did not even put on a dress; she ran out of the house only in her house clothes, which are like pajamas. Her shoes came off as she ran to the train station nearest Jeongju, but she did not notice; she did not even feel that an acacia tree thorn had embedded itself in the sole of her foot. A callous hardened over it, and I heard that she did not pull it out until after I returned home. I then realized, "Ah, this is the greatness of a parents love!" (125-310, 1983/03/29) Chapter 4. True Mother's Childhood and Youth Section 1. An Atmosphere of Faith Devotion, faith and blessings True Mother spent most of her childhood at the house of her maternal grandmother, Jo Won-mo, because her mother, Hong Soon-ae (Daemonim), was leading a life of faith devoted to receiving the Lord at the Second Advent. Both her mother and her grandmother raised her to inherit the core of this life of faith. Daemonim strove to raise Mother well. While they were living in the North, Daemonim often had dreams in which she saw satan trying to harm her daughter. These dreams continued until Mother was six years old. In another dream, Rev. Kim Seong-do appeared to her and told her to raise True Mother well because she was not her own child but God's. Hence, Daemonim devoted herself to raising her as well as she could in the position of her daughter's nanny. Since Daemonim walked such a path of trials, True Mother also had to walk that path alongside her until she could stand as Heaven's Bride. 1. About one month after my birth, my mother had a dream. Rev. Kim Seong-do of the New Jesus Church appeared to her in white clothes on a white cloud, and said, "Soon-ae, you must have worried a lot about your baby. But don't you worry. She is the daughter of the Lord, and you are like her nursemaid. Make sure to nurse her and raise her well." My mother engraved those words deep in her heart. When I was growing up, I was very different from other children. I could speak and walk before I was a year old. When I spoke, my pronunciation was very clear. This is why my grandmother said, "This child is different." I had a good mind, and I was never the slightest bit untidy. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 2. Throughout their lives my grandmother and my mother lived their lives of faith preparing to receive the Returning Lord. They did not compromise with the world. They were totally dedicated to heaven 24 hours a day. They offered their utmost devotion to make preparations to receive the Lord. Their life of faith was not like the ordinary faith of those who stay comfortably in their homes. Since my mother's investment in her life of faith caused her to be rarely at home, I lived mostly with my grandmother. So I naturally inherited my faith from my grandmother. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 3. My grandmother knew God's Will for me, so she cared for me with sincerity. She raised me in purity, untainted by the world, so that I might become the precious daughter whom heaven could use. My grandmother repeatedly told me, "Your father is Heavenly Father." Thus, when we talked about my father I always thought about Heavenly Father rather than my physical father. Whenever I thought of God I always had a warm feeling. Anyone who looked at my family from an external perspective would have found it incomprehensible. Yet, growing up in it, I never felt anything lacking; nor did I have anything to complain about. I lived with a feeling that something or someone was embracing me, and I felt free in my heart. I never asked my mother or my grandmother anything about my physical father, such as why my mother and father lived the way they did. Throughout my life I never had any hard feelings or complaints whatsoever about my physical parents. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 4. Until I was six, I lived at Anju, South Pyeongan Province. During those years satan would appear in my mother's dreams trying to kill me. For six long years, she had to fight satan. However, my mother did not yet understand the deep meaning of this. She only wondered, "Why is satan continually trying to kill my baby?" (True Mother, 1977/05/03) 5. My mother first followed the New Jesus Church, then the Holy Lord Church and finally the Inside the Womb Church. In that church she fervently prayed with longing for the Lord to return. When I was about four years old, I began to make conditions of devotion with her, by offering bows at her side. At the church everyone observed the official times for offering bows, which were twice a day, in the morning and the evening. Some people also offered bowing conditions at other times, such as in the middle of meditation. This lifestyle did not change until I was six years old, when we moved down to the South. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 6. I believe that my childhood was a period for me to keep separate from the evils of the world, so I could become the Bride of the Lord. My original personality was not extroverted; I was inclined to enjoy my inner world, away from the secular world. True Father once said that my grandmother and my mother dedicated everything to bequeath the way of heaven's heart to me. They did not mind even if their flesh was torn or their bones were broken; they kept on walking the path of absolute obedience with unchanging, loyal hearts. Father also said that in order that I would not be in contact with circumstances full of worldly temptations, God led me to a life that was separated from the world. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) The Korean War In 1948, when True Mothers maternal grandmother, Jo Won-mo, her mother, Hong Soon-ae (Daemonim), and True Mother herself were attending the Inside the Womb Church in the North, that church came under religious persecution by the communist authorities. There was an incident in which Jo Won-mo and Daemonim were detained for 11 days. As the persecution became more severe, Grandmother Jo suggested that they go to the South. Around that time, heaven gave Daemonim a revelation that they should move to the South. The South was foreign to the three of them, but since they heard that the first son of Rev. Kim Seongdo of the Holy Lord Church in Cheolsan had already gone to the South, they decided to join him there. Also, Daemonim wanted to see her younger brother, Hong Soon-jeong. He had returned to Korea in the middle of his studies in Japan due to the war situation, joined the South Korean army, studied pharmacy at the Korean Military Academy and, at that time, held the rank of first lieutenant. So they departed in the middle of the night and traveled to South Korea at the risk of their lives. After surmounting many difficulties, they safely arrived in the South. 7. When I lived at Anju, my mother was rarely home, because she was investing herself in an ardent life of faith. Given that situation, I grew up under the care of my mother's family. My father was also a devout Christian. In 1946, he was the first of my family to move down to South Korea to evade threats from the communist authorities. I vaguely remember that my father visited my mother and me at our home and asked us to leave with him. (True Mother, 2004/11/23) 8. It was very hard to live a life of faith under the communist government. So my grandmother, my mother and I journeyed to the South. We were to join Hong Soon-jeong, my maternal uncle who was living there. As we journeyed south, we three women of three generations continued our bowing condition for the Returning Lord. My maternal grandfather, Hong Yu-il, wanted to stay in Pyongyang to protect that city, because he had received a revelation that Pyongyang was the Palace of Eden. We never saw him again. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 9. The journey to South Korea was not easy. We had to walk on the uneven ground of the plowed and furrowed rice paddies, and the mud stuck to our feet. We shivered in the cold weather as we continued walking toward the South. When at last we arrived at the 38th parallel, we were captured by soldiers of the North Korean People's Army, which was tightly guarding the area. They locked us up in an empty barn along with others whom they had arrested. The soldiers were rough with the men but treated the women and children better. The grown-ups told me to give food to the soldiers who had to guard us despite the cold weather. I was nervous with fear, but keeping myself poised I brought food to the soldiers with a smile. After I did that a few times, the soldiers' hearts softened. One night they released us and told us to return home. The power of love brought us from the brink of death to life. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 10. My grandmother was with me all the time. Whenever we walked on the street, people treated me affectionately, saying I was very cute. So at a time when people were not free to travel as they desired, I could freely go about and do errands for others. For this I was greatly appreciated and loved. It was the same when we were journeying to the South. Because I, a little girl, was accompanying the women, the North Korean soldiers who captured us were more lenient with us. They even released us on the way, and hence we could safely continue our journey and cross the 38th parallel. It was when we had just crossed the 38th parallel that we ran into difficulties. The noise we made as we walked attracted the attention of South Korean soldiers. They were pointing their guns toward us, but at that moment I started singing a song. At the sound of my singing they put down their guns. Then they greeted us warmly, saying, "You must have had a hard time traveling with such a beautiful daughter," and let us go southward. (True Mother, 2004/11/23) 11. While my mother was attending the Inside the Womb Church, her brother, my uncle Hong Soonjeong, returned home from studying abroad in Japan. He then went to South Korea and joined the army there. My uncle was a dignified and charming person. In those days many intelligent people agreed with the ideology of communism, and he too thought that communism was good. But he was disappointed with the communist system, as its reality was so different from its teaching. This is why he went to South Korea and joined the military instead of returning to North Korea where his parents were. He realized that the reality of communism contradicted its theory. My grandmother very much missed her son while he was serving in the military. One of the reasons my grandmother, my mother and I came to the South was to see him. We went to Seoul and settled there. When we first arrived in Seoul we lived at Hyochang-dong, and that is where I entered elementary school. I was popular wherever I went and grew up receiving much love from the many people around me. This is why I later thought, "If I had not married young, I could have been lost to the secular world. Maybe this is the reason God brought me to the Holy Wedding early in life and embraced me in His arms." (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 12. Heaven led and protected us even in Seoul when we were searching for my uncle. We suffered tremendously to cross the 38th parallel and come to the South, but we had no idea how to find my uncle once we arrived in Seoul. My grandmother and mother asked around for him without really knowing how to locate him. It was not an easy task. But miraculously, we met a friend of his. It was indeed due to heaven's help and guidance. At that time my uncle was living in an army tent near Seoul, and he was very happy to see us when we visited him. He said he was glad we came, because he had been worrying about his family back home. My uncle quickly found a house where the three of us could live. Later I discovered that our house was very close to our church headquarters in Cheongpa-dong. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 13. I was eight years old (by Korean reckoning) when the Korean War broke out. We were living in Seoul so we had to flee from there, and my uncle helped us tremendously. As a medical officer in the army, he knew in advance that the Han River Bridge was going to be blown up. He had a pass to cross the bridge, and he drove my grandmother and me across it in a military vehicle so we could flee further south. Daemonim did not come with us; she thought only about meeting the Lord, for whom she continued offering her sincere devotion. As soon as we crossed the bridge, my uncle told us to get out of the vehicle and take cover. We did as he said. At that moment the bridge was blown up, and many soldiers who were also crossing the bridge fell into the river and lost their lives. Although we were safe because of my uncle's help, even now whenever I cross the Han River Bridge I feel great pain from the memory of that incident. Indeed, most Koreans in my age group suffered hardships from the war; however, I was always protected by God's grace. I remember the time once when I caught a cold while we were fleeing south and my mother put a piece of taffy in my mouth to keep me from coughing. I also remember when she placed a mixture of rice and cactus on my wounds to heal them. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 14. After the Han River Bridge blew up at 3:00 in the morning on June 28, 1950, my family continued fleeing south to escape the advancing North Korean troops. We stayed in a refugee camp for military families in Jeolla Province. We returned to Seoul after it was retaken on September 28 and lodged in a vacant house where a Japanese family had lived. Then China entered the war and Seoul fell again, this time into the hands of the Chinese army. Hence, on January 4, 1951, as the South Korean army retreated from Seoul, we again had to leave our home and flee. We were able to board a special train for military families that left Seoul ahead of the civilian populace; we went down to Daegu. The Korean army moved its headquarters to Daegu as well, and we lived near my maternal uncle's home. I always realized how God was with us, even in the midst of our chaotic journey as refugees. As God had protected us when we left the North to journey to the South, He was also with us when we fled from the battles of the Korean War. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) Section 2. Education and Encounter with Father Heaven's guidance After coming to the South, True Mother attended Hyochang Elementary School in Seoul. After she left Seoul she continued her schooling, even though she moved several times -- to Daegu, to Seoguipo on Jeju Island, and to Chun-cheon in Gangwon Province. Her report card from Bongeui Elementary School in Chuncheon records that she was "very pure, kind and polite, shows a noble attitude, the most feminine among the students in the class." When she graduated from that school, she was given an award as an honor student. True Mother then attended Seong-jeong Girls Middle School from April 1956 to March 1959. This school was purchased by True Parents in April 1987, at which time it changed its name to Seonjeong Middle School. In March 1959, True Mother entered Saint Joseph's Nursing School in Seoul, which today is the Catholic University Nursing School. 1. After coming to the South, we rented a room in Hyochang-dong in Seoul, and I entered Hyochang Elementary School. I continued in school when we moved to Daegu and then to Jeju Island. My mother moved us to Jeju Island in 1954 with the intention of raising me in a pure environment. There I attended Shinhyo Elementary School in Seoguipo, which is Hyodon Elementary School today. I transferred into the 5th grade. Then we received a letter from my maternal uncle. He had been transferred to Chuncheon and was posted as chief of the supply depot there. He asked us to move to Chuncheon, and we did. We rented a room in Yaksa-dong near my uncle's house in Hyoja-dong, and I transferred to Bongeui Elementary School in Chuncheon. I soon became a 6th grader, and I graduated the following year, on March 2, 1956, in the schools 11th class. Afterward, with the help of my uncle, on April 10, 1956 I entered Seongjeong Girls Middle School, located in Sajik-dong, Jongno-gu, Seoul. I graduated as a member of the school's third class, on March 25, 1959. During that time I lived with my uncle's family at Donam-dong and Shindang-dong and commuted to school in Sajik-dong. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 2. In middle school, I was the head of the Student Activities Council. I remember the time when I had to stand on stage and explain the council's decisions to all the students of the school. I later heard that after my speech, my Korean teacher and other teachers remarked, "Wow! Hak Ja, you were great!" People around me always had the impression that I was a quiet and well-mannered student, someone whom it was difficult to be close to. I guess they were surprised that a person such as me could give a public speech, although it was only a simple presentation. This was my first experience speaking in front of many people. (True Mother, 1991/11/10) 3. Recently, one of my old friends visited me. She and I once lived in the same town and attended the same middle school. Her father loved me very much. Another of my friends was my senior by one year. She cared deeply for me and used to say, "You are dignified and pretty." She later moved to Canada and often sent me letters. When she had opportunities to visit Korea, we would meet each other. One day I visited my old school and found that the teacher of my Korean class was still there. I can still recall his face. Also, I remember that my mathematics teacher cared for me very much. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 4. When I started high school, it was not very long after the Korean War had ended. I remembered how all the streets had been filled with people injured because of the war. Children orphaned by the war, and even children with parents, suffered greatly from hunger and disease. People were unable to get any treatment when they fell sick. I felt so sorry for them. I wanted to heal their pain; that is why I decided to attend nursing school. I wanted to find a way to help them. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 5. My teachers loved and protected me at every school I attended. I am not sure whether it was because I gave them the impression I was reliable and modest, but for some reason my teachers cared for me. Some teachers said, "You are not like most children these days. Go out and get involved." It was not that I had a lot of worries on my mind. I just liked to sit and stay quiet. Even during adolescence, when I was growing into womanhood, I never worried about my life because my grandmother and mother, who were always attending heaven, taught me to live in faith. Under my mother's strict education, I spent my time immersed in reading books of various kinds. For a time I thought that I wanted to lead a country life with a couple of my close friends and plant fruit trees. My friends said, "Although you are very prim and proper, you will actually be the first of us to marry." I have not thought much about my student days since the Holy Wedding, so I cannot remember much about that time. Besides, I really have not had time to think back. Recently some old friends visited me, and that brought back some of these old memories. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 6. I was known as a student who liked reading and music in a comfortable and quiet atmosphere. Also, people had the impression that I was quite intellectual. I was not extremely emotional or excitable. Come to think of it, I might have given a first impression of being a little cold. In the dormitory I lived like a nun. My life was sheltered from the secular environment, like a flower blooming in a greenhouse. Only later did I realize that my life was that way to separate me from the fallen world. It was heaven's preparation, so that one day I could meet the Lord at the Second Advent and become his Bride. (True Mother, 1977/05/03) 7. Until 1960, I lived mostly in seclusion, as if I were buried inside my clothes. God led me to lead a simple life that did not require me to compromise with the secular world. God set up circumstances that thoroughly protected me, as if He did not want me even to breathe the air of satan's world. In such surroundings, I eliminated my own thoughts and just led my life by letting God alone guide me. I used to write a diary. Amazingly enough, although I did not write with much thought, it was something like "Urie sowon-eun tongil,” meaning, "Our cherished hope is for North and South Korea to be reunited." Later, when I heard Fathers words on the subject, I recalled what I had written in my diary and found it very meaningful. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 8. Mother is so natural on stage. The first time she sang a song in front of an audience was in her second year of high school. She was famous for her singing. Regardless of the audience, she stood tall onstage like a champion. (227-022, 1992/02/10) 9. To me, Mother is flawless. I see nothing but goodness in her. This did not happen just overnight. Whenever she meets people, if they are men, she compares each one with me and thinks, "This man has a quality just like True Father." By thinking that way, she can be openhearted toward them. It is so beautiful. Look at her eyes and hands. They show how observant and sensitive she is. When she hears me speak a sentence, she analyzes its structure -- what the subject is, what the object is, what the clauses are, and so forth. What I am saying is that she is smart and analyzes things well. In her teens, her friends said she was an impressive and unforgettable girl, and I think it is because of her powers of observation. When she went places, she was prudent about the route she chose. She would travel only on the route that she felt comfortable with. (435-020, 2004/01/31) Encounter with Father Rev. Kim Seong-do, the founder of the Holy Lord Church, gave these last words to her first son, Jeong Seok-cheon, "If I cannot fulfill the mission that God gave me, it will be fulfilled through someone else. That representative of God will also be misunderstood, like me. The church he leads will be misunderstood and persecuted as a church of fornication, and he will suffer imprisonment. If you find such a church, know that it is a true church, and go to that church." Mr. Jeong went down to the South with his older sister Jeong Seok-on. They carried with them the belief that the Will of God that was not fulfilled in their mothers' generation would definitely be accomplished in the next generation or a future generation. They continued worship services in their own home and looked around for where that was being realized. One day, they read a newspaper article about an incident at Ehwa University in which many students were expelled from the school. That is how Jeong Seok-on and her daughter came to visit the Unification Church, thinking it might be the church their mother, Rev. Kim Seong-do, had spoken of. At that time it was located in Jangchung-dong in Seoul. On October 4, 1955, True Father was released from Seodaemun Prison with the verdict that he was innocent of all charges. After True Father heard what Rev. Kim had told Jeong Seok-cheon, Father visited Mr. Jeong's home on Dongseong Street in Daegu. Jeong Seok-cheon then wrote a letter to Hong Soon-ae about his encounter with True Father and encouraged her to meet him. That is how True Mother and her mother Hong Soon-ae came to meet True Father. 10. After True Father was released from Seodaemun Prison he traveled to Daegu, where he held revival meetings to inspire the members. Around that time my mother, who was then living in Chuncheon, received a letter from Jeong Seok-cheon. His letter said, "I found a church that is just like the Holy Lord Church. The founder of that church is speaking here in Daegu. Come as soon as you can and listen to him." However, my mother's circumstances were such that we could not immediately go to Daegu. A month later, in December, she went there and visited Jeong Seok-cheon. He told her, "I finally found the one we have been looking for, the Lord at the Second Advent. He came to Daegu, and I heard him speak." He told her that Father had returned to Seoul. He also said that Fathers teaching was the same as the teaching of the Inside the Womb Church. My mother was happy with the thought that when she went to Seoul she would finally meet the person whom she had yearned to see for so long. Yet for some reason she also felt unworthy to see him. That is why she invested her efforts to prepare her heart. Then that night she had a dream. In the dream she saw a pair of golden dragons; they were hunched over and looking in the direction of Seoul. My mother thought to herself, "When I was preparing to come here to Daegu, I had a dream in which I saw one white dragon. Now, as I am about to leave Daegu, in my dream I see a pair of golden dragons. How strange!" Immediately she set out for Seoul. There she visited the former headquarters church, which was located in Cheongpa-dong, where she met Father for the first time and paid her respects. She was surprised, for he was the very man whom she had seen in the two dreams she had while attending the Inside the Womb Church. There he was, the Lord whom she had yearned to see and whom she had dreamed about. My mother told me she was so overwhelmed that she did not know how to behave in his presence. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 11. I did not meet True Father in North Korea. The first time I met him was in Seoul, after I came down to South Korea. At that time I was 13 years old and had recently graduated from elementary school. The meeting happened shortly after my mother and I joined the church. I was then living in Chuncheon, far from where True Father lived in Seoul. My mother held me by the hand and brought me to the Cheongpadong church in March, 1956. That was when I met True Father for the first time. After that first encounter at the church, my mother and I continued attending that church on Sundays. During that time I graduated from middle school and went on to high school. (True Mother, 1977/05/03) 12. I can still vividly recall the moment True Father saw me in my student uniform and closed his eyes in gratitude to God for guiding me to him. I always had the feeling that God prepares everything that He deems necessary, especially when I think of how He shaped my character and guided the way I had been living my life. When Isaac went up the mountain with Abraham to make an offering to God, he asked his father where the offering was. Abraham simply replied that God would provide. Yet, although Isaac was just a young boy, he had already figured out his situation. Likewise, from my childhood I intuitively sensed that I must fulfill something important in the future. I would say that subconsciously I understood that I was being prepared to become the Bride of the Returning Lord. My path was already decided, and I was born with the destiny to go that way. Other women could not have borne the weight of my position, but I could because of all that I had faced previously and overcome. (True Mother, 1999/10/21) 13. I guess you are curious about the conversation that True Father and I had at our first meeting after he decided to accept me as his Bride. In those days our church members loved Father, but they were scared of him as well. Yet I had no fear of him. I felt that True Father was exactly like my maternal grandfather and would not get upset with anything I said. I suppose some people around me might have thought, "For such a young lady, she is incredibly bold." Yet at that moment I felt as if True Father were my grandfather, father, groom, brother, and even my son. (True Mother, 2004/09/16) 14. Adam and Eve fell when they went against God's Word. Yet I thought of it this way: Even if God had not warned them, they should have had the thought, based on the working of their original minds, to observe God's Word, since they were living at a time when they could directly converse with God. I grew up already thinking about God's providential history. So when I met with True Father at the age of 17, I had already made this resolution, "I will end, within my lifetime, the history of restoration through indemnity that God has walked in suffering; I will do this myself" I did not think this way because someone taught me to; I made this resolution on my own. The reason I could do so was because I knew God. (True Mother, 2012/01/07) 15. When I met True Father, I already knew providential history. I had not studied the Principle, but I knew about the history of the providence of restoration through indemnity. That is why I thought to myself, "In order for True Father to be able to proclaim that he has completed and concluded his mission as the Messiah, I must offer him my effort in support. I will not shift that responsibility to any other person. As for myself, I will accomplish that responsibility. I will advance the Will for as long as I live and bring it to pass. Without a doubt I will defeat satan." It is for this purpose that I have dedicated my mind and body and sacrificed my entire life. (True Mother, 2013/08/24) Life of faith True Mother came down to the South with her maternal grandmother, Jo Won-mo, and her mother, Hong Soon-ae, in 1948. They moved several times -- from Seoul to Daegu, then to Jeju Island and then to Chuncheon, where they continued their life of faith. When they were staying temporarily at the home of her mother's friend in Daegu, right after arriving in the South, a stranger who saw True Mother described her, "She is the most divine young lady in heaven and on earth." It was this way wherever True Mother went: She caught people's eye, and people received spiritual messages testifying to her. 16. Rev. Kim Seong-do, founder of the Holy Lord Church, passed away after she was released from prison. Although the remaining members of her family continued in that church, the providential mission to prepare for the Returning Lord passed to the Inside the Womb Church led by Rev. Heo Ho-bin. The Holy Lord Church could not take root under the communist regime in North Korea. Rev. Kim's first son, Jeong Seokcheon, went to the South and became involved in a mining business. Later he purchased a house on Dongseong Street in Daegu and started a business that sold rice and fuel. During the Korean War, when we moved to Daegu, we had a reunion with Jeong Seok-cheon. We were gathered with his family at his house and talking about this and that, when they said, "When we were in the North attending the Holy Lord Church, we received much grace from the New Lord (Kim Seong-do). We also experienced great works of the Spirit when we attended the Inside the Womb Church of Rev. Heo. They were preparing for the Lord at the Second Advent to come to Korea. Let us pray continually and earnestly to find him." Mr. Jeong called his older sister Jeong Seok-on to come up from Busan. She also joined their family gatherings, which were filled with intense prayer. In this way we continued our life of faith. (True Mother, 2014/10/11) 17. When I was very young and my mother was running a small store in Daegu, one day an enlightened Buddhist wearing a bamboo hat passed by and saw me. He gave the remarkable testimony, "This daughter is so precious that not even ten sons can match her. So please raise her well. When she reaches 17, she will marry a man who is much older than she is. She will live in great wealth, with fortune from the land, sea and sky." My mother was amazed at his testimony and asked him what it meant. He answered that I was born with that destiny. Hearing this, my mother resolved even more strongly to live a diligent life of faith as she searched for the truth. In addition, she resolved to raise me in purity until we could meet the Returning Lord. That is why she took me to Jeju Island. There she cultivated her spiritual life and subjected herself to harsh rigors, including eating nothing but uncooked food. Later, when she met True Father, she thought about how she could raise me to be an important worker in the Unification Church. Such are the extreme and tearful stories hidden within the providence before I was brought to God as a pure offering for God's Will. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 18. My grandmother Jo Won-mo led us in daily family worship. She made a point of staying away from evil influences in her daily life. She told me many Bible stories. She read the Bible seriously, and led a sincere life of faith with her utmost devotion, always keeping the Bible within her reach. Naturally, I read the Bible with her and lived a life of faith guided by our Heavenly Parent. We continued this life while we lived as refugees in Daegu, when I transferred to the school on Jeju Island, and later in Chuncheon, after the Korean War. When I was attending Sunday school at a church in Daegu, I often sang for the congregation as a representative of the students at the Sunday school. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 19. While living in Daegu as a refugee during the Korean War, my mother met Jeong Seok-cheon, the first son of the founder of the Holy Lord Church, Rev. Kim Seong-do. After speaking with him, she came to believe that the New Lord would come to South Korea. She prayed hard to meet the Returning Lord, while keeping to an ascetic diet of raw pine needles. I was an elementary school student at that time. I was a good student and was very popular with the other students. However, my mother did not feel comfortable that I had become a focal point, because there were revelations about me saying I would become the Lord's Bride, the Lord's daughter, and other similar testimonies. As a result, in 1954 my mother and I moved to Jeju Island. She wanted to protect me for the day when she hoped we would meet the Lord at the Second Advent. I remember suffering from seasickness during the trip to Jeju Island. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 20. Because I had been given the blessing to be Heaven's Bride, Daemonim's main concern was to raise me pure and untainted by the world. So the year after the Korean War ended, when Korea was in chaos, my mother and I departed from the Korean mainland and went to live on Jeju Island. We lived there for about nine months. Jeong Pyeong-hwa, the second son of Rev. Kim Seong-do, the founder of the Holy Lord Church, was a man of such fervent faith that he wanted to experience the pain of Jesus. He even reenacted the crucifixion and wore a crown of thorns. Daemonim joined him and led a more arduous life of faith than ever before. Every day she worked in the fields, eating nothing but raw food, and every night she exerted herself to the utmost in prayer. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) Section 3. Chosen by Heaven Three generations of preparation According to True Fathers words, appropriate providential conditions had to be met for a woman representing the entire foundation for the Bride to be chosen to become the True Mother of humankind. First, she had to possess an internal bond of lineage that could overcome the accusation of satan's world. The woman chosen to represent all womankind and be elevated to the position of True Mother had to be from a family that had been prepared behind the scenes for three generations with only one daughter in each generation. True Mother's lineage met this requirement through her maternal grandmother, Jo Won-mo, her mother, Daemonim, and Hak Ja Han herself. These women were their families' only daughters, and they were separated from the world so that they could be on God's side. Their families were not large, and they did not have many relatives. Hence, they could five a simple life and make conditions to purify themselves in order to prepare the foundation for Heaven's Bride. 1. Not anyone could become True Mother. The conditions to advance the providence to raise a woman to become True Mother were connected with predestined relationships in the providence that focused on the work to restore Eve. This required three women to meet internal and external conditions. After all the conditions were met, True Mother could appear before the Lord and be joined with him in marriage. These three women were of three generations, representing the formation, growth and completion stages. The unity of grandmother, mother and daughter was like connecting the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age. On that basis, it was possible for heaven to inaugurate the era for establishing the True Parents. Among those women, True Mother is the center. The person representing the formation stage is not the center; nor is the person representing the growth stage. In the ages of history, all must pass through three stages. In the horizontal ages, all can stand on the level of perfection only with the fulfillment of the third stage -- the completion stage. (212-076, 1991/01/02) 2. True Mother represents all the women of the world. Only one woman representing all the women of humankind could be chosen for the position of True Mother. Three generations had to be connected behind the scenes to prepare True Mother. It is an original requirement that True Mother must be an only Daughter. Adam was the original only Son; Jesus was the only Son. The Lord at the Second Advent is also the only Son from the perspective of God's Will. Since the man through whom God accomplishes the Will is His only Son, the woman must be His only Daughter. From the viewpoint of the providence of restoration, that man and that woman must be joined as a couple and become one. Then they must win over satan's world and inaugurate the heavenly kingdom. (223-241, 1991/11/10) 3. For True Mother to be born into this world, there had to be three generations of women born as only daughters in their families, and they were required to build a meritorious foundation for the Returning Lord. When you look at Mothers family tree, her maternal grandmother, Jo Won-mo, her mother, Hong Soonae, and Mother herself were each only daughters in their families. Furthermore, Mrs. Hong was trained as a leader in the Inside the Womb Church, one of the Spirit-led churches that had the mission to prepare to receive the Lord at the Second Advent. That is why around the time they fled the North and went to the South, the mother of that church's leader, Rev. Heo Ho-bin, blessed Mother to become Heaven's Bride. Mother received this blessing because heaven had prepared her for that position. (220-337, 1991/10/20) 4. Three generations of True Mother's family attended the Spirit-led churches that were preparing to receive the Returning Lord. Her history extends that far back. Do you know how much those churches were opposed by the Protestant churches and the Catholic Church? Do you know how much Rev. Yi Yongdo was persecuted for founding the New Jesus Church? All of this led to Mother receiving the blessing on the foundation of her connection to all those spiritual works and to the core essence of the Korean people. It was also important that she come from a clan consisting of not more than 12 people. (210-301, 1990/12/25) 5. The Inside the Womb Church believed that the Returning Lord would come in the flesh, and that he would select his Bride and 12 disciples. Hence, it trained its members in how to attend the Lord. True Mother was trained in that special spiritual group. The mother of the founder of that church called Mother when she was six and gave her a special blessing. When I met Mother, I realized that she had already received all the blessings necessary to become the Bride. Also, it was fitting that no men were involved in her spiritual preparation, and that in her family she was the only daughter. (191-254, 1989/06/25) 6. Rev. Yi Yong-do was one of the representatives of Christianity who had been prepared to welcome the Returning Lord. When the existing Christian churches expelled him, he founded the New Jesus Church. He connected to Rev. Kim Seong-do in Cheolsan, when Rev. Baek Nam-ju connected the spiritual churches on the eastern and western coasts of Korea. That is how, in Daemonim's family, her husband attended the New Jesus Church founded by a man, while Daemonim attended the Inside the Womb Church founded by a woman. Daemonim was a leading figure in that church. While Daemonim was attending the Inside the Womb Church, she even left her home to search all over for the Lord. She received blessings from the pastors of the New Jesus Church and also from the Inside the Womb Church. This is what I discovered when I looked into True Mother's family. It had to be that way. Preparation as Heaven's Bride God, who sent the Returning Lord as His only begotten Son, also prepared Hak Ja Han to be Heavens Bride and His only begotten Daughter. Even when she was very young, there were occasions when people testified about her, that she would become Heaven's Bride. As the day for the Marriage Supper of the Lamb drew near, a number of church members had dreams that Hak Ja Han would become Heaven's Bride. Her mother, Daemonim, also had such a dream. In her dream she was entering True Father's room, and she looked back and saw women in white holy robes holding bouquets of pink flowers. Then Daemonim thought, "Ever since God lost Eve, for 6,000 years He has been looking for a woman." True Father was seated; then she saw her daughter walking toward him. As she approached him, there were peals of thunder, and lightning lit up the sky as if to announce their joyous union. She saw numerous people looking at the scene with admiration but also with envy. Daemonim did not really understand the meaning of her dream. Still, as she raised her daughter, she continued making conditions of devotion for a long time so that her dream could come true. (403-239, 2003/01/23) 7. True Mother's mother (Daemonim) walked a historic path of suffering to receive the Returning Lord. During that time Mother, as her daughter, also received such training. I needed a woman who would, as a wife, follow with all of her heart and mind a husband who was totally committed to the Will. I also needed her to be from a prepared family and lineage. Thinking in this way, I chose True Mother. (121-213, 1982/10/27) 8. Daemonim had gone a course in which she attended three persecuted churches. She attended the New Jesus Church, then the Holy Lord Church, and the Inside the Womb Church, before finally coming to the Unification Church. Her history of attending these three churches before meeting me qualified her lineage to be the lineage from which True Mother could come. Before Daemonim gave birth to True Mother, she based her life on commands she had received from heaven. There were spiritual works like this going on in the background. I could not choose just anyone to be in the position of True Mother. (539-060, 2006/09/17) 9. In order to produce True Mother, a family of three generations had to offer themselves representing the three ages: the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament Ages. The family had to have a line of only daughters. After True Mother was conceived, Daemonim set out on the path by herself. Through history, three ages had sought for the pure Bridegroom. These three women representing the three ages had to raise up the pure Bride by carrying the cross over many hills. Not just anyone can be chosen as the True Mother. To True Mother, I, True Father, stood as her grandfather and father as well as her husband, and also as her older brother. So when she related to me, she regarded me as her older brother, as her father, as her grandfather and even as her king. Knowing this, I had to raise her starting from the position of a younger sister. I had to elevate her to the position of my fiancée, then to the position of my wife, and then to the positions of mother and grandmother, all the way to the position of queen. (484-085, 2005/01/20) 10. Everyone cannot help but respect True Mother. She emerged after passing through three spiritual churches. Over and over, she heard from her mother that the Lord will come in the future, and that when she meets him, she must attend him this way and that. Daemonim repeatedly taught her so many times that her teaching infused into Mothers bone marrow. This is how she was educated to become True Mother. This daughter, who was 17 years old when she was blessed to me, must become the queen. She must advance to the position of the queen of the heavenly kingdom. Therefore, after our Holy Wedding she had to pass through the positions of wife, mother and grandmother, and rise up to the position of queen. When I refer to her as True Mother, it is because she is the mother who represents the heavenly nation. When I say she is my wife, it means that she represents the king and therefore must be attended as if attending the king. (593-216, 2008/06/16) Section 4. Trials and Victory Silent suffering True Mother walked the path to victory by overcoming all manner of difficulties, both before and after the Holy Wedding at which she became Heaven's Bride. She was the absolute object partner before God, the Absolute Subject Partner. She walked the model course of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. For the sake of the providence she demonstrated a strength of spirit that allowed her to break through all obstacles. She recalled, "The path I walked was a succession of ordeals, each one so difficult that it is painful to think about." 1. Since you understand who Father is, all of you may think I am very happy. You may simply think I am perfect in every respect. You may think, "Because God created you to be like that, and since from the beginning you were born perfect, you were chosen for the position of True Mother without needing to make any effort of your own." Your general view of me might be that since I am married to Father and am the True Mother of the entire cosmos, I must have a happy family and be enjoying my life. This is far from the reality. Father walked the path of the cross and suffered immensely in order to stand in his position. Therefore, I in my own way also had to carry a difficult cross. No one, in fact, can understand my course and the unbearable suffering it entailed. I was not a perfect person from the outset; rather, I had to walk a path toward perfection. The standard I had to attain was very high. Sometimes I even thought it was impossible to continue on my path and reach the goal. I had to suffer through very difficult trials and maintain absolute faith in order to complete my mission and meet God's expectations. Such was my position. When I look back and think about my circumstances in those days and the course I walked, I cannot hold back my tears. My weeping becomes uncontrollable. To talk about my past life is very painful, because the memories of my trials and tribulations vividly reappear. (True Mother, 1977/05/03) 2. It is unbearable even to think about the path I walked. It was a succession of trials that caused suffering difficult to endure. Just as God tested Father after He chose him, God did the same to me, again and again. And just as satan tested Father and Jesus, he also tested me. Women may be weak compared to men, yet still I had to pass through severe and intense trials, comparable to what the Messiah passed through. Sometimes I felt like a small boat tossed about on the raging ocean. Yet these were also the times when God came to visit me and I felt His grace most deeply. It was when I was in the midst of suffering that God personally came to me and gave me revelations and guidance. When He did not give me direct guidance, He continually guided me through people around me who loved me and strove to protect me. So, although in such times I had to persevere through the harshest suffering and the bitterest ordeals, they were also truly the most beautiful times, completely filled with the grace of God, times when I was able to actually feel that God was with me. Now I have finally arrived at the standard that God desires. I have finished my time in the growth period, a time filled with constant struggles as I headed for perfection. Now when I look back, all the memories of that time, so filled with suffering, are changed into joy. Since then I am always able to converse deeply with Father. Father and I have conversations on endless topics. The understanding between us is vast, and our sharing overflows with limitless trust. Even when Father and I do not exchange words, we can deeply understand each other's situations. The reason is because what I went through so resembles the circumstances Father faced and the path he walked. It is a mystery how my course and Father's are so much alike. Both Father and I deeply understand the one common goal and purpose that we share. Because of that, I endured all my suffering and fought through it with faith to finally arrive at the level of perfection. Now I feel victorious, because I have climbed up to the standard where satan can no longer invade me. When Father and I exchange glances based on this victory that we mutually feel and share, I am able to receive unlimited comfort and peace. (True Mother, 1977/05/03) 3. Through many experiences with God, I came to learn a great deal about how He accomplishes the Will. In my life I truly have traveled to both heaven and hell. I came to realize that both kinds of experiences, not just one or the other, were necessary to completely mature my character and make me the person God expects me to be. If I had experienced only the joys of heaven, I would not be able to deeply appreciate the taste of life in the kingdom of heaven, and therefore I would not be grateful for it. I had to travel even to the very bottom of hell and experience its bitter taste. Countless times I said, "I do not have the strength to continue on this difficult path any more. I absolutely cannot take another step. It's impossible. God! Why are You telling me to go this path?" I was required to have endurance and determination. I needed to have truly unwavering faith that would never fray. These qualities, I believe, are what made me who I am today. I am telling you that when you are on your way to the kingdom of heaven, you should not expect to experience only the aspects of heaven. In fact, you must anticipate experiencing aspects of hell. You must absolutely anticipate that you will also travel to the rock bottom of hell, to the dungeons of hell. But I can assure you that these experiences are truly the most precious, for they will guide you to feel God's grace. When you go through such a course, you will be able to stand more firmly and be a more mature person. Your character and your spirituality will become well rounded. And you will be able to feel the kingdom of heaven deep down in your bone marrow. Such personal experiences will always be your pride. Truly the record of your victory and endurance in those situations will become your pride. (True Mother, 1977/05/03) True Mother's victory True Mother is a loving and caring woman. Sometimes she weeps with her motherly heart, thinking of other people's suffering, and sometimes she enjoys the world with the pure smile of a young girl. When she has something serious to say, people find themselves drawn to listen. True Father said that it was only through True Mother's victory that he could complete, conclude and consummate the providence of restoration. He also emphasized that "her selflessness was truly the key to her victory." True Father gave an award to True Mother on June 14, 1999. The text of the Award to Congratulate the True Parents and Proclaim Their Cosmic Victory states that True Mother came with the mission to be "God's original daughter and the True Mother of humankind." She came to earth "according to God's command, bearing the fruit of the providential history of restoration." Moreover, she "fulfilled her missions to be a true daughter before heaven, a true wife to her husband, and the True Parent to all humankind as her children." True Mother's difficult course of restoration through indemnity is something that God alone truly understands and remembers. Yet she gained victory and thereby established the eternal tradition as a True Parent. 4. As the rightful True Mother, Mother is the mother of her family, the mother of the church and the mother of the cosmos. As such, she carries a greater responsibility than any woman in history has ever carried. Given her heavy burden, Mother has special strengths and abilities, compared to other people. First, she was born with keen spiritual intuition. She is extremely insightful and observant about people and things, and her judgment is very accurate and clear. So what comes to her mind is always true. Second, Mother's heart is absolutely loyal toward me, True Father. No matter what others say, she is deeply determined to do whatever I need done for the sake of the Will. This is Mother's faith; it is also Mother's conviction. With this kind of faith and conviction, even in the most trying times she demonstrated remarkable endurance in order to fulfill the goal. And with that she gained victory. (1977/02/23) 5. As the True Father, I am deeply grateful that Mother possesses a special disposition toward the Will. She is never selfish. She always wants to give something not only to her own children but also to you, the members of her church family. Whatever precious things she has, she finds joy in giving them to others. Many people in the world may think that True Mother takes pleasure in possessing many clothes and jewels, but in fact this is quite untrue. Whatever good things she has she wants to give to others, to make them happy. There were even times when she could not find suitable clothes in her closet because she had given away so many of them to others. One day when the weather had suddenly changed, I wanted her to go out with me, but she could not find appropriate clothes for the weather. Of course, she would not be able to follow my tradition unless she lived that way. But I tell you, Mother lives even more frugally than I do. (1977/02/23) 6. Mother fought for seven years in pursuit of the standard of perfection. That seven-year period was filled with all kinds of accusations, slanders, false rumors and misunderstandings that swirled around her, attacking her position in the True Family. All that she endured during that time caused her heart to bleed. Yet in fact, all of it was necessary. The issue was whether she could overcome everything and be victorious. Mother was victorious over all of it. She had to remain silent and patiently endure. Amid those circumstances Mother just waited for those days to pass. No matter what happened, Mother kept silent and endured with faith. Persevering, she made herself an offering with indomitable faith, a faith she maintains to this day. Eventually the circumstances turned around, and instead of criticizing her, all the members bowed their heads before Mother, thinking, "She is truly the Mother of the cosmos." In this way they came to attend her with respect. (1977/02/23) 7. Some unbelievable things happened back then. In the end, those people who had accused Mother fell away one by one. But back when those situations were occurring, I was well aware of how to deal with them because I knew the Principle. I knew how to fulfill my mission as the leader of the Unification Church in order to bring the final victory. If Mother had not known the Principle, she would have been at a loss, not knowing what to do. Ultimately, love is the issue. Love is the center of everything, and everything is related to the problem of love. However, this issue of love can drive people to take the wrong direction and even go to extremes. I came to subjugate fallen love and rectify it. This is also to restore the hearts of human beings toward God. Truly for Mother as well, it has been the cross of love. However, even while enduring all manner of ordeals due to the issue of love, Mother did not utter even one word of excuse. Mother understood, on her own, the significance of these challenges, and just endured. This is why she could be victorious in the end. (1977/02/23) 8. I can testify to Mother; I can testify that she truly brought victory through faith. She has absolute faith in me. Her mother also achieved victory; both are victorious. After this victory was achieved on the cosmic level, I as True Father decided to give Mother the honor that was her due. Further, her mother, is also entitled to receive the respect and honor appropriate to her merit for the rest of her life. If she dies without receiving it, her merit will pass to her descendants. The fact that I am now relating to Mother differently than in the past is in accordance with the Principle. The process of restoration she completed was that difficult, and her victory was that spectacular. So was the victory of her mother (Daemonim). You have no idea how difficult it was. These two women were chosen for the greatest honor and to be in positions of the greatest responsibility. Yet they joined the Unification Church in the lowest position and started out on their paths from the lowest place. From this, we can learn a lesson: We must not expect to receive God's blessings in the most glorious and exalted place; we receive them only after we overcome the lowest and most miserable situations that human beings can ever know. Only then can His blessings stay with us eternally and expand to embrace all humanity. (1977/02/23) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 3. - The Beginning of True Father's Public Course and the Founding of HSA-UWC Chapter 1. True Father Begins His Course of Public Life 216 Section 1. Father's Public Course 216 Section 2. Pyongyang 225 Section 3. Eight-Stage Restoration an d 43-Day Battle for Victory 233 Section 4. Hungnam Prison 238 Chapter 2. True Father's Journey to South Korea and His Course in Busan 243 Section 1. Journey to the South Father's disciples 243 Section 2. A New Beginning in Busan Refugee life 247 Section 3. Wolli Wonbon 255 Section 4. Pioneer Outreach 259 Chapter 3. Founding the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity 265 Section 1. Background 265 Section 2. The Cheongpa-dong Headquarters Church 276 Section 3. Conditions of Devotion and Guidance on Faith 282 Section 4. Pioneer Outreach to 120 Areas 290 Section 5. Missions to Japan and the United States 296 Book 3. - The Beginning of True Father's Public Course and the Founding of HSA-UWC With the liberation of Korea on August 15, 1945 True Father began his public course for the providence of restoration. It was the beginning of a long, drawn-out march toward the liberation of God, the salvation of humanity, and the realization of a peaceful world. Though he was ushering in the new age, long awaited and anticipated by humankind, inexpressible suffering still lay ahead on his providential path. Initially True Father could not publish his new teaching, and when he met other pastors and church elders, it was almost impossible for them to recognize him as the new Lord of the providence. Therefore, he had no choice but to find and work with spiritual groups that communicated directly with God. One in particular was the Christian Israel Monastery led by Rev. Kim Baek-moon, whose spirit was at the highest level. True Father visited this group in October, 1945 and for six months he devoted all his energy as a volunteer to serve and work for them. In early March of the following year, Rev. Kim testified that True Father was "the man who comes with the glory of King Solomon." But after that testimony, Rev. Kim did not serve or follow True Father. True Father came to feel that he could not fulfill the Will of God as long as he stayed there, so he left the monastery. When it became impossible for True Father to lay a foundation for the providence in South Korea, he received a revelation to go to Pyongyang, and he immediately set out. He arrived there on June 6, 1946, and, with ardent prayer and devotion, set about building an altar. In Pyongyang, devout Christian believers guided by heaven came flocking to him. Because of their testimonies of what they experienced, the number of people attending his church services grew rapidly. However, other pastors and church elders thought True Father was stealing their followers and, due to their opposition and accusations, he was imprisoned at the Daedong Detention Center on August 11 of the same year. True Father was actually hopeful when he was imprisoned. He knew that in the Daedong Detention Center he would meet the leader of a spiritual group. Rev. Heo Ho-bin, founder of the Inside the Womb Church, who had received revelations that the Lord would come again in the flesh, was also imprisoned at the detention center. True Father secretly passed a note to her that said, "Pray to find out who I am. Deny everything and be released." But she disbelieved True Father, and the note was discovered by the jailers. As a result, True Father was tortured severely, and when he was released, he was at death's door. In the end, True Father was opposed by Christian leaders and spiritual groups in both South Korea and North Korea. Therefore, just as Jesus had to go through a 40-day fast and the three great temptations due to the opposition of the chosen people of Israel, Father too had to endure severe torture in the Daedong Detention Center and walk the course of three great trials. The first of these trials was brought by Pak Eul-yong, the self-proclaimed "Wife of Jehovah." True Father ultimately triumphed in the course of restoration through indemnity, advancing up through the eight stages of restoration from the position of a servant of servants to the position of God's substantial object partner. The second trial was the 43-day battle for truth in which he had to engage all the sages in the spirit world. This was a heated debate concerning three topics: first, change of lineage; second, change of the right of ownership; and third, change of the realm of heart. In the end, True Father received God's Divine Seal and His official recognition, "What Sun Myung Moon says is right." Thus, he prevailed over them. The third trial was the course to restore through indemnity the sufferings Jesus had endured when he lost his 12 disciples and was nailed to the cross. Father had to go through this course in order to begin his work as the one who had been named the heir to Jesus' mission. True Father triumphed by restoring more than 12 disciples in Hungnam Special Labor Camp, which was for him the same as being nailed to the cross. True Father underwent forced labor in the Hungnam labor camp for two years, four months and 25 days, beginning May 20, 1948. Life in the Hungnam labor camp was itself a living hell, with poor rations, dreadful living conditions and severe hard labor. Every year 40 percent of the prisoners died. True Father had to find 12 devoted disciples in such a place while struggling to stay alive, and he could neither talk nor act as he liked. The only way for him to witness to others was to practice a life of devotion that moved heaven and the spirit world. Then ancestors in the spirit world would send revelations in dreams and visions to their descendants in the prison. In this way, many people came to serve and follow True Father. When the Korean War broke out, UN troops arrived and engaged the North Korean forces. True Father was freed from Hungnam Prison the day before his scheduled execution. He walked for ten days to get to Pyongyang, where he searched for those who had followed him before he was sent to the prison camp. He first sought out Kim Won-pil, whom True Father had witnessed to before his imprisonment. Father asked him to visit the other members, but not one of them rejoined True Father. After staying 40 days in Pyongyang, True Father left the city on December 4, 1950, together with Kim Won-pil and Pak Jeong-hwa, who had been in prison with him. Mr. Pak could not walk due to a broken leg, so True Father put him on a bicycle, he had found and together they headed south. On January 27, 1951, 55 days after departing for the south, True Father arrived at Choryang Station in Busan. Beginning on May 11, and over the course of that year, True Father wrote the Wolli Wonbon, the Original Text of the Divine Principle. On July 20, 1953, he sent Gang Hyeon-sil to Daegu as the first missionary. This was the first time the Divine Principle was taught publicly. True Father founded the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity (HSAUWC) in Bukhak-dong, Seoul on May 1, 1954. HSA-UWC was founded to establish the Abel church representing Christianity, based on the victorious foundation of Father's indemnity course in North Korea. This meant that God's providence of restoration had begun anew, centering on this new organization. Chapter 1. True Father Begins His Course of Public Life Section 1. Father's Public Course God's victory in World War II The foundation for the providence centered on the Lord at the Second Advent was established through the victory of God's side in World War II centered on Christianity. The liberation of Korea on August 15, 1945, ended 40 years of Japanese colonial rule. This was a singularly notable event in the history of God's providence. When Korea was finally freed from Japanese colonialism, it became possible for the providence to advance to a new level. 1. World War II was a war in which England, America and France united and fought against Japan, Germany and Italy. What was sown at the Fall had to be harvested. The seed that began with individuals bore fruit in nations on the world level. Fallen seeds were sown by Adam and Eve and then divided into Cain and Abel. Hence, the world was divided into two: the God's side Adam, Eve, Cain and Abel, and the satan's side Adam, Eve, Cain and Abel. England was Eve on God's side, America was Abel on God's side, and France was Cain on God's side. On satan's side, Japan was Eve, Germany was Abel and Italy was Cain. In World War II, God's side and satan's side fought each other, and satan's side was defeated. (189-212, 1989/04/06) 2. During the First and Second World Wars, Korea was under Japanese rule and Korean patriots fought against Japanese imperialism. Korea suffered under Japanese rule for 40 years. During those 40 years, Japan attempted to erase the Korean traditional culture, and even the Korean language. Due to the Fall of the first human ancestors, God lost the four-position foundation. Therefore, God's purpose for the providence of restoration was to restore the four-position foundation. This is why the number four appears so often in God's providence as depicted in the Bible. There are many indemnity periods of 40 and 400 years in the Bible. Restoration through indemnity is always achieved by this principle. For Korea to become the Adam nation in God's providence, it first had to be ruled by an Eve nation. And then Korea had to overcome that Eve nation and achieve independence. During that time, Japan united with Germany and Italy. These countries were on satan's side. Japan was the Eve nation on satan's side. The United States, Britain and France were on God's side. During World War I, Germany was almost completely destroyed. Twenty years later, Germany had revived, and had a providential role during World War II. The country that strikes another country first is always defeated. This is why the United States, England and France joined forces and together defeated the nations on satan's side. Korea had to live under Japanese rule for a period of 40 years. Japan was the Eve nation on satan's side. During that time, Japan tried to get rid of Korea's traditional culture and even the Korean language. (052-138, 1971/12/27) 3. While under satan's dominion, first the nation of Israel and then Christianity fought against satan physically and spiritually. Likewise, while the land of Korea was dominated by its enemy Japan for 40 years, Korean patriots who were internally determined to die for the nation led an independence movement. Centered on such a spirit, God continued to expand His investment in the providence. Those patriots worked together in unity and established a nation centered on those who believed in Christianity. It was extremely significant for the providence that Christians who loved Korea at the risk of their lives established a patriotic standard while the nation was under 40 years of Japanese occupation. (071-230, 1974/05/01) 4. After the liberation of Korea, a new providential movement could have been launched centered on America. On the foundation of a worldwide victory centered on Christianity and America, God's providence could have begun a new era. Because Father knew the new level of truth, the Principle, he had been active in the Korean underground independence movement. With the liberation of Korea, the time had come when Father could work publicly. At that time, the United States military stationed in Korea set up a government administration. Many Koreans who worked for the US military administration were those who had come home from their studies overseas. These people could easily unite with the military administration. Those Korean Christians that had been informants for the Japanese government, worshipping at Shinto shrines, also had connections with the US military administration. On the other hand, Christians who had been active in the underground were members of locally rooted groups and were not used to relating with people from foreign countries. Therefore, they were not able to form relationships with the office of the US administration. Hence, in the end the Korean Christians divided into two groups: those who had cooperated with the Japanese and those who had opposed them. (161-069, 1987/01/02) 5. The purpose of religion is the perfection of Adam. The purpose of God's restoration providence is also the perfection of Adam. During the Creation, the archangel helped God in the Garden of Eden for the sake of Adam's perfection. God created angels as His helpers and supporters. God's purpose and the angels' purpose were the same: the perfection of Adam. Therefore, the standard of perfection must be indemnified at the world level, in the spiritual world and in the physical world. Christianity is the religion of the archangelic realm on God's side. The environment created immediately after World War II was one in which Christianity was able to move the world. The whole world moved toward heaven's side. Adam would certainly appear at such a time. satan's world and the archangelic realm on God's side had fought both spiritually and physically. In a biblical sense, this was the war of Armageddon. The victory of God's side in World War II meant that heaven's archangelic realm in the spiritual world and in the physical world defeated satan's world. Hence, the time had come when Adam could appear on earth. This is why I am saying that right after World War II was the time when the Second Coming of Christ could occur. (122-094, 1982/11/01) 6. When World War II was ending, Japanese oppression made it difficult for devoted Christians to keep their faith. Koreans prayed to God for decisive action in Korea, and many people were directly guided by God or by the spirit world. They were able to escape from or evade arrest by the Japanese police. Most of them knew Japan would be defeated. Many people in Korea received revelations that after World War II world history would unfold centered on Korea. I was connected with several groups of such people. But I could not reveal anything of the Principle that you are now learning. I could not tell them, because I received instructions from God and promised God that I would start my work only after the liberation of Korea, when the proper conditions had been set. God's Will cannot be achieved by only one man. There must be people willing to work with that man. God also revealed that after World War II the Christian churches would be divided. (052-139, 1971/12/27) 7. Right after the liberation of Korea in 1945, if Korean Christianity had united with the Unification movement and with me, then, based on the Christian cultural sphere, the work of uniting the entire world could have begun immediately. Then, from such a position, the providence easily could have expanded beyond the national level. At that time, Korea did not control its own sovereignty, but had inherited the foundation of the adopted son based upon the foundation of the victorious realm of America, the archangel nation, centering on the Christian cultural sphere. On this foundation, had the Unification movement established a worldwide foundation, the angelic world and the adopted son's world could have reached perfection and could have entered the era of the world cultural sphere that would have received the Son and Daughter of God's direct lineage. If the realm of the Abel culture centered on the returning Christ had been realized, the realms of the archangel and adopted son could have been connected to the realm of the True Son. Thus history, as a vertical line, is to become one with the horizontal reality. Unless I can manage to forge this unity, it will not be possible to remove satan's base. (131-045, 1984/04/01) 8. If I had been able to establish a foundation centered on Christianity before the August 15 liberation of Korea, the Jaegeon Christian group -- those who were imprisoned for refusing to worship at Shinto shrines -- could have taken a central position based on my foundation of faith. If that had happened, Christianity could have followed my guidance and stood in the position to welcome the United Nations troops. The UN troops would then have been welcomed by those who had been imprisoned, and the whole world could have been connected. If the UN had been welcomed in North Korea at that time, Korea would not have been divided into North and South. If the spiritual groups had been united in welcoming the UN troops, there would have been no place for satan to invade. However, this ideal vision was not realized. Therefore, I had to restore this by making other conditions. In particular, Rev. Heo Ho-bin's spiritual group did not receive me. In a lonely place, I had to send messages more than three times. After I reported to heaven, I made it clear to them, "Unless you accept my guidance, your nation and the world will be destroyed and all the merit you have built up will be taken away by heaven." By giving them this warning, I laid a foundation that I could harvest later. Then I waited for the liberation of Korea. After Korea was liberated, I had to travel around the world. (134-076, 1985/01/04) 9. I grew up during the time of Japanese occupation. Under the circumstances of that time, even though I had a great vision and hope in my heart, I could not express what I had in my mind. Even when I had extraordinary thoughts, I could not express them without being circumspect and checking whether speaking was appropriate. However great the thought or idea I may have had, it was not the time when I could express myself unless I felt clearly it was safe to do so. In other words, it was a time of restrictions. Under these circumstances, I prepared myself and fought to feel my way forward in the course of restoration. I had to take the path revealed in the Principle, which nobody knew. Then in 1945, Korea was liberated. I was 25 years old. All the Korean people were happy as they celebrated their liberation. In an uproar they shouted, Mansei! They were filled with joy as if all of heaven and earth was theirs and they could turn the world upside down. I was happy as well. However, except for that day, I have not shouted Mansei for the liberation of the nation. Even though I was happy, I could not be truly happy. This was because I knew the Korean people were responsible for making a new start, and I myself had to make a historical new start as well, and make the first step toward world restoration. Since I was in South Korea at that time, I invested all my heart in pioneering the path of restoration centered on Seoul. (157-071, 1967/02/14) Christian disbelief The liberation of Korea came at a turning point in world history. In 1945, an opportune moment had come in the providence of restoration to establish heaven's sovereignty and restore the world centered on Christianity. However, Christianity did not accept Father, the very person leading this providence. Father was then faced with the difficulty of having to prepare a new providential foundation. After his first attempt to begin the providence, focusing on Seoul, was frustrated, he put into motion his second attempt at the providence, focusing on Pyongyang, beginning in June, 1946. However, all the providential foundations that God had prepared collapsed in failure, and Father was forced to walk the path of suffering in prison. Among the many Christian denominations in Korea, there were some that had given in to Japan's coercion and had worshipped at Shinto shrines. There were other patriotic believers who had remained underground and had fought the Japanese, keeping true to their faith while waiting for the day of liberation. Under such circumstances, spiritual groups that had actively worked for the 14 years before Korea was liberated were laying foundations to receive the Lord at the Second Advent. In particular, men from Wonsan were doing spiritual works in the eastern part of Korea. At the same time, women appeared who were doing spiritual works in Cheolsan, in the western part. Among these women, the most notable were Rev. Kim Seong-do of the Holy Lord Church, Rev. Heo Ho-bin of the Inside the Womb Church, and the elderly Mrs. Pak Eul-yong, who was called "the Wife of Jehovah." The most notable men were Rev. Yi Yong-do and Rev. Kim Baek-moon of the New Jesus Church. Rev. Kim Baek-moon, in particular, was entrusted with the mission of John the Baptist. He testified that Father was going to achieve the worldwide glory of King Solomon. But he did not serve or follow Father, so the providence could not begin at that time. 10. The democratic world centered on global Christianity is the realm of the Second Israel. Christianity is in the position to offer a worldview to guide the democratic world. This is similar to the position of Judaism in the First Israel. Israel and Christianity are thus spiritually connected. Therefore, the work of the Lord at his Second Coming must be done upon the victorious foundation through which he can inherit the realm of the spiritual Israel. He must appear on earth upon the victorious foundation on the spiritual individual level, the spiritual family level, and the spiritual tribe, spiritual people, spiritual nation, and spiritual world levels. The Lord at the Second Advent cannot put the world in order without having such foundations. After subjugating the entire spirit world and taking control of it, he reigns over the world following God's Will. After that, he needs to go through the substantial indemnity course, this time on earth. Spiritually, the realm of the Second Israel was victorious worldwide. This worldwide realm of Israel, which won spiritual victory, corresponds on the world level to the angelic world. Since the Returning Lord is the Third Adam, he has to inherit the foothold of the realm of the spiritual Israel which the Second Adam, Jesus, had won. (038-099, 1971/01/03) 11. After its liberation from Japan, Korea was supposed to have been established as a republic in the context of a united world, protected by the democratic world of the Christian realm. At that time, I expected to start at the highest level, fulfilling a new historical mission by joining hands with the leaders of the newborn country. However, things were interrupted when some pastors representing Christianity opposed me. A nation built around Christianity could have been formed, but the top leaders of Christianity opposed me, and that led all of Christianity in Korea to oppose me. (067-248, 1973/07/01) 12. In the effort to annihilate Christianity in Korea, Japanese imperialists forced Christians to worship at Shinto shrines. There were two types of Christian groups at that time: those who accepted worship at Shinto shrines and those who rejected it. Those who rejected it were imprisoned or went underground. Those who accepted worship at the shrines became prominent in society. At that time, the spiritual groups who went underground received revelations that the Messiah would come in the flesh and lead their groups, though they did not know who he was. Therefore, they were in the subject position to educate the Christians who were prominent in society. These groups could have united and taken the role of the leading people when Korea gained its independence. After the liberation of Korea, the underground spiritual groups were supposed to have taken the subject position. But the opposite happened. Those who worshipped at the Shinto shrines and those who had studied abroad and had contacts in America took the subject position. A Christian revival movement could have been initiated under the ideal of the Returning Lord and based on the Returning Lords new understanding of God, but that chance was lost. Around the time of the liberation of Korea, most Korean churches were in North Korea. Since the majority of churches were in Pyongyang, it meant North Korea was the center of Korean Christianity. Therefore, the Christian movement in North Korea could have established the framework of the nation and become the spiritual foundation of providential activities to revive worldwide Christianity. However, it failed to do so. Instead, when the nation was formed, Christians fought among themselves like Cain and Abel. Before the churches could establish the proper foundation, satan invaded, and the Cain nation was established first. In this situation, a new nation needed to be established to at least protect the southern part of Korea. This is why Korea could not be unified. It was divided into two nations. Korea could have become a unified nation with Christianity at the center and become the base for God's Will. Instead, it began to fall into satan's hands. (146-118, 1986/06/08) 13. After the liberation of Korea, three groups of Christian churches appeared: those that worshipped at the Shinto shrines; the Jaegeon group who took it as their mission to rebuild the church and whose members chose to go to prison rather than obey orders to worship at the Shinto shrines; and the Spirit-led churches. In terms of the Principle, the first group was the formation stage, the second was the growth stage and the third was the completion stage. The group of Spirit-led churches took on the mission to restore the Garden of Eden. This group consisted of three churches. Their respective leaders were: Rev. Pak Dong-gi, representing the Old Testament Age; Rev. Kim Baek-moon, representing New Testament Age; and Rev. Heo Ho-bin, representing the Completed Testament Age. Rev. Heo's church was led by women. These groups were to restore the formation, growth and completion stages vertically and restore the Old, New and Completed Testament Ages horizontally. The group of churches that worked to restore the church and the group of Spirit-led churches were to have united together, and I was meant to stand on their foundation. However, just as John the Baptist did not support Jesus, the leaders of these Spirit-led churches could not recognize who I was, even though they knew that the Lord would come again as a person in the flesh. (165-020, 1987/05/19) 14. Rev. Bum Seong-do had the mission of Eve, and Rev. Heo Ho-bin had that of Mother Mary. Jesus came to earth and lived 33 years. His life ended by execution on the cross without being able to complete his mission. Therefore, Rev. Heo's group prepared everything to indemnify that. She prophesied that the Messiah at his Second Coming would come to Korea. She even received revelations about the height and build of the Messiah and prepared clothing, bedding and everything else for him. She received that originally all these things were to have been prepared for Jesus at his coming, and that if there were nobody to prepare them for the Returning Lord, God could not send him. In the past, not even one room was prepared for Jesus to lie down in. Consequently, he was laid in a manger. Since God felt bitter sorrow over this, God selected one person and had her prepare everything needed for the Messiah's daily life, including his clothing, his room and so on. God had her prepare everything of the best quality, things that would be considered the best by anyone, whether in the East or the West. (008-224, 1960/01/06) 15. On the eastern coast of Korea, Rev. Yi Yong-do was a leader of one of the Spirit-led churches. He ignited the fire of the Holy Spirit in many people. Through such spiritual work, heaven tried to unite all the spiritual figures into one group. The spiritual work was divided into two categories: one was internal and the other was external. Rev. Yi established a church called the New Jesus Church. At that time, the Inside the Womb Church in western Korea received a revelation instructing its members to unite with the New Jesus Church. So they visited the New Jesus Church in the east, but the eastern group did not accept the western group. Because they did not unite, God needed a pioneer for a new movement. God wanted to find another person who could accept His direction. That person was Rev. Kim Baekmoon. Rev. Baek Nam-ju was the formation stage, Rev. Yi was the growth stage, and Rev. Kim was the completion stage. Rev. Yi was in the position of Jesus. He died in 1933 at the age of 33. From this, we can understand that God made extensive preparations in this way for the Second Coming of the Lord. God started these early preparations so that Korea would be able to overcome Japanese oppression. Under these circumstances, I started to prepare for my own course. (052-148, 1971/12/27) 16. When I was around 25 years old, I met all the famous religious people in Korea, including Christian pastors, Buddhist monks, astrologers and spiritualists. I used to debate with them on views of faith, comparing what they knew and what I knew. When I asked Christian ministers, "What was the Fall?" none of them knew. They did not know how humanity fell. Although Christianity had made amazing progress and had achieved world-level results, if its leaders were unclear about what happened at the start of human history, they would not be able to reach perfection. Yet these pastors were all completely unaware of the cause of the Fall. Nevertheless, although I knew how the Fall took place and all of its circumstances, all the so-called knowledgeable people whom I met did not know about it. Still, the time was not ripe, so I could not make it known. (211-135, 1990/12/30) 17. As I grew up from childhood to adolescence and became more mature, I deeply researched the contents of the Bible. I came to understand everything about God's providence. Then at age 26, with the liberation of Korea, I made a new start. I had begun visiting underground churches at the age of 24, before Korea was liberated. I was thinking, "What kind of path do these spiritual people take? God's providence should go this way, and certain groups must be prepared for this purpose." With this in mind, I met many prominent spiritual people. But they did not know God's Will and its direction. Therefore, I began preaching with all my heart, and I made relationships with them. I visited underground churches, and even though the leaders did not recognize me, the people in those churches who communicated with the spirit world testified to me. When I stayed there just one week, the spiritual people there followed me. Such phenomena occurred. That divided the underground church into two groups. I had to gather people who understood me in order to form a spiritual church. I had to teach them that the Messiah was not coming on the clouds. I knew that many Christians would join me if I kept that truth sealed for about ten years. But heaven did not allow me to do so. God's providence required a frontal assault. God is invisible, so I needed to be His visible instrument to cope with and overcome the world dominated by the invisible satan. (211-142, 1990/12/30) 18. I met Rev. Kim Baek-moon in October 1945, three months after the liberation of Korea. I knew he had a great mission. In those days, he was the leader of the Christian Israel Monastery, which he had founded at heaven's direction. He knew he needed to prepare a foundation to receive the Lord at the Second Advent. It was the direction heaven had given him. I visited his group and stayed there for six months. During that period, God worked through various means. (052-150, 1971/12/27) 19. I went to Rev. Kim Baek-moon's group and attended him as a servant. You cannot even imagine how many tears I shed at that time. I prayed with a sincerity that people could not fathom. The wooden floor on which I prayed was always wet with my tears. I could have criticized the contents of Rev. Kim's teaching. I could have fully subjugated him and his followers by speaking out about the revelation I received. But instead, I continued serving them without saying anything. As a result of this, God was with me, and since they were also spiritually pure, God gave them the direction to follow me. (023-283, 1969/06/08) 20. Jesus was baptized by John the Baptist. Similarly, it was ordained that I was to inherit everything from Rev. Kim Baek-moon. After six months, Rev. Kim received a revelation from heaven, and he put his hand on my head and blessed me, saying, "May all the glory of King Solomon from throughout the world be on you." My encounter with Rev. Kim was significant in the providence. At that point, since heaven told him to bless me, he should have asked me and found out why I was given such a blessing. This was his five percent portion of responsibility. However, as his devoted followers started to follow me, he was displeased. Regardless, I received the blessing from him, through which I inherited what he had. (052-150, 1971/12/27) 21. After the liberation of Korea, I wanted to make my providential start with Rev. Kim Baek-moon. Rev. Kim and I were in the positions of Cain and Abel, or John the Baptist and Jesus. He was a Christian, and he said Jesus was of the same rank as God. He did not know the fundamental truth, but spiritually he certainly had the highest level of Christian faith at that time. Because Rev. Kim's chief disciples and other followers were communicating with the spirit world, the spirit world told them to follow me. But I did not say a word, because I could not destroy another person's foundation after entering it. I needed them to submit to me voluntarily. So I shed many tears and stayed there in silence as an exemplary member of the church. When the church members decided to follow me, problems occurred. (038-060, 1971/01/01) Section 2. Pyongyang God's command On May 27, 1946, True Father received heaven's command to go to the North and immediately set out for Pyongyang. At the time, Pyongyang was occupied by the Soviet Army which had set up communist rule there. True Father arrived on June 6. Pyongyang was known as the Jerusalem of the East and as the hub of Christian faith in Korea. Even so, the church had suffered greatly and people aspired to rebuild it. After arriving, True Father stayed in Gyeongchang-ri, and worked from there to spread his message. Father stayed at the home of a devout person with whom he had developed a close bond while at the Israel Monastery. 1. There will come a time when the representative with the internal mission and the representative with the external mission will encounter each other. In other words, at the summit of the 6,000 years of biblical history, Cain and Abel will meet each other once again at the summit. There, restoration through indemnity must be fulfilled. When Cain accepts the heavenly teaching and establishes the standard of following Abel, they can unite and go over the hill of indemnity together. When Abel and Cain go over this hill, each goes to the other's position. This is what was supposed to happen, but only Abel was able to go over the hill. Originally, when I started my public course, it was God's Will that I walk hand in hand with President Syngman Rhee. From the providential perspective it could have happened, but due to opposition from Christian quarters at that time things went wrong. Because this route of taking the high-level course to accomplish the providential will was lost, I had to go down and begin a course at a lower level. Once I had to go down, it had to be to the lowest position. That was why at that point I had to go immediately to North Korea and begin again from there. (016-058, 1965/12/26) 2. When I started my public course, I asked myself if I was prepared to give my life. I even wondered in what manner I would die. I imagined that I would be executed by firing squad, or that each of my limbs would be chained to an oxcart and my body torn to pieces. I also thought of what kind of words I would leave behind at my death. I did not think of how to survive. Since I was shouldering something so substantial as the providence, centered on the Republic of Korea, I was ready to face death. I had to go to the front line, the stronghold of the enemy. The foundation of Christianity in South Korea had fallen to satan. Therefore, I went to North Korea, to satan's den, in order to restore that foundation. (034-048, 1970/08/29) 3. Since I would eventually have to fight against global communism, I went to North Korea. I went prepared to be handcuffed and imprisoned. I never succumbed to any of the cruel ordeals I was put through. I never lost my dignity as God's representative, even when suffering from extreme hunger. I never violated heavenly law even during the most brutally impoverished circumstances, even when I underwent regimented prison life. Even while under such restrictions, I was able to restore what had to be restored. Furthermore, I was able to create the base to make a new start in the presence of God and to find new motivation for my life. I started my mission without thinking of my own survival, but rather, being willing to die. (034-048, 1970/08/29) 4. After Jesus was opposed and rejected by his own people and religion, he was exalted and honored by pagan peoples who believed in pagan religions. Likewise, I had to take the same course. I had to restore an enemy country. Everyone in North Korea was an enemy. The whole country was an enemy. Everywhere I went was full of enemies. Not only did the government and churches try to knock me down, the people did as well. How could I survive there? If I had fought back, I would have perished, so I was obliged to sacrifice myself and serve. My strategy was to pray for their fortune even though they struck me ten times and scorned me thousands of times. I practiced such a strategy. Even though I was wronged thousands of times, God loves these people and has been patiently enduring with them, so I had to do likewise. (037-051, 1970/12/22) 5. I was on my own. I was completely by myself. Although I tried to establish a foundation with the Christian churches, I was rejected. In fact, I received opposition on a scale larger than ever I could have imagined. Fallen human history started with an elder brother striking a younger brother. Accepting the direction of a younger brother is very hard to do if you do not truly understand and believe in God. It is hard because the traditional teachings and customs of your own environment are already a part of you. That is why I was in the position to be opposed by the Christian churches, my older brothers. Like Jesus, I had been rejected. I had to inherit Jesus' course in a very real way. Therefore, I had no choice but to go through that course of indemnity. I have been fighting to indemnify 2,000 years of history in only 20 years. In order to accomplish this, I went into satan's stronghold, into North Korea, into the communist den which is satan's world. (035-175, 1970/10/13) Building a following After arriving in Pyongyang on June 6, 1946, True Father took a room in Gyeongchang-ri and began his church work with prayer and devotion. At the time in Pyongyang, there were still many Christian churches and devout Christian believers. Though many of them looked at True Father with unfriendly glares, he still sought new followers with the conviction that he would convey the Word to save even one life. Many were the times that he looked out of the door with anticipation as he waited for these new church members to come. Some people found their own way to where True Father was, and later they brought other Christian believers to him. True Father held church services for those people. In particular, after True Father's arrival, some people began receiving revelations about him. These devout believers found him through the guidance of those in the spirit world. Many of those who came had been long prepared for the coming of True Father, and among them were people who had been prepared to receive True Father from even before he was born. The spirit world transcends time and space, and the connections of the world of the heart are linked in mysterious and profound ways. The people who had thus become connected to True Father were so overwhelmed by true love that when they so much as touched the hem of his clothes, they felt as if they were floating on air and could dance for sheer joy. True Father stayed up nights talking to whomever came to see him, whether old or young. 6. The three years following Korea's liberation were a period of chaos. There was chaos within Christianity, the political world, and in every other area of Korean society. Everything was in flux. Within Christianity there was no thought about whether the Messiah would return and no understanding of God's Will. At that time many new churches arose, including the Jaegeon Christian group and the Koryupa Church. All were competing with each other over who had the truth. I had to step forward and build relationships with these churches, but their belief that the Lord would return riding on the clouds was an obstacle. No one believed that the Lord would return as a human being except a few groups, such as those led by Rev. Heo Ho-bin, Rev. Kim Seong-do and Rev. Baek Nam-ju, who already knew that he would come in the flesh. These were the groups that were prepared for the Completed Testament. They knew the Lord would come as a human being, but they had not had the opportunity to meet him in person. Even if they had met the Lord, he would not have looked like the Messiah to them. That was a challenge to them, and I could not tell them who I was directly. They had to be pushed into a corner and figure it out for themselves. In fact, both spiritual and non-spiritual people have to do that. Spiritual people do not move an inch without instructions from the spirit world. On the other hand, people who are not spiritual can move forward by understanding the Word. It was a confusing situation. Mainstream Christians were saying that the Lord would come on the clouds. The ones who said that he would come in the flesh were being put down as members of sects. The non-spiritual people could not easily believe either. This became a problem. I gathered the smartest people from 40 Christian churches in Pyongyang. In those days, I had to teach them with the words of the Bible; no other materials would do. The spirit world worked to connect people to me. God prepared these spiritual people in advance and sent them to me. (223-215, 1991/11/10) 7. satan's efforts bore down on me constantly when I was in Pyongyang. But even in the midst of this, I always prayed for the members. I would offer a prayer for someone in the morning, and then wait to see whether they would come or not. As expected, they came without fail. When you pray during such Holy Spirit experiences, you will learn how valuable and effective prayer is. Then your work becomes fun, and you gain the conviction that God is always with you. (042-161, 1971/03/04) 8. No one can rival me when it comes to the Bible. I was 26 years old when I went to North Korea. I was an enthusiastic young man. At the time, there were big churches in Pyongyang, which was known as the Jerusalem of the East. All the intelligent members of those churches were enthralled by me. When I taught the Bible, such as Paul's Letter to the Romans or the Book of Revelation, they were astonished at my explanations. If they were still alive today, they would say to me, "You understand the thousands of years of history in the Bible. How could you know it so accurately?" (227-245, 1992/02/14) 9. When I was in Pyongyang, North Korea, I met a woman who was more than 30 years older than I was. She said to me, "I am here with you today because of the guidance of the spirit world," and then she said, "It is strange." I asked her, "What is so strange?" She said, "This is impossible. This is so strange," and she shook her head. I asked her again, "What is so strange?" She answered, "This is so puzzling for me. You gave me guidance when I was 24 years old." In other words, she said that she had received guidance from me even before I was born. You cannot understand such a phenomenon by just looking from a physical perspective. But looking at it from the spiritual dimension, because God is the vertical Parent, anyone who seeks the heart of the True Father will be with God always. Therefore, although I appear with a shape and body now, in terms of the world of heart, it is the same in the past or in the present. Because God reigns over the world of heart, that woman had met me, even though it would be many years before I would come. Thus we say that the spirit world transcends time. It is possible because of the connections that are made within the realm of heart. Suppose that within God's heart, He has an idea that such and such a man will be born at a certain time in the future. Then, through that heart God can teach someone about that man and create a connection between them. This is possible because we relate through the world of heart. (063-306, 1972/10/15) 10. How much do you think God had to prepare before I went to evangelize in Pyongyang? There was another woman I met there whom God had told 20 years earlier that she would meet me at someone's house and hear God's Word from me. I was 26 years old when I went to North Korea. God told her this when I was only seven years old. I certainly did not know that woman, or that she had received such a message. How on earth could people believe such a story? While I was in Pyongyang, quite a few people shared that sort of testimony. They had the mission to testify to me from the position of the archangel. From the perspective of the Principle, before I came to earth, there had to be people who were even more prepared than I was. Even several centuries before my coming, the spirits who would attend me in the future had to cooperate with people on earth in order to establish the foundation for me to deal with satan's world. (025-343, 1969/10/12) 11. Grandfathers and grandmothers are fond of me. There were 80-year old grandmothers who, guided by the spirit world, came to see me when I was in Pyongyang. Why would they come to see me, walking with their canes? Those grandmothers who came to me under the guidance of the spirit world were so happy even to touch the hem of my garment. When they went back home they spontaneously danced with joy. After touching the hem of my garment, they felt like they were soaring through the sky. They were so overjoyed, dancing all day long, that they even forgot to eat. How could that be? I did not use any magic. When we taste the atmosphere of true love, we become this way. We become happy without apparent reason. We are happy to give and keep giving. We are joyful even when people curse at us. We are happy, no matter how hard we have to work. (121-208, 1982/10/27) 12. Nobody witnessed to Grandmother Ok Sae-hyeon. When she asked in prayer how the Messiah would come, God told her that he would come in the flesh, not on the clouds. That is what God told her. She absolutely believed this no matter who opposed her. In her prayers, she asked, "When will the Messiah come?" and, "Where will he come?" Then God said, "He is in Pyongyang now. He is hiding in a room in Gyeongchang-ri." Since I was hidden away there, and no rumors had yet circulated about where I was, she could not find me. This was during the time that I was pioneering in Gyeongchang-ri. (141-048, 1986/02/16) 13. When I was in Pyongyang, an elderly lady came to visit me. I was 26 and she was over 70. She had received God's grace while worshipping at the churches of Rev. Gil Seon-ju and Rev. Yi Yong-do, and she performed great spiritual works the likes of which no one else could do. She used to offer prayers at Moranbong in Pyongyang. She received the revelation that in the future Japan would try to eliminate Christianity in Korea and that she should prepare herself for that time. She used to pray there at 2:00 or 3:00 a.m. Although her husband opposed her, she fended off all opposition and continued her prayers for many years. She knew that Korea would become the chosen nation. She taught the women of Pyongyang about the new world that awaited them in the future and that a joyous and prosperous era would begin soon in Korea. It is because of the existence of people such as her who prayed in this manner that God's work for the Will could be maintained. The Lord must not be alone when he comes, only to be chased and cornered and die with no one at his side. Because there were such women on earth who offered their lives, praying to God and relating to His Will, the foundation of God's providence of restoration could be sustained on earth. (023-271, 1969/06/08) 14. I went to Pyongyang at the age of 26 and caused quite a commotion. When I was in Seoul, the same thing happened. When I would go to a village, the people in the village were willing to stay up all night at my home, talking. So I became the object of much debate. Even the village children would come and pee in the toilet that belonged to the house where I was staying. Why? I told them interesting stories and folktales. My stories were so entertaining that the children would forget about eating. We had fun playing games together, and I invented dozens of games every day. While playing with them, I asked them, "Where are your mom and dad?" After finding out about their parents' situation, I would keep playing with them. After playing at my house until late, the children would become tired and fall asleep. Then I would visit their homes and witness to their parents. What a wonderful way to witness! Since the children had fallen asleep after playing until late, I would carry them on my back to their mom and dad. What parent isn't grateful to someone who has just brought their child home on his back? They would invite me in for a cup of tea. That is how I witnessed. (095-234, 1977/12/04) 15. When I was living in a boardinghouse in Pyongyang, I offered bows to a three-year old boy. I attended him like I attend heaven. It says in the Bible that unless you become like little children, you will never enter the kingdom of heaven. I honored him above myself to such a degree that he asked me in tears to stop. I recited poems, sang songs and praised him as God's son, even using honorific language. Having done that, I was recognized by God and the child praised me. Since the Human Fall reversed the original order of above and below in heaven and on earth, I had to set the order straight through such actions, which is the path of restoration. After I established such a reciprocal base by which others could receive me with a joyful heart, only then could I stand in the position of their teacher. (060-203, 1972/08/17) The Daedong Detention Center When Father's church in Pyongyang became filled with spiritual phenomena, many devout Christians stopped attending their own churches and instead went only to where True Father was. Subsequently, their church pastors and elders came to True Fathers place and became hostile, sometimes even kidnapping their church members. When things did not turn out as they had hoped, these ministers eventually reported True Father to the communist authorities, saying that he was a suspicious fellow from South Korea who held illegal meetings. That is why he was confined in the Daedong Detention Center on August 11, 1946. Yet, even under such dire circumstances, he welcomed his imprisonment, for he knew that in the detention center he was going to meet the founder of a spiritual church. Rev. Heo Ho-bin, the founder of the Inside the Womb Church, and her principal followers were imprisoned there at that time. Because Rev. Heo was a woman, she was placed in a separate prison cell from True Father. But Father was in the same cell as one of her male followers, and Father was able to share many words with that man. At that time, members of the Inside the Womb Church believed that the Lord was in Rev. Heo's womb, and she led her followers with spirit-filled words that came to her whenever her belly contracted. True Father told Rev. Heo's follower that she should deny her revelations and be released from prison, but this cellmate did not believe True Fathers words. Therefore, as a last resort, True Father secretly sent a note to Rev. Heo. She then stood in the position of having to choose either to believe True Father's words or not to believe. Because she had never met him, she deemed it her duty to the Lord she was serving to keep true to her revelations rather than trust the words of True Father, so she discarded Father's note. If she had known that True Father was the Messiah, she would have treasured his words. Because she thought his note was worthless, she threw it away without a second thought. The note was then discovered by the authorities, and True Father was severely tortured, eventually cast out of the detention center, and left on the street on the verge of death. The members of Gyeongchang-ri Church brought True Father to the church and nursed him back to health with utter devotion. Thanks to them, True Father regained his health, but Rev. Heo Ho-bin and her principal followers later died in prison or suffered other wretched circumstances. 16. The Communist Party began to suppress all the new religious groups throughout North Korea beginning in June 1946. Any group that was similar was treated the same way. At that time, I was pioneering in Gyeongchang-ri, Pyongyang. Why did I go from South Korea to North Korea? It was because at the time Pyongyang was the center of Korean Christianity. It was where Korean Christians had fought throughout history to keep their faith. I went to North Korea to fulfill my mission to make a new beginning on the foundation that heaven had prepared. On August 11, 1946 while pioneering, I was arrested by the communists and imprisoned at the Daedong Detention Center. (024-192, 1969/08/10) 17. In 1946, I was caught by the Communist Party and imprisoned at Daedong Detention Center. This was after Korea's liberation from Japan, and Christians were rebuilding their churches and making a new start in Pyongyang to accomplish Christianity's historical mission. I went into this environment and worked to build a new movement. In those days the movement to rebuild churches and reform people's faith was in full swing. Korea's Christians were filled with Joy and new hope after the liberation of Korea from Japanese occupation, which for many years had caused extreme suffering, hardships and sorrow for Christian believers. It was there, where the zeal for building new churches was spreading like wildfire, that I started the Gyeongchang-ri Church. Once I started it, leaders from those Christian congregations, as well as those who received spiritual guidance, came to my services instead of attending their own churches, which became a problem. In those days, I was laying the foundation to begin my church by witnessing in Gyeongchang-ri, close to the west gate. (024-187, 1969/08/10) 18. When I was imprisoned, one of the things the communists accused me of was that I was connected to the church of Rev. Heo Ho-Bin. In the prison I managed to pass a slip of paper to her that read, "The person who wrote this has a heavenly mission. You must find out who he is through your own prayer. If, in front of the communists, you deny the revelations you have received, you will be released from prison." But she did not believe this, and the paper was discovered by a prison guard. That was at 2:00 p.m. on September 18, 1946, and on account of that I was subjected to severe torture. An investigator from the Soviet Union interrogated me to find out if I was a spy for the US troops in South Korea, an offense for which I had been charged. He determined that I was not guilty, and I was released on the afternoon of November 21, 1946. Rev. Heo and her followers did not listen to me. She was executed, and during the Korean War her followers were all massacred. Due to the failure of that group, I needed to find other followers. I worked until I could gain a certain number of members as a condition. (052-154, 1971/12/27) Section 3. Eight-Stage Restoration and 43-Day Battle for Victory Vertical restoration True Father was supposed to meet a woman in the position of perfected Eve on the foundation of having received the blessing from Rev. Kim Baek-moon. The woman was the elderly Mrs. Pak Eul-yong, the self-proclaimed "Wife of Jehovah." At the time, she was in a position where God guided her and the spirit world followed her. Therefore, True Father went to look for Mrs. Pak in order to restore and take back the right of dominion from Eve. He served her from the lowest possible position, even looking after her children for her, walking the path of sacrifice and service. This woman testified to True Father as he passed through each one of the different stages of servant of servants, servant, adopted son, stepson, son, prime minister of the heavenly kingdom, the position of Jesus, and the substantial object partner of God. In this way, having searched for and established all positions of the vertical eight stages, he concluded the work of restoration to regain the right of dominion from Eve. 1. Having received the blessing of inheritance from a male representative, I also needed to receive it from a female representative. Without this, restoration could not be accomplished. I had received the male blessing from the group of Rev. Kim Baek-moon. The restoration of the blessing from a female representative still remained to be completed. Without it, I could not inherit the entire providential foundation that God had prepared in Korea. I left Rev. Kim after establishing the standard of receiving his blessing, and now I had to restore the same thing through indemnity in order to receive the blessing from a woman. Since it was a woman who caused the Fall, fundamental restoration must be done through a woman. This is why women had to go through suffering courses until now. They had to go through hardships throughout the course of history in order to open the gate to the positions of servant, adopted child, and son and daughter. (023-287, 1969/06/08) 2. I had heard a rumor that there was an eccentric elderly lady in Pyongyang. The spiritual people in the area communicated well among themselves, and they all knew about her. That lady claimed she was the wife of Jehovah. Secular people said she was crazy. Even Christian churches said she was crazy. But I had been waiting for such a woman, and I was very happy to hear what they said about her. Upon hearing about her, I prayed, "O, Heaven! For the fulfillment of the mission of restoration, You have prepared the foundation of heavenly law for this Korean Peninsula. Through these women, Heo Ho-bin and Pak Eulyong, You have been preparing to resolve the matter of the Fall, which still remains. Therefore I will go to Pyongyang." In my prayer I reported this to heaven. Since Christianity failed to attend this matter of the Will, that history must be restored through indemnity. God guided and prepared everything for me. Even when I was crossing the 38th parallel, a rainbow showed me the way forward. It directly guided me for 50 kilometers. By following this kind of amazing guidance, I eventually visited Mrs. Pak in Pyongyang and concluded the restoration of that history through indemnity. (023-284, 1969/06/08) 3. Even the Returning Lord must go through a process to receive blessings. He has to receive the blessing as the world-level Abel. He should meet people who can bless him in this way, and then offer them sincere devotion day and night so that they will feel no regret in passing all their blessings onto him. He must receive their world-level blessing, which at the same time is heaven's blessing. He should be blessed not only as Abel but also as the Messiah. In order to become the Returning Lord, he must receive the blessing while standing in the position of the world-level Abel and the heir of the Messiah. But a son cannot bless the Messiah. Only a mother can do so. The only ones who can give birth to the Messiah are a mother and God. The Messiah is born through a woman, and for that reason only a mother and God can bless him. Therefore, a woman who is also the wife of God must appear. She must appear and testify that she can serve him as the Messiah. However, in order for the mother to give such a testimony saying, "You are my beloved child," the candidate for the Messiah must give her absolute obedience. He has to advance in such an environment. In order to receive that blessing, he must serve her in the role of a servant of servants. (133-144, 1984/07/10) 4. When I received precious things from people who wanted to follow and attend me, I gave them all to this elderly woman, Mrs. Pak, who was called the wife of Jehovah. Today our church members, in order to restore the Korean people, are taking care of elderly men and women in rural areas and wiping the runny noses of little children. But that is nothing compared to what I did in those days. I did everything for Mrs. Pak, which included laundering her undergarments, something even other women were reluctant to do. I needed to do whatever she told me to do, because that was the formula for the providence of restoration. God's history of restoration through indemnity started from the position of a servant, and so I myself needed to be treated as a servant in the beginning. When I offered my sincere devotion in the position of a servant, I could restore that position. You do not know how exciting it was to have this kind of experience. This time was like a testing period leading up to the point where I could proclaim, "Ah! This is how the Principle works." It was a time period to test whether or not the Principle was true. Because I had such an attitude and practiced it, heaven was sure to give me the blessing. I began restoring the blessing, starting from the position of servant of servants. After I was recognized as the best servant of servants, I went up to the position of a servant. Likewise, with further devotion, I received the blessing in the position of an adopted son. (023-286, 1969/06/08) 5. I heard a rumor that there was an elderly woman who said she was the wife of Jehovah, so I went to look for her. I visited her and discovered that she was living such a spiritual life that she would dance with the saints and the sages who lived in the spirit world. Jesus would come to her and give lectures. Confucius and Moses would come to her and speak with her. I joined them, and in the beginning I entered the position of a servant to the archangel. All the people there said that a servant of servants who is loved by heaven had come to them. Then they realized I was superior to the other servants of servants, so they said, "Wow! Now, you are a servant." That was how they testified about me. Then they said, "You are the younger brother of Jesus," and then later, "You are Jesus' twin brother." This is restoration. With each new statement from them, I continued to be elevated, "You are the elder brother of Jesus," and then, "You are the prime minister of the heavenly kingdom." The position above the prime minister is God. I was then the prime minister of the heavenly kingdom, so they said, "You are the king of the heavenly kingdom!" But to be the king was not enough. "You are the teacher of teachers who teaches us about the spirit world, and you are the father of fathers. At the same time, you are the king." In this way, Mrs. Pak stood in God's place and acknowledged my progress. Finally, after I had started by serving Mrs. Pak from the position of a servant of servants, our positions were completely reversed. (438-292, 2004/02/18) 43-day course in the spirit world After finding and establishing the positions of the vertical eight stages, True Father had to endure 43 days of trials sent by the spirit world. The situation was such that Jesus and all the saints and sages in the spirit world refuted True Father's word of the Principle. Armed with the laws of heaven, Father faced all their opposition by himself and fought them to the end. God ultimately declared that True Father's assertions were indeed the principles, secret truths and laws by which the work of restoration can be completed. Then God bestowed His Divine Seal on True Father. 6. After I received the blessing from Mrs. Pak, I told her who I was. I told her what kind of mission she had, and that she needed to submit herself to God's Will that seeks to resolve the bitter sorrows of restoration. She had to hear all that from a young man whom previously she had been able to control as she wished. She must have been very shocked to hear that she now had to submit to me, especially since in those days, she was considered to be the wife of Jehovah. If she had followed me at that time, I would not have gone on to suffer such hardships. She was supposed to yield to me, but it was too hard for her to do so. With that failure, about 1,000 people were disconnected from the providence. The moment she went against me, rather than yielding to me, she became mentally ill. Until I came to inherit internal and external blessings, the spiritual test I had to go through was beyond description. It was the test of the 43-day course. During that period, all the spirits in the spirit world raged against me. However, I fought against them with heaven's principle. For 43 days, I fought against the entire spirit world including all the religious leaders, Jesus, and even God. God could not allow the spirit world to turn into a battleground. He had to declare the verdict, but did so only after 43 days had passed. Without heaven's principle, the heavens and the earth will perish. The path I had found could not be wrong. In the end, I received the ruling from heaven that I had won the final battle in the spirit world. (008-229, 1960/01/06) 7. What was it that the Returning Lord had to accomplish? Due to the opposition of Christianity, the entire foundation in the spiritual world and the physical world that had been laid for my victory had completely collapsed. Therefore, I had to rebuild it. All of the 4,000-year history of the providence of restoration on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people and nation had to be reorganized in the spirit world. That is why I entered the spirit world and fought against numerous people there. The spirit world was against me. They were on satan's side, opposing me and accusing me of being a heretic. Restoration through indemnity is inevitable. I had to deal with it first as an individual. We had ideological disputes over the truth. I could not build the kingdom of heaven on earth just with my fists. I had to win the fight with truth and true love. Consequently, there was great chaos in the spirit world for 43 days. People did not know that the religious leaders had failed to fulfill their portions of responsibility, or that the process of restoration is accomplished through changing the bloodline centering on the heart. Through my proclamation of such truth, the spirit world is now aware of these things. They disputed with me, and they lost. (261-123, 1994/06/09) 8. In order to become the Lord at the Second Advent, I had to enter the spirit world and obtain God's Divine Seal. I entered the spirit world and fought there for 43 days. From the bottom of hell to the top of heaven, the whole spirit world said, "Moon is a heretic." I had to bring order in such a situation, starting from the bottom. In the end, I had to fight the saints and sages, and even God, regarding who was the rightful owner of the providence. At that time I said, "All the people in the spirit world are from the wrong bloodline. Did you know that you must change your lineage?" The second issue was the restoration of the authority of possession. I said, "Anyone who had their own right of possession on earth is a traitor to the heavenly kingdom!" The religious founders considered themselves very distinguished, but this became their stumbling block. That was why in the spirit world I took a firm stand and fought with full confidence, saying, "How can this be heresy?" Toward the end, when it seemed that great chaos might break out in the spirit world, even God, the presiding Judge with the power to declare the verdict, opposed me. Further, it was in accord with the principle of restoration through indemnity that since Adam betrayed God, God also had to betray the perfected Adam. Only then could the sorrowful walls in God's heart be torn down. Therefore, the whole spirit world and even God opposed me, leaving me to stand alone. Still, God could not leave the spirit world in such a state, and had to declare the final verdict. He said that what I had said about restoring the heavenly bloodline, the authority of possession, and the realm of the heavenly heart was all true. I received God's Divine Seal as the victor and returned to earth. (264-050, 1994/10/09) 9. Immediately after liberation, Korea and all its Christian churches, which are components of the free world, united to oppose me. Just as in the past, when the government and the religious authorities united to kill Jesus and John the Baptist, similar things happened in Korea. satan killed Adam and destroyed Adam's family, and he killed Jesus, postponing the development of the Christian cultural sphere. Likewise, now that we had come to the worldwide level, he mobilized all his might to attack me on the physical plane. That physical attack was fearful, but satan even attacked me spiritually. satan launched attacks from both the spiritual and physical worlds. God said to satan, "Do whatever you want to do! Do everything you want to do!" What satan wanted to do was to challenge me to find out if I was qualified to be the Father of the entire spirit world and physical world combined. satan said, "I have established my foundation through my descendants in the world and in the spirit world. You claim to be the True Parent who has come to earth in order to liberate humankind from this, but I will not recognize you as the True Parent unless you first overcome all the challenges from the spirit world as well as from the physical world." From the Principle perspective, God had to accept what satan said. Knowing this, before I faced the attack of the entire world, I first went to the spirit world in order to unite its many levels. (268-279, 1995/04/03) 10. Adam betrayed God, and that needed to be restored through indemnity. The principle of restoration through indemnity is merciless; there is no forgiveness. Since Adam betrayed God, in the Last Days, in order for the Lord of the Second Advent to appear, Adam's betrayal has to be restored through indemnity. That is why God could not express His love for me, but instead had to strike me. Under such circumstances God opposed me, but I fought back, insisting that what I said was true. God could not leave the spirit world in never-ending chaos, so He had to proclaim the victor within 43 days. I had to come back from the spirit world with His Divine Seal testifying to my victory through such a proclamation. God is the root of everything, and after receiving God's Divine Seal for having made the complete foundation for victory, I came down from the spirit world to the earth. In this way, I resolved all the disputes in the spirit world that had been going on for 4,000 years. (261-124, 1994/06/09) 11. I never complained even during hardships. Even amid persecution, I did not complain. Nations, communities, families and individuals in the spirit world continually attacked me until the end of my 43-day course, but they could not defeat me. They were all defeated. Later, even God struck me. However, no matter how God treated me, I held onto God. Since God opposed me, Jesus, Confucius, Buddha, Mohammed, and the whole spirit world opposed me. However, during those 43 days I never yielded. Finally after 43 days, God had to reach a verdict. That is why God proclaimed me as the greatest victor in heaven and on earth. (161-041, 1987/01/01) Section 4. Hungnam Prison Inheriting Jesus' mission True Fathers suffering in Hungnam Prison was the indemnity course that made it possible for him, as the Returning Lord, to continue Jesus' mission. For the Returning Lord to continue Jesus' mission, he needed to survive despite the opposition of Christian believers. He could not die on the cross as Jesus had. Additionally, the Lord at the Second Advent had to find more disciples than the 12 who abandoned Jesus at the time of his crucifixion. Hungnam Prison in North Korea was like the cross. It too killed its inmates slowly and gradually. True Father not only had to survive but also had to find and establish more than 12 disciples. He was not allowed to witness to those around him, but even so, ancestors of the prisoners appeared to them in dreams and taught them to serve True Father and attend him well. When True Father finally left prison, he had more than 24 disciples. For the first two weeks of his imprisonment at Hungnam, he shared half of his rations with cellmates. His mother in Jeongju took great pains to prepare powdered mixed grains and clothes for him, but he gave them all to other inmates. Moreover, during the course of his imprisonment, he was given the exemplary laborer award three times. Father always kept a little of his daily ration of drinking water to clean his body before going to bed. He did this with the awareness that he was God's Son. In these ways, he led such an exemplary life that God Himself could not help but be moved. 1. In the spirit world, Jesus had to go to the bottom of hell for three days after his crucifixion and overcome a path of suffering there, to make the starting point of victory both in spirit and flesh. Unless he was able to open the way to liberate those in hell, satan would be able to accuse him; therefore, he had to make a way for them. This is the reason Jesus went to the spirits in hell and pioneered a way for them. Because I knew this principle, when I went to North Korea I was willing to go to prison there. Even while I was being led away in shackles for incarceration in Pyongyang Prison, I was promised by the spirit world that I would meet certain people in prison. In other words, I was promised, "If you go there, you will meet people who are like Jesus' three disciples." If this were not so, it would not be in accord with heavenly laws that govern the realm of fortune and restoration. That is why even the path of shackles and imprisonment can be the path of the greatest hope. In other words, I actually went to prison with hope and expectation. I knew, "I will meet such and such a person." I did not go to prison in despair. Since I went to prison with such a hope, at the prison I made my own way, and through the merit of that hard labor I enabled that door to be opened naturally. To do this, I had to make a total indemnity condition. I knew that while I was living in prison I had to become a sacrificial offering. This is why I took on the most difficult tasks while I was there. (047-190, 1971/08/28) 2. After the liberation of Korea, I began to propagate the Word in North Korea, even though it was overflowing with my enemies. I started on that path in prison. When I went to Pyongyang Prison, I knew that I would not die. I even knew whom I would meet there. When I needed something, the spirit world would sometimes instruct other prisoners -- for instance, ignorant thieves, robbers or murderers -- that in a certain prison cell there was an inmate with number 596, and they should bring a certain thing to that person. When it became winter and the weather grew cold, and I had no clothes to put on, they were instructed to bring me clothes. And when I was really hungry because I had nothing to eat, the spirit world sought out people who had never met me and, telling them my name and my number, compelled them to bring me food. Such things happened, not once or twice but many times. Since I knew that there were people prepared for me to meet in Pyongyang Prison, where I remained until May 20, 1948, I kept hope. It feels like only yesterday that I saw the willow leaves brushing against the prison window. I can still recall it vividly. I met people there who had promised to follow God's Will. With those meetings, the secret meetings of heaven began from the deepest valley in the land of the enemy. From there, I started to recruit heaven's soldiers. Since I was cornered and driven away by the families and the society, I had to start my work in this way from prison. (022-129, 1969/02/02) 3. My transfer in shackles from Pyongyang Prison to Hungnam Prison took 17 hours. What do you think was on my mind as I rode in that vehicle? I felt so miserable, thinking of God who would have to see me in this situation. He had no one but me to restore through indemnity the 6,000 years of His providence, yet I ended up in this kind of situation. I was the only one who knew what should be done for God. Can you imagine how serious I must have been as I looked at the fields and mountains through the window? At the time, I was shackled in the vehicle together with a violent thief. As I sat there, I wondered with deepest seriousness, "How can I survive in these circumstances?" (221-068, 1991/10/23) 4. I spent two years and eight months in Pyongyang Prison and Hungnam Prison in North Korea. This corresponded to the three years of Jesus' public life. While there, I was able to restore more than 12 people. By doing so, I restored all the conditions that Jesus had lost. Even though most of them did not follow me to the end, when I was freed from prison I put other people in their positions. Since I had completed all that I had planned to do, heaven directed the United States, the archangel nation, and UN troops to attack North Korea in order to liberate me. That was how I came out of prison. Four people continued to follow me at the time. The UN troops protected South Korea. This set a global condition for heavenly fortune to come back to the democratic world, and the work of restoring Christianity could be launched. (052-185, 1971/12/29) 5. When Jesus was made to walk the path of death, the people of Israel and even his three beloved disciples betrayed him. That is why, according to the principle of restoration through indemnity, when I was in prison I had to restore the number 12 through indemnity, the same number as the 12 disciples that Jesus had lost. Since I was in such a position, even though I did not witness at all while I was in Hungnam Prison, people in the spirit world, who belonged to the realm of the Second Israel, witnessed to 12 inmates to follow me and fulfill that number. Such was the historical connection I experienced. Even while I was under the strictest surveillance in prison by the communists, God took responsibility to secretly organize people who united in heart with me. All this was unknown to anyone else. While there, I could not witness openly. Yet, even when I stayed silent, the spirit world witnessed to people for me. (016-059, 1965/12/26) True Father prevails While in Hungnam Prison, True Father went to sleep later than anyone else and woke up before anyone else. At the labor site, for the sake of his fellow inmates he always volunteered for the most difficult tasks. Because his lifestyle was so remarkable, True Father was nicknamed the Saint of the Prison. Heaven could not but be moved by his absolutely sacrificial heart. In this way, he set all the conditions necessary for the providence of restoration through indemnity. After the UN troops landed in Hungnam on October 12, 1950, the North Korean army began executing prisoners. True Fathers execution was scheduled to take place on October 14, but on that very day UN troops launched a full-scale attack and the North Korean army retreated. This enabled True Father and all the remaining prisoners to be freed. Right after he came out of prison, True Father set out for Pyongyang on foot, arriving there ten days later. 6. October 14 is the day I came out of Hungnam Prison. Can you imagine how miserable I must have felt when I entered that prison? I had to survive it by all means. To survive, I had to go through a course in which I was willing to die. We did forced, hard labor, but even so I became the prison's model worker. That was the secret of my survival. There were not just dozens of workers, rather there were close to 1,000 workers there. Even from among that number the jailors chose me as the worker with the best results. Do you think that was easy to accomplish? That is how I survived. By taking this kind of path, I was able to proceed toward the fulfillment of the Will. Where is the leader who will overcome the obstacles of restoration, filled with bitter sorrow? I took responsibility to digest everything -- the sorrows of the people, God's bitter grief resulting from the failures of world Christianity, and all the difficulties related to those. As God's co-worker, I stood on His side and recreated my path. I organized the ideal Christian cultural sphere that could resonate with my mission from God. (220-078, 1991/10/14) 7. I was the champion laborer at the fertilizer factory in Hungnam. Because of that, all the prisoners followed me around. Every morning, the guards organized us into teams for work. We were not allowed to work with the same people every day. So, when the time came to organize teams, if, for instance, I had gone to the toilet, others waited for me to come back and then lined up behind me. In this situation, all the best workers ended up joining my team and I became their leader. I made a science out of how to tie a bag, carry it, and load it onto the train. I designed the most efficient method to accomplish these tasks. Therefore, when I worked I did not have to think about what I was doing, but was freed to think of other things. I was making plans for the future, thinking about the nation and the world. While I formulated such plans, I often lost track of time and the working hours flew by. Consequently, even though I was sweating as much as the others, I did not feel exhausted. Working in this way was mentally empowering. Every time they gave out the awards, I received the award for being the model worker. This is how I survived there. (222-295, 1991/11/03) 8. On August 1, 1950, during the Korean War, American B-29 bombers launched an all-out attack on Hungnam. I knew this would happen. I foresaw it. Additionally, I knew that God would protect me, providing a circle of safety 12 meters around me during the attack. I told those who were close to me to stay near me. As the bombs were falling, I meditated silently. I was not thinking of the bombing but was rather thinking about the ideal world in the future. Ultimately, the most worthy people are those with a clear vision of the ideal. If a person is carrying out a mission of providential restoration, sending that person to the spirit world would be a loss for God and for the cosmos. So, God desired to protect me at any cost, and in fact He had no choice but to do so. (035-189, 1970/10/13) 9. A few days before the UN bombers attacked, the communists began to lead some of the prisoners away. One day they started to collect hemp strings, such as are used for corpses. I intuitively felt that some kind of final reckoning was imminent. I offered a very serious prayer. The guards called the prisoners one by one and explained that they would be transferred to another place. The prisoners did not realize it, but I knew it was their final call. They threw each of the prisoners upside down into a well, killing them. The next day it would have been my turn, but that very night, at 2:00 a.m., the UN troops launched an all-out attack, and it was thanks to them that I was able to leave Hungnam Prison alive. (035-189, 1970/10/13) 10. The UN troops bombed North Korea in 1950. The first place they bombed was the Hungnam area. The place they bombed was very close to Hungnam Prison where I was being held at the time. Thanks to those UN troops, I was able to walk out of prison. There are many behind-the-scenes stories of how this came about. From Hungnam, which is located on the east coast, I returned to Pyongyang on foot. I walked from the shores of the East Sea all the way to Pyongyang, which is situated in the west. Once I arrived in Pyongyang, I informed every person who had followed me previously that I had returned. I searched for all my disciples. Even though most of them did not come back, I was able to gather a few people together. (052-156, 1971/12/27) 11. I was set free on October 14, 1950, and, after following the coast of the East Sea for a short distance, I walked to Pyongyang, accompanied by four followers who had been in the labor camp with me. When we reached the border between North and South Pyeongan Provinces, we discovered that the North Korean soldiers who were fleeing over the mountain passes were executing anyone whom they believed harbored defiant thoughts towards communism. Our path brought us directly through just such a mountain pass. Dozens of people were being lined up and killed. But we were not in our prison uniforms, so the North Korean soldiers did not recognize us as the enemy. Four times during that journey we faced such life-anddeath situations. (549-208, 2006/12/26) Chapter 2. True Father's Journey to South Korea and His Course in Busan Section 1. Journey to the South Father's disciples From February 22, 1948, until October 14, 1950, True Father persevered and prevailed, first enduring severe torture at the Pyongyang Internal Affairs Bureau and Pyongyang Prison, and then overcoming cruel forced labor at the Hungnam Special Labor Camp. As he persevered in his course of indemnity, at times he was close to death. After leaving Hungnam Prison, True Father went to Pyongyang in order to meet and care for his members. Many of the residents had already fled to the South. Forty days after his arrival, on the night of December 4, True Father, together with Kim Won-pil, a representative of Christianity in the position of the bride, and Pak Jeong-hwa, the representative of his disciples in prison in the position of the archangel, set out for South Korea. They crossed the Daedong River by boat at Hanggae, downstream from Manggyongdae. Because Pak Jeong-hwa was injured, True Father pushed him on a bicycle. When they reached Byokseong-gun in Hwanghae Province, they passed through Yongmae Island in the southern part of the Cheongryong Peninsula to reach the Imjin River. Crossing that frozen river, they finally entered South Korean territory. True Fathers difficult path guiding his two disciples to the South from Pyongyang symbolizes one aspect of the providence, that heaven guides humanity from the fallen world to the ideal world of the original creation. 1. After I was released from Hungnam Prison, I went to Pyongyang. I could have visited my hometown where my parents were, but I did not. I thought that before I went to my hometown, I should first know the whereabouts and condition of the members who had followed me before I went to prison. I had to take care of them. That is heaven's way. In the meantime, the war situation changed and I was not able to go to my hometown. Nonetheless, I had foreseen that this might happen. It was all the more reason that I hurried to visit my members rather than first going to visit my hometown. With this in mind, when we crossed the 38th parallel I prayed, "It is for heaven that I leave for South Korea without going to my hometown. When I return, I will liberate North Korea and visit my hometown to celebrate the victory of heaven." My whole life I have been fighting in order that one day I could fulfill this prayer. (125-295, 1983/03/29) 2. What did I do when I returned to Pyongyang after leaving Hungnam Prison? I wanted to find the members who had followed me before my imprisonment. I met them one by one. Among the last three I tried to visit, two had already died of old age. There was one person in particular whom I wanted to meet. I knew where he was living, so I sent someone to find him. But my effort did not bear fruit, and before we could meet I had to leave the city. Then the North Korean army entered Pyongyang and the purges began. On December 4, 1950, we fled south, pushing Pak Jeong-hwa with his broken leg on a bicycle. We left Pyongyang with the sound of North Korean army gunfire within earshot. The army occupied the state roads, so refugees traveled south using narrow paths, going over mountains and through fields toward the 38th parallel. As we traveled, the North Korean army was only ten kilometers behind us. Pak Jeong-hwa said, "In this situation, all three of us will die. Therefore, leave me here." He thought he would be a burden on the way and contemplated suicide, but I realized this and scolded him. Then he calmed down and agreed to stay with us all the way to South Korea. To go to Yongmae Island, I had to carry him across a mud flat on my back. If the tide had come in, we might have drowned. I can never forget that difficult, muddy stretch of our journey. (549-209, 2006/12/26) 3. The South Korean guards were on the south side of the 38th parallel, and the North Korean army was on the north side. Since the guards were protecting the border, all roads to the south were blocked. The 38th parallel was heavily guarded, and no civilians were allowed to cross. Therefore, we had to take a boat at Cheongdan. I sensed ahead of the others that something unusual was taking place at the 38th parallel. The South Korean guards were stationed on the road at the border crossing, so the guards would be able to mobilize quickly if there was any disturbance at the 38th parallel. I had sensed the day before that the South Korean guards were going to mobilize, so we left the border area right away. We walked toward the dock but there was no ferry, so we had to go to Yongmae Island. It was six kilometers from the dock to Yongmae Island across a tidal flat. The challenge was to make it in two hours during low tide. We had to rush to get across before the tide came in, or it would have been a disaster. I can never forget those six kilometers, running through the mud while carrying Pak Jeong-hwa and with Kim Won-pil at my side. We ran with all our strength, trusting in heaven. By the time we got to the other side, we were covered in mud from head to toe. We barely got across before the tide came in. (603-115, 2008/11/18) 4. When I headed toward South Korea, I foresaw that shortly North Korea would close the border. Therefore, I was very concerned about how to cross the 38th parallel. If those who fled with me had not listened to me at that time, we would not have made it across. The situation was very dangerous. The South Korean guards were pulling back from the 38th parallel, and we had to move quickly, so I pushed my companions to hurry without rest. To get on a boat heading south we went to Yongmae Island. But since all the South Korean guards were retreating from the border and commandeering any boat they could find, civilians were not allowed to board boats. There was no boat we could get on, so we had to come back to the mainland and continue on foot to look for a way to cross the 38th parallel. (158-056, 1967/02/14) 5. When we were close to the Imjin River, I felt intuitively that we had to reach the riverbank before nightfall. In that situation, I needed to take emergency measures. I raised my spiritual antenna to the highest level. This was not something I normally did. That night, as usual, other refugees sought a place of rest in a town. Yet, sensing that danger was approaching, we continued on our way even past midnight. At around 1:00 a.m. we arrived at a house near the river. The house was empty. The owners of the house had left for the South, so we entered. We continued on and arrived at the riverbank before dawn, but the waters of the Imjin were not yet frozen. I was worried and thought, "The water must freeze before daybreak. What if it doesn't?" Thank God, the river froze and we could cross over very early that morning. We thought we were the first ones to arrive in the South, but there were many others who had arrived before us. As the United Nations troops retreated, they blocked the road behind us. Those who came after us had to return northward. If we had hesitated for even one minute, what would have happened? One minute can mean life or death. This kind of incident can happen often in our lives, especially when we are following heavens way. Heavens way is that serious. (057-273, 1972/06/04) 6. After leaving Hungnam Prison, I lived as a wanderer without anything to my name. For two months, traveling from Pyongyang to South Korea, I begged for food. Sometimes I was indescribably hungry. However, I could never pray to God asking, "Dear God, there is nothing to eat today. Please give me something." Rather I consoled God. Sometimes I felt, "Tomorrow, surely, on the road a good-hearted woman will give me something." The next day, a woman in white clothes was waiting on the road and gave me something to eat, saying, "I had a dream last night, and in it I was told to prepare some food for you. That is why I am waiting for you. Please enjoy this food." This kind of thing happened quite often. I have had such experiences; nobody can deny this. When the time comes, I want to repay the people and communities that helped me. God and I have the same heart. No one on earth could know the tears I shed together with God as we embraced each other. No one can ever measure my profound feelings toward God. All the cells in my body feel pain, just thinking about those times. (035-190, 1970/10/13) Promise made at the 38th parallel As he crossed the 38th parallel, True Father offered in prayer a tearful, solemn vow, "I will rally the free world with these two hands, overcome the Communist Party, and liberate North Korea. Ultimately I will unite North Korea and South Korea, whatever the cost." He never forgot his prayer and the vow he made on that day. True Father fought throughout his life to achieve it. On December 21, 1950, True Father crossed the Imjin River and began the 80-kilometer walk to Seoul. On the way, he passed Munsan Station, just south of the demilitarized zone. He crossed the Han River 24 days after leaving Pyongyang, on December 27, and reached Heukseok-dong in Seoul, where he had lived during his school days. 7. I can never forget my prayer when I crossed the 38th parallel. "Father! I am going to the South. I came to the North, but I was not able to fulfill the Will as I originally hoped. I could not avoid imprisonment, and the most painful thing about that was the feeling of defeat when I could not accomplish the goal. Now I am being chased to the South with other refugees. I know that even in the South I will receive persecution. No matter what, I will keep going on this path, even if my way is blocked for ten years or 20 years. I know that one day I will have to return to the North. If I cannot return there in person, I will have my descendants go there, and if they cannot go I will have my disciples go there." This was the resolution I made as I crossed the 38th parallel. Ever since then I have been fighting. With that determination, I consider ten years as if it were one day. Having made this pledge before God, I look upon the path differently from how you do. (064-251, 1972/11/12) 8. No one can fathom what I pledged in my heart as I was crossing the 38th parallel. Nor can anyone fathom the content of the prayers I offered for the future of the providence in South Korea while I was imprisoned almost three years in North Korea's Hungnam Labor Camp. No one can imagine my tearful prayers on the day I crossed the 38th parallel amid those sorrowful circumstances. I can never forget my prayer for my mother and father, who raised me with their utmost love and care, and whom I had to leave behind in my hometown. I prayed, "Please do not die. I regret that I had to be unfilial to you, but wait until I return." I also made a pledge while I was being tortured by the communists, "I will see the day with my own eyes that I bring your people to submit to God and praise His holy name. You will testify about Him with your own mouths. I will usher in that day before I die." You cannot fathom these resolutions of mine. They are lodged deep in my heart. (051-260, 1971/11/28) 9. When I journeyed from the North to the South, I felt as if I were all alone. It seems like only a few days ago. Many nightmarish things happened during this period. I was only 31 years old and still a young man when I left Hungnam Prison in North Korea. When I left I was determined to make a new start. I had faced many hardships in North Korea, but I forgot all the difficulties I had been through. I used my experiences as motivation for my new start, not letting their memory hinder my way. I felt responsible to fulfill the way of God's Will by whatever path would be required of me. As a young man in my thirties just released from prison, I had the strong determination to make a new start. It took me almost two months to travel from North Korea to Busan. My journey took me across the 38th parallel and through the city of Gyeongju. Busan was filled with countless refugees, and there was nowhere to stay. I had no choice but to build a small hut on a hillside for my dwelling. (100-168, 1978/10/14) Section 2. A New Beginning in Busan Refugee life Upon arriving at Heukseok-dong, Seoul, True Father found his way to the home of Kwak No-pil, a fellow believer with whom he had been close when they both attended the New Jesus Church in Myeongsudae. Mr. Kwak, however, had already left for Busan. True Father unpacked his things and stayed there for a few days. On December 30, 1950, after searching far and wide, he found the residence of his former landlord Mrs. Lee Gi-bong and her family and met with them. They talked long into the night. After he returned to Mr. Kwak's house early on the morning of December 31, the police came and took him to the Heukseok-dong police substation for questioning. Earlier Kim Won-pil had been called to the military recruiting station to possibly be drafted into the defense corps; now True Father likewise had to go in for processing. He was given a physical checkup at the military field base set up in the Changgyeong Palace. However, seeing True Father's short hair and hearing his explanation that he had come from North Korea, the examiner gave him a class C exemption, because he was worried that if Father were a spy or a deserter from the North Korean army, it might cost him his job. The result was that True Father was exempt from military service. Kim Won-pil was also given the same exemption. Both then returned to Mr. Kwak's house in Heukseok-dong, where they welcomed the New Year. Two days later, with his exemption papers, True Father went to the police substation and was issued a refugee ID. On January 3 the entire population of Seoul was ordered to evacuate the city because the South Korean army would be starting its retreat the following day. True Father and his companions joined the refugee trail once again and headed for Busan. 1. When I traveled to South Korea from North Korea, I had a shaved head. In those days, when you joined the army they shaved your head. As I was young, when I came to South Korea I was supposed to enroll in the army. New recruits would undergo their physical examinations at the Changgyeong Palace. I had been released from prison not so long before then, but still I wasn't too skinny. As they were taking my medical history, one of the officers asked me, "Where are you from?" In those days, people could not tell who was a soldier and who was a spy. Because of my short hair, he thought I might be a spy. He knew that if he sent a spy to the army, he could lose his job. So, after talking to me, he stamped my paper "third class," which meant I was exempt from military service. I carried this paper with me, and it was accepted everywhere. That was the only identification I had. (187-218, 1989/02/11) 2. I underwent hardships, but they were not just ordinary ones. As we fled south, the North Korean army was so close behind us that we could hear their shouts. Along the way we went through many dangerous situations due to the presence of the Soviet, Chinese and North Korean armies. Finally we came to the refugee area in Busan. Among the refugees, I believe we were the last ones to reach the area, arriving right after the battle at the Nakdong River. The South Korean forces had made their last stand. My path as a refugee was extremely difficult. There were many unforgettable stories. These were not just steps in my personal life but steps to heal the wounds of God's bitter sorrow by paying indemnity for history. You must understand that from the very beginning I had already made up my mind that I would not tread a comfortable path. I am not the kind of person who looks back to see if there might have been another, easier, way. While living as a refugee I had no house; I slept outdoors on the grass or in the sandpits with the sky as my blanket, watching the stars and shedding tears of bitter sorrow for the Korean Peninsula. (516-109, 2006/02/04) 3. It took 55 days for us to walk from Pyongyang to Busan. We begged for food along the way and, interestingly, God knew very well when we were hungry and tired. He knew it. Once I thought, "The day after tomorrow, we will get chicken." Then it happened that a lady came and greeted me, saying, "Welcome." I asked, "Who are you? I do not know you." Then she said, "Last night, I had a dream of my great-great-grandfather, who said that a noble guest would come and told me to prepare chicken and rice cakes for him. So I did." I asked her, "How did you know what he would look like?" She said, "I was told he would come as a shabby-looking passerby, and your face looks very similar to his." Can you believe that such things happened? In that way, I was treated to rice cakes and chicken. These kinds of things happened quite often. (153-089, 1963/10/18) 4. Those who followed me in North Korea were very enthusiastic people. They followed me day and night wherever I went, meeting with whomever I met. But after I was imprisoned, most of them disappeared. Even the most unforgettable among them drifted away. There was one person to whom I wrote a heartfelt letter and had someone deliver it to him. But then, when I went to visit him, he had already changed. He said, "If you are the Son of God, why did you end up in prison? Your teaching is all false." He did not even care to read the letter. Instead he said, "Oh, a heretic is released from prison! Did you come here to spread your heresy?" So I took the letter back. I was still carrying that letter with me when I passed through Yeongcheon, North Gyeongsang Province in South Korea. There, as I was crossing a bridge beside the railroad tracks to go to Busan, I took out that letter and read it one more time. Then I tore it up and threw it away. That was January 18, 1951. There were so many unforgettable incidents like that. I already knew that even the most zealous among my followers could lose trust, betray me and leave. When I was in prison, that man's spirit had come to me, greeted me, and in tears told me the story of his situation, saying, "I am leaving you now." I had thought, "How can this be?" But, as I later discovered, it was at that time that he left me. (170-016, 1987/11/01) Father's suffering life as a refugee Arriving at Choryang Station in Busan on January 27, 1951, True Father cooked rice in a butter tin in the waiting room. He ate it with Kim Won-pil, and they spent their first night there. At the time Busan was teeming with refugees. The next morning, they managed to find Kwak No-pil, who had left his Busan address for them at his home in Heukseok-dong, Seoul before fleeing to Busan ahead of them. They spent three days with him. Then on January 31, True Father unexpectedly met his friend Aum Duk-mun, with whom he had studied in Japan. Aum Duk-mun would become a prominent architect and design the Se-jong Center in Seoul. Mr. Aum insisted that True Father come and stay with him at his rented single room in Bumin-dong. Reluctantly True Father went there and stayed for a while with Mr. Aum's family of four -- himself, his wife, and their two children. After listening to True Father's words for a week, Mr. Aum knelt down before him and confessed, "I can no longer regard you as simply my friend; you are my teacher, a great saint and philosopher." In early April, True Father and Kim Won-pil went to live in a laborers' camp, which was nothing but a cramped barracks behind Choryang Station. They stayed there for more than ten days. Then they ran into Kim Won-deok, who had been one of True Father's followers in Hungnam Prison. They stayed at his home in Goejeong-dong for about two weeks. For about four months, from May to August, they resided at a boarding house located at the entrance of Beomnaetgol, which before the liberation had been living quarters for employees of a Japanese-run electric company. They also stayed at Pier Three in Busan Harbor for about half a month, working as porters. Sometimes True Father had no choice but to sleep in a sunny spot in the woods or a bomb shelter. Occasionally he even begged for food and laid down to rest under the eaves of strangers' homes. Such was the tearful life he led as a refugee. 5. When I arrived in Busan, it was flooded with people; they were packed in like sardines. There were no rooms available anywhere. In every trash can or empty box even, there would be two or three people squeezed in. All the refugees who had fled from all over Korea gathered in Busan. It was like a melting pot. There was no space even to put your foot down. Every village around Busan was overflowing with people. Even when trying to just stand still, I would be jostled this way and that. That was my daily life. Having come to Busan, I had nothing to wear and nothing to eat. I had to make money, even a few pennies, so I worked at various odd jobs. Even in those circumstances I was still able to start a new church movement. I had no home of my own and it was February, so it was very cold. I worked on night shifts and came back between 10:00 p.m. and midnight. It was very cold at night, so I would sleep curled up like a shrimp and cover myself with a coat down to my knees. I still remember that experience. I asked a member to keep that coat as a memento, but someone threw it away because it was old and tattered. If that coat had been preserved so that you could see it today, you would shed tears. It was such a memorable coat. Living like that, I walked step by step to lay the foundation we have today. (1974/05/12) 6. In those days, I often slept between two rocks on a hill during the warmest hours of the day, around 1:00 or 2:00 p.m., covering myself with a coat. Then, one rainy day around noontime, in front of the Chohung Bank, I met a friend of mine from my school days named Aum Duk-mun. When I saw him, I could not help but loudly shout out to him, so everyone turned around and stared at me. He said that he never imagined he would see me again. He thought I had died in North Korea. As soon as we met, he invited me into his home. I am still grateful for his act of kindness. There were too many refugees sitting and resting under the eaves of people's houses at night. I can never forget how he took me to his house and treated me well. (485-327, 2005/02/02) 7. After I came out of Hungnam Prison, it took me four long months to get to Busan. You cannot imagine how dirty my clothes became. My clothes were so dirty that I wore them inside out. In Busan there was nowhere to sleep. It was December and really cold, and I was wearing just one layer of clothing. When I came to Busan, I tried to avoid the cold by working as a laborer at the military base near the harbor at night. Working at night was easier than trying to sleep. During the day, I went into the hills around the city to find a place to sleep in the forest and spend some time alone. (052-279, 1972/01/03) 8. When I was a refugee in Busan, I slept near the pier or on a hillside. It was interesting. In early February when it was cold, I would lay down on my military coat and wrap myself up in it. Because it was very cold, I worked during the night and slept during the day, from around 10:00 a.m. to 2:00 p.m. It was good to sleep on the sunny side of the hill, sitting still and sleeping like a pheasant. After waking up from sleep and straightening my clothes, I thought of Kim Sat-gat's poem "The Wanderer." When I had money and wanted to eat porridge, I would go to the harbor near the wharves. There were women there who sold red bean porridge that they cooked, covering their pots with a cloth to keep it warm as if they were loving and caring for their babies. I would buy a bowl of porridge and eat it. In those days, those porridge-sellers were my friends. (153-090, 1963/10/18) The Beomil-dong mud-wall hut In August 1951, True Father built a small, mud-wall hut on the side of Mt. Sujeong on the outskirts of the village of Beomnaetgol. Its current address is 1513, Beomil 4-dong, Dong-gu, Busan. All he had were earth and rocks to pile up on one another, so the structure collapsed twice before he completed it on the third attempt. It consisted of just one room, less than six square meters in area. It did not have a separate kitchen, just a hand-built stove outside against one wall, on which he could place a pot. Near the stove there was a door, about one meter high and situated right in the middle of the wall, so that one could pass through it only by stepping high over the threshold and bending down almost double. The roof, constructed of cardboard ration boxes joined together, was too low for anyone to stand upright. On sunny days you could see the sky through the roof, and on stormy day's rain poured through the roof into the house. When it rained, a small spring gushed forth from one corner of the room and the sound of water running beneath the house could be heard. The water that came in through the chimney, built on the side facing the mountain, flowed through flues under the floor and out through a fire hole. On the floor there were several layers of straw mats, over which there were three to four layers of straw bags, and a long, wide sleeping pad was spread out on top. In the latter half of 1951, Kim Won-pil worked at a job and True Father assisted him while mainly concentrating on making internal preparations. Kim Won-pil left for work early in the morning and returned late at night. He worked as a sign-painter on the military base, and as a side job he drew portraits for American soldiers from photographs of their wives. Each portrait earned him $4. He drew around ten portraits a day, and sometimes even 20 to 30 portraits on a good day. At that time, True Father wrote Wolli Wonbon, Original Text of the Divine Principle. At night he looked out over downtown Busan and in his mind he envisioned the future of the providence. Every day in the early dawn he climbed up the hill and offered tearful prayers. 9. During my refugee days when I first came to Choryang, Busan, I was only 32 years old. I was quite young and even more handsome than I am now. I used to work on Busanjin Pier 4. I remember the women who sold red bean porridge and rice cakes at the harbor. I also remember the days when I wrote Original Text of the Divine Principle in a small room at the laborers' barracks in Choryang. It was such a small room, you could not lie down straight, except when you lay diagonally. And even when I lay down diagonally, my feet touched the wall. (143-171, 1986/03/18) 10. During my time as a refugee in Busan, many people gathered around me. If I told them some interesting stories, they would bring food to share with me. However, I could not just live like that so I built a small hut. It was not much better than a doghouse. The walls and roof were made of mud and stones, and it was a very humble place to live in. I did not even own a piece of land on which to build a house, so I built the hut on a slope. After finishing it, I realized there was a small spring in the middle of the floor. The roof was made of old cardboard boxes, and the one room was really small. I wore the same ragged clothes for four months. I was in such wretched circumstances; nevertheless people who were spiritually guided came looking for me. (052-279, 1972/01/03) 11. As I began my course in Busan, I built a small hut in Beomil-dong that was like a swallows nest. I needed a shovel to build that hut. I tried to borrow one, but no one would lend one to me. Refugees try to sell anything to make money, so people refused to lend me a shovel. I had to build a house, but I had no shovel and no money. What could I do? I had to make do with a fire shovel. I also needed a pick-ax, but since I did not have one, I prepared the foundation of the house with only a fire shovel. I tried to borrow a mold to make bricks but I could not get one. So I went to the US military camp, brought back some empty ration boxes, flattened them, put mud on top, and built a house. It took so much mud. In that way, I built a house like a swallow's nest. (153-309, 1964/03/26) 12. Some of the people who were my followers in North Korea had moved to the South. They could not forget me, so when they heard that I was in Busan, they came looking for me. We held Sunday services in that small hut. The hut may have been small, but it became well-known. I had no land, so I built the hut by leveling a space on the side of a hill. No one bothered me about digging on a hillside to build a house. When it rained, a spring of water gushed up in the room. How wonderful that was! It was like the best, 21st century modern home. What could I do? I dug about a foot deep into the ground and laid stones to make a drainage trough for the water. I made a way for the water to drain out and put the ondol heater over it. So the spring water flowed under the ondol. It was such a memorable house. (153-309, 1964/03/26) 13. On June 25, 1953, a ceasefire took effect. Shiploads of military goods from the United States filled the harbor in Busan. I used to count the ships every morning. Before the ceasefire there were normally around 50, but sometimes there were more than 100. By looking at them, I could tell how the war was going. If there was a large number of supply ships, I thought, "There is going to be a big battle." And if there were fewer ships, I reckoned, "The war is going to continue at the same level." At that time I had just a few followers. While I lived by myself in Beomil-dong, the people who became members were those who were urged by the spirit world to come looking for me. I recall this as though it happened just yesterday. (143-172, 1986/03/18) 14. In the past, when I lived as a refugee in Busan, there were times when I shed many tears. There was no house in the world like mine. The house was built on a rock. There was a small table inside, and a canvas for painting. The canvas was for the purpose of painting portraits for American soldiers who were returning to their homes after fighting in the Korean War. These were the only two things inside. It was an impoverished existence. I wore an American military jacket, brown with four pockets. I also wore traditional Korean pants dyed blue, but I did not tie the hems around my ankles. I wore mismatched rubber shoes; one was large and the other was small. In that wretched state I would go and sit alone on a rock, where I would weep as I prayed. That place is the Rock of Tears. (168-036, 1987/08/30) 15. When we were refugees, Won-pil painted portraits and sold them. I made the frames and drew the lines, and he sketched the portraits. After he finished his sketch by drawing the nose, I would set to work painting it. We used to paint all night long, starting at midnight. We could paint up to 30 portraits a night. To paint that many, we had to draw lines first. For 30 portraits, once Won-pil brought the paper, it was I who drew the vertical and horizontal lines. Then, following the lines, he made the sketches. We received $4 per painting. What could the American soldiers, who were returning home, bring as gifts for their wives? Since they knew that the best gift they could bring their wives would be their portrait, we did this for them. Today we might sell those paintings for $30 or $40, or even $300. On average, Won-pil painted more than 20 portraits each night. He could not do that by himself, so I assisted him. We would work together all night long. (096-143, 1978/01/03) 16. I think fondly of the time I lived in Beomnaetgol with Kim Won-pil. To me, those were the best of times. We usually think of our preschool and elementary school days as the best times. It is because our mom and dad came to wait for us and bring us home, spending much time with us. That is why we think those days are the best. Likewise, back then, we had such caring hearts for each other. Because we felt each other's hearts so deeply, it was a good time. I also say it was a good time because, placing God's Will at the center, our relationships of heart were better than at any other time. That is why I say it was so good back then. (033-098, 1970/08/09) 17. Around the holy ground at Beomil-dong in Busan, there was nothing but a valley of rocks near a cemetery. In that place I built my hut, a temporary, humble structure. But when I slept there, I knew I was walking the best path to practice filial piety as the Son of God, greater filial piety than anyone who enjoys the splendor of living in any palace of this world. My greatest aspiration was to reach the deepest internal standard that no one else could reach. In those days, externally I looked like a nobody. I looked like someone of no value at all. I had a beard on my tanned face, and I was wearing a mixture of Korean and Western clothing. (022-186, 1969/02/02) 18. You need to know my desperate, sorrowful heart as I held onto the rock at the Holy Ground at Beomnaetgol. Can you fathom what I prayed about as I looked out over Busan Harbor, which was packed with cargo ships carrying weapons during the Korean War? All my prayers at the time have been fulfilled. The Unification Church, which no one in the world welcomed, which everyone cast out, and which went through all kinds of tribulations, starting from the position of orphan both in name and in reality, now stands tall. Indeed, there is nothing that I have not experienced. Nevertheless, all throughout my life, I have been doing everything possible to practice filial piety to God. Such is the man, Reverend Moon, whom you are following, believing in and attending. (145-342, 1986/06/01) 19. World-renowned pastors are now visiting Korea, but why do they come to Korea? They come to visit the Holy Ground in Busan, where I used to sit in a pitiful state during my time as a refugee. At that time I sat and thought, "I have to cross the ocean to plant the connection of heart from my country to the lands across the sea. That is what my heart longs to do. I need to sow those seeds." We were still in the midst of the Korean War. In that situation, the world was like an iceberg, so cold and harsh. Families were separated. Love for parents, spouses or even children could hardly be found. I prayed, looking out over the sea beyond Busan. God answered me, "Look -- in the future the world will be like this," and He showed me a vision. I was on a great heavenly ship pulling into port and multitudes of people were on the pier, shouting with joy and welcoming me. In this way, God comforted me. (148-271, 1986/10/11) Section 3. Wolli Wonbon God's authorization On May 11, 1951, True Father began writing Wolli Wonbon, Original Text of the Divine Principle. He completed it on May 10 of the following year. He wrote so fast that the disciple who was living with him was constantly sharpening pencils in order to keep pace with him. While writing the first manuscript of the Principle, he tearfully sang hymns and prayed. Sometimes he climbed to a small outcrop on the mountain behind his cardboard hut to sing and meditate. Then he returned and devoted all of his heart and soul to his writing. The manuscript of Wolli Wonbon consists of five volumes. Each volume was drilled with four holes and tied. The entire manuscript has more than 690 pages. The text is written with a pencil from left to right in cursive script, in both Korean and Chinese characters. The revision work was done using pens with black, blue and brown ink. Red-colored pencils were used to lightly underline texts. Interestingly, in ten pages in the middle (pages 291 to 300), the text is written in blue ink. Wolli Wonbon has great significance in that it was written in True Fathers own handwriting. It is the earliest manuscript of the Divine Principle in existence. In the early days of the church some of his disciples transcribed Wolli Wonbon and shared their copies with others, passing them around. 1. When I teach about the Principle, I do not refer only to the Bible. Much of its content is not directly from the Bible. I received most of it directly from God. Jesus did not personally write the Bible; the New Testament was compiled by his apostles. The truth must be kept as the truth. Your own theological view or theory must not be added. Did God authorize you to do so? I am asking you: Are you approved to add your own theory to the truth? I never presented anything that was not approved by God. I first lived it, and then I presented it to the world. There is no question about it. That is why it will not perish. (346-055, 2001/06/21) 2. When I was living in Beomil-dong, Busan, I did not even have decent clothes to wear. I had bushy hair and lived with a young man, Kim Won-pil, in a cave-like shack. When others looked at us, they must have felt pity for us. One day, Kim Won-pil said he would work to make money and I said it was okay. At that time, when I was writing Wolli Wonbon, the first manuscript of the Divine Principle, having even one companion who followed me, walking the same path, was so precious. You too must experience the taste of such a close relationship. Every day when Kim Won-pil set out for work, I accompanied him for at least a kilometer without fail. Otherwise, I did not feel comfortable. When it was time for him to return home from work, I went out again to meet and accompany him on the way home. You have no idea how delighted I was to see him again at the end of each day. When we slept at night we did not have comforters, only one thin blanket to cover ourselves. That's how we lived back then. (026-070, 1969/10/18) 3. I wrote a book about the Principle, Wolli Wonbon, at Beomil-dong in Busan, overlooking the harbor. I first noted the main points in outline form, and then started writing. I wrote the ideas in condensed form, like poetry. Since I just wrote the essential points, people could not easily understand it unless I explained the main points to them. This is how I wrote the text, which I completed in May 1952. After Wolli Wonbon came Explanation of the Divine Principle (Wolli Hae-seol) and then Exposition of the Divine Principle (Wolli Gangnon). (549-211, 2006/12/26) 4. I did not discover the Principle only from reading the Bible. I thought, "If Genesis is the chapter on the Human Fall, the Book of Revelation is the chapter on restoration. Since something went wrong with the tree of life, it must be restored through the tree of life. If it does not work that way, the Bible is misleading." Anything that comes from a seed returns to a seed. That is how it ought to happen. In a similar manner, the sprout from the seed grows upward, and not sideways. It has to be this way. The Principle that I am teaching you today is in accord with history from the providential viewpoint. It is based on a deductive method. Without a doubt, God is alive. As long as God exists and leads the providence for the Will centering on love, the world will have to enter the era of unity based on the cultural sphere of God's love. From this perspective, I disclosed why God created heaven and earth, how the creation of heaven and earth was carried out, and why God is love. (195-140, 1989/11/07) 5. God comforts all sorrowful people. He is also the Lord who reigns over life, death, misfortune and blessing. That is why human beings want to rely on Him in any situation, especially when in difficult times. So when you have a heart to care about others, God will come even if you tell Him not to. It is because in such a place you form a base upon which He can relate to you as His counterpart. That is why whenever you are doing something good, God will come to you even if you ask Him not to. Wherever there is goodness, God is present. For this reason, in Wolli Wonbon, the meaning of "object partner" and "the value of the object partner" are presented as entirely new concepts. Once you give and receive, you come to have a reciprocal relationship. The more you give and receive with your counterpart, the better the relationship you will cultivate. Hence, you will eventually become an object partner with him or her. For this reason, if your activity centers on God, goodness or truth, it will surely last. (060-163, 1972/08/17) 6. Whenever you carry the Divine Principle book around with you, you must treat it with great reverence. Imagine if you had the only existing copy. Think about how serious I was to take care of Wolli Wonbon when I was writing the first manuscript. What would have happened if that manuscript had been lost, or I had died? I am telling you that such seriousness can determine the life or death of the world. Have you ever considered that whether your tribe, your nation, the world and even heaven and earth will prosper or perish depends upon this book and your attitude toward it? Have you ever considered that each individual's eternal life depends upon it? If you have never entertained such thoughts, you should realize how distant you are from the world of heart, and how long it will take for you to connect with those who are dwelling in that world. (073-065, 1974/07/29) 7. Centered on the Principle, and with the Principle, I have come this far. I laid its foundation with considerable hardships. I invested my blood, sweat and tears while I was writing the Divine Principle book. Please understand that my bloody tears are embedded in each and every one of its pages, and that those tears are crying out to you. I invested my life and sacrificed my youth for the Principle. That is why I am saying that my blood and tears are pleading to you from its very pages. You must never go against the Principle. Do not ever think the Principle I am teaching you is of no value. Even God solemnly bows down and honors it. Such is the value of the Principle. (199-056, 1990/02/15) The essence of truth True Father emphasized that when he was writing Wolli Wonbon, Original Text of the Divine Principle, he had little choice but to write in a condensed style rather than with extended descriptions and explanations, because he was presenting the essence of the truth. This text has a historic quality, enabling it to touch one's original heart and bring it to explode with the power of love. Eu Hyo-won, the first president of the Unification Church, had thoroughly explored the scriptures of various religions. However, he confessed that when he first read Wolli Wonbon, he became so deeply immersed in the amazing world of its truth, weeping so profusely, that it took him days to transcribe just one page. 8. When I wrote Wolli Wonbon, I wrote it in a condensed form. The content of even one page requires dozens of pages of explanation. An ordinary person is simply not able to understand it deeply, even after reading and reflecting on it. One day I asked Eu Hyo-won, who had studied medicine, to explain the Principle, but he said he could not do so. So I explained just one page to him. Then, on the spot, he bowed down to me and said, "I am sorry. I did not realize that the Principle contained such a profound meaning. I could never have figured that out on my own." (415-182, 2003/08/14) 9. After coming down from Hungnam to Busan, I started writing Wolli Wonbon on May 11, 1951. I wrote it in a compact style. No one could understand it well, no matter how much they tried. So I explained it to Eu Hyo-won, and then his mind opened up. From then on he shed tears on reading each page of the manuscript, so much so that it became a "manuscript of tears." He would say, "How on earth could there be such unbelievable contents! With this understanding, the fundamental teachings of Christianity and communism will be completely overshadowed." (485-269, 2005/01/31) 10. After President Eu Hyo-won read Wolli Wonbon, he pledged in writing that he would be forever grateful to God even if his body should become a sacrificial offering in front of heaven. At the time I met Eu Hyo-won, I was walking a solitary path. His coming was truly the work of God. At that time my heart was absolutely serious about the Principle. Since I was so serious, God worked to bring him to me. God did this entirely for me. This is how I have been able to come this far. (045-139, 1971/06/24) 11. I guided and taught Eu Hyo-won in such a way that he was able to systematize the entire contents of the book into the form of Exposition of the Divine Principle. When I wrote Wolli Wonbon, I sometimes made drastic jumps in logic and wrote the content in a condensed form. Eu Hyo-won was given a copy of the manuscript before he joined the church. As he read it, he cried and cried. I believe that he is the first person in our church's history who was so moved after reading the Principle that he immediately wanted to become my disciple. This happened when he read Wolli Wonbon, which was even before he ever met me in person. He wrote a letter to me with the vow, "Based on the words I read in Wolli Wonbon, I will become your disciple and serve you for eternity." Moved by his letter, I traveled from Seoul to Yeongdo Church in Busan and held a 21-day workshop, in which he participated. I was told before the workshop that he was anxious, wondering what it would be like to meet me in person for the first time. But when we met, he openly shared with me all of his past life, which was filled with many serious stories, some of which I still cannot forget even to this day. During the workshop in Yeongdo all the participants had spiritual experiences. So, after the workshop they felt so transformed that when they returned to the reality of their everyday lives, they marveled, "I just experienced a completely different world, which I never imagined could exist!" (292-318, 1998/04/27) Section 4. Pioneer Outreach Pioneering in Busan After arriving in Busan in January 1951, True Father moved around for half a year, living here and there as a refugee. In August he built a mud-walled hut with his own hands in Beomnaetgol, moved into it, and prepared to receive new members. He climbed the mountain every day and prayed tearfully, with a yearning surpassing even that of God who has continually worked to restore His lost children. As a result, members came to him in small groups, responding to revelations they received from God. On May 10, 1952, the day when True Father finished writing Wolli Wonbon, Original Text of the Divine Principle, Gang Hyeon-sil, a second-year student at Goryo Theological Seminary, joined him. She was followed by others, including Rev. Lee Yo-han, a young man, already a Christian pastor, who joined Father on December 1. In this way, heaven sent prepared believers to True Father. By January 1953, the number of members had increased, but at the same time, opposition from the families of some members became severe. Consequently, True Father left the mudwalled hut in Beomnaetgol and moved to Sujeong-dong, later moving three more times. 1. I lived in Busan for three years as a refugee during the Korean War. While I was there I could hear the voices of many people who had promised to meet me, crying out to me. Because I was not able to meet them, my longing heart for those people was indescribable. It was a good opportunity for God to train me so that, as His Son on earth, I could experience the longing heart of God for humanity. I did not shed tears because I missed my parents, nor did I stay up all night pining for them. The question was how I could complete the restoration of Cain and Abel in accordance with the Principle, which was a stepping-stone for the providence of God to move forward. It was not possible for me to do this with my own family or relatives. I had to establish a victorious foundation with people who were not my own blood relations. I established the tribal-level foundation based on making a foundation with people from other clans. Then I had to advance to the level of the people of Korea. (046-134, 1971/08/13) 2. When I lived in Beomil-dong, Busan, I offered sincere prayer conditions with all my heart, and waited in yearning for those who should be connected to God. Spiritually I could see them coming, but in reality they had not yet come. I had no choice but to wait for the right time. When I was living in Beomil-dong, there were at most three members, including myself. So I communicated spiritually with the ones for whom I yearned and meanwhile lived with the mountains and valleys as my friends. (018-038, 1967/05/14) 3. When I lived in Beomil-dong, I so much missed being with people that I sometimes talked to myself. Spiritually I could hear people talking, as if they were behind a thin paper wall. I could hear them, but I could not see their faces. If only that paper wall were removed, the multitudes could come to me. I could hear the voices of the people I longed to meet; that is why I missed them so much. From morning until evening, I longed for people to come. It is a very noble thing to long to see others. Once my heart of longing to meet people reached a certain degree, they began to come looking for me. When people are treated with that kind of heart, since they are spiritual beings, even if they want to leave, it is as if they are glued to the floor and they cannot get up. It is an unusual phenomenon. They become completely absorbed in what is happening around them. You must know that there were such spiritual works in the early days of the Unification Church. You too should have such a longing to meet people. You should not worry about your spouse and children. You have to yearn to meet people for the sake of the Will. (056-026, 1972/05/10) 4. I am not teaching you thoughtlessly when I say, "With the heart of a parent, shed sweat for earth, tears for humanity and blood for heaven." This is how I have lived. Try witnessing to people according to this teaching. Test whether what I say is the truth or a lie. If you do not have members, open the door and long for them. When you do so, you will hear people coming. Long for people the way I do. Then ways to reach them will open up. When Gang Hyeon-sil came to Beomnaetgol for the first time, I had the heart of a parent yearning for my lost children. (160-183, 1969/05/12) 5. When I lived in the mud-walled hut in Beomnaetgol, there was a rumor circulating about me, "satan's ringleader lives at the top of Beomil-dong. Christians, do not go there!" Even when we held our own worship services, everyone in the village church already knew about it and spread rumors, warning people not to go. But I was never discouraged. When I went to pray on the mountain, I would often catch satan spiritually by the collar and fight him. I fought him saying, "You cannot defeat me in this battle. Someday you will surrender to me." That was how I got started. (153-316, 1964/03/26) 6. When I was in Beomnaetgol in Busan, there was only one other church in Beomil-dong. That church had heard that we were good people, that we knew the Bible well and that we had attended church in the past. So they tried to witness to us. I listened to what they had to say. When they spoke, I listened to them very carefully. They thought that I would surely become a new member of their church and on the first day they were happy and simply left. Predictably, the next day they returned. I said, "Let me ask you a question." But they could not answer it. So I commented, "Would Jesus not know such things? It seems the Bible does not teach you well enough." I did not speak this way because I thought I was better than them, but because they did not know the Bible accurately. I told them, "No one can say there is a problem with the Bible itself; the problem is that you do not know it well. If you do not know the Bible, how are you going to witness?" I continued, "I do not go to any church. But would you listen to what I know about the Bible?" And I began talking. At first, I did not say anything that they could not digest. Usually, I would look at the situation and if they were argumentative people, I would take a totally different approach rather than confront them. After speaking like this for several hours, they began to listen to what I had to say. (026-071, 1969/10/18) 7. During the days I spent in Busan as a refugee, I built a house in Beomil-dong, and three of us gathered there to pray and witness. When I spoke to the other two, I imagined that I was not doing so for just those two people. I thought of us as not just three people, but 30 million people. At the time I was speaking to only a few people, but I imagined that I was giving a speech to millions of Christians and all of humanity. I spoke wholeheartedly, shedding sweat, as if the whole town were listening to me. On Sundays, the neighbors would say, "Ah, that young man is doing it again." Even sitting with them knee to knee and whispering they would be able to hear me. However, I spoke so loudly that women at the well 150 meters away could hear me. One lady who attended the village church happened to hear me when she was passing by. She began coming to my house every Sunday, where she stood outside and listened to me. She felt uncomfortable coming into a room filled with young men. Finally, one day she came inside and noticed how pitiful the room looked. The words I was speaking were big enough to shake up the world, but our reality was miserable. Nevertheless, I talked about uniting the world and said, "God is our Father and we are God's sons and daughters. The kingdom of heaven will be realized and hell will be destroyed." (153-315, 1964/03/26) 8. There was a well in Beomil-dong, and people came to draw water from it. When they overheard our Sunday worship, they were confused, thinking, "There are rumors that the people in that house never fight with each other, but these days it seems that they are fighting." On one occasion, a student from a theological seminary came to visit me and said, "In history, people even greater than you have also dreamed of uniting the world, but they could not accomplish it. How can you, in this place, think that you will bring unity?" While I was talking with him, I thought about how I looked and realized that I must surely look pitiful. Who would believe the big things I was speaking about in a house built so poorly that people could hear water running through its little drain beneath the floor? My guests ate and dressed better than I did, and had a higher standard of living, so they would not believe what I taught. When that seminarian heard what I was saying, my words sparked a hot debate in the area. People who talked with the seminarian said, "That man up on the hill seems so naive. He does not look like the kind of person who would say such things, yet his words are incredible. He speaks of turning the whole world inside out, and heaven and earth upside down." They said, "His place is so shabby and miserable that it is a place fit only for spirits to live. Yet he speaks of formidable things such as moving the whole world with one hand, unifying Korea and uniting the world." These were the rumors going around. Even people in neighboring villages heard about me and said, "At the village well we heard people say that there is a remarkable person living on the mountain, although he is a young man of few words." As the rumors spread, more and more people came. (026-072, 1969/10/18) 9. During my time as a refugee, looking out from Beomil-dong I could see the many ships in Busan Harbor. I thought to myself, "The time will come when I will make a ship of my own and sail into Busan." Looking at the big ships moving in and out of the harbor, I could not help thinking, "When will the day come when my beloved sons and daughters can cruise on those big ships and guide the world? When will their circumstances allow them that freedom and equality?" I thought of God, who has held this same hope for tens of thousands of years, a hope that will keep growing with each passing day. Now, amazingly, I stand on the bow of my own boat as it sails toward the ocean. (109-048, 1980/10/26) 10. Busan was a gathering place for refugees. Therefore, it was also the place where the most fervent Christians could meet each other. Not only that, it brought together people I knew from my school days in the church in Heukseok-dong, the time of my church in Pyongyang, and the time when I was involved in a church in Seoul. These were the circumstances under which I began our church. After I was released from prison in North Korea, I restored four people. These were three women and a man. The man was in the position of the Archangel. There were three elderly women, Mrs. Ok Sae-hyeon, Mrs. Ji Seung-do and Mrs. Lee Ki-wan. Lee Ki-wan had been living in Seoul. I brought these four people together in Busan and made a new start. I found a house in Sujeong-dong and we started a church. (441-274, 2004/03/06) Pioneering in Daegu Once new members came flocking in, True Father turned his eyes toward the outside world, instructing Rev. Lee Yo-han to meet with well-known pastors and spiritual leaders. On July 20, 1953, he gave encouraging words to Gang Hyeon-sil, saying, "Do not forget that the living God is on our side and cooperating with us." He directed her to take just one change of clothes and go to Daegu and begin pioneer witnessing there. Daegu would become the first place where the Principle was taught in public. In mid-August, he also sent Rev. Lee Yo-han to Daegu. His plan was for Rev. Lee to build a church on the foundation laid by Missionary Gang. Our Daegu church took root gradually, and started holding services that gathered 30 to 40 new members, despite persecution and opposition from Christian churches. 11. During the early days, I led a single church. From that beginning, I gathered a few members and had them visit spiritually prepared people all over the nation. Among them was Missionary Gang Hyeon-sil, whom I sent to Daegu. Before she met me, she had been the young lady responsible for the Beomil-dong Tent Church. Other than that church there were only Buddhist temples in the Beomil-dong valley. She heard a rumor that an unusual young man was living in a house at the very edge of town, so she came to witness to me. That is how I met her, and God worked through that. She came looking for me every day. After some time, she decided to leave her tent church and join the Unification Church. With that condition, I sent her to Daegu to witness. I sent her to Daegu because that region was like the Jerusalem of South Korea. I sent her out empty-handed. There was a reason that I sent her out to witness without even giving her money for a train ticket. It was because in those circumstances the spirit world was compelled to help her. When she arrived in Daegu, she had no place to go. So the spirit world guided her to meet someone who was prepared. That is how the Daegu church began. (143-173, 1986/03/18) 12. I told Missionary Gang Hyeon-sil, "Go to Daegu as a pioneer witness!" When she first went out pioneering, she cried as she witnessed. Then God confided to her, "You have just arrived here, and you are crying, but I have worked for thousands of years while harboring bitter pain." She had been about to leave, but after hearing God's voice she decided to stay and endure. When I think about it, God did not listen to anything she had to say about her situation. He just told her to pioneer and witness to people. Given those circumstances, when I sent her to a certain place on my behalf, someone was waiting for her with tickets for her transportation, and further along the way, another person was waiting with a feast. (348-293, 2001/07/10) 13. When you go witnessing, it will do you no good to just sit down and worry. It is not a mission you can fulfill with money; you have to make conditions of sincere devotion. On that foundation if you pray sincerely, God will guide you. Further, if you work hard until your feet get sore and blistered, God can work through that. Listen to Gang Hyeon-sil's testimony. She went to Daegu to do pioneer missionary work without knowing anyone there. Did anyone welcome her? How hard it must have been for her when she was wandering around on the streets. She was lamenting about her hard luck and praying, "O Lord, where should I go?" And God said, "Are you complaining after just one day? You are far from reaching the heart of your Father who has suffered for thousands and thousands of years!" He meant that she had to go through more hardships. It is not easy to meet God or to find the Will of God. (235-176, 1992/08/29) 14. When I was visiting Daegu, there was one month during which the church had to move 13 times. Once I came to town, everyone knew who I was. Christians carried my picture, and whenever they saw me they made a great fuss, saying, "There is that Moon so-and-so." Everywhere I went, the churches were in an uproar, saying, "Kick out that ringleader of heresy!" The whole city would growl and try to kick me out. (163-153, 1987/05/01) Chapter 3. Founding the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity Section 1. Background Providential background Upon True Father's return to Seoul on September 17, 1953, he began looking for ways to carry out his work in that city in earnest. In addition, he visited the churches in Daegu and Busan to guide and encourage the members working on the front line of those pioneer missions. He offered many sincere conditions of devotion on behalf of Protestant pastors and government leaders who had not accepted him. In this way, he established the foundation of faith for a new beginning. He personally established the standard of Abel's providential mission. On this foundation of vertical restoration through indemnity, and on the foundations of the three churches, in Seoul, Busan and Daegu, he sought ways to carry out the horizontal providence of restoration for the foundation of substance. Finally, on May 1, 1954, True Father founded the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity (HSA-UWC), at a very small house in Bukhak-dong, Seongdong-gu, Seoul. That address was later changed to 391-6 Shindang-dong, Jung-gu, Seoul. The founding of HSA-UWC signified that, in a providential sense, True Father had established a church that could represent Judaism and Christianity -- and that he himself could now stand in the position of Jesus on the foundation of having indemnified what had not been fulfilled through those two religions. It was because of disbelief and rejection by Christian denominations that ultimately True Father founded HSA-UWC. He established it on the foundation of having triumphed in his course of restoration through indemnity in North Korea. In this manner a new mainstream in God's providence began, with True Father at the center, and changes began to appear in all areas of society, in the nation and throughout the world. 1. Directly after Korea's liberation, I wanted to make a new beginning together with Christianity, but because of opposition from Christian ministers that phase of the providence was blocked. After that, I was supposed to work together with the nation of Korea, but that road also was blocked. Just as Israel and Judaism should have accepted Jesus, similarly Korea and Christianity should have accepted me. They went in the opposite direction, however. As a result, the churches and the nation deviated from God's Will. I had to restore through indemnity the fact that Christianity had become a gentile religion due to Israel's rejection of Jesus. Just as Christianity had to go through Rome, satan's realm, in order to develop, I had to go to North Korea, a communist nation that represented satan's realm on the world level. From then on, I had to carry out the work of restoration a second time. I had to pay indemnity on the individual, family and tribal levels. This is why I have suffered until now. What could have been accomplished in one go had to be repeated several times. The Unification Church has to represent Judaism. God set up Christianity to act on behalf of Judaism, but Christianity also was not able to fulfill its responsibility. Eventually I established the Unification Church to fulfill this responsibility on behalf of Christianity. (039-137, 1971/01/10) 2. After the establishment of the Republic of Korea, it was not Christianity or other spiritual groups but I who stood at the center of God's Will. Ever since I began to be persecuted, I stood alone before God. In the Bible it says your enemies will be members of your own household. Christians were like my family, but they came to stand in the position of an enemy. As a result, all the foundations prepared by God had to be discarded. God's Will came to be centered solely on me, and I had to make a new beginning at a new level from then on. It was a miserable fate for me to bear. From then on, Christianity drifted further away from God's Will. The democratic world also drifted away from God's Will and began to go in the wrong direction. I had to go through hardships, and this is why I spent three years in prison beginning in 1948. After all, North Korea is also part of the land of Korea, so I had to go there and fight satan on the front line. Since South Korea was also on satan's side, I had to fight in South Korea as well. In both North Korea and South Korea I could not avoid fighting against satan's side. My time in North Korea corresponded to the Old Testament Age and in South Korea to the New Testament Age. This is why I was imprisoned for three years in North Korea. In December 1950 I left North Korea and laid a foundation in South Korea for four years before establishing the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity on May 1, 1954. (087-057, 1976/05/01) 3. Jesus had to endure prison before dying on the cross. This is why the course of restoration must also begin from prison. Jesus' course should have begun from a glorious position, but his path was completely reversed and turned into the way of the cross. This is why the history of the Unification Church also had to begin in prison in order to advance to a new level. When Jesus was in prison, he lost his 12 disciples. I had the mission to restore this history substantially, to restore the standard of that lost number. Though I said not a word, God mobilized the spirit world to witness to the other prisoners. Twenty-four prisoners responded to heaven's call and secretly united with me. This enabled me to make a new start. When I came out of the prison camp, four people accompanied me. In this way, I made the condition to establish the four-position foundation according to the Principle of Restoration. It was thanks to God that this condition could be made. On this foundation, after coming out of Hungnam Prison, I went back to Pyongyang, regathered the lost members and made a new start. That was the beginning of today's Unification Church. (071-231, 1974/05/01) 4. The Unification Church has to indemnify the course of restoration that God had led for 6,000 years. We need to indemnify problems of the individual, family and nation. We have to indemnify everything that should have been realized by the nation at the time of Jesus. Today, God's providence is advancing, with Korea at the center. Before the liberation, God prepared and sent many individuals who had the mission of prophets. Some aspects of the providence were led by women, and others by men. Our nation and devout people of faith were not aware of it, but in order for God to establish His providence for His Will, He worked to raise selected individuals, both internally and externally. This is why, after the liberation, this nation and its people had to make a new beginning based on a new development. The Unification Church was launched to convey God's Will to them. (016-055, 1965/12/26) 5. North Korea, which is on satan's side, started the Korean War in 1950 in order to take over South Korea. As a result of military successes in the heavy air bombardment of Hungnam and General MacArthur landing his forces at Incheon, I got out of the Hungnam Labor Camp. Then I trudged to South Korea. At the time, South Korea was in chaos. The foundation I had laid in Seoul and other places had been entirely destroyed. The South Korean government had been swept away. People who had money tried to escape, and Christian pastors sent their children abroad. It was a chaotic time throughout the nation. Under these circumstances, the Unification Church began to lay its foundation. As the Unification Church was laying its foundation, Korea settled on a new form of government. This is the providential viewpoint. The chaos in society was because the providence of heaven was using satan's side to create an environment suitable for God's Will. I established HSA-UWC in 1954, and expanded that new foundation in the midst of a chaotic social environment. The Unification Church developed while dealing with opposition from the government and from Christianity. (161-073, 1987/01/02) 6. Even though I had a mouth, I did not speak. Although I harbored bitter sorrow over the way the people of my nation treated me, I endured. It was not because I was spineless. I understood that Jesus had to endure for 30 years of his life, and God had to go through great pains to find the right time to establish His foundation. He persevered for 2,000 years since Jesus' time to lay a solid base to accomplish His Will. Therefore, I too endured, saying, "Let the typhoons come; let the snowstorms blow." I knew these harsh conditions were only temporary and would pass away. It is the same with those in society who boast about their success; it will pass away. What was my responsibility? What did I have to do when I found myself in the position of being accused, chased out and even sent to prison? For the sake of all humanity, to eradicate all the suffering of the world, I had to be struck. I thought, "In pioneering the path of suffering worldwide, can one avoid difficulties?" I told myself it was natural to face hardship. It was not because I am a fool that I accepted these circumstances. The history of the providence of restoration had to unfold this way. For the providence to advance, there had to be someone like me who was willing to take such a path. This was the condition on which I established the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. (014-309, 1965/01/10) The Bukhak-dong three-gate house The three-gate house in Bukhak-dong where the sign of the Holy Spirit Association was hung was a shabby house with eaves so low that people could reach them with their outstretched hands. This being the case, neighborhood children sometimes took down the sign and used it as a game board. Sometimes people who opposed us threw it down and broke it, so it was damaged often and had to be repaired and reattached to the house. When you entered the house, you had to pass under three gates with your head bent low. They opened into a small courtyard of about ten square meters with a well at one corner. Next to the well was a small platform for clay jars filled with traditional Korean condiments. On the right side of the house was the master bedroom, about two square meters in area, so small that when people lay down in it, their feet touched the wall and there was barely room for three. To the left was a second bedroom, a guest room that was not even three square meters in area. The men used the master bedroom, while the women slept in the second bedroom. The rooms had a low paper ceiling that would bend upward if your head touched it. As is apparent from this description, HSA-UWC began in a place that was little more than a shanty. Although only a small number of people gathered inside, True Father still prayed and spoke in a roaring voice as if speaking to thousands of people. He spoke so passionately that his shirt would be drenched in sweat. Sometimes he would speak to just one person, yet afterward he would weep for more than an hour and offer a heartfelt prayer. Everyone who came there was filled with so much divine grace that they all wept their hearts out, and the floor would be soaked with their tears. 7. The name I created for the Unification Church was "Holy (Divine) Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." It was hard enough to bring unity within Christianity on earth, yet I was striving to bring unity in the spirit world as well. Back then I did not have any money. So I rented this place where the rooms were so small that when I lay down my feet would touch the wall. It was from such a humble place that I started the church. I took the position of a servant, doing everything for the people who came. In this way I advanced from the position of a servant to that of an adopted son. This was the path of my liberation. (093-057, 1977/05/01) 8. The first house where we displayed the Unification Church sign was a small shanty. The entrance had three gates. People who were tall and wide like me had to enter sideways, with our heads down. It was there that we mounted the sign, "Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." It is an enormous task to unite Christianity on earth, and yet this was an association that aspired to unite Christianity not only throughout the physical world but in the spiritual world too. Isn't this a formidable vision? We had placed the sign under the eaves, at one end of the house. Yet despite the grand name on the sign, when you looked at the house, you would see nothing but a shanty. (200-081, 1990/02/24) 9. We put up the first sign of the Unification Church at the Bukhak-dong house in Seoul. That house was probably the smallest house in Seoul. When I lay down sideways, my feet touched the wall. Only when I lay down lengthwise would my feet not touch the wall. One room was like that, and a second room was about the same. This house was known for its three-gate entrance, and so it was called "three-gate house." Those gates were tiny, so we had to lower our heads in order to enter. The sign was hung up under the eaves, which were so low that even children could reach up and touch it. Our sign was not hung on a great big house but on the smallest house in the city. Who would be interested in us? People even pitied the sign because it was so mistreated. The neighborhood children often took it down and played with it, and it was often damaged. Once a person who opposed us came and said, "You want to unite Christianity? That's heresy!" Then he smashed the sign with a rock, breaking it into pieces. I could not throw away this historic sign, so I put the two pieces back together with metal braces and hung it up again. (200-162, 1990/02/25) 10. Whether I lived under the eaves of some house or in a shanty, my thought was, "I have to attend God here and offer greater devotion." My belief was, "According to the Principle of Restoration, the leader who can offer sincere devotion for the world should be able to do it even in the tiniest house." This was my way of thinking. Then I would say, "Now that I have offered sincere devotion in this tiny house, I should be able to offer it in a bigger house befitting a world leader." The Unification Church began in this place. The Unification Church has grown to this size starting from this tiny Bukhak-dong house with its three gates. This is the main philosophy of the Unification Church. Although there have been many rumors about us, so much so that all the world has heard about us, no has one criticized the Unification Church for its small size. What was most important was what we did in that place. (062-241, 1972/09/25) The mission of HSA-UWC The founding of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity (HSA-UWC) is significant in that it was to fulfill the mission that was to have been carried out by Christianity. Of course, HSA-UWC is the parent religion that needs to ultimately take charge of God's providence of restoration. This is why the name includes the words "World Christianity." "Unification" signifies uniting not only Christianity but also other religions and even all humankind. The words "Holy (Divine) Spirit" incorporate the goal of establishing a foundation for the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, through the harmony of the spiritual world and the physical world based on God's truth. The word "Association" refers to an organization that realizes the originally intended, ideal world by perfecting the united realm of the spiritual world and the physical world. 11. Why did we take the name, Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity? Because we had Christianity in our name, we were persecuted. But without it, we would have had to give up the Old Testament Age and the New Testament Age. Without the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age could not have come. Since the Old Testament Age went wrong, the New Testament Age was needed. Without the New Testament Age, the Completed Testament Age could not have emerged. The New Testament Age came on the foundation of the Old Testament Age, and the Completed Testament Age came on the foundation of the New Testament Age, so the Unification Church has to be connected to Christianity. Christianity is the extension of Judaism. If I threw that away, I would have no ground to stand on. The national level that satan rules is the completion level of the growth stage, and until I can go over that stage and gain an independent foundation, I have to stand on Christianity, the Old Testament Age and the New Testament Age. (284-189, 1997/04/17) 12. I gave such a grand title to our church: the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. Is such unification even possible? Yes, it will be realized without a doubt. Christianity alone has over 400 denominations that have been fighting each other. But I do not think the unification of Christianity will be that difficult. I believe that if we are a religious group that follows the principle of living for the sake of others, and all other religious groups make an effort to do the same, we will all become one without fail. Even if religious leaders call this heresy, if we can demonstrate greater love than they do, I believe we can embrace even them. This is because God, the subject partner, is such a being. When we establish a relationship with God, I believe we are bound to come into unity by the power of God. This is logical. It is not so difficult to achieve oneness. The Unification Church was founded on this principle. (072-022, 1974/05/07) 13. When we say "Unification," tong-il, the character tong does not mean "to be guided" but "to lead." You have to lead. When you want to lead someone, you must have qualities with which you can lead. As the subject partner, you need those qualities so that you can take responsibility to protect and raise people. Therefore, the Unification Church has to take responsibility for heaven and earth. The scope of what the Unification Church is trying to do is different from that of other groups. You then have to protect this world that is being attacked by the realm of evil. You have to protect it by creating an environment in which there is only goodness. You must not only deter the evil things but also develop the good. The Unification Church is to lead the world and make it one. I am not saying that we should unite the world centering on the Unification Church. We have to unite the world centering on God, the Creator of the universe, the subject partner and root of all. (209-121, 1990/11/28) 14. Unification is simple. The word "unity" is the best gospel. If you want to stand with confidence in front of your father and mother, you have to stand in the place where your mind and body are united. When you look at yourself, if your behavior is aligned with your conscience, or if you are aligned with the standard of the moral teachings you learned in school, you can stand tall. If your mind and body are united, you can uphold your dignity. This is why filial children can stand confidently before their parents -- in their thoughts, emotions and behavior in daily life. It is upon this foundation of dignity that parents find the will to live and establish the dignity of their family. This is the principle of heaven and earth. This is why the term "unification" is great. After searching through all of heaven and earth, I found that the only appropriate word for the name of our church was "Unification," and this is why I chose this word for our name. (233-030, 1992/07/20) 15. The religion of the son, representing the desire of all religions throughout the Old Testament Age and New Testament Age is connected with the religion of the servant and the religion of the adopted son. At the same time, the religion of the son has to reach the realm of the religion of the parents and form one system that can be recognized officially by God and the spirit world. When that happens, the unification of worldwide Christianity will be accomplished automatically. Based on this, I put up the HSA-UWC sign. I am saying that it is the association by which the Divine Spirit can unite Christianity. Some may think that it is simply an association of Unification Church members, but in fact it is an association led by the Divine Spirit of God to unite Christianity. Since we include the word "spirit" in the name of our church, because people in the world do not fully understand the meaning of the Divine Spirit of God that we are centered on, they say we are connected to spirits or ghosts. This is why we Unification Church members are called "michin" (crazy) people. However, this word used as a verb, michida, means "to reach." We are michin people because we are reaching the goal. Ours is the religion that is striving to fulfill the goal of the Old and New Testaments, which is the Will that all the spirits in the spirit world want us to fulfill centering on God's love. This is why in the Unification Church the work of God's Divine Spirit continues. (113-098, 1981/05/01) 16. The Unification Church needs God's help. Of course, it receives support from good spirits such as our good ancestors, but I am saying we should also receive the spiritual support of the founders of the world's religions. We need to expand our scope. We cannot expect cooperation only from the Christian spirit world. The Christian spirit world is only concerned with the Christian world; this is why it is not enough. If we are to unite the entire world, we cannot do so only with the support of the Christian spirits centered on Jesus. We have to receive the spiritual support of all religions. We should receive help from our good ancestors, from the loyal patriots and virtuous women of Korea, and further, we should have the cooperation of the founders and saints of the world's religions. (084-067, 1976/02/22) 17. What is the ultimate goal of God, who has been leading human history for 6,000 years since the Fall? It is to find His sons and daughters, loyal subjects and virtuous women, upon whom He can bestow the marriage Blessing before all of heaven and earth. This is God's work, and it will be done with one place on earth as the central point. In this place, words conveyed with heart on behalf of God will move the spirit world. If these words can reach the hearts of people who are true to their conscience, their hearts will be greedy moved. When these activities become widespread on earth, satan's world will collapse. We who are striving to achieve this goal are raising the torch in front of the world and all of heaven and earth. Because during this era we shoulder this tremendous name, the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity, we must not allow ourselves to collapse. We must penetrate God's heart. This is the source of the message by which we can reach every level, from the individual and family to the society, nation, world and cosmos. If we cannot do this, we had better take down the sign. I, whom you have been following thus far, am focused on making this breakthrough. This has been my lifelong goal. (009-115, 1960/04/24) 18. The fact that we established ourselves as the Unification Church was a risky venture. Our name, which includes the word "unification," describes our purpose to unite all religions. What a vast and incredible ambition! When we look at the 2,000-year history of Christianity, numerous theologians came and went, and numerous denominations were created, presented new doctrines and set up their own traditions. Those theologians who started new denominations criticized the older doctrines as mistaken and rejected them. In this way the Protestant cultural sphere was formed. Eventually Protestantism established a worldwide foundation, yet at the same time it divided into numerous denominations. Therefore, Christianity itself is not united. It will not be easy to unite Christianity alone, but we claim that we will unite not only Christianity but all religions, and even the physical world and the spiritual world. (202-008, 1990/05/01) 19. To transform the world of satan's sovereignty back to the world of God's sovereignty, you must follow God's Word absolutely and unite with Him to defeat the world of satan's evil. If you do not win this fight, then the Lord at his Second Advent will have to find others and re-engage in this struggle. You have to raise a worldwide movement in which you volunteer to take up this laborious path in order not to leave the Returning Lord in such a difficult and lonely position. Unless you do this, there will be no way forward for Christianity. Then what should the Unification Church do? We must become a group that absolutely believes in God's Word. No matter how much persecution we face from satan's world, we must unite with God. The mission of the Unification Church is to grow into a movement that can, with God's love, liberate the world from satan. We need to establish the worldwide foundation for a new Christianity that transcends national boundaries. What I am saying is that we need to establish a foundation for the Returning Lord to carry out new works worldwide, realizing the sovereignty that the people of Israel could not accomplish on earth. (053-046, 1972/02/06) 20. What kind of truth is religion meant to express? We do not need truth that simply presents doctrines. It has to be a truth with which your body, mind and heart can all agree, saying, "That's it!" We need such principles and teachings. If you hear something about them and then encounter them, your heart will be drawn to them. If you hear teachings that attract you, that make you feel as if you are transcending time and space, then you had better pack up your bags and follow those teachings. You will not perish. You will be remembered in history. If you want to become such a person, you cannot do it with your old self. Please take off your old, defective mask and throw it away. If you are a religious person, please take off your religious mask. If you are a conscientious person, please take off that mask. Please take down your religions sign. Right now you are all part of the Unification Church, but I long for the day when I can take down the Unification Church sign. I had to put up the Unification Church sign only because of the prevailing circumstances, because there was an opponent to struggle against. We have to take down that sign someday. What kind of sign do we need in the world of mind and heart? Even without a sign, you will already know yourself. Even without making intentional effort, you will naturally know and do what is right. This is the primary standard through which you will be able to resolve anything. (007-253, 1959/09/20) 21. My purpose for founding the Unification Church was not only to benefit our church. On this anniversary of the founding of the church, we have to broaden our scope. We need to make this day the day for guiding our nation to God's Will, and we need to make this day the day we guide the entire world to build the kingdom of heaven on earth that God hopes to see. It is to fulfill this mission that the Unification Church was founded. The Unification Church is different from all other churches that have appeared in history. Representing the entire providence, it has to indemnify everything and settle all accounts. At the same time, the Unification Church carries the overall responsibility to leave behind a victorious foundation with which God can be happy and that gives Him hope for the future. Therefore, the Unification Church was not founded merely to build a denomination. It was founded to take on the whole providence and to build the one foundation that is centered on the Will. Based on the founding of this church, individuals are to stand anew before God. These individuals must solidify a philosophy of life and establish a tradition for new families, new tribes, new peoples, new nations and the new world that will continue on into the future. (043-232, 1971/05/01) The mission of church members HSA-UWC aims to build a community of family members centered on true love. The term shikku, meaning "family member," refers to the members of a church family who eat together at the same table. Family members have the mission to realize the kingdom of heaven on earth, centering on God's love and the ideal of creation. They also have the responsibility to dissolve the bitter sorrow of Jesus, who was unable to love his parents, relatives, the synagogues, the people of Israel, the nation of Israel and the world. This is why members of the Unificationist family are devoting all of their energy to realizing one world under God, as members of one great family transcending all barriers of ideology, religion, race and nationality. 22. Jesus and the people of Israel in his day were chosen to represent the 4,000-year history of God's providence. Likewise, you, the saints on earth who are chosen today, represent the entire world and its 6,000-year history, transcending peoples and nations. If you do that, then God's judgment as foretold in the Bible will be removed from the earth. To achieve this standard, we hung up the Unification Church sign, and we call each other "family members." We are a family. We are brothers and sisters, although not blood-related, and we are one tribe. We are one brotherhood and one tribe, and we are building the Israel that will take responsibility to establish the Parent-child relationship with God. To do this, we must experience Jesus' bitter sorrow, take the path of pioneers, go through the course of fighting against satan, and fulfill God's Will. (002-221, 1957/05/26) 23. When we established the Unification Church, it was as if we were finding and reestablishing Judaism as God intended it to be. To build up the Unification tribe is as if we are recovering the lost tribes of Israel and recovering the brothers from whom those tribes stemmed. In this sense, all Unification Church members need to become brothers and sisters. It is only by making that connection of brotherhood that we can form a tribe. Unless we connect as brothers and sisters, we cannot build a church, nor can we form a people or a nation. Therefore, the Unification Church has the mission to connect all people centering on this relationship of brothers and sisters. This is the meaning of the term "family member." Because we are family members, we call each other brothers and sisters. The term "family member" is foundational to building the kingdom of heaven. This is why in the Unification Church we use this term. This is also the reason Unification Church members should love one another. (037-171, 1970/12/25) 24. Today, in the Unification Church we call ourselves a family. However, you also use the term "family" when referring to your family by blood. Then on what basis do we in the Unification Church call ourselves a family? We call one another family based on God's love for us. We do so because God desires to have that precious, loving relationship with all of humankind and for each one of us. And we do so because we are striving to fulfill the ideal of creation that God originally intended to realize. All people in history have wanted to have the kind of connection to one another that we have. These are the kinds of relationships implied in the word "family." We are here in this movement having this central relationship with one another. Therefore, if we are close to someone, we should love that person with a love surpassing that of anyone in the world. And if we are loving someone who is distant from us, we should love that person with a higher love than others do in the world. (025-285, 1969/10/05) 25. While you are sleeping, some of your brothers and sisters are following the Will, staying up late at night and shedding tears. While you have a full stomach, some of your fellow family members are going hungry. Therefore, even when you are eating or sleeping, you need to have a tearful heart, help them through spiritual power, pray for them and make an altar for them. You should always keep the altar clean and pray to God, telling Him that you are ready to submit yourself as an offering, day or night. Especially when a brother or sister is going through a difficult course of the cross, you should at least prepare internally to fight alongside the person. Otherwise, sooner or later you will end up being separated from those who are fighting on the front line. If that happens, you will fall behind and end up a defeated soldier. (156-069, 1965/12/07) Section 2. The Cheongpa-dong Headquarters Church The central base HSA-UWC was founded on May 1, 1954 at a small house in Bukhak-dong, Seongdong-gu, Seoul. On January 17, 1955, the church moved to 241-44, Heungin-dong, Seongdong-gu, Seoul, and on April 27, to a two-story building with a garden at 37, Jangchung-dong 1-ga, Jung-gu, Seoul. On October 7, 1955, right after True Father was released from Seodaemun Prison, it moved yet again, this time to 71-3, Cheongpa-dong 1-ga, Yongsan-gu, Seoul. This is the address that the church used on May 31, 1963, when it registered with the government as Civil Society Organization No. 261. It is where True Father offered countless prayers while shedding tears and where he made many conditions of devotion for the advancement of the providence. It is where he educated members day and night and where he prepared to expand the providence to the worldwide level. 1. When we think about all the people in today's world who died for God, just as Elijah said, all I can say is, "Lord, I alone am left." It is with that heart that I am leading the providence in these miserable circumstances at the shabby Unification Church building whose address is 71-3, 1-ga, Cheongpa-dong, Seoul. This is the place under the sun where I am expanding the base for the salvation of the fallen world. How sad God must feel as he looks down at this place, where a small band of followers and I are striving to dissolve the 6,000 years of His bitter sorrow. When I think of this, tears well up in my eyes. Tears flow down my face when I think of God's situation, so sad and painful. But the question is how much you have experienced that heart. In the Unification Church, do you relate to God with such a heart? You have not been thinking this way. (027-075, 1969/11/23) 2. The relationships we have brought for humankind are three-dimensional. They are not based on any philosophy or ideology that ever existed before. They are relationships originating in God's heart and His ideal of creation, and from the standard of original nature and character. These relationships are the essence of all relationships. Therefore, you must guard their absoluteness. These relationships have emerged here at Cheongpa-dong. The meaning of Cheongpa-dong is "green hills," and green hills symbolize the ideal. At Cheongpa-dong, people live singing and aspiring for the ideal world of peace and freedom, where people sing with hope that is fresh and green. Hence, our Headquarters Church in Cheongpa-dong is the base where we begin the four-position foundation on the horizontal plane. (049-206, 1971/10/10) 3. Cheongpa-dong Church was built on the site where a Buddhist temple stood long ago. During the Japanese occupation, Japanese families lived there. This is such a historic building. After I was released from Seodaemun Prison in 1955, I had nowhere to go, and I did what I had to do to purchase this property. At first the condition of the house was so terrible that it was like a den of ghosts. Even the poles supporting the ceiling were tarnished black, and we had to wash them with harsh soda to get them dean. So many past relationships were intertwined within the structure. So after I bought this house, I resolved, "While I am living here, I will ease the pain in all those spirits' bitter, vengeful hearts that have accumulated over a long history. I will make those who whipped others kneel down, and expel those who kicked out the innocent people living there." Even now, I have not forgotten my resolution. Even if everyone leaves me and I am all alone, I will not forget. I will always keep the spirit to subjugate the entire fallen world. (051-227, 1971/11/28) 4. We must plant God's flag to save Korea. We gathered here to praise His victory in all the places where that flag is raised high. From the outside, this building may seem like nothing, but even though I live in this small and humble house, I have a dream of someday leading the whole world. Some people ask me why Cheongpa-dong Church Headquarters is so shabby, even as the Unification Church makes such a sensation worldwide. Indeed it looks shabby, even to me. Its roof was messy with broken tiles and in need of repair, but I leave it as it is without fixing it. It is not because I do not have the money, but I would rather save that money and spend it for the salvation of the Korean people. When my efforts grow from today's fledgling efforts to reach public awareness, the people of Korea will understand what the Unification Church has done for them. When the people come to know our history, how we have fought for this nation on their behalf, they will weep in deep repentance. We sincerely hope to see that day, and we are ever marching forward to welcome it. The problem is not whether the house in which I live needs many repairs. I cannot make my residence comfortable as long as this nation and its people have many wounds that need to be healed. (022-105, 1969/01/26) 5. You need to maintain your dignity as the members of the Headquarters Church. You need to be able to encourage and raise the spirit of overseas members who yearn to visit the original homeland, who yearn to meet the people there, who yearn to live there and even stay there forever. If you cannot be God's representatives, with His heart, and relate to all humanity from that position, you cannot be the people of the original homeland. You need to have the heart to welcome overseas family members who come to see the original homeland. Whether they are here for a day or two, or even a year, you should be able to live with them joyfully, and so close that your foreheads touch. Because they want to love you, you should be prepared to share all the joys and pains of life with them. Otherwise, you will certainly hurt the many members who will come from abroad to visit Korea and who regard it as their original homeland. Cheongpa-dong Church is not just an ordinary place. Countless members from Unification Churches from every corner of the world will come to Korea, regarding it as their original homeland. In particular, they will visit Cheongpa-dong Church and hold it in high esteem. Don't be discouraged because its current condition is not good. People who come to visit here will not expect to worship at a majestic palace. Rather, they will come longing to embrace this humble Cheongpa-dong Church. (023-087, 1969/05/11) A historic holy ground At the original Cheongpa-dong Headquarters Church, the first floor was used as a sanctuary or a main hall, and the second floor housed True Father's bedroom, the church office, a hall for commemorative ceremonies, a counseling office and employees' lodgings. At the time, so many members came to the church. Especially on Sunday, the sanctuary was filled to the bursting point. True Father would pour out his words, full of grace. The atmosphere of the church services was always filled with divine spirit. When former church president Eu Hyo-won began giving Divine Principle lectures every day, the members' spirits were lifted even higher. The sanctuary would be overflowing with members. Behind the scenes, the elderly women members continually prayed and offered devotions. Miracles occurred one after another. It was like a blast furnace of heart, where tears, laughter, reports and testimonies, Divine Principle lectures and the singing of holy songs never ceased. It also was the place for historic events, including True Parents' Holy Wedding, the establishment of the church's four great holy days, the birth of the True Children, the 36 and 72 Couples Blessing Ceremonies, and many others. When members throughout Korea offered their devotions with bows and prayers, they faced in the direction of this main church. The Cheongpa-dong Church is a holy altar and a historic holy ground. It is stained with the countless tears True Parents shed. That is why anyone from anywhere in the world who knows about the providence yearns for this place and finds their way to it sooner or later. For this reason, True Father said that it should not be remodeled but preserved in its original form. This is because, no matter how shabby it may be, it is a place of nostalgia, full of historical memories and stories. 6. The main Unification Church is here in Cheongpa-dong, Seoul. Do those who work or live here have any qualification to do so? Even though I do not say anything, I shed tears dozens of times a day. Those who live close to me know how I live. Even when I hear one word from a member, I can burst into tears. I am such a sensitive person. Even at this moment, I hear family members throughout the nation praying in pain and sorrow. Some are going hungry; others are suffering from persecution. Still others are in circumstances that allow them no freedom. You who work or live at Cheongpa-dong need to be the catalysts for conveying my heart to those family members. Since you work here, whenever it is necessary you must be willing to pay a greater price. That is why whenever I want to reveal something new, I do not first speak about it at the Headquarters Church. I share it with the members in the local churches first, and only afterward at the Headquarters Church. Those who live in the local churches pray more than those at the headquarters. As people who belong to the Headquarters Church, you should set the highest standard, so that you will not be ashamed before heaven and earth. (012-327, 1963/08/11) 7. You need to know that there are people who shed tears when they just look at a photo of Cheongpadong Headquarters Church or even when they simply remember it. You have to be able to welcome those who come here in tears, become their friends, and comfort them from the bottom of your heart. I sincerely want you to receive many blessings from heaven and become people of whom I can be proud before God. This is because you live together with me and we have a special bond -- a bond formed from having shared all kinds of life experiences, both joyful and sorrowful. (012-329, 1963/08/11) 8. I know it is not easy to live with so many people crammed into this small church. We are not the only ones who are aware of this. God knows it even better than we do. Seeing us like this, people outside our community may think us foolish, but I do not agree. I have never prayed to God, asking, "Please build me a church." I even feel honored to be in this situation, with so many people in this small, cramped place. When there is an event here, everyone pushes and shoves to come inside. When this happens, rather than feeling miserable, you should have the heart to comfort God's sorrow, praying, "Aren't we fortunate to be in this situation?" You need to attend events with this kind of heart. When our church has people with this kind of heart, we will be able to pay the indemnity to restore the world. These miserable circumstances are a true treasure that we Koreans experience, and they are a resource we can use for restoration through indemnity. These circumstances are not a condition for unhappiness. They are rather a condition that bestows upon us the benefit and grace of deeply penetrating God's inner heart and situation, connecting us to the level of His heart and His desire to build us a better church. (017-273, 1967/02/15) 9. In the future, people from around the world will come to visit Cheongpa-dong Church. This is not just an empty dream; they will come. Because I lived here, and because from here I pursued the Will of God, they will come, crossing national borders to follow the vision I have been teaching. If I wanted to build a new church building, I could do it even now. But this house was the main church where many historical events were held. It is the place where heaven and earth wept profusely. It is the place where many people wept as they experienced God's bitter pain. It is the place where I desperately appealed to God, even shedding blood. The stains of my tears in this place are connected to unforgettable memories. It is a sacred altar stained with countless tears of mine and others. It is not the kind of place you can walk in and out of casually. I have never treated this place in such a casual way. (012-328, 1963/08/11) 10. You should not violate the foundation that I created here with my devotions and prayers. The Unification Church has been following God's 6,000-year history, always pursuing God's Will. Therefore, anyone who fails to leave tear-stained footsteps while walking this path cannot become a person of heaven. That is what I believe. I would like to ask you: When you kneel down and pray in tears on this wooden floor, do you feel that this is the ground of hope that Heavenly Father has eagerly awaited for tens of thousands of years? Do you experience the feeling of your bone marrow melting and feel in your heart that you are connected to God in flesh and blood? Are you ever overwhelmed by sorrow and grief that begins with tears but that tears alone cannot end, so much so that you forget about yourself? Also, when you pray in your daily life, do you ever completely forget about your personal situation? I have laid my foundation with deep prayer and sincere devotion in the most difficult situations, and you need to do likewise. If you have not, you will be accused by the level of my devotion. It is the same for me. God has walked the path of suffering for eons while offering devotion for the Will, and I think that I shall be judged by the standard of His devotion. To be judged based on His devotion will be a most fearful judgment. Therefore, in every circumstance of my life I struggle desperately with the question of how I can offer even an hour of devotion such that Heavenly Father feels compelled to comfort me. (042-233, 1971/03/14) 11. If visitors complain or make negative remarks about the Cheongpa-dong Headquarters Church when they see it, finding it to have a different standard from what they had expected, the heart of longing they had for the church will vanish. If someone feels, "This is not what I was hoping to see," and utters such words about it, then even though that person offered much devotion for the main church in the past, that offering will have been in vain. Looking at the shabby Headquarters Church, if that person thinks, "Should this place where I offered devotions for so long remain the way it is? I will pay any price and make any sacrifice to make this church better than any other denomination's headquarters church," and if he makes this resolution before heaven in tears, I believe that he will become my companion in the Will. Because his standard is higher than anyone else's, God will embrace him in His bosom. I have heard many times, directly and indirectly, that most of the overseas family members cannot help but feel this way. If this is what family members overseas feel and think, the Unification Church members in Korea should not let themselves fall behind them in caring for the Cheongpa-dong Church. (051-217, 1971/11/28) 12. At the Cheongpa-dong Headquarters Church, we held True Parents' Holy Wedding Ceremony, an event unprecedented in history. Here too, we conducted many historic works; God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things were inaugurated here. The Holy Wedding took place here in 1960. The 36 Couples and 72 Couples were given the marriage Blessing here as well. This is a historic place and we must not disgrace it. If I wanted to build a new church, I could do it right away. I could take down this building and build a church structure better than any other church in Korea. However, I am not greedy. I do not hope to get something unless I first offer devotion and my motivation is God-centered. We cannot establish the true history and tradition simply by using money for a beautiful new building. (051-228, 1971/11/28) 13. The Unification Church that you see in front of you with your own eyes is not everything. More important is what is behind it. I visited numerous palaces during my tours of dozens of countries. However, when I visited them I said to myself, "I will save the world starting from my small place." If I offer more devotion in this small place than in the extravagant buildings of the world and make a spring of deep devotion and heart there that God will remember, I believe thirsty people will come to my spring. It does not matter whether the water of life pours out of a rocky cave or from high on a mountain ridge. Everyone will go to that spot regardless of where it is. If that place yields true spring water, even a city will be built there. That place can become the original place of God's history and the birthplace of His culture. (051-229, 1971/11/28) 14. When I see the pillars holding up the ceiling at the Cheongpa-dong Church, I remember the time when I shed tears holding onto one of them. I can recall our church history and remember vividly the time when our whole nation was against us. I know some people who keep their loved one's handkerchief inside their bosom as a treasure among all treasures and find solace from it throughout their lives. For others, that handkerchief may be something they can throw away in the washroom, but to the former, it is more precious than their own lives. A handkerchief does not cost much, but once love is involved with it, it becomes priceless. (083-172, 1976/02/08) Section 3. Conditions of Devotion and Guidance on Faith Investment and acts of devotion After he was released from Seodaemun Prison, True Father lived at the original Cheongpa-dong Headquarters Church. The years that followed, until early 1957, were a period when he made preparations to advance to a new stage. During this time True Father devoted all his energy to educating members. He focused on outreach activities, with Eu Hyo-won, the first church president, giving lectures and teaching the Divine Principle. In addition, True Father often took members on recreational outings in nature to cultivate their physical discipline and their relationship to the creation. The life of faith of the members was more intense at that time than at any other time in the history of our church. They attended church services, participated in outreach activities, and studied the Divine Principle. True Father himself led the church services. Although he wore a humble work jacket and the church hall was small, it was always filled with members day and night. In the congregation were many women, many young people, and intellectuals, including university professors. Everyone participated in outreach activities as volunteers, each with his or her own method of witnessing. 1. During the time of pioneering in 1957, I slept only two hours a day. In those days I would pray together with the members all night. It was in the midst of a seven-year period during which I prepared and trained myself so that in the 1960s, when we would move into a new world, I would not be ashamed before heaven and would be victorious in my 21-year course. (114-232, 1981/10/20) 2. After I founded the Unification Church, I offered prayers and conditions of devotion every day for seven years, staying up in my bedroom until 3:00 or 4:00 a.m. My heart was determined, "I will pour out all my sincerity and devotion. No matter how tired and exhausted I am, I will continue. Even when I am hungry, I will pour out my whole self. I will not let sleep overcome me. I will continue until I build a foundation that meets with heaven's official approval." My devotion with this kind of heart sowed seeds that were connected to God's heart. They will bring forth growth throughout the world. Even if the members of the Unification Church today cannot inherit those seeds, some day without fail their fruits will be harvested, if not in Korea then somewhere else in the world. This is what I think. (082-324, 1976/02/01) 3. In the early days of the Unification Church, I prayed so intensely that my nose bled. I thought, "Even though I am bleeding like this for the sake of human history, if that blood moves people to feel indebted to me and so ashamed that they cry bitterly that they cannot repay it, that would be a glorious thing." I also thought, "It is an honor to be whipped on behalf of the people of the world." This is true. Who is the patriot among all patriots? If two people suffer a whipping for the sake of the nation, one receiving 10 lashes and the other 100 lashes, the latter is a greater patriot. A person who receives 1,000 lashes is an even greater patriot, and if someone appears who is whipped with 10,000 lashes, he will be greater still; all the nation's fortune will adhere to him. Then, what if another man comes and is whipped with 100,000 lashes? Even if this person tries not to take it, all the nation's fortune will be given to him. Don't seek fortune in any other way. This is the way to receive it. (047-334, 1971/08/30) 4. You have to inherit what I prepared when I sacrificed myself in my youth. By so doing, you should advance to a victorious position where all nations praise you. If you live for the sake of all nations, loving them, you will surely attain victory. It is my earnest desire for you to advance to a position even higher and more glorious than mine. But do you want to receive that fortune by just sitting around doing nothing? It is time for you to stand on the front line. During the early years of the church, I trained members day and night so that they would not be swept away into the evil world. For example, one day when we climbed up Mt. Gwanak, it was raining hard. The path was very slippery, but despite the difficulties we climbed all the way to the top. This is how I trained the members to fight on the battlefield against the nation and the world, so that they would not become remnants of a defeated army. I trained them like this despite all the accusations that came against me. (143-331, 1986/03/21) 5. In 1957 when I was educating the church members in Korea, I used what I call the one-on-one strategy. It is a strategy that will last until the end. I gave my lecture in front of one person as if I were giving it to hundreds and thousands of people, thinking that upon that person would depend hundreds and thousands of people. In order to raise that person as an authentic disciple, I had to pray for him and do sufficient conditions of devotion on his behalf to motivate him to become such a disciple. In such a case, three levels of relationships are created: me, you and the local members. First, there must be unity between you and me; then you should bring unity among the local members and yourself. Why three levels? It is because originally God and Adam should have been united and then Adam and his sons should have been united. That is a principle. Without reaching perfection through three stages, the realm of perfection of the four-position foundation cannot appear. That is why you have to create others like yourself. (096-285, 1978/02/13) 6. If someone says even one word that touches my heart, I might burst into tears. I have such a heart. There is something in my heart that makes me choke up whenever I think of God. I cannot help this. Since I have such a quality within myself, my life itself is prayer even when I do not pray in a formal way. That is why I always feel God's sorrowful and suffering heart, and why I sometimes fall down, choked with emotion, or grab hold of a tree or a telephone pole while my tears flow uncontrollably. At those times I feel God's heart so intensely that I can no longer stand upright. When I looked into it, I realized that something happened to God that made Him extremely sad. When I prayed about it, He let me know what happened and where. Since I have the mission of the person with the central responsibility on earth to make a foundation of heart, and to deal with both spiritual and physical issues required to make this foundation, God always lets me know His actual situation. (060-219, 1972/08/17) 7. There was a time when even beggars told each other that they should not go to the Unification Church because the food we offered them was so meager. Yet, we moved up from the bottom step by step. In the early days I did not even celebrate my birthday. I thought, how many people have died never able to celebrate their birthday while on earth? That is why I fasted on my birthday for three years, to sympathize with them and to connect with them when I meet them in the spirit world. Also, in the early days I did not wear a suit and tie when I spoke from the pulpit on Sundays. I began my ministry wearing laborer's clothes. Whenever I spoke, whether a sermon or lecture, I invested my sweat and tears, offering my utmost sincerity, even if only one person was listening. I did not treat people as guests who were just passing by. I now miss those early days. (141-056, 1986/02/16) 8. Throughout my life, I invested everything I had to witness to people. When a patient comes to see a doctor at the hospital, the doctor has the responsibility and obligation to invest his life for that patient, even forgetting to sleep. Likewise, in raising the church members I forgot about whether it was day or night. I often ate breakfast thinking I was eating dinner. There is such a tradition in the history of our church. When you are witnessing, create an environment in which even nature desires to praise you, in which the water in the river wants to stop flowing to praise you and the fish in the river want to be on your table so you can eat them. Then the people who eat those fish will start responding to you. This is the kind of foundation you should leave behind. Go around the area you are responsible for 10 or even 100 times. Visit every single house without exception. God goes around the world 1,000 or even 10,000 times searching for His children. How can you become God's sons and daughters and inherit from Him unless you do the same? So in every town you visit, you should want to go around to all the houses in the area 100 and even 1,000 times, and when you are unable to do so, you should repent in tears. As a leader responsible for the heart and spirit of others, you need to do that. That is the way of a representative of the vertical True Parent and the horizontal True Parents. Continue in this way, and your members will take the proper direction without any deviation, find their position, and follow your example. (220-305, 1991/10/20) 9. In 1957, I prayed individually for about 400 members every day. These days I no longer pray like that. However, in those days I needed to pray for them in order to help them transcend a certain level. When I prayed, I could understand their individual spiritual situations. When I prayed, God would teach me because the members were connected to me like branches. You too should pray for your members, offering your utmost devotion. When you pray for them, if any of them is spiritually injured, God will show you glimpses of their spiritual situations in all kinds of forms: they might be downcast, or have their face covered with a cloth, and so on. When good things are happening to them, you will see them smiling; when they are sad, you will see them with a sad appearance. (070-181, 1974/02/09) 10. Always take the time to offer sincere devotions, prayers and other conditions. Offer them when you get up at dawn, when you are on the borderline between the spiritual world and the physical world and your optic nerves are just starting to function after a restful night. The spirit world will show you something spiritual. Through such experiences, you will be given foreknowledge. Then you will be able to predict, "Today this or that will happen in the church," or "today such and such a person will come." A capable doctor can tell what kind of illness their patients have just by looking at their complexion, or by seeing how their patients walk. Likewise, your spiritual antenna must be long and have the sensitivity to appraise things. For this to happen, you need to offer conditions of devotion. Prayer is truly powerful. Prayer allows you to be in complete control of your environment without having to say a single word. Before I go somewhere, I always pray for 24 hours focused on my goal. I pray even while I am eating and resting. I do not pray for my own sake; I pray for the sake of humanity and for God. Once after I offered such prayers with a single resolve, I visited all our churches throughout the nation. By doing so I brought the churches into a sphere of equilibrium. My prayers elevated the churches into a realm under heavens sovereignty, where conscientious people could be pulled to them. That is why when they met you, they were drawn to you without knowing the reason. That is why I say that you always need to offer conditions of devotion. (207-349, 1990/11/11) A church with fervor and love In the 1950s, True Father personally guided members with zeal and passion. He listened to members' stories all the way to the end, even late into the night, and then gave them guidance. When he stood at the pulpit, he preached with tears. Because of this, the members always longed for him and visited the church to see him. Once they came they could not tear themselves away to go back home. In such an atmosphere filled with truth, love and the divine spirit, the church overcame hardships and established a firm foothold for the next stage. 11. The most enjoyable time in my life was when I was personally raising members. I spent time with them until late at night. Even though some members wanted to leave after midnight, I continued speaking because I was immersed in the joy of helping them grow. I would speak to them until 1:00, 2:00, even 3:00 a.m., even as some of the members dozed off. How different it was then than it is today. The time did not matter; I was so intoxicated with giving advice and encouragement. As I spoke I was often in tears. I was thankful and I was deep in thought. Once I gave them an injection of truth, even those who were on the way to hell would turn around and come back. How exhilarating! Since heaven was with us, a huge electric current was present. A strong power like a 100,000-volt current flowed in us, and we could feel it shaking the entire world. What a delight! After experiencing it, I could not fall asleep even if I tried. Even while sleeping, my eyes would suddenly open wide. (167-329, 1987/08/20) 12. How much effort have you made to save people, representing God's heart and His role as Creator? This is a serious issue. I have given so many lectures and sermons. In the 1950s in particular, there was not a single day when I did not speak while shedding tears. There was not a single day that I did not cry out in tears. Heaven consoled me and worked with me even as I kept my resolve to move forward, even though those times when I collapsed on the verge of death, shedding so much blood and sweat that I was about to lose consciousness. Whenever you witness, pray for the people in your area. Pray for them every night before you go to bed. If you are responsible for a district, go up to the highest mountain in the area and pray for the people there. If you cannot do so, go down to the deepest valley and pray there. Don't stop praying. Afterward, go to the holiest place, the church sanctuary, and pray there. Do not let the church sanctuary remain dry without tears. (172-196, 1988/01/21) 13. What remains in history is not ability, but results, not the preparation, but the foundation we lay. This is true; these are not simply my own words. It applies at school and anywhere. So when you speak, do not just speak words. You have to live by your words and bring your own result; then your words carry weight. When you lecture, you must touch the hearts of your listeners by connecting your words to experiences that bring forth tears. In the early days of our church, I gave sermons with my blood and tears amid harsh persecution. I invested all my heart and soul, speaking at the top of my lungs in order to touch the hearts of my congregation. I did this even though the persecution grew more and more each day. We still had a long way to go, and I had to invest my whole being to keep the members on the path. It was exhausting, but I gave them all the energy I had. I led the members that way because we had to bring results. (133-232, 1984/07/19) 14. In 1957 and 1958, what kind of person was I? I was a great listener who patiently heard the stories of every member, young or old, who wanted to share with me. People recognized me as someone who would listen to their stories, perhaps better than anyone else in Korea. When elderly ladies came to see me, they would talk about their marriage life from their wedding day, even telling me exactly how they loved their husbands. They shared everything they kept in their hearts. Anyone who came to see me said, "Father listens to all my stories." When they had nothing left to say, I started to speak. If you want to fill a bowl with something new, first you have to turn it upside down so that everything is emptied out. That is why I listened to them, putting myself in the position of enjoying what they had to say more than anyone else, even staying up all night to hear it. It is all about genuinely listening to others and then genuinely talking to them. That is the secret. That is how you give and receive. (096-322, 1978/02/13) 15. When I was doing my outreach work, I treated even an 80-year-old woman who visited me with the same regard as I gave to young people in the prime of life. Is there anyone in heaven or on earth who wouldn't like to be treated with such a heart? So if such a woman comes to you, welcome her, rejoicing as if she were your ancestor come back to life. Welcome her more than you would your own grandmother. Your ancestors cannot come from the spirit world unless you make such conditions with other elderly people. Therefore, you should treat them with such heart. It is heavenly law that you must treat elderly ladies well. To treat the elderly well is like building a bridge according to the order of heaven. In fact, the oldest grandfather is God. (047-321, 1971/08/30) 16. The members who followed me in those days built a deep bond of heart with me, and many shed tears whenever they thought of me. Even though they had their children, grandchildren and spouse, they still shed tears when thinking of me. You also have to be like that. When I had something to eat, I kept the food and waited until I could eat it with them. I only wanted to bring them joy by helping them with their difficulties and uplifting them whenever they seemed down. That is why, when they faced persecution from their villages, and even from the nation, they still followed me. In the early days of the church, we lived in such an atmosphere. Once new members joined the church, they wanted to see their spiritual parents and came to the church to see them every day. That was the atmosphere then. I told the members to create such an environment in order to guide their spiritual children. I also educated the new members to do the same. So, to them our church was better than their home, their school or their workplace, and they preferred to come to our church. That became a problem for society. (096-144, 1978/01/03) 17. In the early days of the church, the female members were dying to come to the church. Their hearts kept shouting, "I want to go!" I could hear their inner voices. When I began listening to them, they began speaking in the language of another world. They entered into a spiritual state of mind. If I liken God's love to electricity, it was just like they were connected to that love through an electric cable. Once they entered that state, they could see things in spirit. Even while at home, they knew what I was doing at any given time. They knew specific things like, "Today Father is not in a good mood, so I'd better not go to the church," and they tried to stay away from me. Yet even with that determination, they still could not help but come to the church. The Cheongpa-dong Church is on a hillside, and that hill had spiritual power to attract people. Who can block the magnetic needle of a compass from pointing south and north? Even if they were determined not to come to the church, they would soon find themselves leaving their room and walking around in circles in the courtyard of their home. Finally they would open the gate, catch a bus and arrive at the church, despite themselves. The Unification Church on that hill had such mysterious power. If you have never had such experiences, you do not yet know true love. (166-228, 1987/06/07) 18. Unification Church members in those days were the most miserable people. They were persecuted and chased out. I know members who were kicked out of their own homes on cold, snowy winter nights. Having nowhere to go, all they could do was keep on praying and try to keep themselves warm by leaning against the wall of a neighbor's house. My heart was filled with bitterness and sorrow over how they were mistreated, but because I knew that heaven endured such hardships again and again, I forgave their families who opposed them. I did this because the families did not know what they were doing. Truly, I have gone through so many situations and have so many stories to tell. Yet, who knew that I lived with the indescribably bitter sorrow of heaven and earth within my heart? While walking this path, I swallowed countless tears. (157-138, 1967/04/02) Continuous teaching In the early days of the church, former church president Eu Hyo-won single-handedly undertook the task of giving Divine Principle lectures to the guests who were witnessed to. Newcomers listened to his lectures in the evenings, and people who came to hear three days of lectures usually slept at the church during the time that they listened to the lectures. It was as if they were attending a three-day workshop. President Eu set the record, giving lectures for 18 hours in a single day. He could not stand up due to the condition of his legs, so he gave his lectures while half-lying on the floor, propping himself up with one arm and writing on rough printing paper. After President Eu finished his lecture, True Father would speak to the guests. He spoke with all of his heart and strength, until his whole body was soaked in sweat. Those who went through this process were moved and touched by the profound truth of the Principle. From this experience alone they resolved to walk the path of the Will. Later, President Eu gave introductory lectures in the mornings and afternoons as well. 19. For three years and eight months President Eu Hyo-won gave lectures without taking a break for even one day. This is the historical reality of our church. He gave the lectures despite his disability. When I think of how I pushed him to lecture, I feel as though I am a merciless person. In those days we did not have many members like we do now. When we had one new guest, he would give lectures just for that person, and when we had no guests, he gave lectures to the members. I am sure there are many members who remember this. (172-047, 1988/01/07) 20. I did not rest while President Eu Hyo-won was giving lectures. Sitting in my upstairs room, I listened to all his lectures. I was given reports about who had come. In the evening I came down to give lectures myself. Less than a minute after I started speaking, I would see him doze off from fatigue. Then I would pray for him in tears. We experienced such a tearful history together. The history of the Unification Church is so painful. Why did I have to do that? Why did President Eu have to do that? It was for God. Nevertheless, the spirit world supported us. If it hadn't, it would have meant that the spirit world does not exist. (107-249, 1980/05/19) 21. Even if there is no one at the church when you are giving a sermon, keep the door open and preach while wailing in tears. Then, your neighbors will come and ask what is happening. People will come to see what is going on. Then you can ask them to listen to your sermon. You should speak with tears. For whom do you shed tears? You do it for the nation, for humankind, for the world and for God. That is the way that you must go. If you collapse while giving lectures on the Word, I will take care of you; if you die from that, I will hold the funeral for you. You will have things to say when you go to the spirit world. You can say you were following my instruction, and while giving lectures, speaking at the top of your lungs, you died. How serious it is to give lectures on the Word! Do it as a matter of life and death. That was the attitude I had. As a result, God helped me, and I now have become a worldwide figure. (107-248, 1980/05/19) 22. After you come out of a seven-day workshop at the Unification Church and walk the streets of the city, you feel as if there is something different about the world. The trains look as if they are out of an ancient legend, and every bus going down the street seems to be upside down. Even the people may seem to be walking backward. After having such an experience, would you stop coming to the church because you were told not to? In the early days, even if our main gate was locked, members climbed over the church fence. When I told them not to come and chased them out through the front door, they turned around and came in through the back door. It was common for members to stay up all night praying, weeping and crying out in tears. We need such a spirit at the church. Then something great will erupt like a volcano. In order to make this happen, you have to give lectures day and night. That is why I asked President Eu to give lectures for as much as 18 hours a day, which he did for three years and eight months. (107-244, 1980/05/19) Section 4. Pioneer Outreach to 120 Areas Forty-day pioneering Beginning July 1, 1957, the members fasted for seven days together with True Father, who continued this fast for a total of 40 days. Then, beginning on July 20 he dispatched the members in two-member missionary teams for a 40-day pioneer outreach campaign in 120 areas throughout Korea. Through this full-scale outreach activity, membership increased and new local churches were established. In 1958 Father further strengthened the system of outreach. In 1959 headquarters organized three different 40-day workshops to train evangelists. Later, 40-day Divine Principle workshops were held regularly as part of the work to raise up leaders. 1. How are we to live when carrying out God's Will? You cannot live just for yourself and be concerned only with solving your own personal problems. You need to go beyond that and be concerned with the problems of the whole. You must make a pure offering of eternal value. Engage in providential activity as an evangelist of heaven. If you feel called for this mission and go out to witness, God will be with you. If you live with this heart, the historical re-creation of love will surely take place. (002-014, 1957/01/06) 2. A special 40-day outreach campaign started on July 20, 1957. All the members in Korea began a sevenday fast on July 1. Through fasting they made a new start. I fasted with them and announced this special 40-day campaign. In the Unification Church, we hold a 40-day witnessing campaign starting on July 20 every year. This is during the school break, the hottest time of the year. We need to sweat and work intensely for the providence during the hottest period of the year. This is a good way to pay indemnity. Indemnity conditions have to be set strategically. That was why I chose this most difficult time for witnessing. When you go out witnessing, you are not to carry any money with you. If you have money, you should give it away. You have to go to your assigned area and meet your expenses by doing manual labor or whatever jobs you can do that will help the people in your area. By shedding your blood and sweat in activities to help the people, you are undergoing training. (167-240, 1987/07/19) 3. In 1957, when the Unification Church started its outreach activities for the first time, I sent missionaries out to 120 locations throughout Korea. I instructed them to go to their assigned areas with only two changes of clothes and enough money for a one-way trip. It was during my 40-day fast, and I encouraged them to do a limited fast, such as a liquid fast with a drink made from mixed grain powder. I said they had to start by doing manual labor for their food, then later they could accept the food that people offered them. This is what they did, starting from the lowest position of having nothing and overcoming. I too went this path. For three years I fasted on my birthday. I ate sitting on the floor, setting my food on a newspaper as if it were a dining table. I ate only a bowl of grains with no more than three side-dishes, including kimchi and soy sauce. This was how we climbed up through all the stages. This is restoration through indemnity. Even the clothes I wore were hand-me-downs. (125-126, 1983/03/14) 4. When the members left to begin the 40-day outreach campaign, they did not complain or ask for money. Even though they were persecuted in their areas, they went from house to house to save even one more soul. As they went around early in the morning, all the dogs in the village barked at them. That irritated the villagers, so they would not give our members any work there to earn money. That is why they had to take a bus early in the morning and work far away. With the money they made from their labor, they bought puffed rice. Then they offered that as a snack to guests before giving lectures. You need to know that practices like these are recorded as part of the providential history of the early days of the church. (215-043, 1991/02/06) 5. During the outreach campaign that we held in 1957, there were memorable moments. When members ran into each other on the street, they were so happy. They shed tears when they said their goodbyes, hating to separate from each other and looking forward to meeting each other again. This was also the bond that members created with their spiritual children, with whom they spent many hours walking along mountain ridges together. When they had to separate, they were so sad to have to say goodbye to each other. You cannot buy such moments, not with any amount of gold. Do you feel how priceless they are? If you forget such memories, what do you think will be precious in your life? In the future, you must accompany me not only in Korea but throughout the world, implanting my new teaching and introducing the heavenly tradition. That will be the source of your pride. Yet, when can you make and collect the precious stories and teaching materials that you will need to share in order to do this work? There is no better time than now. (051-272, 1971/11/28) 6. Throughout the 1950s, even before the Unification Church was officially launched, I gave members all kinds of training. I directed them to fast, go pioneering, and much more. In those days members missed me very deeply. They came to the church to see me, staying late into the evening. I would walk with them to their homes, but even then we could not say goodbye and ended up walking back to the church together. Sometimes we spent all night like that, coming and going. And it was not only with me; the members did the same with each other. In those days in Korea, we did not have many vehicles like we do today. Most people walked. On many occasions as we walked home in the moonlight or at dawn, we shed tears with burning desire and determination, pledging to live for the nation, the world and heaven. I have many unforgettable memories of those times. They were circumstances that taught us the real meaning of patriotism, of putting the nation ahead of one's family. The high spiritual atmosphere moved us in those days. It was stronger than one's first love in the secular world. I will always remember that time. As church leaders, it is your responsibility to maintain that atmosphere. It has to be one of the goals of your activities. Make effort to maintain the standard that connects your church to this foundational tradition. Understand how I established this tradition and teach your successor how to inherit it. Even if you are doing well now, if your successor cannot do better than you are doing today, the Unification Church will decline. The future must always be better than today. Always keep in mind that you need to invest yourself into the members now, for the sake of the future. (184-112, 1988/12/20) 7. It is not enough for you leaders to just speak or lecture about the Word. More importantly, you have to be able to plant the Word so that it yields a harvest. You cannot harvest these fruits in an instant. It takes more than three years. That is a principle. That is why you need to work hard for three years. Hence, in 1957 I chose 120 locations for witnessing activities and sent our members there as missionaries, saying, "Go with the attitude that this 40-day assignment to your area will continue for three years. Take the position of servants. Be loyal to the people you meet in your village, and work for them as hard as you would if they were paying you to work as an employee. This is how you can teach them the way of loyalty. Don't just talk about loyalty, but demonstrate it through your actions. Then, even if you do not say anything, other people will contribute to keep the work going after you have left. When people begin to respond this way, your work can truly take root in that village." (029-194, 1970/02/28) Witnessing atmosphere When True Father dispatched witnessing teams to all parts of Korea, he allowed them to take only two changes of clothes and only enough money for a one-way fare. Not only that, he also instructed them not to eat anything other than steamed barley rice. Members who went witnessing survived on a drink made from mixed grain powder dissolved in water. Sometimes they even ate the scraps and bones that were to be fed to dogs. They carried out their pioneering work in the most miserable conditions possible. In those days, a day's wages were not enough to buy even one meal. At times these members, suffering from hunger, stumbled on the road. They could not even say that they were from the Unification Church. Instead they woke up early in the morning and swept the village streets or helped the villagers in their fields. That is how they made connections with them. In the early days, our members sacrificed and abandoned everything when they joined the church. This resulted in intense opposition from their family, neighbors and friends in the secular world. Beginning in 1960, members carried out witnessing activities on the streets of all the cities across Korea, as well as in the major parks in downtown Seoul. 8. All of us, young and old, have been waging bloody battles to this day. Many trials have blocked our path, but we overcame them by focusing only on God's Will. We did not have decent food to eat or fine clothes to wear. We put everything into our struggle, shedding blood, sweat, and tears to lay the foundation for victory. When you started out on your first three-year course, I asked you to go the path of a repentant sinner. In those years, we who were not sinners walked the path as if we were sinners. I know how hard you fought to protect your area from being taken away by satan, and how you would not retreat. I know some of you sold your blood for money to protect your assigned area. You worked hard in limited circumstances. However, there was also incredible spiritual effort behind the scenes to support you. Your toil prepared you for the future, and it is a foundation for advancing toward a new world. (012-270, 1963/06/20) 9. When the Unification Church started witnessing for the first time, the members did not have to witness with words. People were witnessed to through their dreams. In dreams, people were told, "Go to the Unification Church!" When people did not follow the direction given in their dreams, they were hit with a bat. The spirit world witnessed to many members this way. Ancestors said to their descendants, "If you go to such and such a place, you will meet a person called Mr. Moon." This was how witnessing occurred. When people resisted, their ancestors kept pushing them and driving them until they went to that place. This was how the members of the Unification Church were gathered. (049-201, 1971/10/10) 10. During the early days of witnessing, persecution was severe and people who went out to do outreach were extremely lonely. Members had no way of knowing each other's situations and yet they really wanted to stay in touch with each other. Eventually, some would find a high school or college student who would link them together and through them, they could pass messages back and forth to arrange a meeting. The members' areas were some 20 to 40 kilometers apart, so they would make an appointment to meet at a point midway between them. They would choose a landmark that was easy to find, for example at the crossroads, under a bridge, or at a monument. When they met, did they have anything to eat? Normally when two friends meet after a long time, they eat lunch or dinner together, but these members could not enjoy that luxury. The members were as close as any brother or sister could get. Who can describe the aching hearts they carried back then? They were not able to express their love and heart toward their own parents or siblings. So they would invest themselves for each other. One of them might resolve, "The next time we meet, I will definitely treat you to a chicken lunch." Then, to raise money to buy that lunch, the member would work for one whole week. But he or she would not say how the money was earned. Later, when those who were treated to a meal learned about the hard work their brothers or sisters had done, they felt as if their bones were melting. Generally we try to keep our composure, but when we are about to cry our chins tremble first and finally we burst into tears. It was like that. From that time on, whenever they met each other, they did not need to speak words. They just hugged each other and prayed for God's Will while crying their hearts out. You cannot imagine how loudly they wailed. They prayed in tears, paying no heed to the local people who might be staring at them. All those experiences became their personal history, which they could share later. (215-043, 1991/02/06) 11. When the members of our church were doing outreach in their pioneering areas throughout Korea, they would work all day long and barely earn enough for one meal. Sometimes even young members would be so hungry that their legs would buckle as they walked. The members did not receive any money from our headquarters. They needed to make money to eat. However, if they had worked in their area, the townspeople would have accused the church, saying, "The Unification Church does not even take care of their own members." If such a rumor had spread, the members and the church would have been persecuted even more. So they had to go to another town as far away as 40 kilometers, work there and then return. Many members did that, but they never spoke about it. Six months or a year later, when the students they were witnessing to came to know the situation of our missionaries, they burst into tears. Then they started to give them lunch boxes. Yet for the older pioneering members, to eat the lunch offered by these pure-hearted students made them feel miserable in their hearts. It was painful for the pioneers to have to rely on these young students for food, and make them skip meals, when in fact they felt responsible to take care of the students. Under these circumstances, the pioneers and the students helped each other overcome their difficulties, and with the determination, "Let's realize God's Will, even if we die," their hearts connected. (094-229, 1977/10/01) 12. We have the Sung Hwa Student Association, made up of junior high school and high school students who gave food to our missionaries. When their parents severely opposed this, they began to take turns giving them food. Thus, if there were 30 students, each of them would give up their lunch only once every ten days. In this way the missionaries could eat breakfast, lunch and dinner. This was their contribution to support our witnessing activities. When their parents realized what was going on, they were upset. Even so, we had to use this means to move forward. Those lunches were the students' offering to the missionaries who were serving God's Will for the nation and the world. To this very day, those former students praise those glorious days when they could make such an offering. (215-042, 1991/02/06) 13. Before those students joined the Unification Church they used to have good lunch boxes, better than other students. But after they joined the church, instead of taking their lunch, they would hide themselves away on the school grounds, walk around, and then come back to class. Their classmates figured out what they were doing, and when their parents found out, it made big problems. This did not happen just once or twice. Some of them were constantly skipping lunch, so their classmates told their mother, "Your child brought lunch boxes before but now that they have joined the Unification Church, they do not have them. Why are you not making lunch for them?" Then their parents would say to their children, "I heard you did not eat your lunch at school. What happened?" Then the students had to admit they had given their lunch to the missionaries, which caused the parents to oppose our church even more severely. This happened often all over Korea. Christians would oppose us especially severely, saying that a pack of wolves had come to steal God's sheep. How do you think I felt as their leader, having placed the missionaries in that situation? (094-230, 1977/10/01) 14. We have been walking a suffering path to remove the nation's wall of bitter pain that has blocked us in external areas. I want to dissolve this bitterness of the people of Korea. Also, I know the Will of God. Therefore I willingly and gladly accept any kind of hardship. If someone asks, "Who shed the most blood and sweat, and who embraced God's heart and offered loyalty to Him?" we are the ones who can confidently assert that we have the truth and have offered conditions of devotion centered on God. That is why I am saying that we are the only ones who can receive the heavenly fortune that is coming. (035-311, 1970/10/30) Section 5. Missions to Japan and the United States Overseas missionaries After outreach work in Korea began to take root through the 40-day witnessing campaigns, True Father was able to turn his attention to other countries. In 1956, the year after his incarceration in Seoul's Seodaemun Prison, Father offered prayers at Gapsa Temple, a famous Buddhist temple on Mt. Gyeryong in South Chungcheong Province. While praying, he sensed that Japan would soon once again be in a very important position in Asia. Because the Soviet Union and China were supporting North Korea, Father knew that if Japan stood on the side of communism, Korea would be seriously endangered. Hence, he realized that he needed to send missionaries to Japan to begin to deal with this potential threat. By loving Japan, formerly the enemy of Korea, he would establish it as an object-partner nation on God's side. Herein lay the reason he sent missionaries to Japan, despite the difficult circumstances. At the same time, he also determined to send missionaries to the United States, which was in the same position as Rome at the time of Jesus. He planned to establish the United States as the central nation in his worldwide mission work. 1. I have truly attended people with the same devotion as I would show if I were attending my own father and mother. Furthermore, in order to make a foundation to restore the society and nation, I have done the same for people I do not even know. According to this principle, I cannot worry only about my own country. Even under the most severe persecution, my prayers and interests were not for Korea alone. I also had to work hard to send missionaries to Japan and America. When I sent the first missionary to Japan, there were no diplomatic relations between Korea and Japan. Unable to go through any normal entry procedures, this missionary had to be smuggled into Japan on a small boat. As for America, you cannot imagine how hard it was to send even one missionary there. No one could imagine that we could send missionaries to America at the time. Even under such difficult circumstances, I decided to send someone to America to sow the seed of the Principle. I worked day and night to make this happen. The principle of providential restoration works from the outside in. For a country to receive glorious blessings from God, I needed to create a situation whereby the providential Will would come into that country from the outside. (015-072, 1965/02/13) 2. When the Unification Church attempted to register as a church in Korea, there was a big struggle in the government. That was in 1963. I knew that such a day would come, so in the late 1950s I made a condition before heaven to prepare for it. This is why I sent out foreign missionaries. I prepared, knowing that if Abel is constrained Cain can lead the course of restoration through indemnity. Long ago, Cain killed Abel, but now we could form a Cain-type altar based in foreign nations in order to support and save the Abel-type altar. In order to make such unseen connections between countries in different parts of the world, even though we were chased and beleaguered, we sent missionaries abroad. Taking a serious risk, we sent three people to America and one to Japan. In Korea, the Unification Church grew despite opposition from the Liberal Party of Syngman Rhee, which controlled the government. That regime thought we would disappear. They never imagined we would prosper as much as we did. Behind this growth, however, there is a history filled with bloodshed. There are so many stories that defy imagination. I anticipated opposition on the national level, so I had to make internal preparations to deal with it. The condition I made was to send missionaries to America, Japan and even Germany. (016-064, 1965/12/26) 3. We need a strategy to do world-level work. The mess that the world is in has to be straightened out centering on True Parents. In order to go through the course of restoration through indemnity on the world level, we have to fulfill our portion of responsibility. Having established a national foundation through the 40-day outreach campaigns throughout Korea, we sent missionaries to countries around the world. We built our foundation in Korea, which is like Israel in Jesus' day, and then we went on to build a foundation in America, which is the center of the world, much as Rome was in Jesus' day. Our situation is different from that of Jesus, who was beleaguered by the religious leaders and people and bore their persecution. You know how the things I spoke about for the last few years have turned out. It would be an honor if we could die fighting against billions of evil spirits and have our bodies buried in the land of Canaan. (013-212, 1964/03/15) 4. We have to accomplish the mission, not only for Korea but for the world. In order to develop the Unification Church, I had to send missionaries to Japan and America even while being persecuted by the Liberal Party of Korea. Unlike today, in those days the Korean government opposed and persecuted us. So I sent a missionary to Japan on a smuggler's boat. But I did not feel any guilt about that at all. This is because I looked at the situation from the perspective of God's providence. If I had not done that, we could never have made the victorious foundation we have today. (019-141, 1968/01/01) 5. In order to save Korea, and then Japan and the world, I needed to find a way for our strong religious teachings and philosophy to be adopted by the people living in the major cultural centers of Japan. The question was how we could educate the Japanese people and establish ourselves in the subject position, as opposed to going there and being condemned. I believed that this was the only way Korea and Japan could overcome communism. The young missionary who went to Japan and lived there in hiding pioneered the Unification Church and established that new foundation. In Japan, we focused more on making inroads with Japanese leadership than on creating a nationwide movement. Somehow we had to connect Japan and America to Korea. The Japanese Unification Church began in this way, with the purpose of influencing Japan. (110-167, 1980/11/17) Japan In the early morning of May 30, 1958, in a garden in the pine woods behind the Gapsa Temple on Mt. Gyeryong, True Father spoke for the better part of two hours with Choi Bong-chun (Choi Sang-ik). He then decided to send Mr. Choi as a missionary to Japan. Father made this decision out of his overwhelming love for Japan; he was determined to save that country. Missionary Choi left Busan on July 15, 1958. After traveling for some time, he arrived at the port city of Hiroshima with a heart full of expectation and deep emotion. Upon his arrival, the Japanese authorities arrested him over his immigration status. He had to go through suffering and innumerable hardships before he could finally arrive in Tokyo and begin to propagate the Word. His method included handing out leaflets with the name "Tokyo Church of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." He soon found new members. The first church service was held at 85 Nichome, Totsukacho, Shinjuku, Tokyo, on October 2, 1959. Thus the Japanese HSA-UWC was born. 6. If I look at Japan from my own point of view, it is my enemy. I was tortured many times under Japanese rule. But God commands us not to strike our enemy. Rather, if the enemy does not have clothes or is starving, He says to take care of him. This is why I sent Choi Bong-chun as a missionary to Japan. I knew that the whole of Japan and Korea was against us. But I also knew that in a few decades, it would become clear that this work was for their benefit. I knew that someday the people of both nations would clasp their hands together in respect and thank me. So I sent him to Japan despite the costs and the risks. The persecution directed against the Unification Church was at its peak, and it was during such a time that I decided to send out Choi Bong-chun. Nobody understands the suffering we endured to send just one person to Japan. We sent this missionary at a time when not one person could be spared, and we held back our tears as he left. The achievement he made by putting his life on the line can never be erased from the history of Japan. Now Korea is thankful to Reverend Moon. God loves Japan. I love Japan more than anyone in the history of Japan. I love Japan more than the Japanese themselves. If God loves Japan, I want to love Japan with a deeper heart than even the Japanese. (1969/04/27) 7. Even though Japan is my enemy, I have loved that country more than anyone else has. Because of this, Japan can respond as my object partner and work for God's Will throughout Asia in the future. Otherwise, I would not be able to find a country to serve as an object partner to the subject partner country. Because that is Japan's destiny, in a show of love for Japan stronger than anyone else's, I borrowed money to send a missionary to Japan and thereby save Japan. (083-109, 1976/02/05) 8. In 1958 when we sent the first missionary to Japan, the Liberal Party of Korea was in power. It was vehemently opposed to the normalization of diplomatic relations with Japan. What could I do to ensure the survival of Korea? I knew that the Soviet Union and China were supporting North Korea and Kim Ilsung. For certain we had to find a way into Japan. This is the reason I sent the missionary to Japan. At the time, because diplomatic relations between Japan and Korea were not yet established, it was not easy to send a Korean national into Japan to do missionary work. (110-167, 1980/11/17) 9. If we are trying to fulfill God's Will for the whole world, then we have a responsibility to do the same for the neighboring nation of Japan and many other countries. Thus, we have to send out missionaries to the world, even though we are still on a suffering path ourselves. We cannot wait until we have money to spare. We have to do it under difficult circumstances. Thus it happened that when we pioneered Japan, we borrowed money to send our missionary there. I did this because I knew I had to set the condition of having loved the enemy nation of Japan more than any other person has ever loved it. Upon the missionary's departure, I told him, "You must give everything you have to Japan in order to save it." It seems like only yesterday that I sent this man off, telling him he had to go even at the cost of his life. We did not even have enough money to make ends meet, yet I borrowed the money to send him. At the time, no one could understand why I did this. The path of God's Will is difficult. It is not the path of happy times, nor is it a smooth road over level ground. (032-307, 1970/07/26) 10. I said to a missionary going to Japan, "I will pray for you and set conditions for you. I will not sleep until you arrive in Japan. Do not come back until you have completed your mission, even if it means death." Upon arrival in Japan from Busan he was arrested and sent to Omura Prison. He was transferred to several facilities until finally he was scheduled to be sent back to Korea. But he felt he simply could not come back, even if it meant his death, since he had already risked his life to go there after I gave him his ticket. While he was on the train to Shimonoseki, he thought of jumping from the train but it was too fast and there were too many tunnels. So he arrived at the prison in Shimonoseki and waited to be sent back to Korea. But he knew that if he was sent back to Korea, everything would be lost. So he used his wits and started fasting. One week, then ten days of continual fasting eventually made him sick, whereupon a doctor diagnosed him with heart disease. He was sent to a hospital for treatment, from which he escaped. This is how he pioneered Japan and eventually trained many brave Unification Church soldiers. (023-137, 1969/05/18) 11. I sent out a missionary to Japan. Heavenly fortune seeks you out when you go beyond manmade systems and laws. Because I know how heavenly fortune works. I have to prepare accordingly, and that generally means that my path is full of danger, pain and persecution. If you always please others, there will not be any persecution. But when you are trying to do what is right for God, then you will be in conflict with others, and if they are in authority they will obstruct you. Despite this, Unification Church members are going heaven's way. (058-317, 1972/06/25) 12. When I sent the first missionary to Japan, I told him, "Love the Japanese people more than anyone else does. Love them even while you are shedding tears and even when you are trapped in a corner. Love them even while you are being chased out. Love them to such a degree that the evidence of it will force them to testify to the fact that you loved them." When a foreigner demonstrates loyalty beyond the level that Japanese people show to their own country, then the Japanese people have no choice but to bow their heads before him. This is an ironclad rule. While following this rule, Missionary Choi was taken to prison, but he managed to escape and started to witness. Some may think what he did was wrong from the viewpoint of conventional behavior, but the Japanese people will remember it gratefully for years to come. At the time, they may have opposed us and judged us negatively, but with the passage of time, their descendants will embrace this phase of history tearfully and take it as a source of inspiration. (159-056, 1968/01/28) The United States On January 2, 1959 church members gathered with True Father at the Yeouido Airport to give a send-off to the first missionary to the United States, Professor Young Oon Kim. She had been a professor at Ehwa Woman's University until she was forced to resign in March 1955 for being a Unification Church member. When Professor Kim arrived in the United States, she found employment as a researcher at the University of Oregon. However, she soon quit her job and began witnessing full-time, working as an emissary of heaven. She wrote several Divine Principle books in English and delivered the Principle teachings in places where people who were thirsting for new truth and spiritual experiences gathered. Thanks to the devotion of True Parents and the hard work of Professor Kim, on September 18, 1961, the American church received legal certification as a corporate entity from the state of California under the name Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. It was approved as a tax-exempt entity by the federal government in April 1963. 13. Because history advances through parallels, a Second Israel was bound to emerge. This is based on spiritual truths. Today's Christianity is in the position of Judaism 2,000 years ago. Christianity gave birth to democracy, and democracy carries the responsibility to realize a God-centered world. Korea is in the same position as Israel, and America is in the same position as Rome. Korean Christianity is in the position of internal Judaism, which represents the internal Israel, and is therefore the microcosm of world Christianity. So Korea is in the position of the internal Israel. In much the same way as Israel was a vassal state of Rome, Korea is influenced by American culture and economy. Had the Korean people and Korean Christianity united with the Unification Church, I could have indemnified the inability of Judaism to unite with Jesus during Jesus' time on earth. But because of Korea's disbelief, the Unification Church was forced to go the path of Golgotha, just as Jesus did. Nonetheless, we emerged victorious. Our official registration as a religion in America is the manifestation of our victory in the struggle against Christian opposition. Now that we are a registered religion in America, we can begin to establish the original family centered upon the four-position foundation. (013-097, 1963/10/23) 14. We must quickly engage in worldwide mission work. But first, we have to start with America. Say what you will, but when we look at the globe today, America is the center of the world. Economically, politically, militarily, in every respect, America is the center. Of course, Europe pioneered the advancement of western culture, but now it has yielded the leading role to America. When you talk to young people in England, you can tell they yearn for America. British people have a conservative personality and are proud of their country, but they envy America as the new leader, and they want to go there. It is the same with Germany and France. This sentiment is the same at all levels of society, but it is especially prominent among the youth. They want to know how they can follow America's lead. Seeing how everyone in western countries yearns for America, we can take this as clear evidence that America is playing the leading role in the world. The question now is, how will America carry out its leading role? (024-098, 1969/07/13) 15. Professor Young Oon Kim was sent to America as a missionary. One way she witnessed was to visit spiritualists. She witnessed to them by saying, "Here, take this book and pray about it." What a creative way to witness! She also told them, "Please pray about who Young Oon Kim is." If they prayed as she asked them to, the spirit world would give them strict and precise directions, "When she enters the room, stand up straight, honor her with a full bow, and follow her. She does not have much money, so give her money." This is how the Unification Church of America began. (049-202, 1971/10/10) 16. I sent out missionaries to the East Coast and the West Coast, as well as the American Northwest. I sent a man to the East Coast; a woman to the West Coast; and a man to the Northwest. The man sent to the East Coast represented Adam, the woman sent to the West Coast represented Eve and the man sent to the Northwest represented the archangel. Eve was the first to arrive in America. She had to come first to lay a path for Adam and the archangel, and then to accomplish her mission, which was to unite the three of them. This is how I saw things. This is the viewpoint of the Principle. Unless they united, it would not work. They could not influence the destiny of America, the archangel nation, if they remained separate. During the tumultuous 1960s, I sent these missionaries to America to accomplish this providence. (067-256, 1973/07/01) 17. It is time for America to wake up. The sun must rise anew in America. You must take responsibility for every state in the nation. Your activities must spread from this state into other states. Even though there are not many of you, you must each be responsible to accomplish this task. Something terrible may happen if you do not fulfill this responsibility. If you cannot fulfill your task, then America, which is in the Abel position, will face significant difficulties from the governments of the communist nations, which are in the Cain position. The free world will come under attack. But if you fulfill your responsibilities, you will save democracy and secure its freedom. (015-073, 1965/02/13) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 4. Salvation through the Holy Marriage Blessing Chapter 1. Overview of the Marriage Blessing 309 Section 1. Meaning and Value 309 Section 2. Qualifications 316 Section 3. Marriage Blessing Rituals 325 Chapter 2. The History of the Marriage Blessing Ceremony 330 Section 1. The 36 Couples 330 Section 2. The 72 Couples, 124 Couples and 430 Couples 334 Section 3. The 777, 1800, 2075 and 6000 Couples 344 Section 4. The 6500, 30,000 and Second-Generation Couples 348 Section 5. Globalization of the Blessing 357 Section 6. Ancestor Blessings 364 Chapter 3. The True Family Movement and True Family Tradition 373 Section 1. The Pure Love Movement 373 Section 2. Blessed Family Traditions 380 Section 3. Blessing Community Life 387 Book 4: Salvation through the Holy Marriage Blessing All people are fallen due to original sin, and it is True Parents' fundamental mission to save them. The centerpiece of this mission is the providence of the marriage Blessing, which eradicates original sin and fallen lineage. The marriage Blessing is the ceremony through which the evil lineage stained by satan, is converted to the lineage of goodness rooted in God. It is the important ceremony that restores the order of love with God at the center, and eradicates the disordered love engendered by satan through the Fall. The providence of the marriage Blessing, under the auspices of the True Parents, is the starting point for realizing the ideal of one family under God. The marriage Blessing ceremonies began with 3 couples on April 16, 1960. Then the 36 Couples, 72 Couples, 124 Couples and 430 Couples were blessed on the tribal and national levels. Through the next several ceremonies, including the Blessings of 777 Couples, 1,800 Couples, 2,075 Couples and 6,000 Couples, the holy marriage Blessing became an international event. At the 6,500 Couples Blessing, largely between Korean and Japanese spouses, for the first time the majority of the couples were international. From the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing, the Blessing expanded to a global scale, with the inclusion of simultaneous international satellite Blessing ceremonies. With the 360,000 Couples Blessing Ceremony, through which True Parents' love initiated the age of the realm of good lineage, the way was opened for the marriage Blessing to include individuals in the spirit world. On November 29, 1997, with the first spirit world marriage Blessing ceremony, performed as part of the 40 Million Couples Blessing Ceremony, True Parents established the cosmic realm of the Blessing and began to liberate the spirit world. Hand in hand with the marriage Blessing, True Parents carried out the pure love movement and the true family movement on an extensive scale. These seek to offer fundamental solutions to the global problems of youth immorality and family breakdown. The ideal world of creation can be realized only when the pure love tradition sets the standard for the order of love among young people and then expands to transcend religion, nation and race. In other words, God's Will can be realized when the marriage Blessing expands, gains popularity and takes root as the central tradition in society. True Parents have made it clear that blessed families need to be concerned about and live for their tribe, their people, their nation and the world before their own family. When a blessed husband and wife honor each other as the person who stands in the position of God, they set the example for those around them. As such, blessed families are to take the lead in the restoration of their tribe, their nation, the world, and all of heaven and earth. True Parents organized them into trinities and emphasized that the couples in each trinity need to live together in the same house, experiencing the love of brothers and sisters. They are to establish the tradition of community life through which all people can live together and love one another, transcendent of nation, race and religion. Chapter 1. Overview of the Marriage Blessing Section 1. Meaning and Value Lineage and the order of love In 1960, True Parents opened a new chapter in the history of human salvation through the marriage Blessing. The marriage Blessing is of great significance, because it replaces satan's lineage with God's, and recovers the order of love rooted in God. The Blessing benefits society by offering the opportunity for people to enter into cross-cultural marriages, which contribute to the realization of one world under God by breaking down barriers between nations, races and religions. 1. Originally, if Adam and Eve had reached the perfection stage in the Garden of Eden, they would have received the marriage Blessing. However, due to the Fall, the marriage Blessing centered on God was not realized. Therefore, God had to work through 4,000 years of history to raise up the Israelites, to whom He sent the Messiah. He intended to give the marriage Blessing at the time of Jesus, but again the marriage Blessing was not realized. As a result, the providence of the Blessing had to begin anew at the advent of the Third Adam, upon his laying a successful foundation in the nation and world. The marriage Blessing of the Third Adam was a historic event. From the creation of the world until then, there had never been a time when God's love, life and lineage were tied together. (215-273, 1991/02/21) 2. Adam and Eve, who were the ancestors of all human beings, fell due to false and immature love. Based on self-centered love, the archangel intervened in their relationship and caused the Fall. As a result, God was in exile and Adam and Eve banished. By introducing a love connection that was not permitted by God, humankind came to bear original sin. It is the enormous responsibility of humankind to remove this original sin. Because humanity was born from false parentage, unless a love connection emerges that is from true parentage, this original sin cannot be removed. In order to remove the false love and original sin that were sown by false parents, True Parents must create a new foundation of love. (035-215, 1970/10/19) 3. Adam and Eve lost their foundation to establish absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience to God when they entered into a false marriage. As a result, they turned their lineage upside down, lost their realm of ownership, and their family came to ruin. Thus, the restoration of lineage is needed. The pure love of Adam and Eve as True Parents should have been passed down eternally through their lineage. However, Adam and Eve married without establishing a pure lineage, so we have to restore the absolute lineage, the realm of absolute ownership, and an absolutely pure heart through the Blessing. (269-096, 1995/04/08) 4. I know clearly about God and the spirit world. I also know how important God's nation and lineage are. The purpose of the Unification Church marriage Blessing is to restore that lineage. Due to the wrongful marriage of the false parents, the world fell into ruin. But in the name of True Parents, it is possible to return to God's original nation by creating the realm of lineage and connecting it to God. For this reason, becoming a blessed family is a truly remarkable thing. With the Blessing, I have given you the ticket to enter heaven. (337-157, 2000/10/25) 5. Once Adam and Eve had attained perfection, God would have blessed them in marriage and He would have become one with the body of Adam and Eve. Their becoming one in true love would have allowed God to have an embodiment on earth, to have an object partner, and to form a family. This can begin only when the love of the invisible Heavenly Father and the visible Heavenly Father become one. That connection was to have been made through Adam and Eve's first love on their wedding night. Centering on love, heaven and earth, man and woman, God's life and human life, God's lineage and human lineage are united. Because Adam and Eve would have represented the invisible God in the flesh through their lives, God's presence in the human world would have been substantially manifested in the child, husband and wife, and parents. Through Adam's family, God wanted to have His lineage realized in our families. The love, life, lineage and conscience of the invisible God should have been one with the love, life, lineage and conscience of the visible God in humanity. This unity is realized through marriage. (286-017, 1997/07/01) 6. Originally, the Blessing enables the father and mother to bequeath their love to their sons and daughters, as well as the love of a couple, of children, of a family, of a nation and of the world. The holy marriage Blessing of unfallen Adam and Eve would have meant that God became the vertical Parent and bequeathed the ownership of everything in the cosmos to His children. That is the significance of the Blessing. Blessed families should not think of the marriage Blessing as an ordinary marriage of a man and woman. You should know how serious it is to receive the Blessing. The ideal of True Parents existed before the creation of the world. Before God created humankind, He had the concept of True Parents at the center of creation. In order to complete the ideal of True Parents, all things in heaven and on earth came into being. (286-087, 1997/08/09) 7. Centered on true love, everything should unite into one. Unity cannot happen in isolation. In order for two things to become one, the relationship has to be level. When children become adolescents, boys look for girls and girls look for boys, and they come to unite with one another on the same plane. Thus, they will meet in the center. In that center, God will come down through the straight vertical line of the tradition of love. Therefore, the center of love at the wedding ceremony is God. The invisible God, who is the root of love, resides at the center of Adam and Eve's wedding, and heaven and earth unite as one. Their wedding ceremony means that the Heavenly Parent and the earthly parents are united as one, centering on love. The place where God can reside is the place where man and woman become one. God, the internal character and form, enters into Adam and Eve, who represent the external character and form, and these two worlds become one centered on love. (286-088, 1997/08/09) 8. The goal of the Unification Church is to establish the right order of love and to unify the world. What is the most difficult thing in terms of unification? Unification can be achieved by force to some degree. However, force cannot settle the world of love, which is based on internal character. Love cannot be taken by force, nor sold for money or knowledge. Love can be exchanged only for something true. Therefore, both men and women search for true love and when they move, it should only be to pursue true love. (229-182, 1992/04/12) 9. In the Garden of Eden, Adam, Eve and the archangel started a family without heeding God's commandment. Thus young people today, who are descendants of those ancestors, do not listen to anyone. Such is the time we are living in. The Fall in the Garden of Eden is the origin of free sex. What was sown there is bearing fruit today throughout the world. Young men and women fall in the very same way as they did in the garden. The value of human beings has fallen lower than the value of animals. In order to get physical satisfaction, people act like animals. All people became thoroughly degraded through the Fall, which blocks them from returning to God. However, God is alive and He feels sadness when He looks at humanity. This is why He sent the Messiah to this world. God will create a united world by establishing the order of love in the family, the nation, the world and God through the Messiah on earth, who demonstrates the example of good character. What no one else could do is being accomplished by the Unification Church. As re-creation is being realized, the world is becoming one and satan's evil world is giving way to the heavenly world. (082-115, 1976/01/01) 10. The reason the Unification Church has to give the worldwide marriage Blessing is to help couples prepare for central missions when the age of the family comes. The Blessing ceremony can be given to people from more than 100 nations at once. These people are our brothers and sisters. I see them as our siblings. I do not see them as foreigners. By giving the Blessing to everyone, we will have representative families worldwide. When all families follow True Parents, the parent-child relationship will be formed, and this means there will be families that accomplish the four-position foundation and have a reciprocal base with True Parents. Therefore, they can inherit everything from the victorious True Parents. Then, to pass all this on, you need to go back to your family as tribal messiahs. (232-266, 1992/07/10) 11. It is the marriage Blessing in the Unification Church that has established a new family culture transcending race, nation, culture and tradition. Within the realm of the heavenly nation, all countries are included in "one world under God." The Fall of humankind led to the gap between mind and body, the gap between husband and wife, and the gap between parents and children. It was within the family that the Fall took place. It means that Adam's family fell. Everything was lost through the Fall of that one family. For this reason, we have to find one perfect family. (260-184, 1994/05/08) 12. The unity of the world as a global family is essential for heavenly fortune to come. Astonishing developments in science and technology bind humanity together through a revolution of information, communication and transportation. Thus, international cooperation is needed and a shared commitment is necessary in order to protect the Earth's fragile environment. But what can bring the power to change people's tendency toward selfishness and their attachment to a self-centered perspective of the world? What can fundamentally resolve the problem of nations competing to satisfy their own interests? Each one of us must find the answer in heaven's law, and by means of a fundamental awareness of God, who is our origin and root. The nature of God's true love is to give and want to give more, to give and forget what He gave, and to love His object partner more than Himself. God's love is the only answer. We can get answers when we realize that all human beings are brothers and sisters under one set of True Parents. When all human beings form one family under God and True Parents, live for the sake of one another and are united, all problems can be resolved. Throughout my life, I have practiced the way of true love and educated people about it. I have lived for the sake of others and created a worldwide foundation. I have raised young people in each nation to live unselfishly for the sake of others. Not only that, I have also conducted international marriage Blessing ceremonies in order to establish ideal families of true love that are international, interracial and interreligious. This is the work that changes the history of human culture. Centered on true love, we have brought down national barriers and have gone beyond racial barriers to overcome hatred. We have fought to give birth to ideal families that live for the sake of one another. As a result, we are forming a new world culture. (267-261, 1995/01/12) 13. Cross-cultural marriage Blessings began between Koreans and Japanese while their countries were still enemies. Historically, for Koreans it was unthinkable to consider cross-cultural marriages; the mixing of bloodlines was something they would die before doing. Through cross-cultural marriages that transcend nations and continents, an integrated lineage can be created. As this lineage transcends national boundaries, no one can block it from expanding. Through the unification of races, the barriers between nations will fall and a new era of cultural exchange will come. Through this movement, unification can come about with the settling of the culture centered on True Parents and heaven. (286-180, 1997/08/10) True marriage True Parents said that through the marriage Blessing, we need to establish the traditions of true husband and wife, true parents, true children and true siblings, with true love at the center. They particularly emphasized that true love incorporates the rights of inheritance, equal status and shared participation. So the ideal of the kingdom of heaven can be realized when people inherit the tradition of the true love of God and True Parents through the marriage Blessing and disperse that tradition throughout their societies, nations and the world. 14. According to the Principle of Creation, you do not create your partner. It is God who creates your partner, by the principle that a partner is created by his or her father and mother. Hence, by the principle of re-creation, it is a law in the universe that God, your original Father and Mother, finds your partner. True Parents understand the order of love based on this heavenly principle. Thus, your marriage can be arranged in the name of True Parents under the protection of God. This is the view of marriage in the Unification Church. (083-218, 1976/02/08) 15. Marriage is not for the sake of any one person alone. To love is to complete the top and bottom, and front and back, in harmony with the logic of heaven and earth. It is not for the sake of the man alone, nor for the sake of the woman. It is in tune with heavenly law. It is to make a gown of love that is woven together as one cloth based on a perfect model of top and bottom and front and back. That which is united in love is the core and center of the universe. Therefore, with God's love at the center of the cosmos, the subject partner of love and I, the object partner of love, will follow the path eternally in the same way celestial bodies follow their orbits. Each couple will become like a cell before God, perfecting universal character, with subject and object partners united in one body. (101-038, 1978/10/28) 16. Man and woman were born from love. Thus, marriage is the way for each of us to reach perfection. In order to become perfect, we each need an object partner. The reason we get married is because each of us is only half of the whole, only half of the world. If we compare it to the moon, a man is only a half-moon. In order to become a full moon, the man needs a woman and the woman needs a man. If you demand that your object partner live for your sake, the person will run away, but if you live for the sake of that person, he or she will follow you. (222-098, 1991/10/28) 17. A woman cannot become an owner of love, or make a relationship of love, without a man. A man is the one who completes a woman's love. A man should not keep love for himself. The fruit of his love should be returned to the woman. Also, a woman is the owner who completes a man's love. If you say women were born for women, the women you envisage will disappear within 100 years. Men are born for women and women are born for men. Men and women are born because of God's love. They are born as the object partners of God. To make God the owner of love is not something that can be done by God alone. It is the couple who receives the Blessing who can make God the owner of love. The moment Adam and Eve are married, God becomes the owner of all realms of love. Therefore, Adam and Eve were born because of love. (519-215, 2006/03/04) 18. Many religions guide people to maintain celibacy, but in the Unification Church you will receive the marriage Blessing. There is nothing like the marriage Blessing in all of religious history. You cannot get the Blessing just as you please. It has to come through God's order and by the permission of your parents. This is the tradition. A marriage can happen when it is connected to God and your parents. You cannot get married in just your own way. Marriage is that very solemn place from which to inherit the most precious thing from your parents. Before inheriting that most precious thing, the Blessing has to be connected to God, who is the most precious owner. Therefore, a marriage should be celebrated in the place where you can represent all of humanity in a higher realm and connect with God. Even if there are many seeds, their content and value have to equal those of the original seed. Whether the seeds number in the thousands or tens of thousands, their value has to be the same as that of the seeds of Adam and Eve. If that value changes, the seed is of a different species. (261-052, 1994/05/22) 19. A marriage is where two people meet God's original standard in order to become one in love. God, the cause, and man and woman, the result, become one, and thus, no one can break this eternal union. Vertically there is God, and horizontally there are man and woman. A man in the East searches for a woman in the West, and a woman searches for a man. As such, they look for each other horizontally. God created all people with love. When they grow up and are ready to become reciprocal partners, a man's eyes look for a woman and a woman's eyes look for a man. When Adam and Eve are mature, if she moves one-step closer to him, he should move one-step toward her. They should act in concert. They should meet God's love at the center. On the night of their wedding, they form a sphere of love. God becomes the nucleus of love and Adam and Eve become the united body of that love. The mind inherits the nucleus of the seed of love, and the physical body inherits the home of that seed of love. In this way, Adam and Eve become the completed unity of that infused mind and body. (222-023, 1991/10/27) 20. We marry for the purpose of possessing God. We come to possess God because there is a right of inheritance within true love, and therefore in true love God becomes ours. What belongs to the wife also belongs to her husband, and what belongs to the husband also belongs to his wife. Centered on love, we gain ownership. Within love, there is the right of inheritance. Also, there is a realm of equal position: The couple go to the same place. They also have the right to participate as equals, which means they can follow God everywhere. When you are united as one in love, you can say God belongs to me. It means that everything that belongs to God is mine. In this way, I can make mine the God who created heaven and earth. This is the highest standard of human desire. I can also make all things in heaven and on earth mine. Therefore, I am in the position of a prince or a princess. Getting married means to inherit the authority of the monarch in the kingdom of heaven, standing in the position of a prince or a princess. (222-100, 1991/10/28) 21. The marriage Blessing is for the sake of God and the world. With the Blessing, you can love the world and, as the representative of the world, love the person who is closest to you. A woman should love her husband as the representative of her father, husband, older brother and younger brother. A man should love his wife as the representative of his mother, wife, older sister and younger sister. In representing these four positions, we love the person in the position closest to us, respecting each other and stimulating each other to love the world. The husband-wife relationship is the most basic embodiment of the world-level give and receive action of love. Therefore, when you get married, you should love your wife in place of your mother, older sister and younger sister; love your husband in place of your father, older brother and younger brother. Furthermore, you should love your spouse even more than you love the members of your family. This is the formula by which a husband and wife love each other and realize the ideal of reciprocal partnership. (037-108, 1970/12/22) 22. Marriage is training to love the world. It is also the path to obtain the qualification to love all people. Until now, love was restricted to the family; it was between you and me, and thus it was cut off in all directions, and crumbled like sand. This is how it is in satan's world. On the other hand, we do not just stop at making a connection between you and me. We go further: We make a connection with the world and between heaven and earth. From here, the kingdom of heaven will be established and the new lineage will start. (037-109, 1970/12/22) Section 2. Qualifications The standard and conditions True Parents said that one should participate in the marriage Blessing ceremony only after working long and hard to become eligible. Blessing candidates should be admired by all people both in the heavenly world and in the earthly world. Additionally, they must fulfill certain basic requirements, such as maintaining purity, attending Divine Principle workshops, witnessing, fasting and offering devotions. True Parents have also said that a couple should commit to one another only after obtaining parental consent. 1. You who are preparing for the marriage Blessing need to critically reflect on your life. Many of you have your own viewpoint about it. You may think, "It is customary in the church to receive the marriage Blessing. I have fulfilled all the necessary conditions, and it has been a few years since I joined, so I ought to be qualified to participate." But you should not think that way. Instead, remember that God has been looking for 6,000 years for sons and daughters who can receive His Blessing. On the Blessing day, God can recover these lost sons and daughters. Through them, the meeting point will be prepared where God's love can be connected. Thereby, the horizontal foundation is made on which God can expand His Will. How many of you are aware, in your hearts, of God's deep yearning to welcome the day of the marriage Blessing? (030-172, 1970/03/22) 2. We know that satan invaded Adam and Eve. When satan dominates God's sons and daughters and takes them away, God is robbed of His dignity. Thus, in order to give His Blessing, God must find a couple who can surpass the standard Adam and Eve achieved before satan's invasion. Therefore, you cannot focus on your own rationale as to why you should receive the marriage Blessing. The marriage Blessing should begin from a place of God's choosing. This is the attitude fallen people should have. If you do not realize this, you will not become mature sons and daughters. If you make a mistake in this area, your descendants and even ancestors will face satan's accusation. (030-173, 1970/03/22) 3. After you join the Unification Church, you are not allowed to date. The Human Fall involved a love relationship between a man and a woman that excluded God. Separating from God, they kept their love exclusively between themselves. Nowadays people assert that since they live in a free society, they can get married on their own, but this is wrong. If Adam and Eve had not fallen in the Garden of Eden, they would have been married in God's presence. God would have been the officiator. When Adam and Eve were young, they were immature, relating only as brother and sister. But as they grew older and became mature, it would have been obvious that they were growing physically, and they would have realized that they were meant to have a conjugal relationship. When the right time came, God naturally would have brought them together in marriage. Their wedding was to have been held in God's presence. The owner of love is not Adam or Eve. The owner of love is not you. It is God. (042-043, 1971/02/19) 4. Love is one. There is only one husband and one wife in a love relationship. If you have dated and had illicit love relationships before getting married, you should repent. As long as you continue such behavior, you cannot enter the realm of God's love. Originally, your first experience of love should be with God. It is important that you separate so completely from your past love relationships that you cannot even remember the names of your past lovers. Even in your dreams your experience must be such that even though it seemed so real back then, now you cannot even remember who it was. Otherwise you are not ready to receive the marriage Blessing. Do you realize deeply that you should love God more than you ever loved anyone in the past? Love the Will to the point that your love for True Parents comes spontaneously from your heart. It is the Principle that you should love God and True Parents first. You cannot maintain the concept of love you had in the secular world. (091-178, 1977/02/06) 5. There are many things you have to get rid of. After you join the Unification Church, you should not think, "I know exactly who I want to marry." People who think this way are still on the leash of satan's love. You must get rid of that mentality. Just as Adam and Eve, as one man and one woman, were growing up pure, with only platonic love, you should focus on loving God as your Parent, and receive True Parents' love. Once you achieve such a position, the unity of the spiritual world and the physical world is possible. This is the Principle. This is how the Principle works. (091-178, 1977/02/06) 6. In the marriage Blessing, it is heaven and your parents who decide your partner. In other words, Adam's Father, God, should decide who your partner will be. In that sense, the tradition of marriage as practiced in Korea is a method that is very close to heavenly law. In Korean tradition, you cannot get married without your parents' permission. This is absolute. Therefore, if there is someone you come to like, you have to report it to your parents right away. Before saying that you like some person, you must get approval from your parents. At that point, with their permission, you are allowed to date that person. If you date someone and report everything, it is not a sin. However, dating someone without reporting is not acceptable. (030-188, 1970/03/22) 7. The most precious Blessing is when a pure woman and pure man get married within the will of heaven. That makes God happy. Such people have the greatest fortune in the whole universe. Such people have a foundation to be successful at anything in the whole world. On the other hand, those who could not remain pure will be filled with such regret that their whole being is in turmoil and they feel the need to repent to such a degree that all of heaven and earth would be turned upside down. They must purify their minds and bodies and say to God, "Father, I am consumed with shame, what shall I do?" Then God will say, "Yes, I know your heart. I will forgive you. I am happy that you are striving to transcend that painful state." You should participate in the marriage Blessing only at the point at which you have earned the sympathy of God, who knows everything, and whose forgiveness endures within you. (157-344, 1967/10/16) 8. Usually, ideal things are to be found not in the here and now, but in the future. What can we call an ideal marriage partner? A marriage is not ideal simply because the partners like each other. You and your partner are ideal for each other based upon your ability to give birth to outstanding descendants. This ideal can be realized when two very different people are joined together. From heavens point of view, what kind of person would be the most ideal partner? The best result is produced when two people who are so extremely different that they hate each other, eventually come too really like one another. If you are willing to take such a difficult path for God and His Will, blessings will come to you. This is the complete reverse of the secular view of marriage. If you are grateful to receive a person who is your opposite, and you say you will love this person completely, with God's love, no matter what kind of man or woman he or she may be, God will be happy to let you marry such a person. I have blessed a number of members this way. If they can live in unity, their children will be great masterpieces. If one generation is difficult, the following generation is blessed. You should think that your ideal partner is to be found not in heaven but in the dungeon of hell. You have to look at your bride or bridegroom in this way. (069-328, 1974/01/03) 9. The marriage Blessing is not for the sake of just the people standing there together in the ceremony. Each of these men and women should have such a standard that they are qualified and capable of establishing, without fail, a new family that represents their clan, people, nation and world. The family of a Mr. Kim, for example, does not exist for the sake of the Kim family but represents his people and nation and even the world. Without such a family, the marriage Blessing cannot be realized. Adam and Eve, the ancestors of all human beings, were not just two individuals; they were the origin of history. Their deeds were not to have ended just with them. Through them, a new family, new clan, new people and new nation were to have come into being. The marriage Blessing is the place where such a worldwide foundation could be determined. (030-165, 1970/03/22) 10. In order to receive the Unification Church marriage Blessing, you need to fulfill several conditions. First, you need to make a condition of restoring all things of the creation, the material world. Next, you have to make a condition to restore yourself by separating from satan, and third, you need to restore three spiritual children. You must have at least three spiritual children. Why? This is due to the Fall. To restore fallen humankind, you need to go through the re-creation process following the Principle of Creation. If you do not fulfill all of this in seven years, you will not be able to participate in the marriage Blessing. Because of the Fall, you have to be re-created and return to God's side. In order to be re-created, you have to stand in the place of God as a creator. To re-create humankind, you need to bring material things to God's side. Through those material things, you can go through the process of re-creating yourself. Therefore, you must carry out economic activities for more than three years. You need to go into the world to restore these material things that will re-create you. While making this foundation you sacrifice your body. On that foundation, you have to win a battle over satan by witnessing for three and a half years. No matter how hard satan may persecute you, you should not fail. You should restore yourself so that you can stand in front of God eternally. At the same time, you have to find three sons or daughters as your spiritual children. This is because you need to establish a connection to receive the cooperation of the spirit world. Without fulfilling this condition, you cannot become a perfect, unfallen, original couple, and without becoming a perfect original couple, you cannot enter heaven. (162-059, 1987/03/27) 11. Those who have fasted know that it is not easy. But in order to become a full-fledged church member, you have to do a seven-day fast in prayer. Ordinary people think that if they do not eat for seven or eight days, they will die. Why do we need to do this kind of thing? It is to have confidence and confirm that we are risking our lives for God and humanity. Also, we fast with a strong conviction that it helps separate us from satan. As we abstain from food, we eliminate our fear of hunger. Fasting for seven days is a great tradition that gives us the conviction to move forward toward one global goal. (073-010, 1974/07/21) The matching of couples True Parents first gave the marriage Blessing on April 16, 1960, when they blessed three couples. As they continued to match and bless more couples, they always took into consideration not only the individuals and their families but also the descendants who would be born from the couples they matched. True Parents matched couples transcending nationalities, races and religions, and sometimes even matched couples by photograph. 12. I have matched many couples, and this is possible because I am sensitive to the spirit world. When I focus on one candidate, my hand spontaneously moves toward their future spouse. It is like doing a puzzle. The question is, how do I know? As I walk among the candidates, my feet will come to a halt. Furthermore, my eyes will turn in a certain direction. I have a certain spiritual ability to do this, as if I have some special equipment. When I go to the mountains to train and discipline my mind, I become aware of a triangle of desires: satan's, God's and my own. When I am able to unite my mind and attain a state of perfect self-denial, my hands and feet will start to move in a certain direction. That spiritual ability that I have is one of the reasons I could survive until now. (300-088, 1999/03/01) 13. I know how to read people very well, which is why I can choose people's future spouses. From the time I was eight years old, I was the one in my village who could do this. Adults would show me photographs of their child and a potential spouse. If I saw a shadow over them, it meant they were not a good match. I would know immediately when there was a gap between the two. Because of this, I became famous in the village. People came to me with the photos of two persons, and if I laid the photos down next to each other, it meant they were a good match. But if I just tossed them away, it was not a good match. If they got married anyway, their marriage usually did not work out. It is the same today. There are many blessed families around the world whom I have matched. I have matched couples from among hundreds gathered in one room. Among those people, some had already seen their ideal spouse spiritually. The spirit world told them who their partner would be. Through my spiritual sensitivity, I was able to find that very person. (300-323, 1999/04/15) 14. I have matched many people. Taking responsibility for other people's lives is a serious matter. When I look at people, I can identify what talent they have and what type of person they are. "That woman is fated to be a widow." "That man is fated to die young." I even know this sort of thing. When I am doing this, I am physically on earth, but I switch into spiritual high alert and extend my antennae. I enter a spiritual state in which I can see people's ancestry from a high vantage point. When I am in this state of mind, there are no mistakes in the choices I make. However, the matching candidates do not always listen to me. One time I had to match a young man 13 times. Why should I help him get married if he does not like the women I suggest? The point is that I do everything I can. It is because it is better for him if I match him than if he does it on his own. For the sake of giving the marriage Blessing now that I am here on earth, I have been offering complete devotion and have established all the necessary conditions. (157-211, 1967/04/02) 15. Because I have guided so many people, when I look at somebody I know immediately what kind of person he or she is. I can know what type of child will be born to a man with a certain kind of face paired with a woman with another kind of face. When I am looking for a man's partner, the face of a woman that complements that man will simply emerge. When I match them by photograph, my hand just moves to a photograph as if on its own. Even if I do not see a person visually, as I am walking around I will come to a halt and my hand will go to the right photo. If after such a matching, a couple casually breaks the tie that was made this way, something terrible will happen. (331-233, 2000/09/03) 16. When I am matching people, I gather a few thousand people in one place. If I tell them, "Jot down the names of five people you would like," everyone writes down the same ten percent of the candidates. There was one person in whom 100 people were interested. It is impossible for a matching process to work based on that. That is why you have to trust my guidance. The amazing thing is that some people receive in a dream who their spouse will be. If they have had such a dream, they wait for the one they have seen with wholehearted anticipation. What if I were to make a mistake? Then what the Unification Church has been teaching will be disproven. How can I choose the person they saw in their dream? There is not a single person in the whole country who could make that match. My hand knows and my feet know. The person I point to matches exactly with what the spirit world showed them. (390-098, 2002/08/05) 17. If a man is warm, then the woman should be cold, and if the woman is warm, then the man should be cold. Partners should be matched this way. When I look at a person, I know immediately if that person is warm or cold. I bring them together so they can harmonize. This cannot be done by just anyone. I heard that one monk said it would be hard for him to match even one couple like that in his whole lifetime and he wondered what ability enables me to do it over and over. It is because I see hundreds of thousands of couples. All the people I married are doing well. There is a variety of people. If I match couples who are at the midpoint between a rising and a descending fortune, respectively, those couples live well in harmony. Since I brought people together like this, if the children of those blessed families live with loyalty toward heaven's will, greater than that of their mother and father, they likely will live even better lives than their parents. When I observe a family, I know if that family offers devotions for God's Will. I know it by seeing both the mother and father, and also their sons and daughters. (336-051, 2000/10/08) 18. When I look at people, I can see some have a destiny that is falling and others have one that is rising. It is true that you can perish by marrying the wrong person. If both the man and woman have a destiny moving upward, they will fly away. On the other hand, if two people have a falling destiny, they will die young, and their sons and daughters also will not live long. Destinies need to be adjusted. When I choose your partner, I match one who has high standards with another who has low standards. Only then can a balance be achieved. If both of them are trying to take the upper position, everything will fade away. That is why marriage and the path of love can be a fearful thing. Depending on how your destiny is adjusted, the course of your life can be dented, can become oval, can disappear by becoming flat, or can become round. It must be round in order to sustain a long life. (2009/11/18) 19. When Unification Church members pray, the spirit world answers saying, "Your ideal spouse is this type of person." It will reveal to a white person who lives at the North Pole a person from a distant tropical island, saying, "Your ideal spouse is someone from the black race." The answer the spirit world gives you in prayer will follow that pattern. When the white person goes to the matching location, he looks around thinking, "There are only a few black sisters here. Where is she?" But then I find her, and match him to a black sister who was sitting in the corner all the way in the back. The white brother may sit among other white brothers thinking, "There are no black sisters here. What the spirit world told me about my spouse was a mistake." At that very moment, I find the sister and then match the two together. How can I match people that way in full accordance with what the spirit world showed them? All five colors of humanity are participating there, and yet I will match them without fail. (449-161, 2004/05/13) 20. When I conduct a matching with thousands of people in the room, if there is one person ready to be matched, all the way in the very back, I immediately know it. I can hardly see anyone else except that one person. If someone received a revelation about that person as their spouse ten years earlier, they will without fail be matched to that person. My hand will move in that direction. My feet will move in that direction. Those who casually criticize our matching and condemn the Unification Church's marriage Blessing cannot be forgiven easily. During my lifetime, I will indemnify everything to give the marriage Blessing, and those who criticize me will not easily be able to receive salvation. They must feel indebted before heaven for the marriage Blessing, and in order to move one step upward, they need to repent sincerely. Among your ancestors, were there no traitors? Could there not also have been murderers? Through the marriage Blessing I am asking, "Can you, as the fruits of your tribes, become beings who will shine forever like the bright sun?" (340-282, 2000/12/27) 21. There is no shorter route to building a world of peace than marriage between enemies, uniting them as one. When half of all Japanese and Koreans marry one another in cross-cultural Blessings, they will change. If we hold that kind of ceremony twice, things will be changed completely. So the issue is how we can quickly have enemies receive the marriage Blessing together. A world of peace will absolutely come faster if that process is welcomed. I am the champion of conducting interracial marriages. I have set the record. I never act carelessly when it comes to making a match. No matter how hard any of you try to create a match, you will not be able to surpass my standard. Even if neither of you feels good when you meet one another for the first time, as you live together, you will come to like each other. Marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime occasion. How serious do you think I have to be as I take responsibility for this most important event in your lives? It is not a joke. I am taking into consideration how you can change your destiny in terms of your descendants. (250-033, 1993/10/11) 22. I do not see anyone as an enemy. I never think that I have enemies who should perish. If you have enemies, you cannot build the kingdom of heaven. If you have enemies, you cannot build a strong foundation. That is why I have given the Blessing to both saints and murderers. Not only that, I have blessed the children of saints and murderers with each other. Since we are moving into this kind of age, Koreans and Japanese have cross-cultural marriages. Japan and Korea have been bitter enemies, but through cross-cultural marriages, it will be possible for Koreans and Japanese to unite. (325-056, 2000/06/29) 23. On what basis do I look for your marriage partner? I choose a person with whom you can have better descendants than you would have with the person you like externally. That is what I mean when I say you should marry for the sake of your descendants. If I match you with someone you want to marry, but then it turns out that no one in the world wants to marry any of your children, what would you do? Nothing could be more unfortunate than that. It would mean a lifetime of unhappiness. That would be worse than having a serious physical handicap or lacking in some other way. Marriage is for our descendants. The point is how to match people despite the way they look externally, knowing that their children will inherit only their good qualities. (028-304, 1970/02/11) 24. You may say you will find your partner on your own, but based on my experience, the one you find will not be very suitable for you. If you look for a spouse based only on qualities that please your eyes, the children you have may not be so good. If the second-generation members of the Unification Church are not strong and do not become extraordinary people, the nation will not prosper. I think about this very seriously as I look for your partner. Matching by photograph is truly an incredible thing. Your mothers and fathers will ask, "Could it be true?" Before you marry, you normally first meet the person with just the possibility of marriage in mind. But with us, some start dancing the moment they see their matching partners photograph. There were probably people who did not even look at the photograph and yet were happy. The standard of finding one's spouse that way surpasses the worlds standard. satan's world can never do anything like this. Besides True Father, there is nobody who can do this. (183-077, 1988/10/29) 25. If you do not like the matching partner I pick for you, you may limit your investment in the marriage as a consequence. Those who have faith in the matching and work hard for it will receive heavenly fortune in the end. In the beginning, you may not blend well. But nothing ever fits smoothly right after marriage. Each side inevitably has to adjust to the other. Initially you may even feel you were not given the right partner. You have to be willing to adjust and maintain hope. If your heart is not in it, you will not be able to invest yourself to the degree necessary. It is like the cap on a new make-up container not fitting well. The same is true of your new husband or wife. It might take three years for you to train yourselves in adjusting to each other. Emulate three generations. Watch what your grandfather and grandmother are doing and watch what your mother and father are doing. You will fit together by emulating three generations. (300-323, 1999/04/15) 26. Your marriage is one of the most important matters in your life. It is your desire as a human being, and God's desire as well, that your beloved partner be better than you. Because I know this as a parent, I want to take good care of you. When matching couples, I need to tie together two people, one who goes upward and the other who goes downward, so that soon they will reach the same level and become united. Combining races, such as black with white, is no longer a problem. Skin color is not a problem. In that sense, the marriage Blessing ceremony that I have inaugurated has become the world's tradition. As time goes by, everyone is realizing that True Parents' matching is better than the choice they would make themselves. The sons and daughters of these couples are better than their parents. This tradition has been established. This is why tens of thousands of couples are willing to marry even after only seeing a photograph. (233-034, 1992/07/20) 27. The matching for the 30,000 Couples Marriage Blessing was done by photograph. This is truly an amazing fact; it is unlike anything in satan's world. In getting married, those couples stood at the zero point of absolute faith. Eve fell, so she was unable to receive absolute love, but these people have surpassed the boundaries of their countries and found a path of love that cannot be found in satan's world. This means that they stood in the position where they absolutely loved me and loved God. (277-132, 1996/04/07) 28. People are saying that my matched couples are ideal unions. I advise you to try living together for three years and then make an assessment. Try having one or two children. After you have one or two children, you will know if I made the right or wrong choice. I think you will say, "Oh, if it were not for True Father, this son never would have been born. Thank you, Father." Your marriage is not for your sake, but for the sake of your descendants. You must know that you marry for the sake of your ancestors and your descendants. (118-226, 1982/06/06) Section 3. Marriage Blessing Rituals Engagement, holy wine and indemnity stick ceremonies The marriage Blessing includes a series of restorational rituals which symbolically indemnify the process of the Fall. Through rituals such as the engagement ceremony, the Holy Wine ceremony, the Blessing ceremony, and the indemnity stick ceremony, one goes through the process of rebirth as a child of God. The engagement ceremony is the ritual that restores us to the position of Adam and Eve being engaged before the Fall. The Holy Wine ceremony eradicates original sin and changes satan's lineage to God's lineage. The Blessing ceremony is the ritual of vowing to fulfill one's responsibility as a blessed couple by inheriting True Parents' victorious realm. The indemnity stick ceremony is a ritual that symbolically makes restitution for the misuse of the lower parts of the body during the Fall. This ceremony entails the husband and wife striking each other on the buttocks three times with a stick, after which the couple makes a clean new start together. 1. According to the Unification Principle, what is to be created through the foundation of faith and the foundation of substance? The goal is to restore human beings to the position of being engaged prior to the Fall. Adam and Eve right before the Fall were an engaged couple. What has to be done in order to restore people to that stage of engagement prior to the Fall? Adam and Eve fell because of false love and became false parents. As false parents, they had three sons: Cain, Abel and Seth. There were eight people in Adam's family, including the wives of his sons. All of them stood in a fallen position. Setting the foundation of faith and the foundation of substance is an internal and external process of restoring this group of eight family members. After this group of people is restored, they must move to the next stage together with the Parent of heaven. The Parent of heaven here refers to the Messiah. After having established the foundation of substance, a foundation for the Messiah must be created. Fallen human beings cannot be restored to their original position without the Messiah. Human beings, who are the descendants of fallen Adam and Eve, must all without exception receive the Messiah, otherwise they cannot remove their original sin. The Messiah is the True Parents. The reason we need the True Parents is because they engraft us to themselves through True Parents' love. If the True Parents who are the Messiah do not emerge, fallen human beings will not be able to remove their original sin and advance to a position where they can receive the completion-level Blessing in a sinless and liberated position. Thus, we need the engagement ceremony, the ritual that restores the stage of engagement prior to the Fall of Adam and Eve. (035-216, 1970/10/19) 2. Each of you must cleanse your lineage of the stain of the Fall and restore it as the original lineage of goodness that was to have existed at the time of creation. Unless you perform a ritual to settle all accounts and restore the entire 6,000-year history through indemnity, you cannot advance to the position to receive the Blessing. The engagement ceremony is conducted in order to restore people to the position of Adam and Eve as an engaged couple before the Fall. (035-210, 1970/10/18) 3. The Holy Wine ceremony is a ritual that removes satan's blood, which defiled the heavenly lineage through the Fall. In other words, it is a ceremony to remove original sin. A person with original sin cannot advance to a position to receive the Blessing. Since you are in the position of transmitting satan's blood lineage, there is no way for you to advance to the position to receive God's blessing. To do so, you must completely eradicate your original sin. This original sin was derived from and is transmitted through the false parent's love. Therefore, you must take steps to eradicate it by establishing an indemnity condition within True Parents' love. Without doing so, there is no way to get rid of original sin. If original sin is not removed, you cannot receive the Blessing as a perfected couple that is one with God's love. (035-216, 1970/10/19) 4. In order for human beings to be fully restored, they once again must enter their mother's womb. Literally, this cannot be done, but by becoming one in love, we can establish it as a condition. You must return to the restored Adam, unite with him, and then receive God's blood lineage. Eve first fell spiritually, centering on satan. She then united with Adam and committed the physical Fall. The Holy Wine ceremony reverses that process by having Eve meet the completely restored Adam and become one with him conditionally. It is the ceremony to restore the relationship of love. This condition is essential. A woman has to conditionally unite with the restored Adam, return to God and then restore a man in the flesh. This is what the marriage Blessing ceremony is about. (035-211, 1970/10/18) 5. The Holy Wine consists of 21 essential elements. It is constituted this way for the sake of converting the lineage. Both kinds of conditions, those connected with the lineage of the fallen world and those connected with the lineage of the restored world, are in this wine. Without connecting these conditions, you cannot restore satan's world. Children born from a couple who received the Blessing on the foundation of this connection can stand above and step beyond the fallen world. By virtue of their lineage, they can overcome this world. This is not a simple matter. The Holy Wine ceremony is a ritual of converting the lineage. True love directly connects an individual's heart with God. Without conducting this ceremony of converting the lineage, you cannot return to the position of Adam and Eve before the Fall. You are participating in the marriage ceremony on the condition that you have matured to occupy the same realm as that of Adam and Eve when they were engaged. In terms of the formation, growth and completion levels, this marriage is not taking place at the completion level. Therefore, for seven years the husband and wife have to go through a time of training together, while actively oriented in the proper direction. The couple must also educate their children to the point that they truly regard their parents as being even greater than God. That couple must become such parents and take their clan with them. Otherwise, they cannot be called a blessed family. (229-074, 1992/04/09) 6. You are struck with the indemnity stick after the Blessing ceremony because human beings fell by misusing their lower parts. This ritual is a condition by which you pass through that critical point in time when the lineage of three ages was defiled. When the pain from that bitter moment is washed away, the children will be liberated and will be able to cry out in joy to heaven with both hands in the air. At that time all things of creation in heaven and on earth, and everything in the heavenly nation, will respond in kind. (215-086, 1991/02/06) Separation and three-day ceremony Following the Blessing ceremony, couples commence their family life after a 40-day holy separation period. This period indemnifies the number 40, symbolizing the 4,000 years from the time of Jacob to the Second Coming and the 40-year course walked by True Father. During this period the husband and wife offer devotions while yearning for the heavenly kingdom and for the fulfillment of God's Will. At the conclusion of this period comes the three-day ceremony, which sets a condition of restoring the three ages of formation, growth and completion of the growing period. The husband and wife, who had consecrated themselves internally by drinking holy wine, now consecrate themselves externally by showering and cleansing their bodies with the holy handkerchief. Then they restore themselves substantially. On the first two days, the bride takes the upper position and initiates everything in making love to symbolize giving birth to the bridegroom in the position of his mother. On the third day the bridegroom takes the upper position and initiates in making love, in order to regain his original position as the son and restore his dominion as subject partner. Through this they are restored through indemnity as an eternal couple and family belonging to God. 7. After the marriage Blessing ceremony, the 40-day period of sanctification corresponds to Fathers 40-year course. You must pass over the number 40. In the course of restoration, the Returning Lord arrived 4,000 years after Jacobs time. In the Principle the number 40 connects to passing over this 4,000-year period. Indemnity must be paid centering on love. By overcoming this 40-day hurdle of connecting to God, a connection of love finally can be made. This is to indemnify the 4,000 years of history, the period from Adam to Jesus, the purpose of which was to establish God's love on earth. God raised up Jacob, but it was another 4,000 years until the Returning Lord could find love and the ideal couple. That was the only purpose. Therefore, this period of 40 days is the time for establishing a condition of indemnity by yearning for the heavenly kingdom and focusing on the whole of God's Will. This is not the time to think about your wife or husband. A couple must offer this devotion together, for the sake of God's kingdom and His Will. During the 40 days you are not to have conjugal relations. You can begin married life after the 40-day period is over. (090-133, 1976/12/21) 8. The Unification Church has the three-day ceremony that must be observed. This ceremony is like getting an injection that pierces the source of all illnesses, counteracts the poison, and heals you. The one who makes love on top represents heaven's side, and when a couple first makes love after completing the 40-day separation period, the woman is to make love on top. She makes love on top for the first two days. satan's side humiliated heaven during the two stages corresponding to formation and growth. This must be reversed, so on the third day the positions are reversed. It is a ceremony of reversing the lineage in heaven and on earth. (273-315, 1995/10/29) 9. Women are in the position of Eve, and men are in the position of the archangel. Therefore the woman has no marriage partner, and she must give birth to one. The three-day ceremony is a ritual for giving birth to that substantial marriage partner. It is about giving birth to a man on the foundation of the 40-day separation period that represents all of history. In this way he is born again through three stages. Only when the man goes through the Old Testament Age and the New Testament Age to reach the Completed Testament Age does he become the woman's husband. Therefore, on the third day the husband takes the upper position when making love with his wife. For the first two days the wife takes the upper position, but on the third day she can finally take root on earth and the husband takes the upper position. The threeday ceremony is a conditional ritual of being absolutely obedient to True Parents' words so that the man can rise to the position of husband in the Completed Testament Age. While he is going through the Old Testament Age and New Testament Age, he attends his wife as his mother. (355-235, 2001/10/05) 10. There are no sons or husbands on God's side. They have to be reborn through a woman. Because of the Fall, Adam needs to be born through Eve. The ceremony of this substantial restoration is held over the course of three days, which represent the formation, growth and completion stages. To restore and give birth to the man during this three-day ceremony, the woman is on top in the formation and growth stages. Finally, after the man is restored from the position of archangel to the position of Adam, he can be on top and form a sphere of life with the woman. Then for the next three years, the man must follow his wife. (229-075, 1992/04/09) Chapter 2. The History of the Marriage Blessing Ceremony Section 1. The 36 Couples Blessing three couples On April 16, 1960, the marriage Blessing ceremony of three spiritual children and their spouses -- Kim Won-pil and Jeong Dal-ok, Eu Hyo-won and Sa Gil-ja, and Kim Young-hwi and Jeong Dae-hwa -- was held at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church in Seoul. By having performed the engagement ceremony of three spiritual children before True Parents' Holy Wedding, True Father set the condition that three main disciples attain an ideal unity with Jesus. True Father said that all Blessing candidates should have three spiritual children engaged prior to their own Blessing, and that those three children should receive the Blessing afterward. The Blessing ceremony of those three couples was divided into two parts: the first was to restore all material things; and the second was the ceremony itself, where three couples were married for all eternity. The second ceremony consisted of the Ceremony for the Restoration of Children and the Main Wedding Ceremony. In his speech as officiator, True Father said, "Man and woman are created in God's image, male and female. The union of one man and one woman is a central body that resembles both God's yang and yin natures. Moreover, a couple formed by a man and woman reflects the ideal union of God in His entirety. In particular, the man represents His yang nature and so is the embodiment of True Father, and the woman represents His yin nature and so is the embodiment of True Mother. The act of becoming one in love is the act of embracing the cosmos. This is the reuniting of the universe." He added that the Blessing of three spiritual children signifies the complete salvation of both the spiritual and physical realms. 1. In 1960, before I conducted the holy marriage Blessing, I engaged three couples out of the 36 Couples. After the Holy Wedding, I conducted the Blessing of those three couples. The Blessing of those three children, who are in the positions of Peter, James and John, established the condition of three children standing in the realm of God's ideal centering on me. I set the victorious foundation whereby there can be absolutely no separation from me. (055-164, 1972/05/07) 2. Jesus came representing Adam, and the Lord at the Second Advent comes representing Jesus. The Returning Lord also must have three obedient children of faith (that is, three spiritual children) because, in accordance with the formula of restoration, otherwise he will not be able to stand in the position of the True Parent. I must have three disciples who will absolutely follow me as filial sons, even in the midst of persecution, even if it means giving their lives. In April 1960, I was able to find and establish these three disciples. Since the course of restoration is a backward-moving upward path, the Blessing is given first to the person who stands in the child's position. Jacob's family represents the realm of the family, so the foundation needs to be made based on the number 12. The three disciples, the three children, must go through a similar standard. On the day of the Holy Wedding in 1960, the position of the substantial Parents was confirmed after passing through the stage of engagement on the foundation of having established a reciprocal relationship with three children as the resurrected personages of Cain, Abel and Seth in Adam's family. Through this, the Parents became one with the three children of Adam's family, who had been the source of painful regret for God. For the first time on earth this happened, in Korea. This is a world-level accomplishment. Since then, a new historic fortune began to manifest in Korea. On this foundation, I gave these three children the Blessing in April, 1960. (022-191, 1969/02/02) 3. The Holy Blessing ceremony of these three couples is God's hope, representing His ideal. It is the marriage ceremony God wanted to have for Adam and Eve had they reached maturity. This ideal of creation had been held within God's heart, so this was truly a historic event. Please be aware that it was the first time since the beginning of the world for such a ceremony to take place. During Jesus' time, the three disciples should have lived and died together with their teacher. From now on, all of you must live with the heart that your body is in the position of an offering. One son and one daughter with substantial partners have appeared as the object partners of the invisible God. The man is the substantial object partner representing God's masculine character, and the woman is the substantial object partner representing God's feminine character. (009-083, 1960/04/16) 4. Will your spiritual child offer his or her life for you? Do you have a spiritual child who does not think first of himself or herself? This is not an easy thing. It is more difficult than raising ten of your own children. The same was true for me. Before marrying Mother, I held the engagement ceremony for three children, and only after that were we married in the Holy Wedding. Each of you needs to do the same thing. Although my Holy Wedding was held first before they received the Blessing, the condition of engaging these spiritual children had to be set first so that they would not complain. I did this because it was necessary to connect them to the world of the original Adam and then save Cain's world. That is why you too must find your spiritual children in the position of the three archangels and return all that you have to God. (141-218, 1986/02/22) 5. Those people who have received the Blessing in the Unification Church have changed their lineage. The Blessing is the change of lineage. Though blessed families have changed their bloodline, they still live in satan's realm. This must be restored. In order to do this, you must individually maintain absolute obedience centering on True Parents. Among the 36 Couples, the three couples stand in the same position as the three archangels. They must be united. If they are able to stand together as individuals, then they also must unite as families. If these three families cannot unite, each individual will be harmed, each family will be harmed and their tribes will be harmed. Taking it even further, my family will also be harmed. For this reason, these three families are very important. (055-251, 1972/05/09) The 36 Couples: Restoring the ancestors of humankind The 36 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony was held on May 15, 1961, at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church in Seoul. The 36 Couples established by True Parents consisted of three groups of 12 couples each, representing Adam's family, Noah's family, and Jacob's family, respectively. True Parents said that these couples are the ancestral families in the physical and spiritual worlds. The first group was composed of already married couples. The second and third groups were composed of people who had been single. The 36 Couples refer to three couples blessed in April 1960 plus 33 couples blessed in May 1961. The Blessing ceremony was held in three stages, beginning in the early dawn at 4:30 a.m. and continuing until 5:00 in the afternoon, under the title, The First, Second and Third Israel Couples' Holy Wedding Ceremony. The ceremony started out with the couples entering one by one, followed by the affirmation of their Blessing vows, the proclamation of marriage, the exchange of rings, a handclasp, and True Parents' benediction. At the reception after the Blessing ceremony, True Father presided over the newlyweds' indemnity stick ceremony. For their honeymoon, the newlyweds rented a bus, toured Song-do and Ju-an, and went fishing. On May 18, the 36 Couples participated in the Family Pledge ceremony, after which they departed to mission assignments. True Parents said that the 36 Couples must become an impregnable fortress, the soil and protective fence for the family of True Parents, and set an example for other members. 6. The 36 Couples stand in a position of having restored the history that was violated by satan. They have accomplished this by completing the missions that our ancestors who were called before heaven in the course of restoration left undone. These couples must inherit God's heart and become perfected people. In other words, they must become not ancestors who failed in God's providence but victorious ancestors. They should establish the standard of what an ancestor should be on earth. That is the significance of the 36 Couples being the restored ancestors of humanity. (055-167, 1972/05/07) 7. Within the 36 Couples, the first 12 couples are people who married of their own accord. By these already married couples receiving the Blessing on earth, those people in the spirit world who married of their own accord when on earth can unite with them. This gives all such ancestors in the spirit world a way to return and work on earth. Next, that which was lost due to the mistakes from Noah's family through Abraham's family is being recovered. In finding three sons, the mistakes of Noah's family were rectified. Abraham's generation includes Jacob's family, and this means that we have restored through indemnity, horizontally, the vertical history of the three generations of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. The condition of restoring those families was established when the already married couples, who had married of their own accord, received the Blessing. Thereby also, the standard of restoring spirits who married of their own accord and went to the spirit world was established. I needed to bless men and women both who were at the engagement level and were virgins. This was to have been done as if engaging Jesus and the Holy Spirit, even though the internal standard of heart that Jesus and the Holy Spirit wished for was not firmly established. The Blessing of unmarried men and women among the 36 Couples took place in order to weave together those who had fallen before this Blessing, and to have these couples pay indemnity as their representatives. On this basis, the 36 Couples are the ancestors who represent the lost 36 generations. (019-120, 1967/12/31) 8. The Blessing of the 36 Couples took place in order to restore through indemnity horizontally, in a single moment, the mistakes of our ancestors. The fight to do this centered on the 36 Couples. The people of the secular world probably will not understand the Blessing. People who are preparing to receive the Blessing should not consult with their parents or the people they would normally relate to in the secular world. You should not consult with or even talk about what God wills with people in satan's world. So, extending this divine privilege, I sent all of you an invitation after deciding on the path you will take. I blessed the 36 Couples, since I stood responsible to restore through indemnity God's historical pain at having lost His children. I had to restore through indemnity the vertical history horizontally, in the present time, in order to recover our ancestors' root and the standard they tried to establish. (016-061, 1965/12/26) 9. The 36 Couples satisfied the historical indemnity conditions and then rose above them. We must place heavenly families at the forefront and have them move forward based on a standard of actual practice. The 36 Couples are representatives of the past, while the coming Lord is the representative of the present. When the past and present can gain complete victory at one place, we will surely make a global beginning. This is the responsibility that the 36 Couples shoulder. The 36 Couples are the fruit of families who can obviate the need for historical indemnity conditions. In other words, they were born on the foundation of the realm of historical indemnity conditions. That is a historic event. My family is the victorious family that stands on top of the foundation of history and of the ages. My family has appeared in the real world upon this authority of victory. At this place, the 36 Couples must completely unite with my family. Without my family, your families have no path by which to move toward a new world. Your families cannot take the lead in this. My family is taking the lead centering on the standard of actual practice. Therefore, you must all be a protective fence and also rich soil, making conditions in the background so that my family can develop. Then your families also will develop. (028-063, 1970/01/03) Section 2. The 72 Couples, 124 Couples and 430 Couples The 72 Couples: Restoring Cain and Abel tribes The 72 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony was held on June 4, 1962, at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church in Seoul. The 72 Couples were established as two types, Cain and Abel, and they indemnify on the tribal level what the 36 Couples indemnified on the family level. It was at the time of the 72 Couples Blessing that True Father organized the Marriage Blessing Ceremony Committee, which published an explanation of the purpose of the Blessing ceremony. The 72 Couples Blessing Ceremony was held in three rounds of 24 couples each. 1. Conflict was initiated by Adam and Eve's sons, Cain and Abel. They passed their spiritual corruption on to their descendants and so created a world of strife, bringing the world to ruin. All this needs to be rectified through paying indemnity. As part of this, sons and daughters of 36 generations have to establish the condition of having united in front of God without conflict. This is why I established the 72 Couples, which is 2 times 36, with the 72 being divided into Cain and Abel. By establishing these 72 Couples, I built a historic ancestral foundation on which Cain and Abel can build the four-position foundation without fighting. This means I established an absolute realm of reconciliation that can be a bulwark against satan. (019-121, 1967/12/31) 2. God's hope does not stop with individual salvation. He longs for the salvation of the family and the tribe as well. Therefore, it is not enough to just have the leaders of the 12 tribes of Israel. The leaders of the branch tribes are also necessary. There have to be 36 couples representing Cain and 36 representing Abel, so I horizontally connected these two groups of couples, internally and externally, and established them as the 72 Couples. This was done in order to begin the salvation of the horizontal world. They will become the tribal leaders. The realm of tribal leaders will arise. (115-279, 1981/11/22) 3. The 72 Couples correspond to Jesus' 70 disciples. The 72 Couples represent the tribe that Jesus tried to organize through his 12 apostles and 70 disciples. In other words, the 72 Couples are the restored tribe of Jesus' 12 apostles and 70 disciples in the form of families. To put it another way, the 36 Couples and the 72 Couples are the same as the 12 tribes of Israel and the 70 disciples of Jesus. They are the restored representatives that can lead the people of Israel. This is the model by which we have recovered the basic numbers that God has been seeking through Israel. (054-293, 1972/03/26) The 124 Couples: The first public Blessing ceremony The 124 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony was held on July 24, 1963, at the Seoul Citizens' Hall. The 124 Couples represent the world and symbolize Jesus' 120 disciples. The 124 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony was the last ceremony to consist only of Koreans and the first to be held publicly. After the ceremony, the newlywed couples drove in a motorcade of 150 cars through downtown Seoul, attracting the attention of tens of thousands of passersby. 4. The 124 Couples Blessing was the first time we held our marriage Blessing ceremony publicly. These couples represented the entire world. I judged that it was time to set up 124 Couples as representatives of the world. This is because, from the perspective of the Christian realm and of the present world, Korea is the leading nation, which promotes the providence of God for the future good of the world. The 124 Couples represent the world. I conducted the 36 Couples and 72 Couples Blessings within our church. Through them we were securing the internal foundation centering on our church, similar to how the foundation of a people was built through the course of Judaism. Next, from the external point of view, we were expanding to set a worldwide foundation to connect to the global Christian cultural sphere in history, centering on the 124 Couples. There had to be 124 member nations of the United Nations when the 124 Couples were blessed, and there were. In Korea, a nation representing all others, this Blessing was a condition of historical importance on the world level establishing an internal condition of indemnity. (110-123, 1980/11/10) 5. The number 120, which is 10 times the number 12 of Jesus' 12 disciples, is the number that represents the horizontal world. This is why I blessed 120 couples in order to match 120 disciples. Technically there could have been 120 couples, but I blessed a total of 124. The extra 4 couples represent the 4 directions. The 124 Couples, who represent Jesus' 120 disciples, also represent the world. This does not mean that those couples have the authority to govern and control the world, but rather that as world representatives, they can serve as the basis on which I can establish world-level indemnity conditions. This is how establishing the 124 Couples set the condition for God to be able to work in an unprecedented way on the world level. When the number of United Nations member nations topped 120, we entered the Last Days. (016-063, 1965/12/26) 6. When I blessed the 124 Couples, I included four husbands who were ex-convicts. It was absolutely necessary for me to include such people in the group. The work of heaven is not the work of condemning people but rather of saving everyone. God seeks to redeem all people, not only religious believers but conscientious people who are non-believers as well as those who have sinned and those who are in prison. Therefore, I established representatives of the nation on the world level, created a door for the family, and opened it. Thereby all people in the world can enter, including those who have sinned and are languishing in jail. As the foundation to achieve this purpose, I established the Blessing of the 124 Couples. (100-172, 1978/10/14) 7. The 124 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony was truly magnificent. After the ceremony, all the couples got in taxis and drove around Seoul. The people on the streets were amazed by the motorcade of 150 taxis. The city of Seoul and the nation of Korea were turned upside down. Don't you think this wedding ceremony is one that every man and woman would find worth trying just once? We will wait and see if the world will follow us or not. I plan to bring non-Koreans to take part in the next Blessing. (012-346, 1963/08/11) The 430 Couples: Indemnifying 4,300 years of Korean history The 430 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony was held on February 22, 1968, at the Seoul Citizens' Hall. The 430 Couples restored through indemnity the 4,300 years of Korean history. By including one Japanese couple, True Parents set the condition of connecting the Blessing to non-Koreans. After the ceremony, the brides and bridegrooms rode separately in tour buses and cars in a motorcade through downtown Seoul. 8. The Blessing of 430 Couples took place when the Unification Church had not yet been able to pay indemnity on the national level in Korea. What does the number 430 mean? The year the Blessing ceremony was held corresponds to the year 4,300 in the Dangun Era, and also to the 430 years of Israel's suffering in Egypt and in the wilderness. With the goal of the liberation of a people, which was the ideal of the people of Israel, the 430 Couples Blessing opened a path for all Korean citizens to stand before God's Will. This is the path to the marriage partnership ideal. It is useless to open a path centered on the ideals associated with the individual, as religions until now have tried to do. The Unification Church has opened up the path to the marriage partnership ideal in every direction. We therefore need to mobilize all the people of this nation and substantially establish indemnity conditions within our generation. (055-170, 1972/05/07) 9. The year that marked year 4,300 since the founding of Korea was the year that 430 Couples received the Blessing. Therefore, the 430 Couples joined the Blessing as representatives of the Korean clans. Even if some Korean surnames were not directly included among them, all were actually included when we consider relatives of the participating couples through their mother's side or their fathers. The 430 Couples brought people from every family name. Every type of person was included, even those who had committed unforgivable sins. The way of salvation was opened to all the people of Korea, even to those who could not stand in front of heaven because of the sins committed in the course of 4,300 years. A line leading to redemption was attached to each one of them, and a bridge of salvation was laid down. Thus, a path was paved by which Korea can naturally survive and connect to the heavenly kingdom. (133-197, 1984/07/10) 10. The numbers 3 and 4 symbolize heaven and earth. When you multiply 4 and 3 you get 12, the number of harmony. The number 12 represents all numbers and harmony between heaven and earth. This is why after 4,300 years the Blessing corresponding to the number 430, containing 3 and 4 was held in the Republic of Korea. This Blessing signifies that all Korean families, regardless, can now freely enter the kingdom of heaven at any time. This is what the 430 Couples Blessing accomplished. On the national level, the Blessing of the 430 Couples established the standard for anyone to be able to enter the kingdom of heaven. (075-151, 1975/01/02) 11. Starting in 1960, I progressed from the 36 Couples Blessing to the 72 Couples and 124 Couples. And I intend to bless 430 couples as we cross the final hurdle of the seven-year course. The number of blessed couples has to be greater than the number 666. The number 6 is the number of satan, who is in the position of God's enemy. We have to go over this number. This is why a total of 760 couples, including the already married couples, will have received the Blessing within seven years. (019-113, 1967/12/31) 12. Now that I have restored Eve and the archangel, I have fulfilled my responsibility as Adam. When the time comes that I can love my sons and daughters in the family environment brought by the restoration of Eve and the archangel, the age in which good people pay indemnity will change to an age in which evil people pay indemnity to benefit good people. From now we will enter a realm of good fortune for the Unification Church. When you receive the Blessing, become one, and set the four-position foundation on the family level as tribal messiahs, progressing in all directions like me, heavenly fortune will shine upon you. Heaven's providence of restoration cannot proceed except through this principle. We cannot build the kingdom of heaven without reclaiming this physical world. Therefore, your families have to become completely one with True Parents' family. A branch cannot exist without its root. When I blessed the 430 Couples, I told them to become tribal messiahs. In other words, I told them to carry out the same mission as Jesus and the Holy Spirit, that is, to work as the substantial embodiments of the resurrected Jesus and the Holy Spirit to save their tribes. I asked them to take on not just the spiritual mission but also that of the substantial tribal messiah. (040-217, 1971/02/01) The 43 Couples from 10 nations During their Second World Tour in 1969, True Parents officiated at the marriage Blessing ceremony of 43 Couples from 10 nations. They said that this Blessing was linked to the 430 Couples in Korea and signified connecting the Blessing to the entire world. True Parents blessed 13 couples (seven newly engaged and six already married) at the Washington, D.C. church on February 28; eight couples (seven newly engaged and one already married) in Essen, Germany, on March 28; and 22 couples (12 newly engaged and 10 already married) at the Tokyo church on May 1. 13. The world now revolves around the second seven-year course, which started in 1968. Just as Cain and Abel fought, the left wing and right wing are fighting worldwide. We need to resolve this conflict and develop a new family, a new society, a new nation and a new world. This is the view of the Principle and is the mission of the Unification Church. This is why, on January 1, 1968, I established God's Day. It was the day of victory on this earth for the Unification Church. Shortly thereafter, I conducted the 430 Couples Blessing. I had to connect this victorious day horizontally to the world, so I blessed the 43 Couples while on my 1969 world tour. This was an extension of the 430 Couples Blessing in Korea. By conducting the 43 Couples Blessing, I connected 10 nations on the horizontal level. We need to globalize everything that we have accomplished in Korea. (058-223, 1972/06/11) 14. The 43 Couples Blessing was largely intercultural. Everyone was matched internationally, such as American with German, Dutch with English, and so on. In most cases I did not match the Blessing candidates with someone from their own country. In order to restore the world, we need to transcend our attachment to our own people and instead love the world. This is why I conducted a marriage Blessing ceremony with people from different countries. All of them were thrilled to participate and it brought me great joy to look upon them. After I bestowed the Blessing, I asked what they would like to do for Korea. They said they would do anything I asked of them. Never before in history has an Asian man single-handedly inspired people so profoundly in Europe. In light of this, I once again came to realize how formidable the Unification Principle truly is. (022-229, 1969/05/02) 15. Through the Blessing of 430 Couples, Korea came to stand in the position of connecting to the Unification Principle. What this means is that, even though most Korean people may not believe in the Unification Church, they can reap the benefit of being the Third Israel because we have established an indemnity condition for them to do so through the 430 Couples. Thus, the nation of Korea has become the realm of the chosen people. After blessing the 430 Couples, I needed to carry out the work of expanding this realm of the Republic of Korea and its citizens worldwide. I first needed to choose the holy grounds and then I had to engraft them to the 430 Couples. This is why I chose holy grounds in 40 nations during my First World Tour and blessed 43 Couples during my Second World Tour. I determined to connect Japan, America and Germany through the 43 Couples, who were the counterparts of the 430 Couples. This was a global, historic task. As a result, it has become possible even for the world's innumerable nonbelievers to enjoy the benefits of the realm of Israel in this age of horizontal restoration, the same benefits as those enjoyed by those who inherited the traditions of the Jewish or Christian faith, whether over the past 4,000 years or today. Such a foundation has been established. (110-124, 1980/11/10) Blessings of married couples The first marriage Blessing ceremony for already married couples was held for 26 couples at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church in Seoul, on February 8, 1963. And on April 7 a second Blessing ceremony was held for 27 couples. These were couples who had married and formed families before joining the Unification Church. Most of them were church elders who had contributed greatly to the church in its early years. True Parents emphasized that these already married couples needed to provide an example and be a protective fence for the younger blessed couples. A number of such Blessings have since taken place. On April 10, 1992, the marriage Blessing ceremony of 1,267 already married couples from all over the world was held immediately before the founding rally of the Women's Federation for World Peace. This ceremony brought together couples from 33 nations, including Korea and Japan. Notably, True Parents announced that, through the participation of 45 couples from nine Middle Eastern countries, the Blessing was opened to the public at large, transcending religion and nationality. 16. The already married couples are those who married and formed families on their own before joining the Unification Church. For them to be recognized as families of God's ideal, the husband has to become a historic, representative central figure in God's work, restoring his family based on the Principle. Also, he has to become a man who can inherit the historical tradition. A man with a family is a representative person who can inherit completely the original tradition of upholding the work of God, as practiced by our ancestors from Abel to Noah, Abraham and Moses. Then what ideology, worldview and life course must such a man, who is the head of his family, adopt? The answer is, in such a newly blessed, already married couple the husband needs to love his wife more than ever before. When he does this, this husband and wife will transcend and put aside their earlier conjugal love relationship and, as a blessed couple, dwell in a new bond of love higher than the world has ever known. (058-171, 1972/06/11) 17. The already married blessed couples need to stand as a protective fence around the blessed couples who were newly married. To put it another way, they need to become the couples who can indemnify the mistakes of Abel in past history and whom Abel can trust in the family-level providence of God. In the past, the differences between the two types of couples caused conflict between them. Now however, the already married couples need to be mentors to whom the others can come with any problems they may have. Moreover, the already married couples have to sincerely care for and protect the others. The already married couples are like elder brother couples. Cain is the elder brother. Abel is the younger brother. You are all brothers. The already married couples are the elder brother, and they have that position regardless of whether they want it or not. Therefore, when it comes to prayer, who needs to pray more? In the past, those in the Abel position prayed more. In order to save Cain, Abel offered extensive devotions to God. However, in this age the Cain-type couples need to offer more devotions for the Abeltype couples. (058-182, 1972/06/11) 18. Since the already married couples lived together as husband and wife before the church, their present is little different from their past. Since both the man and the woman are in the same position as before, even though they must never do so, they can easily fall back into old habits. The question is, what has changed for them after receiving the Blessing? They have renewed their family through the Blessing, so it must become a historic family. In their previous married life they may have lived for the sake of each other, but now the husband has to live for his wife and the wife for her husband in a new and different way. That is, now they must not simply live for each other's sake but go beyond that and live for the sake of God. Since Adam and Eve failed to live for the sake of God, they fell and instituted a family of sorrow. When the already married couples can comfort God's innermost heart and liberate Him from His grief, they will create a foundation on which God can hope for sons and daughters who will seek Him. (058-174, 1972/06/11) 19. The children born to already married couples after the Blessing are different from the children who were born before their parents received the Blessing. The blessed children are also remarkably different from their parents. The responsibility to determine that remarkable difference lies first with the husband and then with the wife, but the couple has to fulfill this responsibility together. Then what must this couple do? The wife must not attend a fallen husband and the husband must not attend a fallen wife. When all is said and done, they will be able to boast that they have established the standard of the unfallen Adam and Eve and have attended each other virtuously. Therefore, you need to know that as already married couples your position is now at a very different level from what it was in the past. As couples who have received the Blessing, and furthermore as already married couples who have been tied together again, you have to become one with God's Will. If you fail to become one, you will indeed lose honor in front of heaven. In the past, we continued to weave a history of sorrow because we stood in the position of not knowing God's Will. Now that you have been newly connected based on the Will, if you repeat your past lifestyle, traditions and habits, you will evoke a second sorrow in heaven. Such a thing must never happen. Therefore, you need to become dramatically different from the way you were before. You already married couples have the responsibility to initiate a new flow of history and to establish a new tradition. (058-175, 1972/06/11) 20. The already married blessed couples need to know that the previously unwed blessed couples are closely watching them. Since the previously unwed couples have just started their families, they do not know much about spousal relations. When it comes to raising children, they can easily watch how the already married couples are doing it and follow their example. In light of this, the already married couples are in a most important position. They need to set an example that is dramatically different from their past. If they do not do this, they will not be able to stand as families of heaven's ideal. The already married couples are in the position of Cain. As Cain-type families, they need to set an example in front of the previously unwed couples and assist them to the greatest extent possible. Unless the Unification Church's already married couples establish such a tradition, there will be no way to redeem the innumerable couples around the world who married on their own. (058-177, 1972/06/11) 21. I have granted amnesty and opened a path to the Blessing even to those who lived as they liked in their families. Through this, these mothers and fathers can be recognized as having the same value as those standing in the position of the unfallen Adam and Eve or unfallen sons and daughters of the heavenly kingdom. If the Unification Church recognizes them as such, the entire world has to do so as well. Through the founding of the Women's Federation for World Peace and the movement for women's liberation, I opened the door by which Adam and Eve, who had fallen at the family level, can return to the level of an unfallen family. I am granting amnesty to all families in the world outside the Unification Church. This is not something that happens every day. After this period passes, already married couples will have to go to a tribal messiah to receive the Blessing. Tribal messiahs are those who will bless them. (233-055, 1992/07/30) 22. In the morning, when it is time for the sun to rise, it rises naturally. In the same way, even through difficult circumstances, I created an environment where everyone in the world can receive the Blessing. This is historic. The Blessing began in 1961 and it was globalized from 1992. We waited patiently until 1992 and then started to expand it. From that point, we conducted Unification Church Blessing ceremonies for the general public. We did this in keeping with the dawn of the era of women. (325-317, 2000/07/02) 23. Christianity and Islam see each other as enemies and cannot even dream of uniting. Nonetheless, they need to become one. This is why True Father and True Mother blessed them in the International Couples Blessing Ceremony on April 10, 1992. Because Jesus was crucified, he could not find his Bride, who was to be the True Mother. But I resolved everything through the already married couples wedding. This Blessing created the realm of the resurrected Jesus on the national level. In that position I went beyond Rome and came to stand on the worldwide level. Transcending 2,000 years of history, I have built and restored a victorious domain and have thus established True Mother in the worldwide realm of Eve. This is why the era of women's liberation is coming. It is the end now. Everything will be completed when I have finished blessing everyone. The path that leads to hell will be turned around 180 degrees. (230-055, 1992/04/15) 24. Now, all blessed couples across the world have risen to the same level. Regardless of whether they are Christian or believe in another religion, I am exercising my prerogative as a True Parent to establish all couples on the same level. I blessed Abel in order to bless Cain. This is why I am establishing them in the same position. The parents of blessed couples married on their own and even opposed the Unification Church. As tribal messiahs, you need to raise your parents to the position of the unfallen Adam and Eve. By doing so, they can connect to True Parents at the center at all levels: family, tribe, people, nation and world. This is why at the time of the World Culture and Sports Festival in August 1992, I will open the door to all married couples around the world. When they receive the Blessing, the path will open for them to enter the realm of heaven's lineage. (233-201, 1992/08/01) Singles Blessing The first Singles Blessing ceremony was held on March 28, 1963 at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church in Seoul. Those who could not be matched and blessed with a spouse on earth, due to considerations such as age, were given the opportunity to receive the Singles Blessing so that they would eventually be able to meet their spouse in the spirit world. Forty-one members, one man and 40 women, participated in this ceremony. All had been members for at least six years and were at least 60 years of age. Since then, many Singles Blessing ceremonies have been held. 25. I asked those who were 60 years or older, and too old to marry a physical partner even if they wanted to, to gather on Parents' Day 1963. I did so in order to create a model for their family paradise in the world after death. Up until now paradise has not been for families. In it, people have not had a spouse. Their situation was the same as that of the angelic world. At this time, however, abiding by the principle of partnership, I need to equip elderly people on earth so they can reserve their place in the family paradise of the spirit world. According to God's original intention, the kingdom of heaven in the spirit world is a place where one is surrounded by one's family: parents, spouse and children. But if our members 60 years and older are unable to form families, I need to create a kingdom of heaven for them that is like God's originally intended paradise. I must protect these people. At least I need to promise them that if they die and go to the spirit world without a spouse on earth, they will have one there. (152-037, 1963/03/03) 26. Only when I, in the position of Adam, restore fallen Eves, can their spouses be restored through them as restored Eves. What this means is, by restoring Eve now, she comes to stand on heaven's side and can save her future husband. Adam fell by listening to Eve, so once you become a restored Eve through this ceremony you will need to receive a man in the spirit world who will listen to your words, and make him one with you in order to restore him. You will find a spouse candidate in the spirit world, and become engaged. It begins with this Blessing ceremony for the restoration of Eve. It is followed by a ceremony to restore love spiritually through holy wine. Once you have done these, then when you go to the next world you can choose your own spouse. There are many spirit men waiting there hoping to be chosen as a partner. You have this privilege. However, the fact that you have this privilege does not mean you can go there first and tell someone, "Let us live together." You have to wait until I go. I have to go to the spirit world to give you my consent. You cannot do just as you please. (101-310, 1978/11/07) 27. Heavenly Father, at 5:53 in the afternoon of November 7, 1978, I am performing the engagement ceremony of 101 couples, and I pray that You will permit it in Your holy name. Please allow this connection, by which Your daughters on earth and Your sons in the spirit world can be united as one. By matching Your daughters on earth with Your sons in the spirit world, I am bestowing upon them the right to form families when they go to the eternal world in the future, in the name of heaven and in the name of True Parents. So Heavenly Father, please accept them. I know that each and every one of them will remain as the objects of adoration hoped for by all spirits in the spirit world. I have determined right here and now the one connection by which after they have spent some time on this earth, they can go to the spirit world and be linked to their spouse. So Father, please grant this. I hope that, in this way, they can form eternal relationships of husband and wife when they go to spirit world by becoming one with their spouse in the name of True Parents. So Heavenly Father, please permit this. I wish to open the way for those here on earth to receive the Blessing conditionally, and for it to become substantial when they arrive in the spirit world. So Father, please allow this. I pray that You will permit the engagement of these 101 couples, and that You will also permit their future wedding ceremony. (101-310, 1978/11/07) Section 3. The 777, 1800, 2075 and 6000 Couples The 777 Couples: Opening the era of the international Blessing The International Marriage Blessing Ceremony of 777 Couples was held at Jangchung Gymnasium in Seoul on October 21, 1970. There were 790 couples from ten nations participating, with 539 couples from Korea, 235 couples from Japan and 16 couples from Europe and America. After the ceremony, the brides and bridegrooms rode in a convoy of 42 buses through downtown Seoul. True Parents said that the 777 Couples Blessing signified the expansion of the marriage Blessing to the world. 1. In 1969, I blessed the 43 Couples as representatives of all the world's nations. The 43 Couples are the global-level counterpart of the 430 Couples on the national level. All the tribes in Korea received the grace of entering the realm of heaven, and that is the internal foundation for all peoples in the world to enter that realm. Once these relational standards are connected, the tribes of the external world can connect to the Korean people, who have set the standard of indemnity in the internal world. On this foundation, we entered the age of international marriage. The Korean members will no longer belong just to the Unification Church of Korea on the level of an ethnic group; they will be members of the global Unification Church. By the same token, the German Unification Church members, for example, will not belong to the Unification Church of Germany on the level of that ethnic group; they will go beyond that and enter the realm of Unification Church membership on the world level. It is the age of a federation based on international marriage. We are entering this age, the age of international marriage, and it began with the 777 Couples as its foundation. (100-033, 1978/10/04) 2. The world will enter the realm of the fortune of the Unification Church and begin a gradual shift. That is why on October 21, 1970, I was able to conduct the first international marriage Blessing ceremony, the Blessing of 777 Couples. Now everything is coming to us on the world level. Before this Blessing, True Parents went overseas to conduct the Blessing. We could not bring the couples to Korea and bless them here. Now, however, we can. People from ten nations participated in the ceremony. Through this the path by which any country can return to God was completed based on the ideal of the family. At that time it became possible for the world's fortune to enter the realm of the fortune of the Unification Church. (055-171, 1972/05/07) 3. True Parents had couples from ten nations participate in the 777 Couples Blessing Ceremony in 1970. They represented the world, indemnifying the number 10. By this we can organize a new tribe on the world level, based on the family. Since some of the couples were matched internationally, the tribe we are organizing is an international one. In short, we have established a standard by which we can organize a new tribe on a transnational scale. Had we not done so, no one other than Koreans would be able to join this movement. If we were to go forward prioritizing the Korean people, we would not be an international movement. By doing what we've done, however, we have opened up a path beyond the level of one ethnic people. Christianity had created a worldwide foundation. These 777 Couples were formed as a people in front of the providential Will, to represent that lost world-level foundation. They are a people formed to pay indemnity. (054-297, 1972/03/26) 4. Through the 777 Couples Blessing, we built a bridge by means of which all peoples in the world can enter heaven. This providential work was fulfilled centering on ten nations. The 43 Couples were also from ten nations. There had to be at least ten nations. The 777 Couples Blessing was a worldwide declaration that opened the gates through which these ten nations can travel back and forth horizontally and these families can go anywhere without hindrance. Three sevens make 21. We restore through indemnity the critical moment of the sorrow of the numbers 3 and 7 through the 21-year course so that we can free ourselves from satan's accusation, based on the spiritual and physical worlds and on man and woman. The foundation of these ten nations frees all blessed families across the world from the realm of accusation. The 777 Couples embody this foundation. Now that this work is done, what belongs to Korea belongs to the world, and what belongs to the world belongs to Korea. (058-061, 1972/06/06) 5. The 777 Couples need to stand in the vanguard for three years. They have to fulfill their final mission. Until now, blessed families have never been in such a situation. Now that the Blessing is being held across boundaries, God's wish is coming true on this earth. Cain and Abel must unite as one and go from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation and world. For us to progress through these stages, Cain and Abel need to be victorious. That is a fundamental rule. Therefore, you need to offer sacrifices for the sake of the world. When every nation does this, world unity will come automatically. My work today is based on this strategy. (055-108, 1972/04/29) The 1800 Couples: Attracting global attention The International Marriage Blessing Ceremony of 1800 Couples was held at Jangchung Gymnasium in Seoul on February 8, 1975. Participating in this ceremony were a total of 1,816 couples, consisting of 892 couples from Korea (including 18 who were Korean residents in Japan), 811 couples from Japan, 111 couples from Europe and America, and two couples from Taiwan. Among them, 87 couples were matched internationally. A total of 20 nations were represented. The minister of the Board of National Unification gave a congratulatory address, and after the ceremony the participants held a motorcade through downtown Seoul. 6. On February 8, 1975, the 1800 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony was conducted. Not only True Parents' family but also all members of the Unification Church worldwide need to appear before the world on the individual and family levels. Since this is God's Will, we need to show our victory on the family level, based on the accomplishments during the first and second seven-year courses. Held on the basis of the third seven-year course, the 1800 Couples Blessing Ceremony was a demonstration, an aggressive campaign to plant your families on the horizontal plane with True Parents at the center. (077-217, 1975/04/12) 7. The 1800 Couples Blessing took place at the first moment we entered the third seven-year course. From the viewpoint of God's Will, we have entered the realm of completion, no longer the fallen realm, through the third seven-year course. So you need to plant this in history as a shining tradition. The 1800 Couples Blessing is a world-level Blessing with people from 20 nations participating. In the work of establishing the standard for supranational traditions, you, as representatives of Korea, must not feel there is anything to be ashamed of. Korea is in the running with every other country. Since many couples in Korea have received the Blessing, as people of the leading nation you need to establish a shining tradition. You should not fall as Adam and Eve fell, by doing whatever you feel like. Relying absolutely on the words of God and True Parents, you should become families whom God and True Parents desire. (083-255, 1976/02/08) The 2075 and 6000 Couples: Gaining a global foothold On July 1, 1982, the International Marriage Blessing Ceremony of 2075 Couples was held at Madison Square Garden in New York City. It is of great significance that it took place while True Father was embroiled in a court case. The Blessing ceremony included, among others, 705 couples who were engaged in May of 1979, another 843 couples engaged in December of 1980, and 653 couples engaged in June of 1982. On October 14, 1982, the International Marriage Blessing Ceremony of 6000 Couples was held at Jamsil Indoor Stadium in Seoul. The 6000 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony drew couples from 85 nations, including 1,500 couples from Korea, 3,600 from Japan, 90 from Southeast Asia, 150 from the United States, 100 from Central and South America, 400 from Europe, and 60 from Africa. 8. On July 1, 1982, the Marriage Blessing Ceremony of 2075 Couples was held. When there is a wedding in a village of even only one couple, it is cause for celebration, so opposing a wedding of thousands of couples is surely wrong. I am sure the police were shocked to see that there were no protesters at this Blessing ceremony. It must have been a huge shock to Western society. From now on, you should all be very proud of our marriage Blessing ceremonies. (119-009, 1982/07/03) 9. Right now I am in a court struggle in the United States. If I were an ordinary person, I would be making a commotion as if someone had died. Instead, however, I officiated at a wedding of more than 2,000 couples. This has a very great significance. When my history is recorded, it will be seen that days like these carry the most value. The fact that I am doing such public work for the sake of a country that opposes me is enough to turn history around. Why am I rushing these things? It is because we still have a long way to go before we can hold the Moscow rally. (119-011, 1982/07/03) 10. In view of God's providence, the 6000 Couples Blessing Ceremony was an event by which we reached the conclusive end of a phase of history. If the Unification Church, which started in Korea, had remained in Korea, it would not have had any influence on the world; much less would it have achieved this result, gathering the hearts of people from across the globe. Through our movement for global expansion, by which we spread out to the international stage, the Blessing was a good way for us to rally the heart of all the people in the world. People from 85 nations participated in the event. Not only people of the free world, but also people of the communist world participated, and this is truly historic. From a spiritual point of view, the ceremony itself was an occasion for innumerable ancestors from the spirit world to join forces, all the ancestors from the 85 nations. During the course of the providence there have been many blessed works that we can be proud of, but this was the first time in the history of God's providence that the entire spirit world came together on an international platform. And at that moment, when young people from 85 nations from across the world received the Blessing, both the spiritual environment and the couples themselves focused their attention on a single point transcending nations. There has never been a time in history where the focal point of the spirit world and the earthly world have been aligned like this, and there never will be again. It was a joyful occasion that transcended both worlds. This is why, from God's point of view, it is something to be proud of. (121-045, 1982/10/15) 11. The Unification Church conducts marriage Blessing ceremonies in order to build a world of love. The Unification Church does not permit racial discrimination. In true love, no one can say that white people are different from black people. This is why the Unification Church is great and its members are different. When I conducted the 6000 Couples International Marriage Blessing Ceremony, I blessed about 70 African-Japanese couples. I did not force them; they did this of their own volition. (140-260, 1986/02/12) 12. The people who participated in the 6000 Couples Blessing came from the world over. By this event, the races are being bound together and both vertical history and horizontal history are being turned upside down. The upper and lower in history are completely reversed, and east and west are interchanged. Thus, all historical currents are changing. The tides are shifting. The ideal of the family is achieved based on love and, through this Blessing, the incoming tide of love has started to flow from God's side for the first time in world history. Finally, rejuvenated love will come to the planet Earth. This is coming about through the 6000 Couples Blessing. The number 6 is satan's number and the 6,000 Couples can destroy satan's realm from the inside. Flying the 6,000 Couples' flag of love will bring satan's world to a complete end. (122-111, 1982/11/01) Section 4. The 6500, 30,000 and Second-Generation Couples The 6500 Couples: Opening the era of cross-cultural Blessings The 6500 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony was held at the Ilhwa Yon-gin Factory on October 30, 1988. Candidates from 17 nations participated, many of whom were cross-cultural couples from Korea and Japan, including 1,435 couples with Korean bridegrooms and Japanese brides, and 973 couples with Japanese bridegrooms and Korean brides. In addition, 3,660 couples in which both bride and groom were Japanese took part. At the engagement ceremony for this Blessing, True Parents matched most couples by their photographs. 1. When I blessed the 6500 Couples, I matched Japanese with Koreans, making cross-cultural couples. Why did I do this? Korea is the Adam nation and Japan is the Eve nation. The world was lost because Adam and Eve married according to their own will, and this event was to turn that around on the national level. (188-314, 1989/03/01) 2. Through the cross-cultural marriage Blessing of younger generation members on the national level, satan's world broke down. And on the foundation of the era of True Parents' full authority, the ideal of heaven and earth could be established. The 6500 Couples represent this history. It was arranged within one week. At first, the Japanese leaders were in an uproar, saying, "We cannot do something like that," but as they did their utmost to follow my direction, the Japanese government and the Korean embassy helped it happen. The nations of Japan and Korea both set conditions by supporting this event. (190-282, 1989/06/19) 3. On October 3, 1988, I declared Foundation Day for the Nation of the Unified World. Based upon this declaration, a country can emerge. Since Adam and Eve fell as individuals and went to satan, in order to restore this through indemnity, we must advance based on the second-generation of the Adam and Eve nations, which represent satan's world. It is the same as restoring the second-generation of Israelites who entered the land of Canaan. The people of Israel returned to Canaan, where they were influenced by the seven Canaanite tribes. Through intermarriage they were morally corrupted, and the society fell apart as the result of their wickedness and promiscuity. Reversing this, True Parents performed a cross-cultural marriage Blessing for Korean and Japanese young people, who were like the second-generation. This is the same as one nation marrying another nation. satan's world appeared because Adam and Eve, who married in the Garden of Eden, did so without God's blessing. Now, through the cross-cultural marriage of Adam nation and Eve nation representatives, with the Heavenly Parent and True Parents at the center, the gate has opened for heaven to embrace the national level. (199-082, 1990/02/15) 4. Korea and Japan are enemy nations, but I ignored this and conducted a cross-cultural marriage Blessing in Korea. Neither Korea nor Japan could oppose this. There has never been a time in history when people married a person simply after having seen a photograph, much less a person from a foreign country with whom they could not even communicate. Because this Blessing ceremony of 6,500 such couples was conducted in the name of God amid a warm reception from everyone, satan could not invade. (183-347, 1988/11/09) 5. When the Seoul Olympic Games were in full swing, on September 27, 1988, we True Parents conducted a Ceremony for Providential Unification and Transition. On that foundation, we could declare Foundation Day for the Nation of the Unified World on October 3 of the same year. This was the basis for joining in matrimony the youth of Korea, the Adam nation, and of Japan, the Eve nation. Because at the Olympic Games we made bonds among the youth of the world, in the position of the second-generation, we then could give the cross-cultural marriage Blessing to the young people of the Unification movement. This Blessing joined together the children of the Adam nation and the Eve nation as representatives of Adam and Eve on the individual level, and restored the Fall in their family. On this foundation, we came to stand as the Parents on the national level. (204-273, 1990/07/11) 6. On October 30, 1988, I conducted the 6500 Couples Blessing Ceremony. It was a cross-cultural marriage between Japanese and Koreans. People talked about how I got Unification Church members to marry each other after looking at their photographs. People assumed that the brides and grooms would be able to communicate with each other, but they could not. Since I had matched people who did not know each other's language, thousands of them sat in silence holding each other's hands tightly. Why were they so silent? It was because they did not know each other's language. Wherever they went, they would not let go of their partner's hand. Fifteen thousand people gathered there, so if they had let go and lost their spouse, it might have been difficult for them to find each other again! Even at mealtimes they stayed close. They could not converse with one another, but it was beautiful the way they held each other's hands. The Unification Church is the only place where one can see such a thing. (186-027, 1989/01/24) The 30,000 Couples: An international and interracial marriage festival On August 25, 1992, young men and women from 131 nations participated in the International Marriage Blessing Ceremony of 30,000 Couples held at the Seoul Olympic Stadium. The significance of this Blessing, which was part of the first World Culture and Sports Festival, was that it opened the age of the globalization of the Blessing. This was the first time a Blessing Ceremony had been broadcast by satellite. Blessing candidates in six nations who were unable to reach Korea due to difficulties with flight reservations or other issues, were thus able to participate. 7. In 1992, the International Blessing Ceremony of 30,000 Couples took place. The number 3 is the number of completion and it represents heaven. It refers to the 3 stages of formation, growth and completion. The fact that 30,000 Couples were blessed raises it to the worldwide level. This means that opposition to the mass marriages of the Unification Church is beginning to disappear. The worldwide level is beyond nation, race and culture, so there are no barriers. Until now, no one could solve the problems that caused these barriers, so people ordinarily married someone from their own nation, their own clan, or a clan with which they already had some relationship. This ceremony removed the barriers between nations, races, religions and cultures for the first time, and so everyone participating in the marriage movement could come together as brothers and sisters. It was a historic international marriage Blessing ceremony. (269-301, 1995/05/01) 8. The 30,000 Couples Blessing was an international marriage Blessing that transcended nation, region, religion and ideology. If you have 30,000 couples it is 60,000 people. This large number of people got married, not in ten days, but in one. They were not all just from one nation. People from all races and more than 130 nations participated. Notwithstanding skin color, human beings are basically the same. We are one. The culture of living for the sake of others is the same everywhere. It is a humble lifestyle, but these families will spread it across the globe. Think of how it will be if people like us occupy most of the world. In 20 years, it will become one world, becoming one nation. That time will come. (248-184, 1993/08/03) 9. At the 30,000 Couples Blessing, I blessed even people who did not have much merit. This was done in order to send them as tribal messiahs to liberate their clans. Until now, members' parents opposed the Unification Church and whole clans opposed it. The parents whose children joined were among the most intense opponents. I am liberating those parents who opposed us. (242-105, 1993/01/01) 10. The families of the world must come together in an alliance to create one world nation and give rise to a global family federation that transcends the nation. The International 30,000 Couples Blessing Ceremony represents this. This was a world-level ceremony of resurrection for families. As we carried out this world family resurrection ceremony, not only Japan and America, but the whole world opposed us. However, the time will come when people turn from opposing me to welcoming me, even when I ask families to relocate. Witnessing to your family will go smoothly once each of you has the real capability to fulfill your role as a proactive leader. (234-342, 1992/08/27) 11. When the tide turns, it takes six hours to reach the high water mark. It is a long, slow process for the water to reach this horizontal level, and so too is it with the providence. But the time has changed, and if we restore through indemnity the national and worldwide standards, everyone can stand on a level plane within one hour. This is due to the merit of the age. True Parents come to give the Blessing to all people of the world, regarding them as being on an equal footing. Were there no accusations from satan, the heart of God would swing all of humanity back to His side all at once. For this reason, on the condition that they attend a one-week Divine Principle workshop, anyone can reach high tide and True Father can give them the Blessing on the same high tide standard. This we achieved through the 30,000 Couples Blessing. (257-206, 1994/03/15) 12. Adam and Eve married wrongfully, so it is only through the marriage Blessing that we can create a unified world of all nations. That is why the Blessing ceremony takes place in the name of God. The 30,000 Couples Blessing was conducted by True Parents on the horizontal plane. This means all participants inherited the same realm of merit. Cain and Abel are no longer fighting, but have become one. Cain and Abel are far away from heaven, but because we have to realize the will of heaven to unite all worldwide Cain and Abel territories with God's love, we hold the international marriage Blessing ceremony. Heaven has banished satan and retrieved the world. For the first time, the foundation is laid for the family, tribe, nation, world and the universe. Heaven will arise on that foundation. Through becoming one with the Returning Lord, we can begin to form families that cast out satan. The global age representing such families was the three-year course based on the 30,000 Couples Blessing. (269-011, 1995/04/06) 13. The Fall occurred due to the absence of a God-centered marriage. Therefore, we must marry centered on God and True Parents. Only then can we be part of God's lineage. At the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing Ceremony, I had to make preparations so that these couples' names could be placed on the official family record. I took full responsibility and raised humanity to the position where they could be liberated. People can believe that for anyone who attends the seven-day workshop and receives the Blessing, True Parents will liberate them through indemnifying their history. (249-249, 1993/10/10) The second-generation: Blessing and responsibility The first marriage Blessing ceremony of second-generation members, children of blessed families, was for 36 Couples and was held at the Little Angels Arts Hall in Seoul on April 12, 1986. On that day, True Parents told the participants, "At this point in time when a new history is about to unfold, you are not marrying just for yourselves; instead, you are getting married to advocate a great revolution in the Unificationist family. You should understand this clearly. Therefore, you should take part in this ceremony bearing the weight of the all-important mission to create a new chapter in history." 14. True Parents are the root of the second-generation blessed families. Therefore you have to hold my words in higher regard than those of anyone else, even those of your own family members. By attending True Parents you inherit the tradition that will bring forth a God-centered nation and a God-centered world, in heaven and on earth. Your family is the first doorway. It is like a tree whose leaves and branches are to connect vertically the traditions of heaven, the world and the nation. Accordingly, your family is the horizontal representative of heaven, the world and the nation, and therefore, you have to own the traditions of the nation, the world and the kingdom of heaven. This has to be the mainstream of your thinking. As two individuals, you become one and make a beginning as a new clan, separated from the history of satan's world. (145-063, 1986/04/30) 15. Why must I bless members of the second-generation? If the world is persecuting a blessed family, this should mean that I cannot bless the second-generation. But now, from the providential perspective, Unificationist blessed families have passed beyond the time of persecution. Who made this possible? Did your mother and father make it possible? True Parents did. Who is above True Parents? Heavenly Father is. Restoration can take place only when you attend three generations of parents. With God and True Parents as the vertical center, you have to attend the three generations of parents at the point where the vertical and horizontal connect. I did not fail in attending the vertical Parent, but attended Him completely. That is why I could establish myself in the world. Connected with heaven above, my roots have gone deep. I came to earth, and the horizontal realm extended from the many families including those of your parents. Their mission is to be the models that can connect to all families of the world based on the ideal of peace. (144-070, 1986/04/08) 16. It is remarkable that we can bless the second-generation of the Unificationist families. So far, some blessed families have made mistakes, creating the conditions by which satan accuses them. Now that their children are receiving the Blessing, they are forming God's second line of defense. You have to realize that I have given you the Blessing on the national level. Upon the worldwide foundation that True Parents established, all the people of the Republic of Korea follow, spiritually, the direction of the Unification Church. (145-064, 1986/04/30) 17. Those second-generation couples who have received the Blessing have to become the heads of blessed families. This is like the lead goose who guides the flock in the right direction. All of you were called here to represent your clans -- the Kims, if you are a Kim, and the Paks, if you are a Pak. You must recover a nation. From that point of view, you did not receive the Blessing for yourselves. (187-205, 1989/02/11) 18. For 40 years, I have struggled to create the foundation for heaven at the family level. I have reached this point by fighting intensely and undergoing severe battles with nations. When the foundation for a family-centered heaven centered on God's love and on True Parents unites completely with the foundation for the four-position foundation based on Cain-type parents, that is where heaven begins from. This is why members of the second-generation are being put in leadership positions, and why I blessed the 36 Couples of the second-generation as an indemnity condition for restoration. (145-349, 1986/06/01) 19. Each second-generation blessed couple has to restore the authority to knock out satan with one blow. They have to be able to proclaim, "I cannot represent the world and the universe, and I cannot speak for God, but there is no doubt that as an individual, I am a son who can knock out satan." Representing the individual, you must be able to grab satan by the collar with confidence and make him shiver with fear. You must become the champion who, as an individual, can bring the great enemy of the universe, satan, to submission. (162-193, 1987/04/12) 20. Second-generation blessed families are original families that satan cannot invade from any direction: from the north, south, east or west, from above or below, front or back, left or right. You must reach out to the north, south, east and west with love. The second-generation families have to shoulder this responsibility. Members of second-generation blessed families must not get caught up in illicit love relationships. (187-206, 1989/02/11) 21. In regard to second-generation education, I have emphasized the importance of giving up all bad habits they have had until now. They have to start with the Unification Church, inherit the church traditions and cultivate new habits with God and True Parents at the center. Second-generation members who did not receive the Blessing and chose to live just as they wanted to have to come back. They cannot marry outside the Unification Church. According to Mosaic law, adultery was punished by stoning to death. A time more terrible than that may come in the future. The life of someone who acts against heavenly law and brings ruin to his or her nation and the world has no value. This is a very serious problem. (148-213, 1986/10/09) 22. Unification Church members should not be secularized. The day of a great movement for purification will come. All of the second-generation 36-couple blessed families need to follow True Parents' exact directions. Should you all make mistakes, the ancestral lines of all 72 of you will be affected. They will demonstrate in the spirit world. They will protest, saying, "These children were born after their parents joined the Unification Church and received the Blessing! What is this?" If that happens, your sons and daughters will not turn out well and their path will not be smooth. True Parents have no choice but to move forward, not cutting these children off but carrying the burden of their sins and bearing the cross. Parents must not think, "My son and daughter have received the second-generation Blessing, so we can now live without regard to principles." Expand the fulfillment of God's Will throughout the world, and bless the world. Parents need to know that our destined path toward the blessing of eternal liberation remains. Who will take the lead? Since blessed families could not fulfill their responsibilities, their sons and daughters have to lead the way. (169-201, 1987/10/31) 23. You blessed second-generation members need to listen only to the words of True Parents. You must do so. If you do not, you will fall. The second-generation members must take up the cross. You are in such an important position, to bear the cross for what your fathers and mothers did wrong, or even for the wrongdoings your sons and daughters may commit in the future. To minimize this, you must be responsible, carry the cross and make sacrifices for three generations. True Parents also go through this, even if they have to put you into a situation of sacrifice. This is why you must obey True Parents' words absolutely. Just because you have a mouth, it does not mean that you can simply say anything you please. If you complain about the world and the society, satan can enter you. The logic of dialectical materialism is based on conflict. It starts with complaint. At this time, satan is attempting to bring to ruin the fulfillment of God's Will in the world by means of a theory that causes confusion. You must not let this chaos trap you and drag you into evil ways. (169-202, 1987/10/31) 24. I spent 40 years turning around and patching up 4,000 years of history. I straightened out the crooked paths beginning from the origin of heart and even showed humanity the way of liberation. The fact that God could descend and build the kingdom of heaven on earth is like a dream. It sounds like a lie, but it is the truth. We are in a blessed position. Until I have founded a nation, I will not show my legs. While I was in prison, I covered them up. I did not want them to be seen by satan's world. I did not sit just anywhere. In this way, I took care of my body. Before I sat down, or stood up from where I was, I never failed to sanctify the spot with holy salt. I have lived in such a way that I did not defile anything. The path I have walked was the original way, designed to be entirely separate from satan's world. Your father and mother suffer in their hearts because they could not inherit that tradition. You members of the secondgeneration must strive to inherit and live up to that tradition. (182-160, 1988/10/16) 25. As a second-generation member, you should not be complacent. You must begin a new history based on our tradition. Only then can you become a huge tree. You still need to face persecution. If there is no external persecution, True Parents and your parents will persecute you. This is because you are to drive in roots that cannot be pulled out. You have to do it with love. You have to drive in the root of our teaching so thoroughly that no one can pull it out. If you make that your foundation, a sprout will grow from there. That new existence will grow in proportion to that foundation. God showers His blessings on your clan in that same way. (206-016, 1990/10/03) 26. Second-generation blessed families must be trained properly. The second-generation must go out to pioneer. If you want to become a huge tree, you have to plant your root deeply. How do you plant your spreading root deep in the soil? A tree that is planted at the top of a mountain cannot get its root down deeply enough and it will naturally dry out. The roots of a tree must go down into a deep place in the valley so that they can receive protection and nutrients. If the roots are exposed to the air, they get cold. When the wind blows, such a tree can easily topple over. That is why your root should also be planted deeply in a valley. The good things of the world are not only at the summit. They are not only up there but are also at the lowest of places. The root is the most precious part of the tree. It is buried beneath the surface and is unseen. The tree grows from the vertical line of its main root. As the main root moves deeper and deeper into the ground, it will branch out in all directions. The trunk and branches grow in proportion to the root. The root is first. When the root grows, the seeds sprout and the tree buds. The relationship between heaven and humanity is the reverse of this. Humankind's root is heaven. (206-011, 1990/10/03) 27. I am giving you the Blessing so that your offspring will be more outstanding than you. If those who received the 36 and 72 Couples Second-generation Blessing do not follow the Will, a big problem will arise. Because of God's Will, I abandoned my country, my parents, my wife and my children. What does it mean that I abandoned my nation? It was not my doing; it was satan's world that pushed me out. In relation to the work I am doing now, I feel as if I have been swimming across the ocean and just came upon the island to which I am exiled. In order to inherit this tradition, you have to create your own foundation. Just as I have done this work in order to establish a worldwide foundation, so too the members of the second-generation have to build their own foundation. Do not be indebted to your relatives, your colleagues and those associated with you. (206-022, 1990/10/03) 28. You all have to be grateful for the fact that the Unification Church already has entered the blessed land of Canaan after completing the 40-year course to restore Canaan. On the national level, there is no way the Unification Church can be stopped. We are at the stage where the learned people and general public feel that the nation will not survive if it does not follow the ways of the Unification Church. This is the point from which we have to go forward. This is the point from which the second-generation blessed families must march forward, becoming locomotives, cannonballs, and breaking through to a new history. It has to be all of you. Getting married is not simply about being an individual. In the Unificationist family, people are marrying in order to advocate a great revolution. Third parties are not welcome to impose any of their ways, ideas or opinions into this relationship. No matter what, you have to turn to True Parents. No third party intervention is permitted. (144-127, 1986/04/12) 29. Jacob had 12 sons. Among them, Joseph and Benjamin, the 11th and 12th sons, received the most blessing. Their ten older brothers, who did satan's bidding, hated those two. But despite receiving opposition and contemptuous treatment from ten in his family, Joseph showed the example of overcoming a terrible ordeal with an absolutely loving heart. Although Joseph's brothers tried to drown him by throwing him in a well and later sold him, he did not accept the fact that his brothers were trying to put him in a position to be killed. Instead he loved them, putting aside his authority and desire. The love that Joseph had for his brothers became a condition for the whole nation of Israel to live. You second-generation members have to go that path too. I do not give the Blessing to members of the second-generation so that they can live well on their own. It is so that they become representatives who embrace and save people who oppose and hate the Unification Church, who are like those ten brothers, and so that they respond to the call to enter into God's realm of love. In other words, you are sons and daughters of the blessed families who are in the position of Joseph. This is the path that the children of the blessed families have to take. When God and True Parents bless the sons and daughters of the blessed families and create a beautiful living environment for them, it is not for your sake but for the sake of the world. (112-181, 1981/04/12) Section 5. Globalization of the Blessing The 360,000 Couples: The Blessing movement The 360,000 Couples International Marriage Blessing Ceremony was held on August 25, 1995, at Seoul Olympic Stadium. This Blessing ceremony was held simultaneously in 553 locations across 160 nations, via live satellite broadcast. Thereafter, the marriage Blessing expanded on a global level, with the number of participants increasing with each ceremony. 1. Human beings were driven from God's presence because the Fall constituted an act of wrongful marriage. Thus, the 360,000 Couples Blessing is the act of proclaiming the realm of liberation for all humankind in the name of the True Parents with the supreme authority of all-immanence, alltranscendence, and omnipotence. These couples represent the perfected realms of Adam, Noah and Jacob. You must understand that only the number 360,000 is appropriate for this Blessing, since this is a number that represents on the horizontal level the perfection of the realms of Adam, Jesus, and Christ at his Second Advent. So the accomplishment of 360,000 couples should not be a problem. We have entered the era in which I can bless 3.6 million couples and 36 million couples. (269-057, 1995/04/07) 2. The Israelites failed to establish a pure national tradition in the seven-year period following the 40 years in the wilderness, and this led to a troubled and ruinous history. We, however, should not fail in establishing a national tradition, a teaching upon which we can build the heavenly nation. We have reached the end of our 40-year course. Within the next seven years we should unite as citizens of the nation filled with its founding ideal of peace and as citizens of a united world. In order to do so, the first generation representing Cain and the second-generation representing Abel should unite. Nonetheless, the first generation has failed and there is danger that they again will fall away in the wilderness. So how can we bind them together? The only way to save the first generation is to bless them as soon as possible, and that is why the 360,000 Couples Blessing will be held. Many already married couples will take part in this Blessing. (269-217, 1995/04/23) 3. The number 36 refers to the 36 Couples representing Adam's, Noah's and Jacob's families and is thus an ancestral number. As such, the 360,000 Couples Blessing is like a world-level spinal cord, like a Blessing of the ancestors. It corresponds to the growth stage on the global level. What will happen once we have conducted this ceremony? Presently the world's families are breaking down. This is a great problem that must be resolved. The whole world has a headache over this issue. That is why all the young Unification Church men and women comprising the 360,000 Couples need to form new families and live well with high ideals. Because of them, broken families will show an interest in the Blessing and it will have a global impact. (269-301, 1995/05/01) 4. Since the 30,000 Couples Blessing, we have conducted global Blessing ceremonies open to the public. Vice presidents and cabinet members took part in that ceremony, and even presidents participated in the 360,000 Couples Blessing. We must cross over the summit on the world level. The fact that we conducted the 360,000 Couples Blessing 3 years after the 30,000 Couples Blessing signifies that we have fulfilled the number 3. This was considered impossible. God and True Parents were the only ones who knew it and had faith. I went ahead with the Blessing because I felt responsible. I gave the direction to accomplish this and now we have succeeded. Now we have completely surpassed satan's world. On a world level, based on the 30,000 Couples as the foundation in the formation stage and the 360,000 Couples in the growth stage, we have gone over the mountains of mistakes that our ancestors committed. The 360,000 Couples have taken the standard of the 36 Couples to the world level. (272-027, 1995/08/30) 5. Although we invested our blood and sweat for the sake of the 360,000 Couples Marriage Blessing, you have no idea how fearful I was as August 25, 1995, approached. It was even more serious than the feeling I had when I held the Washington Monument Rally on September 18, 1976. There was the question of whether our dignity and honor that we had built up before heaven would all come crashing down. It was a gravely serious time, but God had compassion for me, one who has lived a lonely and miserable life, and through His protection and love we achieved it. In fact, we went beyond the goal that no one thought was achievable, exceeding 360,000 couples. (271-215, 1995/08/28) 6. No one thought that the 360,000 Couples Blessing Ceremony could take place three years after the 30,000 Couples Blessing Ceremony, but I said that it would. No one believed it. There is no one else in the world who can do this kind of work. There are not even countries that can do it. This is a world record. We were able to rise up and leap over the families in satan's world. Through this victory on the growth stage with the 360,000 Couples, we rose above satan's world and now we stand on top. Now what is left is the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. This is the era of absolute authority. We are entering the era of the absolute authority of marriage. Because we have triumphed over satan's world on the national level, we are expanding the family-level foothold to the world level. Because of this, the era of True Parents is passing and the era of kingship has come. (275-282, 1996/01/01) 7. I began with confidence that the 360,000 Couples Blessing was possible. I never wavered. This is why God is protecting us. But you all felt there was no hope, even during the 30,000 Couples Blessing. To you, the 360,000 Couples was something unimaginable. When we began this work, I received God's affirmation and told you that it was totally possible. Then, day or night and wherever I went, I stayed focused on that point and offered devotions. All the devotions offered all over the world combined will never surpass my devotions. No one knows this; only God and I do. A perfect subject partner creates a perfect object partner. The faith of that perfect object partner is what God has the responsibility to establish through the perfect faith of the subject partner, His substantial embodiment. That faith was thus established. (272-117, 1995/08/30) 8. The Blessing brings the realization of the ideal family, the true family. God's Will is for the realization of the ideal family. Where on this earth is there a mother and father who do not hope for their sons and daughters to have ideal families? But even though parents want this, it is impossible to achieve. They are just dreaming. Ideal families cannot be accomplished through political power, economic power, diplomacy or even through the use of military power. However, True Parents' teachings are now all over the world. They have reached beyond national borders, sects and denominations. The Blessing has gone beyond these boundaries. This too may seem like a dream, but it is reality. (272-197, 1995/10/05) 9. After receiving the Blessing, you should want to be the best couple in the whole world. In order to do this, the wife must seek an ideal nation more than she loves her own husband, and the husband must long to find the ideal nation more than he loves his own wife. If you do not do this, your family will not come to peaceful settlement. I was not able to govern you as the perfect Parent because I had not accomplished the completion level of the growth stage on the global level. So I could not interfere. But now that time has passed. Passing over the 40-year hurdle, a breakthrough was made with the 360,000 Couples Blessing. This means that starting from the 30,000 Couples we accomplished the formation and growth stages. That is why no one in satan's world can block the Unification Church. We have overcome that hurdle. (272-074, 1995/08/30) The 3.6 Million - 40 Million Couples: The open Blessing On November 29, 1997, the International Marriage Blessing Ceremony of 40 Million Couples was held at RFK Stadium in Washington, DC, and also broadcast live via satellite worldwide. Originally, 3.6 million couples were scheduled to participate, but the number grew to such an extent that it became the 40 Million Couples Blessing. The Blessing ceremony held on that day was part of the Third World Culture and Sports Festival. Congratulatory messages included those given by representatives of the world's six major religions. During this Blessing Ceremony, a Blessing for people in the spirit world was also conducted. 10. When the 3.6 Million Couples are blessed, there will be a unified world. What is the anchor of this unified world? Around what does it revolve? The anchor is the 3.6 Million Couples who can liquidate the evil that is woven into the habitual and defiled lifestyles of the contaminated earthly world under satan's dominion. You should always hold on to this anchor by means of the rope attached to it. The rope is your family and clan. Because I'm afraid that rope might break, I am binding national messiahs to your clans. (280-263, 1997/01/02) 11. Now you have to take responsibility for the ancestors of your family. True Parents have taken the responsibility for all the providential families from Adam's time until now. Through the 360,000 Couples Blessing, liberation took place that transcends the family, nation and even the world. In this realm there are no longer any boundaries between nations, religions, customs and cultures. This realm ascribes the same value to all people. We have sent families to villages all over the world, and have inaugurated the original family standard that God wanted to establish with Adam before he fell. (284-119, 1997/04/16) 12. Once the 3.6 Million Couples are blessed, heaven's blessing will connect to the world level and every day will be the Sabbath. Touching the creation throughout the world, the Blessing will be a divine day in all four seasons. I am conducting this work right now in order to prepare for that. In the past we have celebrated the sacraments in the presence of God and True Parents only on Sundays. In the era of the Declaration Day of God's Eternal Blessing, and the era of complete transcendence, complete immanence, and complete authority and power, we can move higher than the world level through the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, and come out of the realm of suffering that the creation has been lamenting. We are entering the age of attendance, when we can eat and sleep and do all things in our daily lives while attending God and True Parents. We can do this all week long from Monday to Sunday. (285-297, 1997/06/29) 13. Looking externally, it may appear to people as if the Unification Church is following the path of Christianity, but those people do not know the internal reality, that we have gone through a history of struggle. We have gone through many arduous struggles in order to separate from satan. In doing so, the path of salvation, by which all humanity returns to God's embrace, has expanded through eight successive levels from the individual, to the family, and will surpass the world level based on blessed families, through the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing and the 40-year course. (286-070, 1997/08/06) 14. True Parents have undergone 12 courses. The 3.6 Million Couples was the 12th course. We have to surpass these 12 courses. I interpret the word Arirang with the Chinese characters ae meaning "love," the character ri meaning "distance," from the word "village," and the character ryeong from the word for mountain. Thus it means "looking for the village that we love." In the Korean song "Arirang," there are 12 mountain peaks. Passing over those mountain peaks is hard work. Now that I have passed through those 12 courses, everything has been leveled all at once. That is why we can now freely go anywhere. (289-263, 1998/01/21) 15. Until the completion of the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, which was proclaimed on July 15, 1997, I was consumed with the overwhelming urgency of the providence. But heaven was able to work and bring victory. On August 9, we proclaimed the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth. The time for its settlement will come. The gates of the spirit world will open and spirits will come to earth. Events we cannot even imagine will take place during that time. That is why I proclaimed the achievement of the 3.6 Million Couples on July 15. (289-013, 1997/12/30) 16. Having achieved the 36 Million Couples Blessing, we could also give holy wine to any baby in the womb of one of those newly blessed families. No matter the extent to which you may have neglected your life and allowed it to become stained, you should never forget that the baby in your womb has inherited the absolute pure lineage and is no longer connected to the fallen lineage. You should not fail to set the condition of bequeathing the holy wine to your children. You have to be one with God's nation and pledge loyalty to Him, and as you do so, have them drink the holy wine. Doing this constitutes rebirth. The child in your womb is not satan's child. (289-063, 1997/12/30) The 360 Million - 400 Million Couples: Planting seeds worldwide The International Marriage Blessing Ceremony of 360 Million Couples was held at Madison Square Garden in New York on June 13, 1998, and broadcast live to 195 nations. The second phase took place at Jamsil Olympic Stadium in Seoul on February 7, 1999. True Parents had disclosed earlier that this marriage Blessing ceremony should be held in the United States, the elder son nation, and then in Japan, the mother nation. At this time a spirit world Blessing ceremony was also conducted. On February 13, 2000, the first phase of the 400 Million Couples Blessing Ceremony was held at Jamsil Olympic Stadium in Seoul. The second phase was held at the UN Headquarters in New York, on January 27, 2001 and the third phase was held at the Fencing Gymnasium in Seoul Olympic Park on February 16, 2002. In this way, the 400 Million Couples Blessing took place in multiple phases. 17. When the 3.6 Million Couples are blessed, everything will be completely level. It should be as when a river flows into the sea. When the water from a major river enters the sea, it is at its slowest moving point surrendering and being completely absorbed by the ocean, the subject partner. All movement comes and goes based on the logic of heaven and earth. Why is it good to move immediately to the 360 Million Couples Blessing right after the 36 Million Couples Blessing? It is because we have already gone over the hurdle of the mountain, and have come down into the ravine of the mountain valley. We went over the peaks of the formation and growth stages, and now reached the plateau where we can go beyond the completion level of the growth stage. That is why we have reached the stage of the 360 Million Couples Blessing. This is the realm of completion. (288-149, 1997/11/27) 18. The reason True Parents have been working hard is to find the ideal kingdom of heaven based on ideal and absolute love. That is the reason we have come to this point. After finding the ideal of love, we had to bequeath it. To bequeath that ideal, we held the 30,000 Couples Blessing. The standard process was the 30,000 Couples Blessing as the formation stage, the 360,000 Couples Blessing as the growth stage, and the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing as the completion stage. Because the foundation was set, it was possible to hold the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing and the 36 Million Couples Blessing in 1997. We were so busy then; it was as if waterfalls were rushing down from the sky. Now, when the day of the victory of the 360 Million Couples comes, the unified world of the realm of heart will come to this earth and the whole universe. Then the families that are living in this realm of heart will be the same as the perfection of Adam's family. When you enter the spirit world after living in the kingdom of heaven on earth, the gates of the kingdom of heaven in heaven will be opened. (288-329, 1998/01/01) 19. In the Completed Testament Age, we have to complete the ideal of marriage. Through the 360 Million Couples Blessing, we will restore what was lost in Adam's family. After this has been accomplished, the age will come in which you, as original parents who are not connected to the Fall of Adam, are able to bless your children, based on original love, life and lineage. That is the coming of the era of the Fourth Adam after the eras of the First, Second, and Third Adams. After the 360 Million Couples Blessing, we will enter the realm of the Fourth Adam, in which we no longer need to pay indemnity. Thus, we will enter the era in which parents can bless their children in the Garden of Eden on behalf of God. Later, based on the families and relatives you yourselves have blessed, the direct pathway leading to heaven can be established. The reason why indemnity was necessary during the eras and realms of the First and Second Adams is that traces of satan's corrupted blood lineage still remained. By entering into the realm of the Fourth Adam, and cutting off the lineage of satan's world, these traces were eradicated completely. Because of this, all humankind, all the families in the world, can stand on the same level and in the same liberated position as Adam and Eve who would have lived an original life in the Garden of Eden, and receive the Blessing all at once. (290-030, 1998/02/02) 20. After carrying out the 400 Million Couples Blessing, we should hold a pure love pledge ceremony focusing on elementary schools, middle schools, high schools, and universities. We are carrying this out to protect the young people. If we just leave them, eventually they will fall. This is why we conduct the pure love ceremony. Parents, the school and even police officers should join together to make a wholesome environment so that young people will not want to deviate. Young people are in the same position as the unfallen Adam and Eve, so we should create a protective environment to prevent the Fall from ever happening again. In the time of Adam and Eve, they did not have an environment that protected them; their environment allowed them to fall. They fell because there were only the two of them. However, in our time, parents and entire families, teachers and entire schools, mayors and police must create a system that will protect young people from falling. (301-262, 1999/05/02) 21. True Parents can eliminate all national-level persecution and bring about the surrender of satan, based on the flesh and spirit. Together with God, I was able to set up a unified family foundation, and from there we could make a foundation on the national level, as Israel should have done in Jesus' time. When this foundation expands to the world level, everything will be completed. I have expelled satan from the spirit world and the satanic world of hell. Through this I have given rebirth to this world and now, with your support, the authority of Israel has expanded to the global level. Because the people of the world can receive the Blessing as the chosen people, and the authority of Israel has expanded to the global level, the Unification Church could bless the 400 Million Couples. Because I have completed all the courses in the physical world and the spiritual world, you can conquer everything through a heart of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience to True Parents. (360-157, 2001/11/15) Section 6. Ancestor Blessings Ancestor liberation According to True Parents, while we are on earth we should liberate our ancestors in the spirit world. Thus, True Parents instructed on February 12, 1999, that ancestor liberation ceremonies be held at Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center, starting with the first seven generations of ancestors. True Parents explained that we are living in the realm of grace in which we can enjoy the benefits of this age through the Blessing bestowed on us as True Parents' prerogative. Now our ancestors can be liberated and blessed and come again to earth and cooperate with their descendants. Thus they can go to the kingdom of heaven, even if they are presently in hell. 1. Your ancestors who have gone to the spirit world are like the angels in the angelic world, and the world you are living in now is like the world of Adam and Eve. It is also the world of your future grandchildren. The spirit world has the responsibility to help Adam and Eve, and you are in the position of Adam and Eve. So your ancestors in the spirit world, in the position of angels, will cooperate with you. If you cooperate with your ancestors, eventually you will be able to liberate them. This is the Principle. (119-045, 1982/07/03) 2. You must liberate your ancestors. Their liberation serves to release your descendants. You have to restore Adam and Eve's sons and daughters. Adam and Eve cannot do it. The principle is that the secondgeneration must become one with Adam and Eve to achieve this restoration. This is an astonishing truth. In 6,000 years of human history, this is the first time the ancestor liberation ceremony could be held. The time is right, so I have directed that these ceremonies be held. (412-119, 2003/07/16) 3. You must liberate all of your ancestors. You absolutely must liberate your first seven generations. Then, after the first seven generations of your ancestors, you need to liberate them up to 120 generations. If you do that for your ancestors, you will be able to bless all 120 generations at once. If you were to do that, would the gates of hell tumble down, yes or no? If you do not do that, however, when I go to the spirit world, the spirit world will be in turmoil. On the other hand, if we can put the spirit world in order, spirits there will help settle problems on earth anytime. (301-206, 1999/04/26) 4. Through True Parents' direction and declaration, saints, sages, people who lived a religious life, and those conscientious young people who died before the age of 16 and are carrying bitter sorrow because of their early death, and all other spirits in the spirit world can now receive the Blessing. I liberated the ancestors of all nations, making it possible for them to go through the borders of the spirit world. Furthermore, I opened the door so that all of those ancestors can now receive the Blessing. Heung-jin and Daemonim at Cheongpyeong, in connection with Daehyungnim (True Father's elder brother) and all Unification Church members, have now made it possible for all good spirits in the spirit world to connect to people on earth. As a result, those spirits are now elevated to the higher standard of True Parents and have an unbreakable connection with True Parents. (346-265, 2001/07/01) 5. True Parents came in this era to find the homeland and nation in which to rectify the corrupted lineage of heaven and earth. We are now undertaking ancestor liberation and Blessing ceremonies at Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center. Because the spirit world is an eternal world, unlike the case on earth, if you restore something there just one time, that restoration is finished. Because everything in the spirit realm is unidirectional, if the lineage is rectified, it is rectified for eternity. Before a nation could be found, the Blessing of the Unification Church took place within the church, and was not rooted in a nation. Thus there remains the danger of committing sin, so we must surpass the level of the church and move the Blessing to the level of the nation. Therefore it is necessary to find a nation and register there. We also have to go beyond the national level. In doing so, we should not hope for a secular country. Centering on God's Will, we have to go in an absolutely singular direction. We cannot just go this way and that. We cannot make excuses. God does not want merely to hear pleas for perfecting the fallen world. No matter what sacrifice it may require, True Parents have to put the mess of the physical world and the spiritual world in order. (353-165, 2001/09/06) 6. Any spirit who has been liberated and then received education is able to receive the Blessing and become an absolute good spirit. Even if your ancestors are in hell, they can still go to the kingdom of heaven by being liberated and then blessed. Your ancestors who are in hell in this era of True Parents need to know the tremendous value of the grace of receiving the Blessing. They should also know it is not easy to accomplish this. In order to enable them to reach such a position, you must become one in heart and body and offer conditions of devotion with dedication and utmost sincerity. (398-289, 2002/12/15) 7. Up until now, God has appeared in the form of light in the spirit world, like the light from a radiant diamond. God, who is the substantial Being of wonder and heightened awareness, has appeared in the form of light to give instructions, but there was yet no way for God to instruct from the position of the Parent of humankind. God could not freely teach or guide us. From that midpoint position in which He was situated, the things He could solve were the ones He could delegate; He could not solve everything from beginning to end. True Parents, however, have established this beginning and end for both the physical world and the spiritual world. Had they not done so, Heung-jin would not have been able to work in the spirit world. Up until now the saints have been coming back to earth to receive education for 40 days and make a foundation to liberate the spirit realm. Ancestor liberation is the way to open the door for all those ancestors who were not filial children of God, knowing His suffering heart and the bitter sorrow from which He is waiting to be liberated, to finally become those filial children of God. This is why the era has come when, starting from the family, we can finally attend God. Originally ancestors in the spirit world were not able to receive the Blessing. This is because the angelic world has never received the object-partner right of ownership. However, the Returning Lord has cut off and eradicated all the satanic things introduced into the world by Adam after he turned 16. Following that, He is able to give the Blessing. This is why families in the spirit world are able to come to earth, cooperate with families in the position of Adam's blessed family and be blessed. The era in which spirits can receive the Blessing has come. Those who are in the spirit world are in the younger brother position. They are attending through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience the members of the substantial blessed family of Adam, who are on earth in the elder brother position. This means that the angelic world must now offer its support to the earthly world, in order to accomplish the creation of the Adamic culture. (410-048, 2003/06/30) 8. Because the woman, Eve, fell and made this world so wretched, it is women who must liberate and bless the ancestors who are in the realm of the archangel. This work of liberation has expanded the extent to which spirits are able to come down to the world and offer their help. This can bring an immense and indescribably significant outcome. The Principle teaches that if we make effort, it must work this way. Your ancestors can be liberated only with the help of the Cheongpyeong training center. This is because I have entrusted this work to Heungjin. Both the liberation and the Blessing of ancestors are taking place in Korea. Japan, as the Eve nation, should also take the lead in thoroughly setting things straight without leaving a single spirit person unliberated. (422-321, 2003/10/26) 9. We have to liberate and bless our ancestors. All your relatives and ancestors with your surname should be blessed and should make a foundation for the liberation of the angelic world and the physical world. We have to consider this a matter of grave importance. This must be done even if employing great force of character. People in the spirit world do not have an ideal partner because they never received permission to have one. Your own mothers and siblings there surely grieve because of this. But through the authority of True Parents to give the Blessing, you are able to bless all of your ancestors based upon True Parents' permission. (423-180, 2003/10/28) 10. Your ancestors are brought to the Cheongpyeong training center to be liberated; then they receive education and, after that, the Blessing. Liberation cannot be done in a random fashion. You must pay the price to open the way for all the ancestors in your clan to be liberated. Regarding your ancestors' present condition, if we compare them to a tree, their roots are stunted, as well as their stems, branches, leaves, flowers and fruit. You must liberate everything. Liberation is a wonderful thing. We must create a branch with a healthy root, stem and sprout that contains the life of heaven. We should engraft this branch. In this way the true branch will appear, and then proper leaves will unfold, flowers will bloom and fruit will be borne. We should make sure that groves of true olive trees are the only ones standing. This is the mission of the people of Cheon Il Guk, and their responsibility and mission for the settlement of Cheon Il Guk. (437-115, 2004/02/10) 11. When you liberate your ancestors, you should bless them as well. Since you are a family who is here on earth in the Abel position, you need to release them from their sorrow over having gone to the spirit world without having had the chance to change their lineage. Through this, your family in the Abel position becomes the elder brother, and your ancestors become your younger siblings. The liberation will also engraft them to the family standards that True Parents have established. This is the shift that takes place through tribal messiahship. When the elder brother and younger brother become one, the whole family can receive the Blessing, and then your whole town can receive it. This is how, when you take responsibility for doing tribal messiahship in your district, focusing on the members of your family with the same surname, you can give the Blessing to all the people there. (444-297, 2004/04/08) The Blessing in the spirit world After the Marriage Blessing Ceremony of 360,000 Couples on August 25, 1995, on numerous occasions True Parents held spiritual Blessing ceremonies for the liberation of the spirit world. But, before that in the early morning of the day before the 360,000 couples Blessing, True Parents conducted the marriage Blessing Ceremony of True Fathers and True Mothers parents and families (Chungbunim and Chungmonim, Dae-hyungnim and Daemonim's families). Subsequently, during the 40 Million Couple Blessing held on November 29, 1997 they officiated over the first spiritual Blessing ceremony. On December 1, 1997 they declared the Opening of the Gates for the Blessing of the Spirit World. During the time of the 360 Million Couples Blessing on June 13, 1998, they officiated over the Blessing of the greatest saints and most evil sinners. In this way the Blessing for spirits was inaugurated through which hell in the spirit world was liberated and the way for all spirits to enter the kingdom of heaven was opened. 12. The day before the 360,000 Couples Blessing Ceremony, I gave the Blessing to my physical parents and my older brother. I joined as a trinity my parents, my older brother and the True Children. Not only that, I gave the Blessing to Daemonim's family. By doing so, I tied them all together in the position of our children. By going through these three generations with True Parents at the center, True Parents' sons and daughters and your families were bonded as Cain and Abel. Giving these three generations the position of being blessed built the foundation for the liberation and Blessing of all the ancestors who had been separated. Starting with these liberated and blessed ancestors, over the course of thousands of years the number will expand and ultimately everyone can be liberated. The ancestors are the fathers. No matter how wicked the children may be, if the father is victorious they can come to inherit his victory. When inheritance takes place through the father-son relationship, we can enter the realm in which all things can be inherited. In this way we establish the liberation of the spiritual world and the physical world. You cannot imagine how complicated this is. We need to weave all this together. (272-313, 1995/10/13) 13. I directed Daemonim and Heung-jin to conduct a Blessing on behalf of True Parents the day after the 3.6 Million Couples are blessed. Heung-jin and Daemonim are the ones to give the Blessing. Through this, all those who received the Singles Blessing will be able to find their spouses and children in the spirit world and restore their families. That time has come. Because I did not know when this time would come, I conducted the Singles Blessings. If we had not been able to overcome the obstacles on the national level, people could not have been blessed as singles to their original spouses. However, from now on your relatives can be blessed as singles, and even if they receive the Blessing alone, they can recreate their families. Even if your relatives are in hell, you will be able to call them out from there and liberate them instantly. This is because True Parents have laid the foundation for a straight paved road from hell to the kingdom of heaven. Now we can just get in a car and cruise fast and effortlessly along that highway. (285-105, 1997/04/21) 14. The 3.6 Million Couples Blessing is the time when heaven and earth will be connected. This Blessing will connect the vertical and horizontal worlds. This is why I have been waiting for the day when Adam's family and all humanity could stand in the position before the Fall and be blessed. In the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve needed to have a family. This was because they were meant to become the representative family who would inherit everything and thus have a value greater than the value of the universe. In this united era of liberation, you families who have received the Blessing can liberate your ancestors and descendants. Even though Adam and Eve fell and Jesus was not able to complete his mission, the coming of the Returning Lord heralds the completion of everything. Through True Parents' foundation, the era of unification has come wherein even if your ancestors made mistakes they can be liberated, because your family now belongs to the family of the Returning Lord. This is the same as welcoming the Completed Testament Age after having established a family. After this Blessing, the spirit world will be entirely liberated. This is how the era of the Blessing on earth will expand to include the spirit world. (285-206, 1997/05/04) 15. Now that the 360 Million Couples Blessing is being carried out, we are beginning to give the Blessing in the spirit world. satan's bloodline is now cut off. The era in which satan could accuse us has passed. The era of True Parents' absolute authority, all-immanence, all transcendence and omnipotence has come. The era has arrived in which True Parents' authority can be exerted. Just as when God created Adam and Eve, saying, "It is very good," and felt such joy, the era of beneficent authority has come, equivalent to when God brought every living creature to Adam to receive their names. (293-091, 1998/05/24) 16. After the completion of the 360 Million Couples Blessing, satan's lineage has to be cut off. This is the last challenge. Through this, the gates of both heaven and hell will be opened. All the enemies of the past will welcome True Parents and attend them in a huge celebration. Up to now, we were not able to attend True Parents in the family, tribe, clan, nation and world. For the first time we will hold a banquet on earth through which brothers and sisters who have been enemies can come back and follow God's way. Through this, heaven's way will be revealed. This is the way we should go. This way leads toward the kingdom of heaven on earth. (296-300, 1998/11/18) 17. Everything under God's ownership at the time of the creation was lost through the Human Fall. We need to bring it all back to God. Until now God did not have sons and daughters, but through True Parents God was able to regain true sons and true daughters. This is re-creation. But this is not done by God. Only True Parents can do it. True Parents need to have complete ownership and then return everything to God, which is why True Parents searched for a family and returned that family to God. Through the 360 Million Couples Blessing, satan's bloodline can be cut off. In this way God can proclaim, "Now I have a family in the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven! Now I am the owner!" This is the beginning of the originally intended ideal. All things that were lost through the Fall are now being recovered. In the process of recreation, the way of suffering we have undergone is finally finished. Now, starting from the family and going all the way to the cosmos, it is the time of liberation. (293-179, 1998/05/26) 18. With the marriage Blessing of 360 Million Couples, we proclaim the liberation of all the spirits in the spirit world, including all those who were enemies of God. Those spirits who are in hell and those in the midway spiritual realm are not yet connected to God's lineage. We have to connect them. When the conditions for Abel to receive the Blessing are established, Cain can be blessed as well. This is according to heavenly law. But to accomplish this, we must establish our position based upon loving our enemies. Through this, we can establish the position of the younger sibling in front of God's direct sons and daughters. It was like this for Cain. Up to now, the saints in the religious sphere worked hard to fulfill such indemnity, and the sinful people on satan's side have been working in the same way in order to separate themselves from destruction. The breakthrough now is that True Parents have restored through indemnity all those historical figures, and so the historical division of good and evil, God and satan, and Cain and Abel will end. Through True Parents' sacrifice we are entering the era when everything that was divided will be united. (294-044, 1998/06/10) 19. If Adam himself cannot establish his full authority on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos, God's purpose of creation cannot be accomplished and God cannot be liberated. Indeed, God cannot do even a single thing. Establishing the full authority of Adam is the responsibility of True Parents. True Parents have to stir up a great revolution in heaven. This is why we blessed the four great saints and the worst of all sinners. We have to surmount the obstacles imposed by our enemies. This is why we are establishing equal rights for both sides. When the ocean flows out and comes back in, the tidal pool is full and level, so circulation can take place. When the dirty water that remained combines with the clean water that went out and comes back in, that is when circulation takes place. The new incoming water flowing back in pushes the old water over the brim, and when the pool is full, equal water level is achieved. In order for God to liberate human beings, He must begin from this realm of clean water. It is in order to establish this standard that He must carry out the Blessing of saints and murderers. (320-239, 2000/04/16) 20. If God were in an enemy relationship with satan, we would never have hope to bring about world peace. If God had not been able to rise above an enemy relationship with satan, and if He had not been able to maintain the ideal heart He had toward the archangel during the time of creation, satan would never have surrendered. What do we mean by this? When two enemies are joined together through marriage, if they do not form a loving relationship that emulates the way God has loved the enemy, the marriage will fail. If you cannot develop such loving, enemy embracing relationships in cross-cultural marriages, then the path to a peaceful world will be blocked. True Parents have known this, which is why the institution of cross-cultural marriage between enemies was inevitable. This is also why we blessed saints and sinners at the same time. (371-098, 2002/02/24) 21. God has always longed for the liberation of all people, including those in hell, and the realization of peace in heaven and on earth. Only True Parents can take the responsibility to accomplish this. We do it through joining enemies from both sides through the Blessing. This is God's heart. Even if a loved one is blessed to an enemy, we should have the heart that is capable of wishing that enemy success and good fortune. This is why I also have to give the Blessing even to satan. This event could only take place because True Parents indemnified the history of sin. They exposed it, disconnected it from satan, elevated themselves beyond it, and came to stand in the position of liberated king. True Parents even created the foundation upon which God could be liberated, and created the final settlement. From now there will be no barriers whatsoever. This is why I have given the Blessing to all humanity. (294-028, 1998/06/05) 22. When the 360 Million Couple Blessing takes place, we will enter an era in which all things that have been divided will be united centering on the name of True Parents and the worlds blessed families. In this era of great transition, we have declared the 360 Million Couple Blessing and the separation from satan's lineage. If Adam had been able to attain perfection, there would never have been hell or the midway spiritual realm. This is why the spiritual world and physical world need to be organized before giving the Blessing. After this, the saints in the spirit world should receive the Singles Blessing with those ladies who have been leading a single life on earth. This is how the religious sphere will settle into unity. After that, the evil people of satan's world should be blessed. (294-045, 1998/06/10) 23. For the first time in history there are True Parents, who are able to love sinners just as they love saints. This solves a big problem. For God, it is time to rectify all things in the evil world and resolve everything. This is why everything has reached an apex. There is nowhere else to go to. Even satan is stymied andcan go no higher. Through True Parents binding the horizontal elements to the vertical, sinners who are on the horizontal plane are now connected to the vertical way. The historic moment when this occurred was the 360 Million Couple Blessing. This was a very significant event. Through its success, the gates of heaven were opened and the way from hell to heaven was paved. It was a momentous event that True Parents were able to set the indemnity conditions and were able to share the Blessing with all humankind. (320-241, 2000/04/16) 24. Families who have received the Blessing can go to the kingdom of heaven. Through the 360 Million Couple Blessing by True Parents, the ancestors were able to enter the kingdom of heaven as well. Before this Blessing on earth, we gave the Blessing in the spirit world. It all started on June 13, 1998. We gave the blessing to saints and murderers, with the saints in the position of the elder son and the murderers in the position of the younger son. The younger siblings should be able to follow the elder son with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, thereby creating a horizontal balance. In the same way, national-level enemies and world-level enemies are able to receive the Blessing. True Parents gave such a Blessing for all humanity to inherit. Through True Parents having created such a foundation, all people are now able to receive the True Parents' standard for the first time. (306-100, 1998/09/20) Chapter 3. The True Family Movement and True Family Tradition Section 1. The Pure Love Movement The necessity for this movement The true family movement comes as the fundamental providential movement for restoring this fallen world to the original world of creation centered on God. The focus of the movement is the international marriage Blessing, transcending race, nation and religion, which seeks to realize the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven through ideal God-centered families. True Parents have implemented the true family movement on a vast scale through the marriage Blessing ceremony as well as the pure love movement for children and teenagers. 1. Immorality among youth and family breakdown are among the bad fruits reaped from the seeds sown by the first human ancestors. When Adam and Eve fell, they turned the family upside down. The fruits of the Fall have become manifest throughout the world, with the result that we are now in a time of great suffering. The fallen family is the root and is at the heart of all the problems of societies, nations and the world. People do not know which way to turn. It is a time when grandfathers cannot fulfill the role of grandfathers, parents cannot fulfill the role of parents, husbands and wives cannot fulfill the roles of husbands and wives, and children cannot fulfill the role of children. As selfish individualism takes root, God is not present, both the world and its nations are lost, and a good society cannot emerge. (283-013, 1997/04/08) 2. When people talk about the deterioration of values, they are not referring to the values associated with money, knowledge or power. The most important values are those connected with true love. True parents have to establish the values of true love, true couples have to establish the values of true couples, and true children have to establish the values of true children. Actually these values are not different from each other. The values that must be established by parents, couples, and brothers and sisters are absolute and one and the same. Unification comes about on the basis of absolute values. When we take away parents, husbands and wives, and brothers and sisters, all we have left is selfish individualism, and the one, harmonized world cannot be established. (458-138, 2004/07/08) 3. People say that today is an age of globalization. What is the center of this age, as they describe it? They usually speak of it in terms of economics, academics, sports and so on, and they do not realize that globalization should focus on the family. The problems of the world are not primarily rooted in economics or politics, but in the family. Families are breaking down, especially in developed nations. Many families have been destroyed by free sex. People have to understand that the authentic movement for globalization must be based on the family. In other words, people have to know True Parents' teachings about the ideal family. (278-168, 1996/05/05) 4. From the viewpoint of true love, this world as it exists now is like a vacuum; there is no air of true love. If air were to enter, the world would instantly explode with life. In this age, the Blessing movement is like a typhoon that will storm into this empty world and cleanse the land. The owners of that typhooncleansed world are the True Parents. When children, tribes and the nation emerge based on True Parents' lineage, the world of evil will disappear. Whatever obstacles assert themselves will not present a problem, because the power of true love can overcome any problem. The power of true love is like a high-voltage current. Any evil that touches it will be vaporized in an instant. (287-119, 1997/09/01) 5. God's hope, as well as the hope of all people, is for human prosperity and one united world of peace. Ideal peace is established when the subject partner and the object partner practice true love centered on God at the levels of the individual, the nation and the world. Love, of course, cannot be realized by itself. Love can be realized only through a mutual relationship. Parents' love is realized in relation to their child. Children's love is realized in relation to their parents. God's act of creation was to realize the ideal of true love, which cannot occur if God remains alone. That is why He sought to realize the father-son relationship based on true love. God is the True Parent of parents, the True Teacher of teachers, and the True King of kings. God is the eternal True Parent, True Teacher and True Owner who always gives true love. All people are God's children, so, like God, they too have to go the way of the true parent, true teacher and true owner. Through these relationships these paths will lead to the completion of the ideal of love, the love that lives for the good of others. The right path of the law of heaven leads to self-realization through an altruistic life of true love. Through the harmony of the vertical parent-child relationship with the horizontal left and right husbandwife relationship and the horizontal front and back sibling relationship, the ideal family based on true love is realized. The completed family can be expanded to the completed nation, world and cosmos through the same principle and formula. The worldwide foundation that True Parents have achieved in the areas of education, media, art, and relief work comes through the investment of true love following the same formula to realize the ideal world. Ideally, true love education on how to realize the character of a true parent, true teacher and true owner should start in the family. (1999/02/01) 6. Although the Cold War has come to an end, we still face so many problems that challenge us in terms of social morality and love in the family. Corrupt sexual behavior and drug abuse continue to seriously threaten young people. All of the nations of the world have these problems. It has been surprisingly difficult for them to deal with these issues, but we must realize that there is more to these problems than is immediately evident. The world needs righteous young leaders who can understand the true nature of the problems and solve them based on Godism. We have to realize that problems like these arise when we ignore the internal aspect of the mind and spirit. (True Mother, 1994/07/26) 7. Originally, God called for Adam and Eve to perfect themselves as ideal parents. They should have realized God's ideal family as the beloved children of God and as the parents of their own beloved children. Such a family would have been the starting point of the ideal world of love and peace. Unfortunately, Adam and Eve could not create such a family, so the dream to realize the ideal nation and world disappeared. Then how can we restore the ideal family? World peace is not just a spiritual issue. It is a way of life that starts from the individual, expands to the family, and bears fruit at the level of the global family. We will be able to save our young people from materialism, violence and sexual corruption by means of the establishment of strong, God-centered true families. (True Mother, 1994/07/26) 8. If the true family movement does not succeed, then nothing we do will succeed. The true family movement is our only hope. Only True Parents have the authority to deal with the situation in the family. God and satan are fighting each other over humankind, and only True Parents can resolve this struggle. Neither God nor satan can do it. True Parents have to eliminate satan and break the iron chain by which God has been bound. They must liberate God; satan will have to surrender. The world cannot solve the problems of the family and young people through such means as politics, economics and culture. It is only True Parents who can solve these problems. The problems of youth, the problems in the family, and the problem of the struggle between God and satan were all created by a false parent. It is only True Parents who can solve all of these problems and thus realize world peace and the kingdom of heaven on earth. (311-139, 1999/08/29) 9. In this world the corruption of young people and the breakdown of the family are the most difficult problems to solve. No one can deal with these. The ministries of education or defense in each nation cannot deal with them, nor can we if we rely only on the power of politics or economics. Neither the physical world nor the spiritual world nor even God can solve these problems. True Parents alone have the special authority to do it. Adam and Eve fell as teenagers, and the tragedy of Cain killing Abel occurred. What should never have happened did happen in the first family, and we must correct it. We have to completely overturn what happened in the first family and plant the lineage of absolute love and absolute purity. Young people fell, and the family broke down. In the Last Days the whole world will be in turmoil, bearing the fruit of the seed that was planted in the beginning. Phenomena such as free sex, homosexuality and AIDS are widely prevalent, and all of society is becoming corrupt. True Parents are the doctors and specialists who know the prescription and the treatment that can solve the world's family problems and the problems of youth. People everywhere are beginning to realize this. (293-095, 1998/05/24) The pure love movement The pure love movement leads young people toward true love and the understanding of the order of true love. The movement is focused on adolescents and teaches about the removal of the fallen nature that was formed as a result of the Fall. True Parents clearly taught that it is only through the pure love movement that we can solve teenage problems and family breakdown, which are the most serious problems facing humanity. Thus, they initiated the pure love movement for middleschool and high-school students on an extensive scale. Middle-school and high-school students are at about the same age as Adam and Eve just before the Fall. True Parents said that we must give these students pure love education, eradicate the Satanic lineage, and help them grow up under God's protection and love. 10. We advocate the ideals of purity and absolute sexual fidelity. To promote these ideals we have created a pure love movement and a true family movement, based on true love. Without true love there can be neither sexual purity nor true families. Also, a true family cannot be established without absolute fidelity between husband and wife. You must honor relationships to the same degree as Chun-hyang, a chaste wife who remained faithful to her husband Lee Mong-nyong, even while facing threats of death from a corrupt court official. In this way we can realize the true family. (286-115, 1997/08/09) 11. We have to establish the pure love movement and the true family movement on university and college campuses. What can we do to deal with the problems of youth? Where can we establish the true family ideal? We can do so by connecting to the middle schools, high schools and colleges. Today young people are easily influenced and polluted by corrupt thoughts. Students from age 12 through 24 have this affliction. How can we cure them? Respected civic and social leaders must act as a fortress to protect them. Families need to be protected against being destroyed by homosexuality and free sex. Families should be models of true love. Families have to stand tall, based on traditional Christian values, but in reality they are becoming weak. We have to rebuild all these things. We have to restore families and young people. This level of restoration will not emerge from the family alone; support is also needed in the schools. Focusing on elementary schools, middle schools, high schools and colleges, the nation's leaders should unite and establish the tradition of the family. We have to educate people thoroughly about family ethics and advocate absolute family values. (329-090, 2000/08/08) 12. The true family ideal will become the tradition of the 21st century. What True Parents have to do is simply create the tradition of true family, true parents and true lineage. satan's tradition has reached even small towns, so we have to manifest the pure love movement just as widely. If we do so, traditional Christians will join us in taking on the role of tribal messiahs. The pure love movement should be developed focusing on the family. It is not the nation that will take the initiative. This is why I encouraged you to start holding demonstrations right away. If we are not successful with the true love movement, we will lose everything. It is crucial that we establish in people's minds that the true love movement is our movement. It is like being the ones who first apply for a patent. Teams of three should be out actively working and demonstrating around the clock. The key points are true parents, true lineage and true family. (310-247, 1999/06/30) 13. We can prevent the spread of AIDS by maintaining sexual purity. This is absolute. This is the last task that the Unification Church is responsible to accomplish. Once we transform the free sex tradition of the young generation by connecting them to the Blessing of a new lineage, the kingdom of heaven on earth will be established. Now is the time the world is harvesting the fruit of the seeds that the first human ancestors sowed in their youth. In order to clear the field, we have to establish a new tradition focusing on young people. Then we can secure the kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. Therefore, we launched the pure love movement in middle and high schools. We spearheaded the movements of true family education and pure love. We did what the nation should have done. (349-011, 2001/07/13) 14. True Parents have developed the true family movement throughout the world. In Korea we made a headquarters for the true love and pure love movements and mobilized 10 million middle and high-school students to arm them with the ideal of pure love. How much opposition did we meet while promoting this movement? Even though we met with strong opposition, we felt that we were the owners who have to protect our hometowns and our homeland. We have reached the era when everything is out in the open and we can take the active initiative. (349-015, 2001/07/13) 15. We need to educate young people in order to prevent them from falling. To do that, we made the pure love movement. In promoting the pure love movement, we should publicly recognize young people who exemplify the pure love ideal in their towns or regions. Such students should be treated with respect in their schools. Teachers and principals should honor those students who keep purity. From now on, only those who practice purity will receive the holy marriage Blessing. To receive the Blessing, they will come from all over the world based on the recommendation of their nations. (272-191, 1995/10/05) 16. Before their eyes lead them to be attracted to the opposite sex, we have to lead young people to overcome the evil way of thinking that resulted from the Fall. We must do this in our families, towns and nations. Therefore, we clearly need to expand the pure love movement to the national level. I directed you to create the pure love movement. None of the teachers in the colleges, high schools and middle schools can carry out the pure love movement; we are the only ones. Nobody can argue with this. It is only we who can do it. We have been ordained by heaven to take this historic responsibility. (295-103, 1998/08/17) 17. We now have passed the age of national-level Blessing and have entered into the age of world-level Blessing. That is why we have people eat pure love candy. When a pregnant mother eats pure love candy, it is a ceremony of rebirth. When a baby eats the pure love candy, it is a ceremony of resurrection. When a couple eats the pure love candy in marriage, it is a ceremony of eternal life. At the marriage ceremony, however, they also have to drink the holy wine. Everyone has to drink it. I have made the way easy. Now satan does not oppose me, whatever I do. There are no conditions for him to accuse me. We can now set up a street fair and give the holy wine to people as they come and go, and if they accept the holy wine, heaven and earth will return to our side. (294-158, 1998/06/14) 18. The Blessing is the realm of the Sabbath in the Completed Testament Age. The Completed Testament Age is the age when the promise will be realized worldwide. Families of all the world's people can come into the realm of grace to receive the Blessing. This is realized through True Parents so that satan's lineage will disappear. We allow middle and high-school students to eat pure love candy as a condition. Ideally, people are supposed to cleanse satan's lineage in the womb. This is rebirth. However, those who are already born cannot go back to the womb, so we let them drink the wine of resurrection. We let students from kindergarten through high school eat the pure love candy instead of the wine of resurrection. We can put stickers with True Parents' signature on the candy. This is giving them a sign that they should keep their purity through True Parents and with True Parents. Because True Parents give the stickers to them, they will keep their purity in order to be pure sons and daughters. After keeping their purity, they need to unite in holy matrimony with pure love. This is what their parents want, and it is the core purpose of public education. Living this way is the ideal life. (290-218, 1998/02/27) 19. All young people are like Adams and Eves that God has created once again. This is why I do a matching ceremony for them. They have to keep absolute purity. The matched fiance and fiancée have to protect each other. Adams and Eves need to encourage each other to keep their purity until the time that they receive the Blessing of love from God and True Parents. They also have to receive their parents' permission and approval. God is the Parent of parents, the Teacher of teachers, and the Owner of owners. Therefore, by analogy, if the Blessing was sponsored by a school, the child could not receive the Blessing without obtaining approval from the principal of the school, and the head of the Parent Teacher Association. Children cannot marry without consulting their parents. This is the policy and tradition of the Unification Church. (300-322, 1999/04/15) 20. True Parents finished all preparations for removing satan's lineage. The Fall occurred because there was no protection. We have now completed pure love education in some middle schools and high schools. Nonetheless, the purity of students is being destroyed. The Internet's influence is terrible. How can we remedy this situation? Mothers and fathers everywhere have to protect their children, because parents represent the position of God. Unmarried sons and daughters are in the position of Adam and Eve before the Fall, so they have to grow and become model citizens. As they grew up, Adam and Eve looked forward to their marriage. The periods of infancy, brother and sister, and engagement all have the same purpose: marriage. In the secular world, parents tell their children to find their own partner, but now, True Parents are telling parents to find a partner for their children. Now we have returned to the Garden of Eden. The whole world has come back to the Garden of Eden, so the family has been restored. In the restored family, sons and daughters should be matched before God in their original position without the Fall. During their adolescence, Adam and Eve were supposed to prepare themselves to meet their partner. In spite of their pledge, they fell during their teenage years when they had reached the top of the growth stage. God could not intervene directly under the Principle, so to eliminate the risk that they might fall under satan's sovereignty, He gave them the warning, "Do not eat." (301-174, 1999/04/25) 21. Children are like God's sons and daughters who did not fall, so we have to teach them well, even during their kindergarten years. At all costs, we have to raise them well from kindergarten through high school, until they are at least 16 years old, so that they will not leave the bosom of their parents. When they are 18 they may marry. From now on, if possible, I will give the Blessing as they graduate from high school and become college students. This would be best. We have to match sons and daughters who grew up in the bosom of their parents, as pure children who have not been defiled by the secular world. (365-131, 2002/01/06) Section 2. Blessed Family Traditions Traditions and responsibilities True Parents instructed that blessed parents, spouses and children need to unite to inherit True Parents' tradition and that before they think of and live for their own family, they need to think of and live for their tribe, people, nation and world. True Parents pointed out in particular that the age of the settlement of blessed families is the age of mother-child responsibility. This means that for a blessed family to unite with True Parents' family, the mother and children need to unite, and the Cain and Abel siblings need to unite. 1. The fact that you are blessed in the Unification Church means that your lineage was changed and you were anointed. But this does not mean that you have fully accomplished the standard. You received this anointing conditionally. This means that you received the lineage, life and love conditionally and you must take them seriously. As long as your conditional lineage continues to expand, satan cannot take it away. Upon your maturity, you will be connected with true love so that there will be no relationship with satan, and satan cannot take anything away. When your love, life and lineage mature, satan will no longer be able to take them away. Please grasp the value of the Blessing. It should be so precious that you would not exchange it even if you were offered everything. If, on the other hand, you disregard this conditional anointing, anyone can take it away. That is why you must nurture it and help it to grow. How precious the Blessing is! (216-217, 1991/04/01) 2. The family is the place where parents, spouses and children are united. If any of these three are missing, the family cannot be realized. The family develops into a tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and the kingdom of heaven on earth. Where there is unity between absolute parents, absolute spouses and absolute siblings, God can dwell. The family base is the base of operations which can connect to a tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. This is where God's ideal will be realized. Without True Parents, true children cannot exist, and if you do not become true children, you cannot create a true family. An ideal husband and wife, by creating sons and daughters, can realize the ideal family. The connection of three generations is the foundation for realizing an ideal family. Without it, an ideal family cannot appear. (339-212, 2000/12/16) 3. When God's sons and daughters are blessed and become perfect, God's love can also become perfect. Therefore, God can exist eternally as the Parent on the foundation of perfected love. People cannot find love by themselves alone. The absolute embodiment of true love for a man is a woman. Without a woman, a man cannot find the love of God, who is the substance of absolute truth. He cannot perfect true love without her. If you had not married, you would not have known the realms of love. You would not have known the value of parents, the value of sons and daughters, or the value of a spouse. The husband is the only person who can bring his wife into oneness based on love, and the wife is the only person who can bring her husband into oneness based on love. (352-333, 2001/09/01) 4. The responsibility of a blessed couple begins on the day of their Blessing. Their responsibility is not just that a husband and wife live in unity as a family, but that on the foundation of their unity they form a tribe and nation. The families of ten blessed people can form one tribe through this new worldview. Before forming the new nation, we must first form new tribes. These tribes must not be created through conflict-based division, but through unity-based multiplication. Therefore, those ten people who received the Blessing must have the same purpose. We are a small number of families who have been restored from satan's world, so we are in a position to be easily attacked by satan. Therefore, we always have to be united and bound together in order to defeat the overwhelming forces seeking to invade. In order to defeat those forces, we have to achieve complete oneness among us. If we are united in this way, we will easily overcome satan's invasion, no matter how strong it is. When we are united substantially, we will form a new tribe free from satan's invasion. Through a united tribe, a new people will arise, and through a united people, a new nation can arise. (030-175, 1970/03/22) 5. You did not receive the Blessing for your family's private gain. Your family can reach the place of Sabbath rest only when you first live for the sake of your tribe and only then live for the sake of your family. In the same way, the tribe can reach the place of Sabbath rest when it lives for the sake of the nation, and the nation can reach the place of Sabbath rest when it lives for the sake of the world. In this respect, the Blessing is not just for yourself. Each of you needs to have faith that the Blessing represents the whole. When a husband and wife unite and build their family based on this faith, their family can move toward the world level. If there is only one blessed family that meets that standard, that family has to take absolute responsibility. The greater the number of families that can move forward, the faster the providence of restoration can progress. Now, even though there may be many families who are going this way, do not depend on them. Make sure you fulfill your responsibility. The family desired by the nation and the world is the self-reliant family. The descendants of such an awakened family will live for the sake of the nation and the world. The husband will become a historic husband, and the wife of this family will become a historic wife. Moreover, their descendants will become the tribe that is needed for the restoration of the world in the course of God's providence. If you become the family who can build such a tribe, you will be crowned as the ancestors of the new age. (030-178, 1970/03/22) 6. Blessed couples cannot live merely at their own discretion. They have to live for God's public purpose or the nation's public purpose. Whether your spouse is or is not attractive is not the issue. The issue is the direction in which you are going. In other words, the issue is how to pave the way of righteousness that your descendants will follow. When I see you asking for love from your spouse, I feel it is wrong. I cannot approve such love. Before you ask your spouse to love you, you need to ask him or her to love the nation and the world. After you do that, you can ask for love from your spouse. This is the way for blessed husbands and wives to live. We have to encourage our spouse to love the nation, the world and heaven, before loving us. (030-179, 1970/03/22) 7. Blessed members have to love their tribe and people, and their nation and world more than they love their own family. Furthermore, they have to love their relatives and other blessed families more than their own family. The family in which each member is connected in this way will stand out from other families and be recognized. In that family in which man and woman are united and in harmony with each other, we will have a model for loving the nation, world and heaven. Husband and wife need to be united in that way. Blessed husbands and wives must avoid saying things like "You should love only me" or "You belong to me," which are habitually uttered by worldly husbands and wives. Instead, they should take time each day to offer conditions of devotion, imploring heaven to help their spouses have the kind of heart that can love others more than their own family. Couples have the responsibility to support and encourage one another not to give up, as well as to receive guidance from each other. (030-181, 1970/03/22) 8. Our Unificationist families must avoid becoming stuck in our current position. We must develop and give birth to descendants who can embrace and ensure the fortune of the nation and world. We marry in order to find among our children exceptional people who can help form a new people and a new nation. People in the world marry for their own sake, but in the Unification Church we marry for the sake of the nation and the world. Our families are called by God to save many families in the course of providential history. Our role is to restore all the world's people through paying indemnity, and to model the love that opens the way for spirit persons in the spirit world and our descendants in the future. We must have the mind-set that our position is to live as saviors to the world. (030-185, 1970/03/22) 9. Now the age of the settlement of the children's families has to come. First, the age of the settlement of the children's families is the age of the mother's responsibility. The mother has to take responsibility as the Messiah. Second, it is the age of the children's responsibility, the age when Cain and Abel have to unite. Cain and Abel as brothers have to unite completely. There have been many sacrifices in history resulting from the separation of Cain and Abel, but from now on children must not fight each other anymore. In any village to which we care to go, there are Cains and there are Abels. The person who sacrifices him or herself, and makes compromises for the sake of the whole village, becomes the Abel and the owner. Because we already know this, we cannot fight. The age of the children's responsibility is the age when Cain and Abel have to unite. Third, the mother, Cain and Abel have to unite. The age of the mother's and children's responsibility has to settle in the family and, after uniting with each other, the mother and children have to restore the husband, the father. Restoration of the father will be impossible if the mother and children are not united. The mother is responsible to see that she and the children, both Cain and Abel, are absolutely united. This is still not the end, because finally, we will enter the age to unite with the True Parents' family. At that point we reach the age when the Blessing can expand to the entire world. (248-159, 1993/08/01) Blessed family life True Parents said that blessed families have to love humanity on behalf of God and True Parents. They added that blessed families should be examples of how to think of and love one's spouse as the representative of God. They also emphasized that the kingdom of heaven will be realized when this lifestyle of heart becomes universal. The marriage Blessing empowers us to inherit the dutiful way of divine sons and daughters, so True Parents have asked blessed families to follow this way. 10. The family God is looking for is one whose standard is not limited to living just for their own family. The family God can be proud of ought to live on the world level. Because the way to make the family who can represent the nation, the world and heaven is the way of the Blessing, you must receive the Blessing through the family of the Heavenly Parent. When families go the principled way of offering sincere devotion after receiving the Blessing, their sons and daughters will be born with the heavenly fortune of the Unification Church. Even if the father and mother have no special abilities, the children will still be born with heavenly fortune. How much heavenly fortune can we leave our descendants? It will be decided by how much sincere devotion we as their parents have offered. How much were we loyal to our nation, the world and heaven? How seriously did we offer sincere devotion? That is what determines the fortune of our descendants. When we take action with a selfish mind, heaven will never side with us. When we act in order to satisfy selfish desires, God will never side with us. When we stand for the sake of the world, nation and people, then God will be with us. Therefore, blessed families have to practice higher and wider love. (030-186, 1970/03/22) 11. The wife needs to think of her husband as the representative of God. Also, she has to become like a daughter to her husband. Due to the Fall, God lost the mother, the wife and the daughter, all three. Therefore, the man, as her husband, has to restore God's lost daughter. Thus, it will be a problem if the wife does not trust her husband more than she trusts her father. She has to meet the standard to discover more value in him than in everything she has known before. Without restoring such a heart she cannot recover that which satan destroyed, the original standard of the ideal spouse. At the same time, the husband has to have the heart that he is a son to his wife. He has to have the heartfelt feeling that she is both his mother and daughter. Husband and wife need to say from the heart, "I cannot live a single day without you. I absolutely need you, day and night." As husband and wife, you must achieve this depth of oneness. (022-205, 1969/02/04) 12. In the fallen world, people insist that they are right and that defending themselves is their highest priority. But now is the era of the teaching that tells us we exist to protect the other before ourselves. The direction is opposite to what it was before. The husband says, "If you are not happy as my wife, it is my responsibility," and the wife says, "If you are not happy as my husband, it is my responsibility." The flowers of love bloom when we assume responsibility. The flowers of love do not bloom when each insists on their own right. When two people are living for the sake of each other to the degree of risking their own lives, the flowers will bloom. When the flowers bloom, both the angelic world and God will seek the light and fragrance of that love. (304-075, 1999/09/10) 13. The husband has to be the person whom his wife thinks is greater than God. The wife needs to think, "I could not see God Himself, but I see God through my husband. I did not know pure love, but I came to know what pure love is through my husband. I came to know what an elder brothers love is. I came to understand a brothers love. My husband is the very man who taught me all the realms of love." The husband has to be the living embodiment of that quality of love which can induce in his wife the heart of an ideal mother, bride and elder sister. He also has to receive the same kind of education, to the point that he feels as if he cannot breathe without this education. These lessons have to become his way of life such that when he goes out anywhere in society he sees the elders in the society as his grandfather and grandmother, his father and mother, and his elder brother and sister. When this kind of heart and this kind of family become universal, the world will be the kingdom of heaven. The person who lives in such a way can go everywhere without any opposition. Wherever he or she is, God will be there. He or she will never be alone and will never perish. (051-199, 1971/11/21) 14. Have you loved humanity as God has? When you see children, you have to think of them as your sons and daughters. When you see a child the same age as your younger brother or sister, you have to think, "This is my little brother" or "This is my little sister." When it comes to your husbands and wives, you should hug each other, care for each other and be concerned for each other even more than anyone you have truly cared for up until now. The birth of sons and daughters enables a couple that has become one to stand in the place of God in profoundly experiencing the realm of the heart of re-creation. While the parents hug each other, they gaze at their newborn son or daughter. This is a cosmic event and the object of cosmic love. When a blessed husband and wife give birth to a child, they deeply experience, through their child, the very same heart that God experiences. They feel just the same way when they hold or nurse the baby. This is one way that you are the partners of God's true love. You are told to go such and such a way, and if you take that way, becoming truly good parents, you too can be just like Mother and I. If children are brought up in this manner, when they get married, everything shall be brought to perfection. (246-078, 1993/03/23) 15. After you enter the Unification Church, a record will be kept of what you do. How did you live as a blessed family? What percentage of True Fathers words did you practice? For how many hours did you engage in activities? These will be recorded. The card shows what and how long you invested, or with what kind of grace your couple lived in the Unification Church. In this way it becomes a basis for evaluation. Nothing that takes place lacks meaning, so it is inexcusable to take it easy. This is so not only in the physical world but also in the spiritual world. There is a name list in the spiritual world of all blessed families of the Unification Church. If we input a name, that record comes up. If the record as it was written down on earth is different from what is recorded in spirit world, it is a serious problem. Lying is inexcusable. Life on earth is important. So I tell you, do not live a life of accruing debts; rather, live a life of clearing up debts. It is not good to incur debts. (233-255, 1992/08/01) 16. If you take a wrong step after your marriage, you will lose the path eternally. If you treat your blessed marriage as if it were a secular matter, you will create eternal pain. There may be blessed families who are now captured in a place from which they cannot return, crying out for True Parents, shedding tears through the night, thinking of the golden days, the precious time of happiness. They may say that they would do anything to get back on the path. There are women who say, "Even if the whole world tramples on me on the way, I want to get back to that path," and there are men who say, "I will do anything, even going to the most miserable place in the world, if it means I can get back to that path." However, they have already deviated. True Parents consider such blessed families to be the most serious problem they have to confront. True Parents' heart is to find the way to forgive them, but there is no way. To do it, I would have to remake the Principle of Restoration. But doing that would bring a new condition of bitter sorrow that would be very difficult to restore. (157-310, 1967/10/16) 17. Where do blessed families have to go? Those who focus on their own family will fade away. The purpose of my marriage is not to save my family. Blessed families have to go the way that fulfills the mission to restore the nation and the cosmos. As soon as we wake up, we have to vow to fulfill that work. Whenever we shed tears, we do so in order to take responsibility for the work. Our accomplishments in this work are gifts that, as parents, we must leave for future history. This is our life philosophy related to the family. There has to be such a tradition. If blessed families cannot go this way, it is a matter of eternal regret. They feel ashamed when they see heaven and earth. They feel ashamed when they see me. They have to be ashamed of themselves and shed tears of repentance without limit. Other than to beg God for pity, they cannot come before God. (157-308, 1967/10/16) 18. You, blessed families, have to go the way of divine sons and daughters focusing on heaven and earth. In the secular world, people assert the dutiful way of saints, but we have to stand in a position even higher than that. It is through the Blessing that one can inherit the dutiful way of divine sons and daughters. Horizontally we have to be filial sons and daughters, patriots and saints, and then become divine sons and daughters. This is the ideal of creation that Adam could have achieved. We have to become filial sons and daughters, patriots and saints, and fulfill the dutiful way of divine sons and daughters. Because, until now, in front of heaven there were no filial sons and daughters, no patriots, no saints and no divine sons and daughters, all we had was the belief that if we just went the right way that would give us the ideal basis to establish a nation. Once we become filial sons and daughters in front of heaven, we can actually bring the nation in front of heaven. When we are patriots in front of heaven, we can actually bring the world in front of heaven. When we are saints in front of heaven, we can actually bring heaven and earth in front of heaven. Your families have a value greater than that of heaven and earth. (266-105, 1994/12/18) Section 3. Blessing Community Life The trinity of families True Parents organized blessed families into trinities and asked them to love their trinity more than they love their own brothers and sisters. They said that community life begins based on the trinity. The trinity is the model through which God's ideal of creation is realized. The three couples represent the restored families of Cain, Abel and Seth -- Adam's family in the Garden of Eden. 1. In our church, I made the trinity system with three couples. I made it this way in order to attend the Lord in the future. We have to make a model with a couple representing Adam and Eve, and three couples representing Adams sons and their wives. If the three couples do not unite, this model will be destroyed again. In particular, it is important for the three men to become one. Whether they live or die, they must become one in heart spiritually and be a team that works together physically. They are not to establish simply a temporary foundation, but rather one that transcends time. If they do not accomplish this, they will be ashamed to stand in front of the Returning Lord. The three couples in the trinity must unite, becoming a principled foothold that can represent the Will of God. In other words, if they can become a trinity determined not to change even if heaven were to change, then they will have made a foundation for God's Will to be realized. To provide such a foundation, I organized you into trinities. (003-241, 1958/01/03) 2. The formation of the trinities in our church is the course we take today to restore the number three in Adam's family. Therefore, unless you become one with each other in a trinity, you cannot stand before heaven. When the trinity becomes one, we can fulfill God's Will to restore what was lost in Adam's family. Continuing with that, at the time of Jacob, 2,000 years after Adam, God found and raised up 12 brothers to move the providential will forward. Likewise, based on the number 3, only after you have found 12 disciples and united with them can you attend the Parents and, furthermore, can you enter the tribal realm representing a clan. This is the absolute standard that indemnifies the 2,000 year history from Adam's family to Jacob's family. That is why Moses and Jesus also had to walk this path. (005-119, 1959/01/04) 3. In order to attend the True Parents, you must become a true couple and build a true family. Only on that foundation can you attend True Parents. You trust and follow me, but you also must become a person whom other people can trust and follow. As you become such a person, you have to form the type of family that Jesus sought to create. When you follow True Parents, all human beings become your brothers and sisters. I organized the trinities in order to accomplish this. That is why from now on, when you go out witnessing, you should not do it alone. You are representing True Parents, and you should not let your brothers and sisters witness without you. Instead, you should work together with them. The family is established when you and the brothers and sisters in your trinity are united with True Parents. To take this to the national level, there should be 12 such families. You can only set the condition to represent the nation if the number of families is greater than ten. (005-126, 1959/01/04) 4. You cannot walk the path of faith alone. You need comrades in faith. Three people or more should unite. That's why you need a trinity. God, who is the subject partner of the human character, also desires the standard of three. When we make mistakes, God cannot directly educate us vertically as individuals. But when three people are united, if one person makes a mistake but the other two do not, God can point out that one person's mistake. The same goes for prayer in the mountains; you can receive God's grace faster if three or more people are praying together. After the prayer, you should discuss matters among yourselves. But if you discuss with people outside your trinity, satan can invade. If three people can truly come to lean on each other, people around them will see those beautiful relationships and wish they too could have such relationships. When this happens, God's Will can multiply naturally. If three people are united, then even if God does not help you, a new bud will sprout. When you relate with members, be careful not to hurt them and not to say things that will hinder their life of faith. (018-043, 1967/05/17) 5. From your current place, you have to identify who is the enemy. Once you have done this, you next need to identify whether it is day or night where you are. In other words, you must know whether it is a place where God's grace resides or not. You should not move forward until you prepare the stage where God can help. Therefore, do not move forward alone but rather move forward together with your comrades. In order to do that, you have to know whether your environment is day or night. Without doing that, you cannot express your own abilities. You need comrades. That is why the law of the trinity exists in the world. Therefore, you have to make a trinity and move forward together. God does not like you to move forward alone. This is because there is a greater possibility of failing when you move forward alone. You should plan joint operations to take you forward. (019-148, 1968/01/01) 6. The ideal world of the future will be maintained through trinities of families. The purpose of creation is to realize the four-position foundation. Since human beings first need to perfect the four-position foundation, everyone first is to establish a family. Human beings resemble God, and society should resemble human beings whose center is God. I have been establishing the Unification Church in countries throughout the world. I know the whole world should become this way, and although I have not been able to inform everyone, the world will change through this principle. The ideal world resembles the form of a human being. That world transcends nation and people. (026-190, 1969/10/25) 7. It is only when you feel the value of this God-given trinity that you will understand God's ideal and will feel it enough that you can live your life in God's position here on earth. The purpose of forming trinities is to create a unity of action, lifestyle and thought. Actions rooted in faith are systematic and principled. (150-012, 1986/08/17) Tribal restoration Blessed family trinities need to live together in one house and experience sibling love. Furthermore, by modeling themselves after the trinity formed by the three sons in the family of unfallen Adam, they need to lay down the foundation on which each of them can restore their own tribe and thus walk the path of tribal messiahs. True Parents explained that blessed families can enter the kingdom of heaven once they perfect their trinity on the family level, and go on to establish the four-position foundation with True Parents' family at the center. 8. Blessed families should form trinities. When a child is born into a family, the four-position foundation is realized. Within the trinity families, if there is a family without a child, you should be willing to send your own child to that family as an offering child. If, later on, that family gives birth to a child of their own, you can bring your child back. (020-345, 1968/07/20) 9. A family is the smallest unit that represents the whole, so a family's mistake is in some respects the mistake of the whole. Thus, while an individual's mistake may be pardoned, a family's mistake is more serious. Your heart should be bursting to transform your individual joy into the joy of the whole. You can be part of a bigger purpose when you let go of your own individualistic situation, subjectivity and hope, and you focus on setting up a situation, subjectivity and hope for the whole. The family exists to save the whole. In this sense your family is like a power station. You should reconcile yourself with the whole through your family. That is why all the families of the trinity should live in one house. It is time to reorganize the families. (012-182, 1963/05/01) 10. In the Unification Church, we use the word "family." Revolving around trinities, you are all brothers and sisters. I have taken responsibility to deeply love people who are in the position of servants, brothers and sisters, and children. By doing that, I have gone through the era of the servant, the era of subjugating Cain, and have risen to the era of the Son. You should be able to live this way and attend True Parents. This is what I am worried about now. From now on, your lifestyle must change. The purpose of creation is to establish the law of filial piety before the universe, move forward, and attend the True Parents. This is the principle of the creation of heaven and earth. (012-257, 1963/05/22) 11. The blessed family trinities must become completely one. They should help each other economically. Trinity families should not be concerned about their own individual and family problems. Rather, each family should comfort and assist the other families in the trinity, so that they can all move forward together as one. Through this, when the families in the trinity attain the standard where they can transcend economic problems, unite together in spirit, eat and live together, they will do new works. An enemy may attack them, but if the three families in the trinity stand together completely united, they can repel the attack. Therefore, let us strengthen a system centered on the trinity. This is an important condition in establishing the standard for families and preparing the new beginning for this era. The trinity must live for the sake of 12 families. These 12 families must stand before God in a public position and devote themselves to contributing something. The trinity families should become the center of this, representing the east, west, south and north. They must become absolute in the view of the public, taking a form that can represent the year's four seasons and 12 months. Your family should motivate you to reach that standard, and then in turn you should raise up your family. When your three families motivate and raise each other up, then these three families, as a trinity, can raise up 36 families. This is the principle of development in the Unification Church. We must create this family-centered system. (033-174, 1970/08/11) 12. When your trinity carries out group activities, have a clear concept of subject partner and object partner. In other words, always think about the relationship between subject and object partners when you stand before God. You should always be aware of whether your position is that of the subject partner or the object partner. This awareness is necessary in order for the object partner to be an absolute object partner, and the subject partner to be an absolute subject partner. Without this, you cannot accomplish any group activities. Once three families have formed a trinity, one family should stand in the subject partner position, and the other two families in the object partner position. These families should become one centering on the family in the subject partner position, and should rally other heavenly families. When there is a relationship of subject and object partners, there should be give and receive action. When there is 100 percent giving and receiving, God can dwell there. If not, God cannot dwell there. (033-175, 1970/08/11) 13. It is important that we have a subject partner and object partners among ourselves. The relationship between subject and object partners is a vertical one. The relationship between public and private matters is horizontal. The relationship between the subject partner and object partners, between Cain and Abel in other words, is the problem. Then, who will become the subject partner? The person with the most earnest heart becomes the subject partner. The subject partner is the one who, when one among the three in the trinity is facing death or a most difficult situation, helps take care of them with a warm heart. The subject partner is the one who works more from heart than intellect, more from spirituality than theory. Therefore, in the future, when you choose the subject partner in your trinity, you should choose the person who has worked very hard and shed the most blood, sweat and tears for the sake of the Will and the public standard. In the secular world, people vote for someone who is smart, knowledgeable and efficient, but heavenly law is not like that. It is the broad-minded and warmhearted person who becomes the subject partner. All issues are concluded here. The question is whether we invite God or satan into the relationship between the subject and object partners, and the relationship between public and private affairs. (033-176, 1970/08/11) 14. We have still not been able to stand in the position of true parents in the family. We have to find this position of true parents in the family, but it cannot be found so easily. Because we fell out of it, in order to find our way back, we need to build a bridge of brotherhood. Even if we have to sacrifice everything, we must set the standard of having paid indemnity and accomplished the condition of historical liberation in order to find the true parents or become true parents. If you do not do this, God cannot pardon you. You have to attend True Parents, so you must establish a foundation of siblings which enables you to attend the True Parents. This is the meaning of the trinity. Only when the trinity of brothers unites and attends Heavenly Parent, and the larger group of 12 brothers become one, can they be recognized as a family belonging to the heavenly nation. That family can take on a form that represents the church, race and nation and, based on that, prepare the standard to attend True Parents. After that, you must set a foundation of churches and prepare to attend the True Parents on a worldwide level. (005-124, 1959/01/04) 15. The blessed families should form a four-position foundation centering on my family. The family established by doing this is the family that Adam was originally supposed to realize. If this is not realized, I cannot take on the will of Jesus and make a start as a tribal messiah. Centering on God, if the families that form a trinity face four directions, 12 families will be realized. Centering on Jesus, three disciples should have received the Blessing and realized the four-position foundation. Then they would have numbered eight people and stood in the place of Adams or Noah's eight family members. But Jesus could not fulfill this. If you do not receive the marriage Blessing, you cannot become children of God. If my family and your trinity families become one centered on God, we can cut off all the conditions for satan to accuse us, and we can move toward the world in the position of tribal messiahs. We should realize the four-position foundation in this way, and the eight members must become one. (021-015, 1968/08/13) 16. The physical world became the stage where satan could carry out his activities and the spiritual world became the stage where God could carry out His activities. These two worlds have always been at crosspurposes. There is no doubt that this has remained as a source of bitter pain in the eras of providential restoration, and we cannot leave the situation as it is. The realm of the mind must have God at the center, and the body must be disciplined to be the same. As we develop this in our daily lives, the foundation for unity will be established. Then, when a man and a woman who have oneness in mind and body, unite together, they become the point of oneness in the family. Then three families that have this point of oneness must become one centered on their trinity. After this, if there are 12 families, they should all become one. Through this, they can go beyond the tribal stage and stand on the national stage. In order to establish a unified origin, a new tradition must be formed. (045-213, 1971/07/01) 17. In a similar manner to the 36 Couples in our church, which are centered on me, if your last name is Kim, for example, then you should form 36 couples revolving around the first blessed family in the Kim tribe. If you cannot form 36 couples, you should become the ancestor of at least 12 families. You should do this by forming a trinity based on your sons and daughters. Through forming this new clan that has your family at its center, you can become the ancestor of your tribe, which is the formation of 12 clans. You must have 12 disciples for the formation of those 12 clans and, with those disciples at the center, you must have 70 followers and then 120 followers. This is your immediate, direct tribe. (031-277, 1970/06/04) 18. It is through my special authority that I can bestow the Blessing upon you, and through my special authority that you can receive the Blessing. This Blessing is a conditional Blessing. In order to receive it in reality, you have to establish the internal standard representing that position as an internal and external family. In other words, your family should stand in the position of Cain's family in front of my family, which is the Abel family. There is no other way. This means that, although your family has not reached that standard, it can do so with my family at the center. For this to happen, you need to stand in the position of the Abel family as my family does, and then find and raise a family that can be in the Cain position to yours. As you raise that family, you will restore your tribe. That is what I mean when I tell you to become a tribal messiah. By restoring your tribe, your family becomes the ancestor of the Cain type family as well as that of the firstborn son's family, while my family becomes the Abel type family. Therefore, you have to restore the trinity on the family level and establish a four-position foundation centering on my family. This is the formula. To go to heaven, you must raise three spiritual children, have them completely unite with your family, and attend the True Parents' family. That is how you can enter heaven. (034-209, 1970/09/06) 19. Regardless of who you are, young men and women who want to receive the Blessing from the Unification Church must find three spiritual children and realize a family. You cannot do much just by restoring your own family. We cannot restore the world with families alone. Therefore, we have to form clans. In order to restore a tribe, you need to receive the marriage Blessing representing the family in place of Adam's three sons. That is why, after having received the marriage Blessing, you need to form a trinity on the family level. The three families of your trinity then complete the four-position foundation by centering on me and my family. Your family's trinity should become one by completely uniting with my family. Without doing this, you cannot enter heaven. When this is completed, the trinity on a tribal level will be realized, which goes beyond the individual four-position foundation. Families will be formed and, as a result, clans will be formed. (160-085, 1968/08/11) 20. You have to establish the principled order. You must graduate from the positions of servant and adopted child. When your level of loyalty toward God reaches an apex through your relationship with God based on heart, and when your family and the other families in the trinity are completely loyal, God will recognize such blessed families as the sons and daughters who can represent heaven. God will then regard such sons and daughters as husband and wife. This is the path of restoration. When you cannot love your family, you cannot walk this path wholeheartedly. If we consider this path as the new tradition, the origin of our culture and the seed of our life, and pass it down forever to our nation and the world, the heavenly nation will be established. This is the philosophy of Unification Thought. When this happens, you will become the ancestors who will establish this tradition in the world. The blessed families must become such ancestors. You have to become the tribal messiah for your tribe. This is something everyone must do. Do not think of any other things or do any other actions than this. This is what the Unification Church members have to do. No one who has received the Blessing should object to this. (045-087, 1971/06/13) Trinities and community life True Parents said the world cannot be unified unless we unite as trinities. They emphasized that the three families in each trinity should live together as one family for three years, experience the heart of brothers and sisters in one family, and train themselves to love one another. True Parents added that the tradition of community life wherein trinities go beyond their tribe to unite the nation and world is the direct route to heaven. 21. You must form a trinity. Three families must live together in one house. Until now, since we were all fallen people, we lived separately. However, after passing through the era of restoration, what was separated will be reconciled. Therefore, the era when you were only concerned for your own family centering on yourself has passed. From now on you should not live centered on your own family but live together with two other families. Centering on these three families, at least 12 families should become one. Your lifestyle should be that when you have visitors you should always treat them with a sincere heart. For example, if I were to come and ask for a meal, you should be ready to prepare it at any time. This is the kind of public mind you need to have. (150-297, 1961/04/15) 22. Originally, a trinity of three families should live together for more than three years. Within the trinity you should be able to take turns and live with the children of the other families, treating them the same way you treat your own children. If you think of this as bothersome, you are a failure. Living this way, you do not have to worry if one of the husbands in the trinity dies. In that case, the other two families would shoulder the responsibility together. How far away are we from the Will of God? We must set the standard by which satan can recognize that we have loved Cain just as profoundly as we have loved Abel. Only then will satan fall away. When you are raising the babies of one of the families in your trinity, you should take care of them with twice and even three times the devotion you would give to your own child. How can you unite the world if you cannot unite even your trinity? Three nations have to become one. You must love the world even more than you love Jesus. Your brothers and sisters are your trinity. If these three families can become one, they can represent you. If you forget the trinity and only think of your own family, you will perish. Please represent me not in name only, but with responsibility and heart. (021-177, 1968/11/20) 23. You are indemnifying the three vertical eras horizontally. That is why I have bundled you all into trinities. The trinity has to go through formation, growth and completion. That is the value of the formation, growth and completion stages, and why you cannot reach perfection by yourself. Three families have to become one. A single family alone cannot accomplish that. Your family cannot stand alone. That is why I formed trinities of three families. If there is something good to have, you should not say "Me first!" In order to stand in the perfected position, you have to go through the realm of the benefits of two stages -- formation and growth. If you reach completion, it means that you are standing on the foundation of having gone through the formation and growth stages. If you have something good, you should share more than two-thirds of it with others. You should all treat each other like that. Therefore, in the future, you have to live together. The trinity should live together and be able to say that regarding everything from A to Z, "without a doubt, even satan cannot accuse us." Only then can you separate from satan. (156-337, 1966/12/31) 24. What do you have to do in order to realize a trinity? You did not live in one house, so you must restore that through indemnity by living together in one house. Therefore, I am planning to build apartments where Japanese, Koreans, Americans and Germans live together. This will train them in life. Likewise, in Korea, the trinity families should live together in one house, moving out only after living together. Whether you eat rice or porridge, the three families should eat and live together. You should never receive financial support from above; rather, you should get support horizontally from one another. You have to be financially independent. When the three siblings unite and the six people in the trinity become one, you can do anything. You can even turn heaven and earth upside down. It has been said that when two or three people pray together, God will be with them. When the trinity becomes one, there is nothing you cannot do. This is something the Unification Church can be proud of. From now, I will give direct orders so that starting from the 36 blessed couples, three families will live together in one house. The three families must live together as brothers and sisters and then go out into the world. It is the principle that no family can leave that place unless the three become one. That is why we have to establish restored families that can be closer than secular brothers and sisters. If we ourselves cannot unite, then we cannot unite the world. (136-093, 1985/12/20) 25. You enter heaven as a family. From now on, three families should become one, in a four-position foundation centering on True Parents. You should become one, achieving integration making use of the heavenly rules I teach you. Black, white and yellow people have to train for three years in order to become one as a trinity of faith. Therefore, you cannot lead by an individualistic lifestyle. If the surrounding 12 families or 36 families identify themselves as one group, the family that can gain the recognition of that whole group is the one that can be said to be free and liberated. (287-205, 1997/10/03) 26. When Adam and Eve can unite, then Cain and Abel can also unite and make a new start. When that happens, we will have the beginning of a new ideal, centered on Korea and Japan in the East. Then the integration of East and West can be realized. Furthermore, True Parents will return to the nation of Korea. This is the era of God's return to His nation. In other words, Heavenly Father and the perfected True Parents are returning to their nation for the first time. Both ideologically and in heart, it is possible to have a unified world community. Japanese, Koreans, Germans and Americans should all be trained to live as one family. satan is the false leader of a past which is entangled with different things, such as national sentiments and the details of the tribes, nations and cultures. All of these have to completely digest the authority of satan and create an environment of oneness. In order to do that, we are entering an era of living together as communities. The blessed family does not consist of two people only. It should come to consist of eight people. Families from four nations should train together for the sake of True Parents. If four people find partners and form couples, it will make a community of eight people. Koreans, Japanese, Americans and Germans should live together like twins or quadruplets that are born in the same family. From now on, let us train ourselves in this lifestyle. Japanese people should not live in their own way, nor should Koreans live in their own way. By remodeling our living environment according to the principled tradition, the future world will follow suit and your descendants will be able to enter directly into the completed realm of heaven. (230-300, 1992/05/08) 27. Between four and 12 nations must connect with Korea as the center. If we can connect just 12 nations, then we can form 12 clans. This will lead to a mass migration in the future. Koreans will go abroad and foreigners will come to Korea. Therefore you need to learn Korean. However, not everyone can do that, and therefore you should go abroad and build elementary schools in order to teach Korean. Henceforth, families who have received the Blessing should build elementary schools. You should go out to teach Korean in the churches in every nation. Blessed families should live together practicing the traditional standard of faith, and they should build elementary schools where their children can be nurtured. (194-091, 1989/10/17) 28. If we think of the world as one big tree, your family is like one of its tiny branches. Your family is a branch of a big 1,000-year-old tree. If you form a pure community in which to offer yourselves with all your heart for the sake of that branch, which is the foundation of the community's love, new buds will appear, which will grow naturally into an ideal realm, enjoying the protection of heavenly fortune. Your family does not exist for itself alone. The man and woman representing that family also should live as citizens of the world and cosmos. Each one of those dozens of branches are filled with love. Every one of them participates in love. Therefore, the family that is completely united in true love can be connected to the cosmos. Thus, people who think only of their own family do not last long. People who only think of their own country do not last long either. (227-056, 1992/02/10) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 5. Expansion of the Providential Foundation and the Annual Mottoes Chapter 1. Registration of the Holy Spirit Association and Expansion of the Internal Foundation 401 Section 1. Legal Recognition and Church Construction 401 Section 2. The Seonghwa Youth Association 405 Section 3. The Students' Association and Collegiate Association 411 Section 4. Expressions of Divine Principle 421 Section 5. The Holy Songs 424 Section 6. The Cheongpyeong Holy Ground 431 Chapter 2. The Seven-Year Courses and the Overseas Foundation 443 Section 1. The Restoration of a People 443 Section 2. The Restoration of the Nation and World 453 Section 3. Witnessing, Education and Revivals 463 Section 4. Mobilization of Blessed Families 472 Section 5. Grassroots Outreach 480 Section 6. Educating Society's Leaders 490 Chapter 3. Proclamation of the Holy Days 501 Section 1. Resurrection of Heart and Resurrection of Substance 501 Section 2. Parents' Day 505 Section 3. Children's Day Significance 509 Section 4. Day of All Things 513 Section 5. God's Day 517 Chapter 4. The Annual Mottoes and Setting Goals for Each Stage of the Providence 522 Section 1. The 1960s 522 Section 2. The 1970s 529 Section 3. The 1980s 537 Section 4. The 1990s 546 Section 5. The 2000s 557 Book 5. Expansion of the Providential Foundation and the Annual Mottoes The Holy Wedding of True Parents, held on April 11, 1960 (16th day of the 3rd lunar month), is the starting point of the new providential history. On this day, the first seven-year course began. Various activities were carried out in earnest to expand the external foundation. Churches were built throughout Korea and, as membership increased, local church structures were strengthened. Every summer and winter the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles (CARP), our interdenominational organizations, and the Victory Over Communism (VOC) movement witnessed and carried out educational, religious and social activities. When members first began the educational campaign, True Parents encouraged them to "go forth with the iron rod of life" and speak out to the Korean people, who were wandering in distress because they did not know where to go. Through members' efforts and desperate tears, the Korean people came to perceive the Unification Church in a new light. The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity was registered with the government, and thus a stable foundation for our work was laid. The fact that the association was legally registered in 1963, though almost a decade after its inauguration, prepared the foundation upon which to restore the position of Judaism and the blessing of the Third Israel in providential history. The association's registration in Korea in the wake of its previous registration in the United States, a nation in the same position as the Roman Empire, provided an opportunity for God's providence to advance to the next stage. Explanation of the Divine Principle was published in 1957. True Parents next published Exposition of the Divine Principle in 1966. Based on the latter publication, we prepared public presentations, lectures and revivals to disseminate the Divine Principle to the wider society. This was to show clearly that there is no path for Korea and its people to follow other than that of the Unification teachings. CARP became active on college campuses to safeguard against the encroachment of communist ideology and to help professors and students understand the path to be followed by the nation of Korea and its people. True Parents initiated three seven-year courses beginning in 1960 and spurred the expansion of their internal and external foundations. The first seven-year course was a period during which True Parents organized the Unification tribe through the restoration of the individual, family and tribe. This could have been accomplished immediately in 1945 upon the liberation of Korea by laying the foundation for the restoration of the people, but it was not accomplished at that time. Instead, True Parents declared their victory in 1967, after the first seven-year course, and were thus able to step onto the world stage. During this period, they established Parents' Day, Children's Day, and the Day of All Things, after which they founded and established God's Day. In addition, on the first day of every year they announced a motto that set the providential goal for the upcoming year. Chapter 1. Registration of the Holy Spirit Association and Expansion of the Internal Foundation Section 1. Legal Recognition and Church Construction Legal recognition The nationwide structure of the church was first organized on October 14, 1960 and since then the structure has evolved in accordance with the church's development. On May 31, 1963, a decade after its inauguration, it was legally registered as a social organization with the Korean government, and, on October 4 that same year, it obtained corporate authorization as a church. This opened the way for True Parents and the fledgling church to accelerate the work for the salvation of all people. 1. Until 1960, we were severely persecuted. Of course, we received persecution after that, but step by step we have been growing. The providence of restoration is the struggle between Cain and Abel. At that time, we were working on registering our association with the government. The Department of Culture and Education dealt with all registration affairs, and the then-department minister denied our application. We contested his decision, and after one week, it was overruled. That one week corresponded to 70 years, 700 years and also 7,000 years. If his initial decision had not been overruled at that time, we would not have been able to conduct any religious activities. But his decision was overruled, and finally, on May 31, 1963, the government formally registered the Holy Spirit Association. (052-187, 1971/12/29) 2. The Unification Church acceded to the position of a restored Judaism, where it could receive the blessing of the Third Israel and inherit the duties of loyalty and filial piety. Because of that, the government published the registration certificate of the church as an association. We also registered the church in the United States, which corresponds to the Roman Empire. Since we have thus completely prepared the way for the worldwide stage centering on religion, from now on no one will be able to expel us, and even if they wish to kill us, they will not be able to do so. The mission of Judaism was to teach the Israelites the way toward a new heaven and earth. Now the Unification Church has a similar responsibility on its shoulders. (013-051, 1963/10/16) 3. Registering our church with the government could be seen by some as a joyful event, but I did not see it as a time for self-congratulation. This was because there remained other struggles for me to take up. I will rejoice when God rejoices. In four years' time, the first seven-year course will be concluded, and my 21-year course will also come to an end. We need to make preparations for that time. People are gradually falling into confusion. Outside the Unification Church, there is no altar for the atonement of sin. When these four years pass, we will need to mobilize to represent the people, and sacrifice and serve them for the sake of the world. We must restore the world by shedding our tears and blood. Korea is not the issue. We must pray to turn around the entire world and cosmos. (013-084, 1963/10/20) 4. Because I knew what others did not know, I became a man of suffering. Accordingly, in the initial three-year period of the first seven-year course, I could not sleep with my legs stretched out. I needed to make it so that men and women, young and old, would bow their heads before me and ask me to lead them, and I had to make the people and the nation follow. Now that the Unification Church is registered with the government, we have come to stand in a position where no power on earth can block the road we will go. God established democracy so that the Lord who comes again will not be killed. Nonetheless, although we talk about our association being registered, we cannot feel at ease. (013-079, 1963/10/19) 5. In what position is the Unification Church today? What is the nature of the initial three-year period of the first seven-year course? Jesus took up his cross at the end of his three-year public course. Accordingly, the period to prepare the victorious foothold for the people collapsed, and the time necessary to fulfill the Will of God was prolonged. But it cannot be prolonged again and again. In terms of the Divine Principle, Korea's 40 years under Japanese imperialist rule, plus the three-year period of US military administration, correspond to the 430-year period of slavery in Egypt. What is the nature of the first year of our three-year period? Because we had no place to stand, the first year was the year for preparing our foothold by uniting the physical world and the spiritual world. For the Unification Church, it was that year that determined whether we lived or died. Through the Holy Wedding Ceremony held in 1960, the individual position was secured for the first time. We thus established one starting point. What kind of starting point was that? It was similar to the three-day period just before Moses crossed the Red Sea. Everything in the history of restoration is included in this three-year period. Centering on the four-position foundation, which was accomplished by means of completing this period, we came to offer a proclamation ceremony for the registration of our association. This was on the 13th day of the 4th lunar month in 1963. (012-273, 1963/06/20) Building churches To build the world mission headquarters, the church purchased an 11.4 acre site in Yeouido, Seoul, on April 14, 1971. Members contributed toward this purchase, setting the condition in their heart that they each were buying a square meter of that land. Whenever True Parents returned from a world tour, they stopped by the site to offer a prayer. In addition, True Parents instructed that funds be used to build local churches throughout Korea. Starting with the Sintanjin Church in South Chungcheong Province, completed on June 10, 1974, a total of 188 Aframe churches were built in Korea by 1976. 6. When True Mother and I visit one of our churches that is a little shabby, we feel proud even if the church looks pitiable. We think that though the place looks miserable now, when we look back later, we will see that the flag that we raised in these humble surroundings has become a source of pride for us in front of people and all nations. When a person goes to sleep after doing someone a favor, a peaceful feeling comes upon him and the angels sing his praises. Therefore, the Unification Church will continue to rise ever higher. That is why I am never embarrassed, no matter where I go, and I stand tall and proud, no matter whom I meet. (059-212, 1972/07/16) 7. Even though we call it the headquarters, the headquarters in Cheongpa-dong is not the world headquarters. I explained this to the members from abroad. Of course, even though this Cheongpa-dong headquarters is shabby, we should never forget it, because it enshrines the events of our history. Despite that, this place cannot be the world headquarters. The world headquarters should evoke a feeling of preeminence and significance. We need to build the world headquarters in a new location. This is the reason I bought the land in Yeouido. The site for the world headquarters should be a place where we can begin anew. It has to be built in such a place. The world headquarters must exist for the sake of the world. (045-185, 1971/06/27) 8. Since the time of the Unification Church has now come, we need to build a headquarters. This is why I have selected and purchased four sites in Korea. The purpose of this work is to establish the substantial base for the restoration of the four-position foundation. We are beginning to prepare the necessary foundation for the nation and the world. (038-123, 1971/01/03) 9. The world headquarters has to be a temple that leads the world. We need to buy at least 16.5 acres (21,000 pyeong) to build it, but now it is impossible for us to buy that much land. Even so, we should buy at least 11.5 acres. That piece of land should be bought by the Korean members. We, as Parents, are devoting all our energies to this work, so that we can go beyond the nation, and even further. If the people who know about the Will do not take part in this work, they will regret it for generations and generations to come. (038-124, 1971/01/03) 10. When we consider Korea, the time has come for us to step forward. In addition, we must do a good job of building the world headquarters on Yeouido. In the future, Yeouido will become the heart of Seoul. You will see, all my predictions will come true, thanks to God's protection. A plaza will be built in front of the world headquarters. (045-334, 1971/07/11) 11. In the future, we need to build churches throughout Korea. Therefore, we have to prepare the sites. The time has come when you should establish churches no matter what, by cooperating with one another and also with headquarters. In 1975, a mobile team of 1,000 people will visit Japan and then Korea. But we do not have a place in Seoul that accommodates that many people. For this reason, they will have to form eight teams and visit the eight largest cities in Korea, in rotation. That is why we need to build churches. Unless you cooperate with one another and unite, the churches you build will not last long. Build those churches with your sweat, blood and devotion. The more difficulties you go through while building them, the more power these churches will have as symbols of oneness; every time you look at that church, the more difficulty you had, the more it will strengthen your faith. (071-158, 1974/04/30) 12. I am going to start a campaign to build A-frame churches at this time. You need to prepare half of the necessary expenses. I will begin building churches in those places where members have their half of the expenses ready. All that will be required will be to bring the materials and put them together. When you say, "We are ready," at such and such a place, the people from headquarters will appraise the sites suitability. If the place is like a refugee camp, the building will have no life. We will appraise whether the building, once constructed, will fit with the environment and scenic beauty in all directions. If the site does not meet the standard, you will need to choose a new site. If the second site is approved, we will send a team to lay the foundation. This team will level the ground for the foundation. After that, comes the construction of the framework, the skeletal structure. The material will be transported by truck, and the pillars and doors will be put up. After erecting the skeletal structure, it will be okay to lay the roofing tiles. After the tiles are placed so the rain does not leak in, the plasterer will come to plaster the interior. And then the flooring will be laid down. In this way, different people having different responsibilities can move in stages and build the churches all at the same time. (071-165, 1974/04/30) 13. After the 1975 Day of Hope Rally, some people started to support us, even though Christianity still opposed us. It was difficult in the past when we were persecuted, but now we have entered the era when we can be welcomed. Therefore, you have to visit your hometown, find your tribe, and include them when you organize the genealogical tree of the heavenly kingdom. If you do not enroll your clan in that genealogical tree, your ancestors will accuse you and, in the future, your descendants will accuse you. Parents purchased the site for the Headquarters Church and built local churches. After that, we bought sites on which to build a university and a training center in Cheongpyeong, where we can educate the young people of the world. (084-158, 1976/02/22) Section 2. The Seonghwa Youth Association The meaning of Seonghwa The Seonghwa Christian Students Association was launched on December 31, 1954, as the first affiliate of HSA-UWC. The name Seonghwa was bestowed personally by True Father, and since then many organizations have adopted that name. According to his words, "Seonghwa" means completion and harmony, that is, to achieve completion by harmonizing with others. The Seonghwa Christian Students Association changed its name to Seonghwa Youth Association on March 27, 1955, on the day the first issue of the magazine Seonghwa was published. It remained at the center of the Holy Spirit Association activities until 1960. 1. You need to know the meaning of the title, "Seonghwa Youth Association." The word Seonghwa does not mean to harmonize passively by receiving some stimulation. It means to actively harmonize. You who started based on the former meaning tend to like doing something in the morning, but cry and wail in the evening and then do whatever you feel like at night. You cannot be that way. If you are the people who know God's Will, you cry in the morning but are happy at night. You like things in the beginning, but at the end give many excuses and conditions. That is why I make the Seonghwa graduates go through hardships. If the only way to save the people of our nation is to send you to the front line of the battle, where some of you may fall into the pits of death, I will have to do so. (013-119, 1963/11/08) 2. What kind of meaning does Seonghwa have? The character hwa in the word "chemistry" means "to change the original character," but the hwa in "Seonghwa" is different. Seonghwa means achieving harmony -- through absolute objectivity -- with the original character of God. You are to accomplish the Will of God through this meaning of Seonghwa. You yourself have to consolidate your worldview, your view of life, and your heavenly heart. You, as a ripened, perfect seed, need to shed your skin. That way you can become a clean grain. You must make sure you never hear from others, "Your Teacher is amazing, but his disciples are not that good." (025-108, 1969/09/30) 3. The word hwa in Seonghwa means that one's individuality is what it is. There is a term we use for this, which is "individual embodiment of truth." If there are 1,000 people here, each one of you is different. Each of you has your own individual nature. Seonghwa means to become one centering on each individual's own nature. The term "chemical combination" means to combine elements into one compound, thereby changing the elements' differing characteristics, but Seonghwa means uniting as one while keeping each individual's characteristics intact. Seonghwa means all individuals are united into one. The oneness thus achieved is called unity. When all individuals' characteristics have achieved completion and are connected, they unite completely as one. Thus, unity is achieved. (253-129, 1994/01/23) 4. When you look at the word Seonghwa in Seonghwa Youth Association, seong means completion and hwa means harmony. Together, Seonghwa means to achieve completion by harmonizing with one another. To do so, you first have to pass through the stage of the Word. Second, you have to become a person who can respectfully communicate with God. You can communicate with God in heart without having to discuss every detail with Him. Most of all, you must become the central person of harmony. You need to become a person of character who can unite with people front and back, top and bottom, left and right. Thus the standard you can reach is to become the substance of God's blessings. Jesus worked on the front line of the providence when he was a young man. The most important period in one's life is the youthful years around age 30. In your work during that period, you need to add the passion and fervor of your youthful course to Father's youthful course. That is the time of your life when you can be fully part of the great undertaking of re-creation and achieve glory. You have to have the heart that thoroughly says, "I am not the same as you" to the people of the world. You have to have the spirit to declare, "Even though you cannot do it, I can do it!" In any difficult circumstance you need to be able to say, "I am not the same as you are. Historically, temporally, horizontally, from any angle you look at it, I am different." In difficult situations you have to have the determination that "If I do not move, nothing is going to happen." (008-329, 1960/02/21) 5. Among you, is there any young man or woman who has life stirring within? If there is such a person, that person needs to prove the laws of heaven in the presence of the church pastors and elders and thus earn the qualification to criticize their character and judge them based on the values of heaven. Do not countenance any being in heaven or on earth who opposes the heart of God. When you join the Unification Church, you must transcend the concepts of established religions. Go beyond their unconvincing concepts of faith. The concepts of faith that have existed until now have failed to serve as the safe haven where God can dwell and we can attend the substance of Jesus. Therefore, have no mercy on yourself; decide courageously to step over those concepts and go beyond them. (003-274, 1958/01/12) 6. Young people, your youthful days do not last long. Since you have learned about the Will and stepped forward to devote yourself to God, you need to dedicate the precious days of your youth to heaven without any regrets. As you do so, think of how precious these days are. Sometimes you see people who regret that they spent their youth in a way that had no meaning in terms of the Will. Such people complain and groan because they forgot the Will of God and how worthy it is to work for the Will during ones youth. Everyone reaches their peak in their youth, which can be said to be the golden age of their life. The question is, for whom will you spend those days? The days you lived for the nation and the world will go down in history forevermore. This is more worthy than living these days for one's own sake, or for the happiness of one's family. (043-067, 1971/04/18) The role of young people After the establishment of HSA-UWC, young people and students were at the center. Aspiring youths and students were the power and pride of the church. Most of the early members were outstanding individuals who hailed from society's upper class. A rumor even arose that "the Unification Church is frequented only by intellectuals." The young people were the pillars of the church. They played a frontline role to advance the work of restoring people and the world. True Father made strenuous efforts to raise them as leaders. He took them outdoors to train them in challenging their limitations and, at the same time, to give them the opportunity to be close to nature. 7. In general, when university students graduate, they find work. Next they start a family. It is the same for you and me as members of the Unification Church. The form is quite similar. After graduation from school, as citizens of Korea, you naturally find a way to contribute to the nation. You will live within the moral sphere of your society. Whether you are a man or a woman, you will form a family and carry on with life. The direction is the same. But the steps of those who go out to the worldly society stay within the society. Those who go out to the family stay within the family. Given this reality, you will always live in pessimism and disappointment if you cannot go beyond the boundary of your family and the boundary of society and move forward to the nation and world with voluntary and independent conviction to pioneer and to make each day substantially active and fruitful. Many young people today feel this pessimism and disappointment. Our direction is the same as theirs, but our circumstances are different. When we form a family, we become the head of our family, and it does not end there. We go beyond the environment of our family and connect the path of our family to the path of a tribe. From there, we make the form of a core family that can unite people, a family on the world level. As can be seen, our position and the scope of our thinking is different from that of young people in general. We as individuals seek to fulfill these missions. In the position of subject partner, we prepare our external abilities, engage in active practice, and influence others. You must become the kind of person who can influence others. Without such power, we cannot achieve any of our goals. (025-080, 1969/09/30) 8. What is the pride that young people need to maintain within themselves, and who are the youth that God would come looking for? This is the question. It is not the youth who follow the stained course of our fallen ancestors, Adam and Eve. It is not the youth who doubt and complain. God's work cannot be accomplished without pure young people who declare, "Absolute sacrifice, absolute faith, absolute obedience and absolute harmony are the only way to proceed." The place where you are standing as Seonghwa middle and high school students of the Unification Church differs from that of past historical eras. You were born when the critical point in the age of restoration is approaching. You, who are inspired by Unification Thought, will have to appear to the new world on the foundation of the united physical and spiritual worlds and on the foundation of the physical Abel. You in particular, as new flag bearers, are not old grandparents or adults. You have young blood. Only when shining groups of young people can be found in at least one place on earth, can God's sorrowful and painful heart of 6,000 years be comforted. Only those young people can pull out and reverse the root of evil that became the base of Adam's ill will. If we cannot find them, darkness will persist throughout the cosmos. Therefore, God is calling this young generation. (059-275, 1972/07/27) 9. You have to walk the same path your ancestors trod. We are the same as the people of Israel in the wilderness. Moses and the people of Israel were chased and went through suffering in the wilderness. Likewise, Jesus was persecuted by his own people and religion. He was distrusted even by his own family. You have to experience this same kind of sad and mortifying situation. But do not be discouraged. What will you do if you are put in this position of being mistreated? You must experience the heart of our Father, who has suffered historically. Think of your ancestors' pain as your pain, and stand together with a heart that will not change for tens of thousands of years. Move forward while harboring enmity only toward satan. Heaven needs young men and women who can go this way. Heaven has been looking for truthful young people who yearn for heaven's will. Since God gave this mission to us instead of other people in this nation, we have to become elite soldiers who can march forward to face heaven's enemies. We experience deeply to the marrow of our bones the sorrowful heart of our Father. To do this, you need to unite your life and your beliefs. You need to march forward to resolve the sorrows of God, the sorrows of Jesus, the sorrows of your ancestors, and the sorrows of your descendants. (003-296, 1958/01/19) 10. You young people must honor and care for the 30 million people of Korea before caring for yourselves. Before thinking of yourselves, let the mind that thinks of all people on earth well up. The mind that holds one blade of grass and is able to cry for it has to explode within you beyond all understanding. Without this heart, you cannot become perfected sons and daughters of God. Such people are the fruits of God's tears and pain, offerings on God's altar of blood. Who can pioneer the path of this people? It must be those who can truly beat the ground, pound their chests and wail for the people. The ones who can save this world are young people. (005-021, 1958/11/09) 11. Passing through 5,000 years of history, the Korean people have walked a path of suffering. The people of this nation have walked with sadness, sorrow and injustice, without being able to appeal to anyone. What will become of these people? They are like orphans. We must hold their hands and cry with them. Only by doing that can we help the people of this nation survive. No matter what mistakes they may have made, they are our brothers and sisters, created by God with the same blood, bones and flesh. There need to appear those young people who think beyond their individual circumstances, young people who can weep with these people with empathy and a true parental heart, one with the historical lineage of True Parents. Such young people are needed. When young people apply all of their burning passion to fulfill their own desires or make a successful career, that passion will conclude within the limits of their individual lives. (005-080, 1958/12/21) 12. The original ideal for human beings is to cross over limitless barriers and embrace God in joy. We have to pour forth passion to achieve the original ideal. If God's providence engages with such groups of people as they follow a course of history, what kind of people would God want to see as a result of that providence? It would be the group of people who can shed tears to achieve God's Will, who can weep as they become entwined in one purpose, one heart and one action, who volunteer with tears to become the first offerings. God is looking for such a group of people. (005-080, 1958/12/21) 13. Evil stands face-to-face against us and satan opposes us as we search for the conscientious standard. Therefore, we need to form a relationship with heaven at the place where our hearts and heaven's heart bond, where human affection and heaven's affection unite, the place where our thinking and heaven's thinking are indistinguishable, where our lives and heaven's life become one, and where our love and heaven's love interweave. If the hearts, lives, ideas and loves of heaven and human beings are united, this relationship can never be cut. Even fallen people have a hard time cutting off relationships from each other. They cry their eyes out trying to hold on to their relationships. But who can cut off a relationship that became one through heaven's affection? Even all the powers of evil in the world cannot cut off the flow of heart that is connected to God, the origin of our mind and soul. Until humankind finds such a heavenly standard, history will be tormented and humanity will moan. Is there a brave person who can prevent this from happening in this world? I eagerly look forward to finding such a brave person among young men and women, a person to take on this responsibility, a person who will pioneer this mission and walk the path of this mission wholeheartedly, exploding with love over the capital city of satan. God hopes to see many such dauntless, elite soldiers of heaven. (005-158, 1959/01/11) 14. Our hearts compel us to move forward to the place of ultimate truth. In the end, our hearts determine everything about us. People who hold on to their heart and carefully search it can hear the words they are given, understand the visions they are shown, and analyze the reality of life. If there are young men and women who search for a new teaching, while feeling the responsibilities that have been given them, while suppressing an anxious heart and restless mind, and if there exists a movement with a heart that can hear their cries, you too, through that heart, will be able to grasp everything in history and everything you have ever felt. People who feel this and awaken will say, "This is the teaching heaven has been searching for! This is the truth the world has been searching for! This is what God can establish proudly in front of heaven and earth!" Those who have these moments and cry out despite themselves are the owners of history, of the providence and of the heavenly laws. In the present age, you are following a path of life on which you should fulfill your duties and leave behind achievements in the world of relationships and connections. When that comes to pass, you can be proud of yourself, awakened to the fact that, "I am the victor who represents the original, innate human nature!" At such a moment, this world and this universe will become yours and God too will become your God. (006-121, 1959/04/12) 15. Through us arises the starting point of happiness for heaven, earth and humankind. Someone has to take responsibility for this work. If you see some people who cannot walk properly for the tears in their eyes, who throw themselves down and appeal to God on their knees, begging to shoulder this responsibility, then bow down before them and repent deeply. If you encounter people who shed blood and sweat for heaven and the Will with thankful hearts, without thinking of themselves even though they are in a miserable and wretched situation, you must follow these people even at the risk of your life. Such believers, such conscientious people, must arise among the people of Korea. If this does not happen, the Korean people will perish. Imagine a group of people who declare, "I am the stepping-stone of God's eternal and unchanging truth. Even though I am hungry, in ragged clothes and uneducated, other than me, there is no one who can hold Your hand with a sincere heart and devotion. Other than me, there is no one who can adjust Your clothes. Other than me, there is no one who can fix Your shoes. Other than by me, it cannot be done." On the day such a group of people comes together, they can conquer satan's world without a fight. We ourselves are the important factor. (010-180, 1960/09/25) Section 3. The Students' Association and Collegiate Association Student and Alumni Associations Seonghwa graduates led the Unification Church activities in the early days. Organized on October 23, 1955, the middle-school and high-school departments of the Seonghwa Students' Association played a pivotal role in church work. The Korean Seonghwa Alumni Association has full members (graduates of the Seonghwa Student Association) and associate members (who did not graduate). They held their inaugural general assembly, attended by graduates of the 1st through 7th classes of the Seonghwa Association, on November 8 to 15, 1963. Thereafter, the general assembly was held annually. 1. Why did I attach the name Seonghwa to our young people? We need hot-blooded youth, whose pure blood is enflamed in resonance with God's feelings, so I gave the name Seonghwa. Seonghwa means to harmonize by achieving a common purpose. Because they are harmonized, they are many, but still one. They are the yeast in the loaf. In the family, perhaps there is a grandfather, grandmother, father and mother, but there ought to be happy children as well. Only then can the home be filled with laughter. In this regard, Seonghwa youth bear great responsibility. From now on, you Seonghwa students need faith to become the standard-bearers who will liberate God. If there is a person whose faith surpasses that with which God has fought for 6,000 years, God will entrust His work to that person, even if that person cannot accomplish the Will. (047-080, 1971/08/19) 2. Seong in Seonghwa means the completion of the ideal of creation. In other words, it means the completion of the entire cosmos. Originally, the age for establishing the standard of completion was at 16, the age at which the human ancestors fell. Accordingly, God hopes for the Seonghwa youth to accomplish everything while they are still teenagers. Young adulthood is the time to position yourself perfectly for the future. I established my lifetime goal and standard of hope, and resolved to achieve it, during adolescence. You too, as people who have inherited the tradition of God, need to take the direct route. (021-083, 1968/10/27) 3. The descendants of the Fall are living in the realm of lamentation. You need to have faith that you will prepare a foundation of goodness within the realm of such lamentation and then go out and fight. To create a greater goodness, you need to have faith, stamp out the bad environment, and fight on. When you actively create goodness, the good environment will absorb the evil environment. In other words, a second creation will take place. No matter the environment that comes next, no matter the waves that rage, if there are enough people whose faith prevails, this country will not perish. I too continue fighting with this faith. To re-create, you need to maintain the subject partner position. Because it is not pursuing the goal of recreation, the Seonghwa Students Association is not progressing enough. If you weaken on the way of advancement, you will succumb in the end. After establishing the goal of re-creation, you have to keep marching forward. First, I must re-create myself. I, who create goodness and speak on behalf of goodness, must re-create myself. I am the person who can both establish goodness and break it. I am the parent standing at the fork in the road. To satisfy our yearning for that which is better, I stand in the position of object partner in front of God. Let us become people who protect goodness and hate the evil of this world. (012-287, 1963/07/27) 4. The Unification Church has walked forward, but the path on the world stage has yet to be trod. Parents are heading toward the world stage. On my way, I do not yield to anyone and I am not defeated by anyone. My courage to deal with any problem that comes my way is as strong as anyone's, and I have never lost a fight. Unless you go forward with such a heart, you cannot win on the world level. Now, even though we have been victorious on the national level, we have a long way to go to achieve victory on the world level. You need to reflect on how you have spent the days of your youth. We are living within the realm of the Will of God and the ideal of unity but we must know how to criticize our own position for the sake of making progress into the victorious world where Parents and God are heading. Do not be small-minded and feel sorry for yourself when you are criticized. Instead, be of high caliber and develop through it. From now, be the princes and princesses of heaven, whom the heavenly world approves. Prepare well in your youthful days to realize God's glorious kingdom. (024-088, 1969/07/06) 5. Until we have escaped from satan's iron clutches, we need to march forward upholding the Will of God. Knowing that God is truly our Father and we are truly His sons and daughters, we bear the responsibility to alleviate His bitter sorrow. By resolving God's sorrow, we liberate God. When an obstacle offends God in even the smallest way as He rules over all nations as a free God, we are responsible to eliminate it. Then we can attend God as the dignified Absolute Being who can rule over all nations in the heavenly kingdom of freedom and peace. If there are Seonghwa students or young people who have such faith, they are truly great. In the future, the world will advance in a new direction through such young people. If you truly become like this, however wretched your appearance may be, it is not ugly. Infinite hope dwells with you, and your appearance is the basis for God's hope and happiness. (047-080, 1971/08/19) 6. Our young people must not despair, saying that they do not have anything of value. Instead, you must live with the belief that you will create that which has greater value. When we live such a life, we come to cherish a second hope, and we advance toward that hope. You must have the faith that you will go out and re-create young people, who are like rotting tree branches, and that you will put the environment in order. Among Seonghwa students, some may have come here after overcoming opposition from their surroundings. You ended up here after passing through various circumstances, but from now on you need do nothing other than achieve God's ideal of creation, a better and worthier environment. (012-287, 1963/07/27) 7. The trustworthy person who can take responsibility for God's Will and resolve this age is not a passive person, but a prime mover. Because we came out and went through the ages of planning, preparation and practice, the Unification Church set its standard at a certain level. Therefore, the Unification Church family members are not passive; rather, they have the position of prime movers. Nonetheless, even in that case, you cannot lead on the individual level without laying the foundation of victory on the individual level. Furthermore, you cannot lead on the levels of the family, tribe, people, nation and world. Therefore, Seonghwa graduates must understand this age from the providential perspective. In keeping with the age, you have to establish the victorious foundation on the individual level. Now is the age when we need to place people on the victorious tribal level after they connect their tribe with the people. (013-111, 1963/11/08) 8. There are people who have left the church after graduating as Seonghwa students. They are like the congregation in the wilderness with Moses going to Canaan, people who murmured, complained and opposed him. They said they could not go on and drove him away. You need to lay the victorious foundation after fighting a spiritual battle in the internal world of your own thoughts. You have to pledge your life from that position and constantly prepare to embody goodness itself. By doing so, winning a great victory, you fight on the final stage of practice, the world stage, and secure the highest and most glorious position. (013-122, 1963/11/08) 9. The owner of history does not complain and fret. A person who merely complains and frets is disliked by God, friends and even their family. No one likes a person who complains. You ought to change your complaining mind and be grateful, with a heart burning with desire and overflowing with hope for a new tomorrow. You must think that you were born for the sake of the country and the world. Have the mind that wants to share all you have, wants to give all you are wearing and wants to share all you are eating. Even if all you have to eat is boiled millet and gruel, you must want to give more to others. The person who has such a mind-set while feeling sorrow for those who are unable to give, who prays and plans for action, is the owner of that country. Therefore, when you study, you are not studying for your own sake, and when you were born, you were not born for your own sake. You were born for the sake of the world and for the sake of history. (033-289, 1970/08/21) 10. We need to broaden our narrow heart. We need to make it broader and broader. We need to liberate God, liberate Jesus and the Holy Spirit, and liberate all the millions of saints in the spirit world. Also, we need to accomplish the unification of North and South Korea with our own hands. The mission of setting the direction for this confused world, which has been divided into left and right, and changing it into the united kingdom of heaven on earth, lies on the shoulders of you young people. When you go to bed as such a person, and when you wake up in the morning as such a person, you will realize that the important duty you have shouldered is weighing you down. Resolve that you will not become a defeated or a foolish person and collapse on the way. Determine that you will work your way up through it all and contribute something to this task, so that you leave a legacy of something for God and your descendants that has become brighter and worthier through you. This is the mission of the young people of the Unification Church in this age. (059-289, 1972/07/27) 11. Young people try to be victorious under any circumstances. They absolutely dislike being losers. As young people standing on the side of heaven, you must bring about the development of the Republic of Korea. Leave a legacy of historic achievements in each field of society. You must renovate those fields. That is the position you are in. You are all young people. Most young people in today's world, especially college students, behave in a self-centered way regarding how they can establish a successful career in their country and how they can create a happy life for themselves. However, the young people of the Unification Church should not do that. Rather than thinking only about their own happiness, they ought to consider the needs of the people and the needs of the world, based on a higher ethical viewpoint. You must have a higher and broader view of happiness, and you have to practice that view. You need to have such a central sense of mission. (025-079, 1969/09/30) The National Collegiate Association At the Second Special Workshop for College Students and Young People, held on January 9, 1966, True Parents said, "From now on, you must take great interest in college campuses and invest your efforts to enlighten and bring together college students who are wandering around without any idea of where they ought to go." Motivated by these words, the young people attending the workshop all resolved to become standard-bearers in the Divine Principle movement on college campuses. In this manner, the National Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles was inaugurated on January 10, 1966. After being registered as a club in colleges across Korea, CARP took the lead in teaching the Unification Principle and conducting Victory Over Communism activities. 12. Our mission is to unite the two camps, democracy and communism. To do so, we need to deploy at least one person to each of 2,400 townships across the nation. If we are going to deploy people in teams of three, we need more than 7,000 people, and they ought to be college graduates or higher. Originally we were going to do this focusing on Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University. But after that broke down we had to change our direction. Accordingly, we focused on middle school and high school students. The first three years of the first seven-year course was the period in which we had to show people that they need to work together with Unification Church members. Under the current circumstances, South Korea has no way to block communist infiltration of the lower classes. Accordingly, we distributed the Divine Principle to people in rural areas and followed this up with practical guidance and education. In each township, trinities had to take charge of leadership guidance, daily-life guidance, and education. If college students who are sent out for one year to these locations take responsibility for providing secondary education, they will experience life in the rural communities and come to love their country. To bring the true teaching of self-sacrifice for the sake of the people to university campuses, we need to have young people who have borne the responsibility of conducting matters for village development. This is the purpose for establishing the National Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles. (016-144, 1966/01/10) 13. The rise or fall of a nation depends on the young people of that nation. We are conducting national university student training for the sake of the spiritual formation of those students. We have to prepare the proper environment for the students to sprout and grow. They must be able to adapt to that environment. Any ancestor who stood on the front line of historical progress was a happy person. What will be done about the future that comes after you and me? If my descendants and I can march forward sharing one coherent goal, we will be on a blessed path. In history, you can advance further when you are facing in the right direction. Today numerous people who have one goal are living in this world. This is the same as many plants facing the light of the sun. God has continued to weave history by establishing the stalk of a sprout and forming the horizontal environment. Even now, God continuously searches for the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world that can become that sprout. Korea needs to be this sprout, but to do so, it has to undergo hardships. The sprout experiences every trial that the different branches experience, and it must overcome them to make progress. Likewise, we must overcome the trials we face in the world. (017-208, 1966/12/21) 14. Unification believers must become gushing springs of water. This is the opposite of a waterfall. Spring water wants to flow to the place where its purity is not defiled. Even wild animals visit the spring to drink. Pure spring water runs through a huge rock. Mountains that have no springs cannot become famous. Everyone desires to drink that water. You college students especially need to become like a spring that can clean up the corruption in the Republic of Korea. For spring water to hold value for the life of human beings, it absolutely must keep its purity. I hope that you will all become springs of water. (017-209, 1966/12/21) 15. The question is, how many core members of CARP are there? In this regard, I decided to establish and manage centers to carry out social activities on college campuses. We need to establish a center in every university. By taking this approach, we will gain results. In this manner, through CARP, we should strengthen the relationships of the Seonghwa students in the centers. By their junior or senior year, college students can be leaders and give Divine Principle lectures. They will enroll in every course of university study and teach others about our principles. If we strengthen our organization like this, we will see rapid development in a short period. I also plan to station college graduates in all parts of Korea. University students need to play a leading role in society and in the church. They must take ownership in the church as they fulfill their responsibilities. You need to understand the atmosphere of the church and create your own atmosphere where young people can become the standard of hope in the church. (022-063, 1969/01/19) 16. In the future, we are going to make CARP our core organization. Accordingly, we will deploy its members who have made the absolute resolution to carry out their work. I believe that if we strengthen our activities in this way, our church will grow and CARP will grow remarkably in a short time. Since I am now thinking of advancing in this direction, you need to know the overall plan and make resolutions in new fields. We need to organize CARP worldwide and host international meetings, not only in Korea but also in other countries including Japan and the United States. I plan to train key members of CARP as global personnel who will work as core members in every country. (022-065, 1969/01/19) 17. We have now reached the stage at which people who were curious about me, arguing my pros and cons and criticizing me in various ways, are now praising us and attending the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences (ICUS). When people at universities studying philosophy or researching religion or ideologies begin to promote us, people studying natural science or social science naturally will follow them. Soon CARP will develop. We will connect with professors who take interest in our church. I also formed and deployed the CARP mobile team to build connections with them. That is why I am saying that our American state and city leaders should form active relationships with these professors through ICUS, as if the professors were their grandfather or grandmother, father, mother or uncle. As a result, those people will recommend students with whom we can organize CARP as a formal campus club. (089-270, 1976/12/04) 18. Full-time CARP members must be able to launch a whirlwind of activities on university campuses. Young, studious men and women, their passion filled with vitality, must explode to excavate deep valleys of love based on the values of heavenly law. By so doing, they will pave the way that can reach the world. Heaven is worried about the power of communism, the collapse of churches and the corruption of youth. We need to take hold of the young men and women who are walking down the path of corruption. We need to take hold of the Christian churches whose faith is breaking down. And we need to stand against the power of communism, which is trying to burrow into the crumbling edifice of Christian theology. (121-180, 1982/10/24) 19. I have high hopes for the work of the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles on university campuses. We must connect revivals and Victory Over Communism campaigns with CARP. The question is how CARP can work together on college campuses with organizations such as the Young Men's Christian Association (YMCA) or Young Women's Christian Association (YWCA), rather than smaller interdenominational organizations that are limited to one campus. I also plan to focus CARP activities to connect with the college students who join our church through our revivals. In the future, CARP activities will not be limited to the confines of college campuses. If you are a university student, it means you graduated from middle school and high school, so you must have an alma mater, and there is also the school where you are currently registered. You are not the only one in that school; you have comrades and friends and classmates studying the same subjects. You need to develop a means by which you can connect personally with your fellow alumni, school friends and classmates. (022-054, 1969/01/19) 20. Government authorities of the Republic of Korea have officially authorized the term "Victory Over Communism" that we use for our anti-communist activities. This is analogous to Jacob being named Israel after his victory wrestling with the angel at the ford of the Jabbok River. In this regard, I believe that the victory through which we can accomplish the Will already has been proclaimed. On this foundation of the vertical standard of victory having already been achieved, we need an organization that can bring victory horizontally. Christianity alone cannot do this. We need to restore the world through the principle of unity. To do this, we need to base ourselves on an academic and philosophical foundation. If we examine these activities in detail, our anti-communism movement is the philosophical work connected with academic circles, our external witnessing activity is the work connected with the church, and CARP is the work carried out in connection with students. (017-341, 1967/04/30) 21. I am saying that through our Victory Over Communism campaign, we need to anticipate and block the route of the people who uphold communist ideology and are trying to infiltrate universities. From this perspective, we need to understand the importance of the work that CARP must do. The ultimate victory or defeat of the Unification Principle will be decided based on worldwide academia. Therefore, to present the Unification Principle to the world, we first need to introduce it to professors who are authorities in philosophy or theology. We will spread the Unification Principle by getting these professors to present it to academia around the world. Before this can occur, we have to build our foundation both internally and externally. (022-058, 1969/01/19) 22. Communists carry out their work through laborers, farmers and labor unions. They also manipulate students and professors. Until now, this is the method by which communism has been corroding the world. After rallying professors and students on university campuses and instigating laborers and farmers, they stir up chaos using crowds of demonstrators. As a defense against that, CARP needs to educate professors. For this purpose, I founded the Professors World Peace Academy (PWPA) long ago, and since then it has continually carried out its work. PWPA and CARP need to unite and march forward. (113-213, 1981/05/05) 23. The Japanese and American CARP chapters are fighting communists on the front line. In Korea we could fight communists, but since they work underground we do not know who they are. We can work only through educational materials, unable to engage in life-and-death confrontations out in the open. However, in Japan we have openly engaged in life-and-death confrontations and posted the news of our victories. In the United States, CARP began this work in 1979, and by late 1980 it had blocked all kinds of communist trends that already were sweeping across American campuses. We achieved the same victory we won in Japan. There was even an instance where five CARP members went to the place where hundreds of communist students were demonstrating and completely subjugated them. The American chapter of CARP has achieved the same result as that achieved in Japan. That is why communist leaders on American campuses are telling students not to associate with CARP members. (113-213, 1981/05/05) 24. In Japan, Christian organizations like YMCA and YWCA carry out little or no activity. Therefore, it took us a long time to get over the hurdles to create an organization to educate people. Do you know how discouraged we were in carrying out this work, when the school authorities and the teachers opposed us? Everyone was deceived by the communists' words. You do not know the extent of those discouraging circumstances. I have heard reports and have seen firsthand how miserable that is. We need to create a circle of political influence and subjugate the communist base in the social sector. I fought for Japan. My fight for Japan began at the important Japanese universities. You do not know how much the Japanese communists fear me. They are saying, "If the Unification Church and CARP did not exist, Japan would certainly have been communized and Bolshevized. But because of the Unification Church we are really struggling." That was the result of our activities. (104-080, 1979/04/01) 25. We need to ignite the spirit of young Americans. I called our members to restore morality on university campuses through the activities of CARP and to carry out door-to-door witnessing through home church. We need to influence the young people of American families to become young people like you. On campuses we need to educate the students to become like you. Then, after we have created the environment in which the United States does not oppose me but supports me, we can deal with communism. I need to pass on the tradition of anti-communism work, which I have carried out until now in Korea, to Japan, the United States and even the Soviet Union. We must understand the campus activities that CARP must conduct and the traditions of home church activities that must be established in the United States. Using these, we must solve the problem of communism and the corruption of young people. Based on the family foundation, we need to educate thoroughly with the Divine Principle. (104-259, 1979/05/27) 26. You need to become the young people who follow the providence of heaven without hesitation, committing silently to this path, just as I did. If this atmosphere spreads to university campuses through you and becomes a trend, it will be a beacon of hope on Korea's university campuses. The Japanese CARP chapters are ahead of the Korean chapters. And now the American chapters are on the move. We will bring the young people of CARP together in Berlin to demonstrate against the Berlin Wall. We will bring together many young people to tear down the Wall with their own hands. If you do not have the courage to do that, you are not the young people who can safeguard the Republic of Korea, and you are not CARP members of the Unification family who can safeguard the world. We have to advance boldly and strongly toward that goal. (121-183, 1982/10/24) 27. If we cannot move the professors and students on university campuses, the Republic of Korea will have no way to survive, nor will the countries of Western Europe. We are holding a CARP world assembly in Berlin, where the communist powers and the citizens are opposing us. After holding three such assemblies, we are going to destroy the Berlin Wall. We are carrying out a movement that motivates university students to expose the problems of communism in order to expel it. If we sit still and do nothing, there is not even a slight chance that this will happen. Someone needs to shed blood and sweat. Someone needs to carry out this work even after being hit by a bullet and shedding blood. Otherwise, South Korea and North Korea cannot be unified. (167-273, 1987/07/21) 28. We need to gather and educate leftists on university campuses. When you look at today's world, many communist governments have disappeared, but democratic governments are also toppling. In fact, the force of communism motivated a counteractive force within democracy, which activated a degree of selfawareness. The belief that the democratic world will flourish because communism is collapsing is mistaken. On the contrary, after communism disappears, the breakdown of the democratic world will take place more rapidly. The left-wing structure is falling into a state of chaos, and the democratic world is also falling into a state of chaos, so the time has come when we need to educate both sides. That being the case, if we were to ask ourselves if university professors are able to provide this education, the answer would be "no." They have no instructive materials to teach how to defend against chaos. We are the ones who must provide this defensive education. That is why I believe this is not the time to curtail the activities of the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles on college campuses. (241-054, 1992/12/19) Section 4. Expressions of Divine Principle Divine Principle Explanation and Exposition The writing of Explanation of the Divine Principle, which was based on Original Text of the Divine Principle, was begun in May, 1955 by former church President Eu Hyo-won. From 1957, the manuscripts, written under True Father's supervision, were published in monthly installments in Seonghwa magazine. Finally, after proofreading was completed, the book Explanation of the Divine Principle was published on August 15, 1957. On that day, 212 copies of the book, signed by True Father, were sent out to mission sites across Korea. Explanation of the Divine Principle was later revised into a systematized form more suitable for lectures. This version was published on May 1, 1966, under the title Exposition of the Divine Principle. 1. Seven years after the liberation of Korea, I prepared Original Text of the Divine Principle (Wolli Wonbon), which was a textbook and teaching material for the sake of fulfilling my mission responsibility. The book Explanation of the Divine Principle (Wolli Haeseol) was published in 1957, and in 1966, Exposition of the Divine Principle (Wolli Gangnon) was published. There was an interval of nine years between 1957 and 1966. During those nine years I prepared this version of Divine Principle and we took a step forward. (2010/04/17) 2. We published Explanation of the Divine Principle based on Original Text of the Divine Principle. Because we had nothing with which to educate people, a book was needed. An elementary school graduate can teach with a book, so our members went out to witness on the front line. Eve fell when she was 16. In view of this, some of our young members went out before they were 15 years old, and their pure hearts became impassioned, and this started them witnessing. Only the Unification Church has such a history. Even members who were middle school students went out witnessing. (601-208, 2008/11/07) 3. When leaders of the Unification Church went out to witness, they went in pairs, taking not even enough money to cover travel expenses, food or anything else. They witnessed, centering on Original Text of the Divine Principle, which was then in the form of a rough draft. In those days I gave my Original Text of the Divine Principle manuscript to others to transcribe, and some did so. Kim Won-pil directly transcribed my handwritten Original Text, adding my verbal explanations. As he studied it he came to understand, "Ah, this is what God is like!" After that, we produced Explanation of the Divine Principle, and from that we could teach people properly. One week was enough time. If someone could read it, they could teach others about it. They could catch the essence of the teaching through Explanation of the Divine Principle. They could memorize it and teach it to others. (601-209, 2008/11/07) 4. The first person who followed me before even seeing me was the former president of our church, Eu Hyo-won. He decided to follow me after reading Original Text of the Divine Principle. He wrote me a letter. President Eu was six years older than me. John the Baptist was six months older than Jesus. Therefore, President Eu was in a position like that of John the Baptist, and he had to explain the Principle from that position. When President Eu wrote a book on the Principle, I advised him on how to write it. (052-156, 1971/12/27) 5. I started writing Original Text of the Divine Principle in 1951 during my refugee years in Busan. I wrote it in a very condensed style. No one who reads it can understand it. They can understand it only when I explain it to them. Explanation of the Divine Principle is the book in which Original Text of the Divine Principle is explained so that anyone can understand it. (549-257, 2006/12/28) 6. In writing Exposition of the Divine Principle, every word was evaluated strictly, and when even one word was wrong I had it corrected. Therefore, Exposition of the Divine Principle is spiritually connected to me. A light bulb gives light by being connected to electricity, which comes from a power plant via a transmission station. From the transmission station it reaches electric sockets. You cannot light a bulb by connecting it to just anything. That is why even in the future, even after history has passed and I am gone, no one will ever truly be able to express the Principle in writing. My spoken words are always the issue. How I put issues into words is the point. How others express these ideas is not the issue, for they do not have the spiritual connection. (265-223, 1994/11/23) 7. After Explanation of the Divine Principle came Exposition of the Divine Principle. Since the people who were taught with Explanation of the Divine Principle are now using Exposition of the Divine Principle, their teaching is higher than college level. Everything that enables a nation to function is in Exposition of the Divine Principle. In other words, Exposition of the Divine Principle includes every area related to political, financial, social and historical issues. If someone could truly master the range of content in Exposition of the Divine Principle, that person could work as a college professor in any country of the world. They would even be qualified to train college professors. (601-209, 2008/11/07) The publication of Exposition of the Divine Principle Exposition of the Divine Principle is the book in which the Unification Principle, discovered and revealed through True Parents, was systematized and developed for presenting in lectures. It contains the fundamental truth that reveals the history of God's providence, including the Creation, the Fall and restoration. From the early 1960s, True Parents felt the need for the Unification Principle to be written and delivered in an easier, more logical and more systematic form, better fitting the changes and developments of the times. So they instructed former church President Eu Hyo-won to write such a book. Given the mission to write thoroughly and precisely in the place of True Father, who first delivered the Unification Principle, President Eu dedicated all his efforts to incorporating the heart and truth of True Parents perfectly into every sentence, even every word, of the manuscript of Exposition of the Divine Principle. 8. Parts of the previously published contents of the Unification Principle may be expressed in a new way. However, the fundamental concepts of the revelation are not changed even slightly from beginning to end. For example, the central concepts expressed in such chapters as The Principle of Creation, The Human Fall and The Messiah: His Advent and the Purpose of His Second Coming, are not changed in any way. The Unification Principle is not something that can be altered after holding discussions about it or just because people do not like it. Such a thing can never happen. (091-124, 1977/02/03) 9. The Unification Principle is neither a philosophy nor a theology. It is the Principle of God. It is the unchanging truth of God. Once you have encountered the Principle, you need to adjust your life to live in accordance with it. At the very least, you need to lay a foundation on which to actualize the Principle. Then satan cannot invade. When someone has achieved complete oneness with the truth, satan cannot tear that person away from God and claim him or her as his own. For instance, if God, Adam and Eve had united completely centering on the truth, there would have been no room for satan to invade. The truth needs to be substantialized. Living human beings need to sustain and embody the truth. Otherwise, satan can steal it and misuse it. This is why I never reveal a new part of the truth until all conditions have been met and the truth has been substantialized to a certain degree. (091-124, 1977/02/03) 10. The Unification Principle is also the record of my life. It is my life experience. This Unification Principle is in me, and I am in the Unification Principle. Many people say that I am only the presenter and transmitter of the truth, but I am also living in accordance with the truth and I embody it. Therefore, the only way for people to truly understand me and my actions is through the Unification Principle. Only by learning the Unification Principle and studying it can you understand me. The more you study the Principle, the more you will come to understand me. (091-125, 1977/02/03) 11. There are so many things that I need to make public, but I have decided to do so only at the right time. Exposition of the Divine Principle is not all I have to say. Before I would be able to say more, first you would need to know what I have already said and where I said it, and put that into practice, but you are not doing even that. Exposition of the Divine Principle does not speak of me. What Exposition of the Divine Principle explains is only things up until Jesus. It focuses on Jesus. And yet you think that the only thing you need to place importance on is Exposition of the Divine Principle. With all their hearts, members of the Unification Church should follow what I say, empathize with me, and be so moved by my life that they fulfill their responsibility as the standard-bearers who create tomorrow's history. If you lack such a heart, you will not develop. (037-263, 1970/12/27) 12. I do not deny all scholarly research. After investigating such research, I deny only that which is not consistent with reality. I face the world with the knowledge I have, although I have been persecuted for it, because I went into the spirit world and examined it in every detail until I arrived at the truth. This is why the Unification Church does not say, "We will see whether it is like that" but, "It is like that." How in the world can it be said of the truth, "We will see whether it is like that"? In physics or chemistry, we do not settle for, "We will see whether it is like that," and it is the same for the truth. We seek for the actual scientific and logical result. The Unification Principle is not, "We will see whether it is like that" but, "It is like that." The heart we talk about is also not some vague idea; it is entirely concrete. The character and Word we speak of are not ambiguous either. They are concrete. These concrete elements, heart, character and Word, should have the capacity to be applied universally. They should be consistent with the real world, and have an established, eternal position in the real world. They should lead everything in the real world toward integration. (014-180, 1964/10/03) Section 5. The Holy Songs Their origins and meaning The holy songs depict the entire history of True Parents' suffering and victory. True Father wrote the lyrics while in meditation and deep prayer, in order that the members could sing songs that return praise and glory to God. True Father was imprisoned in Daedong Detention Center in Pyongyang on August 11, 1946, and after suffering there for 100 days he was released on November 21, on the verge of death. It was at a meeting with his members after that, early in 1947, that he wrote "Song of the Victors," the first holy song. Early in November 1950, about three weeks after his October 14 release from Hungnam Prison made him a free man, he wrote the lyrics of "New Song of Inspiration" and "Blessing of Glory." In "New Song of Inspiration," the word "new" appears no fewer than 13 times, exhibiting Father's overflowing resolution for a new beginning. "Blessing of Glory" stirs enthusiasm and hope for building a new world and beginning a new history. True Father wrote "Suffering Heart" in the mud hut in Beomnaetgol, Busan, in 1951, while he was living as a refugee, and he wrote the words to "Garden of Restoration" and "Grace of the Holy Garden" at his third house, in Sujeong-dong, in 1953. He next wrote "Song of the Divine Principle Warriors" for the participants in the first Korean Missionaries Workshop, held on February 17, 1959, and he went on to write "Unified Soldiers" to encourage the members sent out to all parts of Korea for 40 days of witnessing in 1961. In particular, through "Suffering Heart" he expressed how satan's forces challenged and hunted him during his refugee life in Busan. This song also expresses the heart of followers who have escaped sin and are on the path of salvation. "Garden of Restoration" depicts True Father's determination and resolution for the course of restoration at the time of the Sujeong-dong Church in Busan, and how he could not step away from it despite the hardships he had to undergo. "Grace of the Holy Garden" displays his resolution to praise and return glory to God with a heart of gladness at all times, and to repay Him for the wondrous grace He bestows. The holy song collection also includes songs written by members and songs from other sources that the members enjoyed singing. The songs written and composed by the members are "My Promise," "Suffering and New Life," "Song of the Young People," "My Cross," "Pledge," "Song of the Banquet," "Day of Glory," "Song of the Heavenly Soldiers," "My Offering," "Shining Fatherland," "Heart of the Father," "The Principle Youth March," "Song of Sunday School Children," "March of the New Age," "Light in the East," "Call to Sacrifice," "Unite Into One," "Song of Unification Warriors," "The Father's Dwelling Place," "The Lord Has Come," "Song of the Farm" and "The Lord is My Everything." The songs from other sources are "Song of the Garden," "He Has Called Me," "O My Little Lambs," "Song of the Spring Breeze," "The Lonely Valley," "Restored Flock," "A Desire of My Heart," and "Spring Song of Eden." On October 4, 1956 the songs composed by True Father and the members were compiled and published as the first collection of our holy songs. 1. "Unified Soldiers," which is one of the holy songs of the Unification Church, speaks first of the heart. The song begins with "strong bond of heart is the force bringing the world into life." It is not the strong bond of truth that brings the world into life. Whether a person lives or dies depends on God's love, the source of life. Truth is only a guide. It is like the bridge to a relationship with substance, and it is the mediator that transmits heart. In the phrase, "strong bond of heart is the force bringing the world into life," the heart referred to is the heart of God. It is not God's heart of resentment which He has harbored in His bosom until now over having to restore this fallen world through indemnity; instead, it is a heart of bitter sorrow that needs to be resolved. To resolve His sorrow, we first need to know the nature of that sorrow, which lies in the fact that He has been unable to find an individual whom He could truly love, or find such a family, tribe, people, nation, world or cosmos. (014-181, 1964/10/03) 2. What would be God's first wish? Since individuals whom God is trying to find are bound under conditions of bitter sorrow, they need to be liberated. They need to say, "I will resolve the bitter sorrow that I have caused, so please accept me." In the same way, a family can be liberated, and furthermore, a tribe, people, nation and world can be liberated. This is God's desire. However, we cannot unite without going through the heart of God, which brings us together as one. Human power alone is not enough to achieve this. From the viewpoint of God's heart, this world is one. As the lyric says, "joined in a kinship of love, all shall live as one." God's heart is our original connection. Our connections are not the connections of this fallen world. Our original connection is this heart, through which we join together as one. The next line of the song is, "here in the home of our hearts we'll share evermore." By joining as one through the connection of our original nature, we can give and receive forevermore. At the place where we eternally give and receive, centering on the heart of original nature, our homeland comes into being for the first time. Only after that does the word "happiness" appear. (014-182, 1964/10/03) 3. The Korean people have to go forward with the heart of restoration. When a light shines on the entire world, everyone in the world can become brothers and sisters, attend the parents of goodness eternally, and realize a united world. The first verse of "Unified Soldiers" is about heart. Everyone will dwell in our original homeland, where we can give and receive eternally through the connection of heart. What is good about one's homeland is that one's parents and family members are there. The important thing here is the heart. The path to every kind of happiness, that is, the foundation of happiness, has been laid down in our original homeland. The second verse is about character. We should be "true people of boundless domain (who) magnify their light." Fallen people have lost this. What it means is that when a person's character shines forth, their light is magnified boundlessly. By being true people of boundless domain who magnify their light, we become glorious beacons of truth over all things of creation. By doing so, we assume our original form, bursting with life. Such a person becomes a subjective being of value. That person, in their very own self, flourishes as the hope for all ages and generations. In short, he or she thrives in the context of the universe, as the hope for all ages and generations. The third verse speaks of the world of truth. In the line, "based on the order of God we'll build truthfulness," "order" refers to the world of truth. We need to build truthfulness based on the order of God; that establishes the truthfulness humanity needs. Truthfulness is eternal. Next come the lines, "One constant value that gives pledge of eternity. The highest standard of truth which is raised above." A person who has raised such a standard possesses unchanging value. This standard will "decorate far distant days of radiant goodness." In other words, it will decorate each and every day with goodness, days that last forever and ever. Verse 4 says, "New culture dawns in the East glorious beyond our dreams; Mankind transformed in its light shall be one family. Ever to serve and attend our True Parent's own. Without a doubt the world shall be one world of victory." In light of this, heart makes character, and truth is also necessary. Only after that can there be glory in a world of oneness. To win this glory, you need to march forward. (026-203, 1969/10/25) 4. I wrote the lyrics to "Song of the Victors." The 4th verse speaks of the goodness of everything God has created. The words were written when I first started working for God's Will. I was truly moved when I heard it being sung at this gathering. On this first morning of the first year, in this plaza of Cheon Il Guk, the new kingdom of heaven, the past history is flowering. The dream I had was not a fabrication. I dreamed it on behalf of God. Because of that, it will be realized without fail. (364-096, 2002/01/01) 5. In "Blessing of Glory," the story of suffering comes before the words of glory. This is because I know that suffering serves as the basis that supports everything. In order to unite the physical world and the heavenly world, I repeated the words, "I will attend Him." A person who has lived such a life cannot hear this song without tears. I wrote it after being released from prison. I had gone east all alone, and now I was heading back west, back to Pyongyang, thinking that Blessings would be waiting. Yet instead I was opposed. I tried to accomplish everything I desired and longed to do. It was all futile. I needed to go on by myself. Because I need to walk a path of salvation for the United States and the United Nations, I came here, and I am busy as I labor to conclude that work. (547-251, 2006/12/03) 6. I wrote "Blessing of Glory" with devotion. It was after I was released from Hungnam Prison and was trying to take care of members in Pyongyang. This song clearly describes my situation and position at the time. Only when you have passed through such a process can that song become yours. That is the way you should live. It is not someone else's song. It is your song, and at the same time, it is your family's song. But it is more your clan's song than your family's song, and more your country's song, and even more your world's song. Only by passing through such a process can you become liberated princes and princesses who can go to the eternal world, attend True Parents and live together in joy and happiness. You need to go through such a process. (579-145, 2007/10/29) 7. Many are the times that I miss the days when I became enraptured while singing "Song of the Garden" and wept tears, saying, "Even this piece of furniture is my friend." "Song of the Garden" refers to a garden, or some such environment, where a couple, a husband and wife, live together. It describes the way you should live. Each one should become the Lord and the object partner of the Lord; everyone's favorite flowers are in fragrant blossom, and butterflies and bees come together in harmony. Thousands of beings come together in harmony. If you live in a neighborhood as a married couple and no one there remembers you, you owe a debt to that neighborhood. (569-221, 2007/07/25) 8. Members of the Unification Church, no matter where they are, are delighted when they hear "Song of the Garden." They long to go to the place where the song is being sung. When they go to that place and join in the singing, they experience all at once feelings of joy, anger, sorrow and pleasure. We should be grateful for the lyrics and even more grateful for the song. (332-208, 2000/09/22) True Parents' favorite songs In all kinds of meetings, True Parents lightened the atmosphere by singing or calling one or more members to sing. The songs "Sarang Hae" and "Ommaya, Nunaya" are songs that True Parents sang with each other or with members at church holiday celebrations and other gatherings. True Parents also like to sing songs whose lyrics speak of yearning for the hometown, such as "Kagopa"" "Go-hyang Mujeong," and "Hyangsu," that evoke feelings about the salvation of human beings who have lost their original homeland. They also like songs of spring, such as "Bom Cheonyeo" and "Song of April," that stir with new life and hope, like plants that survive the cold winter and sprout forth in spring. As he presided over the ocean providence in Cheong Hae Garden, Yeosu, True Father sang "Sailors' Song" together with Japanese members, and he also sang Japanese songs like "Furusato" and "Akatombo" in chorus with the members. He liked "Hollo Arirang," a song about Dokdo that expresses the lonely path of the providence, and "Thousand-Year Rock," which expresses unchanging loyalty. As he approached his Holy Ascension, True Father would have his grandchildren sit on his lap or at the table, and he would sing "Windflower" with them, smiling broadly. He also sang "Eight Scenes of Korea" and "In Praise of the Fatherland" out of his yearning for the kingdom of God. " 9. "Arirang Alone" is a song about the island Dokdo. Another way to read "Dokdo" is with the Chinese characters Dok meaning loneliness, and Do meaning path. The song relates how this rocky island's small facade fares through a stormy night. The clear waters of Mt. Baekdu and Mt. Seorak flow to the East Sea. They find their way to where the sun rises. Then people take a boat to Dokdo, where they cast anchor and greet the morning sun. All members of the Unification Church should know this song. Dokdo is not actually lonely, but in the song the island refers to Eve. Dokdo is where Eve cultivates herself morally. Women should hold their children close to their hearts and teach them this song about Dokdo. It is a song that cannot be sung without tears, for it is very profound. (399-211, 2002/12/23) 10. The song "Thousand-Year Rock" reminds me of the days I spent in Danbury. I was not lonely in prison; I was not estranged from others. Sunlight maintains its sovereignty with bright light at all places and at all times, night or day. You should think of Danbury when you sing this song. Verse two is about the evening, when night approaches. When night comes, the place where I live and breathe is illuminated. This means that even if you go to a world of darkness you should represent the path of the Will, and even if you are in prison you should cast the light of the kingdom of heaven. This is how I established the name, "saint of the prison." The last part of the song says that there is nothing I miss in this world; now I know everything, I have experienced everything, and I have found everything. But as the days come and go on the path, stand straight or you will fall away. You need to think about that. If you act as you please, you will fall away. I am telling you to find the right way and follow it in order to establish and own the kingdom of heaven desired by God. (515-185, 2006/02/25) 11. The song "Kagopa" is about going over the hill of Arirang and finding the path on which one can love ones hometown and one's country. It means going over the 12 hills of Arirang. That is the path of the Unification Church, the course of restoration. We sing this song because it describes the course of restoration, liberating the fatherland by missing one's hometown and looking for one's original homeland. What matters is not what the song is about, but rather how we can absorb its contents. At night, you miss the day, and after daybreak, the day comes. On the path of God's Principle, we are persecuted so that we can restore everything in the enemy's world. That is why persecution is not a bad thing. For a person who voluntarily endures persecution, a valley awaits after the hill, and the higher the hill, the deeper the valley. In that valley a spring of water flows and grows bigger, until by and by it becomes a great river whose current flows across the country from east to west and brings life to all parts of it. Where that river flows, it creates boundless and open plains. That earnest heart that left and is returning to the hometown is identical with the heart of the Unification Church, as it finds its way with the heart of restoration. (419-248, 2003/10/04) 12. There is a song called "Man of the Wilderness." If you are a man, it can be great to leave everything behind and run across the wilderness. You should try living like that at some time or other. When your wife is out on the frontline witnessing, and you visit her carrying a backpack with food and money in it, you feel splendid. You meet under a shady tree with sorrowful hearts, and speak to one another of what each of you have gone through. You say, "How hard you have worked! Let us sit here!" You thank her for working so hard in such a lonely place. You express how she has overcome difficulties while supporting you. This creates, right then and there, a bond of love that will last 1,000 years. (076-193, 1975/02/09) 13. In the song "Shining Korea" there is a poetic and musical refrain that goes, "Dingdong daengdong. " We could say that the Unification Church is a "ding-dong daengdong church." That actually has a nice meaning; it signifies that the church stays in rhythm whether it goes up or goes down. The Unification Church is quite an interesting church. All kinds of people, young and old, come together, speak with one another and understand and sympathize with each other. They harmonize because the walls are not high. I feel that it is a good place, a place where people can make friends and close acquaintances. A happy environment is one in which you meet someone for the first time and feel no distance, no barrier between you. What if our whole life, in which we build our circle of influence and practice our faith, were like that? Many leaders would come into being, people who can influence others wherever they go and leave behind fond memories. That is the hope based upon which I, too, am continuing this work. (612-293, 2009/05/31) 14. The content of "Eight Scenes of Korea" is excellent, for it contains the philosophy of patriotism. People across the world who believe in the Unification Church can gain knowledge of Korea through this song, and based upon that they will inherit Korea's ideas and traditions. With that in place they can adopt the ideal of benefiting all humankind, an ideal unique to the white-clad people of Korea, and become subjects who uphold the Will of God. Since this song contains the essence of such ideas, I inquired into who had written it. I discovered that it was in fact my great-uncle, who was a pastor. He wrote the lyrics and taught them to my father. (576-280, 2007/10/02) 15. Let us sing "Song of Unification" loudly and with a heart to achieve unification through our devotion, our energy and our effort. We need to follow a path to restore North Korea and South Korea. Communism, however, has built a global structure and is persistently taking root. We need to tread on a thorny path until we can subjugate communism and expel it from the Korean Peninsula. We need to revive this country as quickly as possible. Our families should unite, both internally and externally, and in solidarity unify North and South Korea, forming one self-reliant nation. We are lighting against satan, the enemy of the world. That is why we need to go through an internal revival. An external revival takes place automatically on the basis of an internal revival. When you love God, love True Parents, love your tribe and love your family, you experience a revival. (043-176, 1971/04/29) Section 6. The Cheongpyeong Holy Ground Site selection Beginning in the 1960s, True Parents offered countless conditions focusing on the whole region of Cheongpyeong Lake in Gapyeong, Gyeonggi Province. They did so in order to establish a model Cheon Il Guk community in which people from all over the world can live together, transcending barriers of race, culture, religion and nationality. They offered conditions particularly through fishing and camping, and finally they were able to purchase land in the Cheongpyeong area that could be used as the providence progressed. Later, on July 10, 1972, True Parents stood on the summit of Mt. Wooleop in front of the Cheongpyeong training center and renamed 21 sites in the area. The guardian hill, originally called Mt. Jangnak and named Mt. Cheonseong by True Father, is in the shape of a folding screen. The flatland just under the summit was chosen as the holy ground for the main temple. This is the very site where the present Cheon Jeong Gung Palace stands. The neighboring hills and fields surrounding the training center are shaped like a peony flower and symbolize the restored Garden of Eden. 1. I have traveled all over Korea. In the 1960s I sent you out to places throughout the country and I explored the noteworthy mountains of the whole nation. As I explored, I asked myself, "Where should I place the anchor of the Unification Church? Where should I lay this foundation?" A good place certainly must run along a lake. The shores of the Eastern Sea are too far from Seoul. The western seashore is also not good, because several cities are concentrated along it. Also, because the tidal variation is extreme, mudflats appear at ebb tide, and at high tide everything is covered with muddy water. Since I was looking to choose a place that was more than 30 minutes away from Seoul, I came to choose Songsan in the village of Seorak. That region is wonderful. I chose a spot in the very best area of the Cheongpyeong region. (037-084, 1970/12/22) 2. When I came here to Cheongpyeong, I saw that it was a good location. Accordingly, I sat down right here and offered prayers. I thus began my lifelong habit of praying here as a way to offer devotion. No matter who the people are, what makes one group superior to others is their foundation of conditions and spiritual devotion. For that reason, I climbed to the peak of Mt. Wooleop to pray alone. It seems like only yesterday. I am a person who may have nothing but the palms of my hands, but I always accomplish what I determine to do. Once I say that I will accomplish something, I will accomplish it without fail. (046-165, 1971/08/13) 3. Money must be used for the sake of national purposes, global purposes and heavenly purposes. I purchased land in Cheongpyeong from this point of view. I bought this property for the sake of the world. I acquired the Cheongpyeong land to be a foundation of my work for the sake of the world. Because we are passing the age of the tribe to stand at the start of the world age, I have to create an international educational institute. Because of this, I can stand tall and proud. I am spending money, yes, but since it is to make this come to pass, my conscience does not scold me. (033-160, 1970/08/11) 4. Our land in Cheongpyeong must become the worldwide fatherland, the hometown of heart for all people. I prayed that it would become a land that could connect heaven and earth, completing the victorious ideal of creation, and be revered by the cosmos, liberating the heart of God. I prayed also that it would become the sacred ground that would be the homeland of the world. We now have reached a point in time when the work to bring this about can begin in earnest. This is why I bought over 6,500 acres in this area. The mountain and the land around it form the grounds for our future hometown. It will become the hometown of all people of faith. We already exist in 185 countries worldwide. It is my hope that Cheongpyeong will become the place where all the historical traditions of each of these countries can be displayed. Moreover, on this foundation we will build a training center and educational institution that will teach people how to renew the traditions of various national cultures, and show how to connect them with heaven. I prayed for this land, and my prayer actually came true; this is historical fact. The fact that the Unification Church has this global territory is an amazing and victorious achievement. (282-046, 1997/03/10) 5. I often go to Cheongpyeong. I do not go there because people are there waiting for me. Nobody is there. I go because I miss the place where I suffered in the past while preparing for my course. I miss the fields and mountains. And I miss the sound of the wind, and the songs of birds that drifted toward me. I go there because I miss that feeling of coming into contact with the inspiring world of heaven through the flowing providence of nature. Until I die, nobody can remove that yearning from me. I miss the time when I made that connection to heaven while enduring and meditating from a position of hardship and hunger. When I feel the wind caressing me, it causes the feelings I had in the past to intrude into my current reality. When these feelings from the past stimulate me in this way, I am moved to live well in my present daily life, so I like it. (049-057, 1971/10/03) 6. Knowing that the arrangement of the natural features at Cheongpyeong was good, I began buying land there. Centering on Cheongpyeong Lake, I prepared a place where we could build our training center. Originally there was not even one plot of land where we could build a house. There was only a grave and a dozen or so mulberry trees. As I crossed the fields and mountains of Cheongpyeong and studied them, I realized that this very place was crucial. Accordingly, I had no choice but to pitch my tent, acquire the land and build a training center. The reason we bought such a large piece of land is so that in the future, we can turn this place into an international training center, a headquarters where young people of the world can come and attend workshops. I am thinking that one valley can serve as an American village, one as an English village, one as a German village, and so forth. Once we have done that, I believe it can become a tourist attraction that people of the world will cherish and revere. (100-234, 1978/10/14) 7. Cheongpyeong is the place where everything can reach a resolution and we can make a completely new beginning. The name itself symbolizes that. In Cheongpyeong, Cheong means "clear" and Pyeong means "level." In other words, Cheongpyeong means "that which is clear and level." Since the ground already has been completely leveled, all we need to do is create a design and raise the pillars. We are ready to begin at any time. (060-155, 1972/08/17) 8. If you cross to the right side in front of the Cheongpyeong training center, you will see our country cottage built on a gently curved plot of land. That country cottage is named Cheon Yu Jang, and if you go behind it and look around, you will see that it is a truly curious place. This whole region looks like a peony blossom. There is even a Peony Hill in Pyongyang, isn't there? Why is that Peony Hill famous? If you look at a peony blossom, the petals grow in a circle, and in the middle there is a yellow stamen that harmonizes with the petals. That is where seeds are made. Peony Hill in Pyongyang is famous because it has that kind of topography. This region looks the same, with Mt. Cheonseong at the center. The places beyond this mountain are not at all beautiful; if you climb to the top and look in that direction, the topography seems haphazard. On the other hand, the fields and mountains in our direction, with Mt. Cheonseong at the back, create the pattern of a folding screen and appear as the petals of a peony blossom. (100-235, 1978/10/14) 9. If you look out over the front garden of the Cheongpyeong training center, you feel as if the river water is not flowing. You cannot tell where it flows from or where it flows to. You cannot even tell the path by which the river water flows in and out. You almost feel as if you are looking at a lake. And when you look down from the training center, the scenery is truly a masterpiece. It is a beautiful place where the lakefront, mountains and fields are harmonized, and we have every right to boast of it to the rest of the world. Therefore, when workshop participants are brought to such a scenic spot, they can be stimulated to have noble thoughts, whether they look at the mountain or the garden. When all these natural elements come together in harmony -- the mountaintop at sunset, the sun surmounting the highest peak or rising over the mountain in the morning, the birds flying in the midst of all that, or the scenes of people working in the heat of it all -- one grows distracted without realizing it and enters into the realm of daydreams and imagination. In this way, the spirit of young people will rise. All these are raw materials that bring associations to mind, and they take you from riding on this water now to crossing the Atlantic Ocean in the future, or climbing over that mountain now to crossing the Himalayas and going on to India in the future. People like scenic places because they can think new thoughts and dream new dreams. When people see a flying crane that fits into the landscape like a part of a painting, or a small boat floating on the blue lake, they become sentimental and recite poetry. They become so happy that they cannot help but stand up and dance in rhythm with it. The Cheongpyeong training center has an environment like that. (100-235, 1978/10/14) 10. When you look at the entire region surrounding the Cheongpyeong training center, you see that it is really beautiful. I named the group of mountains behind the center, Cheonseung Dae, Tower of Heavens Victory). The mountain directly behind it was originally called Mt. Jangnak, but I renamed it Mt. Cheonseong. It presents three peaks whose names sound the same. I named the middle peak Mt. Cheonseong, with the character Seong meaning "to be holy." I called the peak on the right Mt. Cheonseong, but with the character Seong meaning "to accomplish," and I called the peak on the left Mt. Cheonseong, with the character Seong meaning "a castle." The three Seong mountains symbolize holiness, completion and protection. When deciding the names of these three Seong mountains, I thought that there should not be any higher mountains within three miles. In other words, there should be no mountain range within three miles connected to Mt. Jangnak that has a higher peak. Therefore, I went up and observed that Mt. Jangnak rose high in a straight line. It was truly beautiful and it looked like a folding screen. The water of this place changes its appearance hundreds of times a day. This means harmony. Harmony means hope and boundlessness, and the prosperity of all. From that viewpoint, the site of the Cheongpyeong training center can be said to be the very best of places. (060-146, 1972/08/17) 11. I named the lake in front of Cheongpyeong training center Cheonshim Lake Heaven's Heart Lake). And I called the mountain in the front, Seonin Peak (Hermit Peak). Next, the mountain that is on the right side of Mt. Cheonseong, with the character seong meaning "to accomplish," was named Mt. Cheonseon (Heaven's Good Mountain). I went up to the summit of the mountain that is directly in front of the training center and gave it the name Mt. Seonin. And the place that goes up and spreads in a line to Mt. Cheonseong, with the character seong meaning "to be holy," to the right side of the training center here, I called Cheonin Dae (Heavens Guide Tower). That is where we will build our main training center. That place will be off-limits to everyone except those who have reached a certain level in offering devotions and those special people who have come from abroad. We will make a sanctuary zone and build something like a palace. There is a place at the base of that mountain where we can level up to 12 acres of land. I named it Cheonin Dae, which means heaven is guiding, because we are going to pave a road from there. As you can see, the interpretation of all these names brings forth the concept of an ideal garden. (060-155, 1972/08/17) 12. There needs to be a meeting place for the people of the world. Cheongpyeong is that place. We will build an international training center at Cheongpyeong. What are we going to do here? We will prepare a block for each country where we have our mission branches: a Japanese block for Japan, an American block for America, and so on. After buying a vast parcel of land, if a piece of it is designated to become the American block, we will entrust that area to Americans. They will create a village that suits the taste of Americans, so that they can come and attend workshops. We are preparing a cosmopolitan village, a city where the surroundings will bring together the cultures of each country. And in the middle of it we will build our training center. Accordingly, people who worked in other countries will come to this headquarters to attend seminars, and they should feel that it is a glorious thing for them to come to this place, to participate in the workshops, and then return to their own country. To accomplish this, we need a place with beautiful scenery. And we need to make it so impressive that visitors who come to tour Korea will remember it. (045-185, 1971/06/27) Training center construction On July 12, 1971 True Parents established the Cheongpyeong training center in Gyeonggi Province, at mountain lot 75-1, Songsan-ri, Seorak-myeon, Gapyeong-gun, as the completion stage holy ground, on the foundation of the Cheongpa-dong church in Seoul and Sutaek-ri Training Center in Gyeonggi Province (now Sutaek-dong, Guri). The training center had a floor space of 300 square meters and the lecture room was 230 square meters. The building itself was constructed of wooden slats and was large enough to lodge more than 200 people. True Parents visited the construction site every day, even in bad weather during the rainy season, to supervise each step. The first meeting held at the training center was the Korean Pastors Summer Workshop, held for five days beginning on July 12, and attended by 28 Protestant pastors. 13. When we were building the training center at Cheongpyeong, we completed within eight days what should have taken as long as two months. I told them on the first day of July to level the ground, and on the second day we started the construction work. In this way, we completed the construction in one week. The Cheongpyeong training center is 530 square meters. The training center lecture hall in itself is 230 square meters, so about 200 people can sleep there. We completed that building in one week. If you include today, it is 10 days. Today is July 11, 1971. We originally planned to finish by yesterday. Accordingly, it should not go beyond today. Counting this way, we finished everything in eight days, and now we will paint it. We will paint and decorate it for three or four days. However, we are not supposed to decorate it well. If you ask why, it is because this building is in the position of a bride who is getting married while fleeing for her life during wartime. Even if she does not adorn herself well when she gets married, if she lives well after marrying the bridegroom, that is enough. (045-326, 1971/07/11) 14. Now we are building a training center at Cheongpyeong, and things would have gone as planned if the weather had not been so bad. The rainy season has started, and it is a problem. By my calculations, the construction work should be finished today or tomorrow, but even if it is not finished tomorrow, after all is said and done, Protestant ministers are scheduled to assemble there. Yesterday, even though the rain poured down, we had to purchase the materials and continue working. And it's not as if we have a phone there to order things, so someone had to go out and buy the materials in person. Having no other choice, I left by boat to get that done, in a heavy downpour. Since the rain was pouring down so much, I looked like a person who was trying to flee by boat. It looked as if I were running away to evade machine-gun fire. There were truly many incidents like that. (045-324, 1971/07/11) 15. At first, we set up a tent where we were going to bring ministers to attend our workshop. But the weather was rainy and gloomy, and they would have had to go in and out of the tent frequently, which would really be too bad for them. Being in such a dilemma, I drew up our overall plan and directed that the training center should be built by July 8, 1971. Somehow we had to gather people who would be willing to work in this kind of situation. At this time I also made personnel changes, sending 30 district staff' members to local missions, so the position of department manager under each district leader was eliminated. I told the people who used to work in those positions to come up here immediately. In the midst of the special Cheongpyeong tent workshops, I told those former managers whom I had called to start digging. (045-181, 1971/06/27) 16. The people who are working at Cheongpyeong have been digging in the ground for many days. And yet they get only four or five hours of sleep. That being the case, they are on the verge of death. Yesterday, when I asked people who had been injured to come forward, eight out of the 26 people stepped forward. In short, a third of these workers were injured. So I examined their injuries and saw that they were not serious. That site is a place for paying indemnity. This time, I reorganized the districts under a new system, and I intentionally assigned the digging work to the people who had performed administrative jobs in the districts. (045-324, 1971/07/11) 17. I am not a carpenter, but even someone who has built houses for decades sometimes needs me to coach them to get the job done right. This shows that there is not actually anything special that sets experts apart. A person can detect in an instant whether something is suitable or not, if he carefully compares it to a definite standard of value. I even had to coach the worker laying down the underfloor heating system (ondol), saying, "You have to place the ondol like this." On one occasion, well-diggers came and asked where they should dig the well. They had seen that the carpenters had to tear their work down and do it again after I reprimanded them because they had made a serious mistake. So the well-diggers were worried that if they made a mistake too, I would scold them, so they came to ask my advice beforehand. Accordingly, I told them that if there is a border area between soft land and hard land, and the border line goes straight and then changes direction, you will hit water if you dig in that very place. Then they asked me, "When did you learn to dig a well?" Do you think I took lessons to learn such things? What I said was based on natural law. As the leader of the Unification Church over the years, I have resolved problems in certain ways, and these have become formulas. I take a glance and know in an instant what must be done. I can sense what the result will look like, even when it is going to be completely different from what the situation looks like now. And when I look at things, I do not look in only one place, but I see the whole. Even in leveling the ground for a house, I take the whole house into consideration. For me, it is like that with everything. (045-325, 1971/07/11) 18. When we were completing the roof of the Cheongpyeong training center, we had made a contract three days beforehand for the delivery of tiles. However, the contractor went somewhere and the tiles had not arrived even on the final day of construction. This was a big problem. Ministers were arriving soon to attend a nationwide summer conference at the lakeside, and if we could not finish by the day of their arrival, everything would collapse. Therefore, I had to rush around and was told they would not deliver the tiles if I did not have the money. So I pleaded until they gave me the slate, and I also hired a motorboat to carry it. I finally brought it to the training center at 11:30 p.m. By the time we had finished unloading the boat, it was already 2:30 a.m. The motorboat had to go back, but it was past the curfew hour, so the owner of the boat spent the night here. When he woke up in the morning, he saw that during the night, not only had the tiles been laid but also the roof had been ridged and capped. At first he thought that, since it was raining, it must be a temporary fix, for he could not see a single person still working. He was wrong. During the night, within a few hours we put all the tiles in place and finished the roof. So he nicknamed it "the ghost house." If you look closely at how we painted it, the name fits. And if you stare at it, it looks as if something is lying on its stomach meditating. This is why I think that, in the future, this region's name will become world-famous. (060-149, 1972/08/17) The Heaven and Earth Training Center On March 10, 1997, True Parents held the groundbreaking ceremony for the Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center, which was to be built on an international scale at the site of. the old training center to facilitate the education of members from all parts of the world. The new facility's dedication ceremony was held at its completion on November 7, 1999. 19. Today, March 10, 1997, we have prepared a place at the Cheongpyeong holy ground that heaven and earth can never forget. We are conducting this groundbreaking ceremony to begin construction of a building that can be called a palace of oneness, a new Unification family training facility and temple where we will offer devotions. It will also represent the original land where the world of one heart begins, and where heaven and earth will connect as one. This ceremony is truly historic. It will be recorded as a milestone in the history of heaven's providence. This Cheongpyeong holy ground is an unforgettable place for me. Thirty years ago, after I had founded the small, unknown religious group called the Unification Church, I foresaw that this training center, which is now being built, would be not only a center of idealism, where the people of the world would be able to worship together transcending religion, but it would also become the homeland of providential history. Based on those thoughts, I made this declaration 30 years ago. When I remember that day now, I cannot help but be moved. (282-045, 1997/03/10) 20. This land of Cheongpyeong can become the foundation where an individual can be reborn. It is the place of cooperation between heaven, centering on the spirit, and earth, centering on the body. It can also be a place of the heart where a family or even a nation can be born, a place where the world and heaven and earth can be born, and where the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven can be built. If the Unification Church can stand in the position of having overcome hardships, we will be able to make dramatic progress. The work of bringing all this together and educating young people from all over the world will take place here at Cheongpyeong. So will the work of gathering blessed families to attend workshops so that they can step forward to the world. This is something to be proud of. In fact, the people and nation can take pride in this place as representing the entire Republic of Korea. This is true not only for Korea and its people but also for Asia and the people of the world. (282-048, 1997/03/10) 21. Heavenly Father, since today will be a day of celebration when we start work on the palace of God at Cheongpyeong holy ground, please allow this foundation to serve as the Panmunjom connecting heaven and earth. This is the groundbreaking ceremony for building the foundation where the standard of righteousness can be established and good and evil can be distinguished in both the spiritual world and the physical world. Through this foundation, the divided North and South will be unified and a golden heavenly gateway will manifest itself. Therefore, all of heaven and earth are celebrating this day. I pray that God and True Parents will become one on earth, so that this core of heart can settle, and that through this we can transcend all historical ages throughout time and eternity. Please bless this place, that it may become a bridge of historical tradition connecting everything to the realm of one heart. I sincerely ask that You open wide the door of blessing, through which all people can become one in brotherly and sisterly love and all nations can become one. May all of heaven and earth, as one family of nations, enter the age of a new kingship on earth and in heaven, under the governance of God and True Parents. Please permit rapid progress for the ideal of unity, by which all ancestors who have gone to the spirit world can unite with their descendants on earth and advance together toward the world of peace. Please bless us, so that after undergoing restoration of the authority of the elder son and the authority of the parents, we can enter the age of the complete omnipotence of God, who can embrace the whole world as one great realm in the age of restored kingship. Please look with pleasure at this place, where members from every nation are gathered, praying for and celebrating this groundbreaking ceremony I sincerely ask and beseech You to allow this to become a foundation of blessing that can be connected to all nations. (282-117, 1997/03/10) 22. On this day, November 7, 1999, the dedication ceremony of Cheon Seong Wang Rim Palace is close at hand. I sincerely thank You that we are able to hold this consecration ceremony and welcome this day when we will be able to dedicate the structure that carries the name, Palace of Victory. Here, we pledge in spirit and in flesh the manifestation of victorious sovereignty. In this very place we will attend God, as the blessed families of the earthly world and the blessed families of the heavenly world become one, under heavens watchful eye. Dear God, remember this day and recognize this place to be under the ownership of heaven, so that it can become a center of worship for thousands of years and thousands of generations, as well as the starting point of the realm of heart, where flesh and spirit become one through the tradition of love. In all of heaven and earth, please permit this place to become the palace of devotion, the palace of love, and the palace of worship, where we respect the relationship of lineage. I sincerely ask and hope that, with the Parents of Heaven and Earth always at its center, You will permit this place to become the unique memorial point of origin for the vast consecration of our worldwide movement, connected by the sovereign power of eternal love. (312-304, 1999/11/07) 23. Heavenly Father, not only Koreans but also people from many nations throughout the world are forming the realm of one people with one lineage, building a world of the sovereignty of love in freedom, centered on God. To do this, they are transcending the nation and moving to the front line of the age of globalization. We have built this palace as the foundational starting point, to set a visible model before them. Heavenly Father, please rule this place directly, and after the entire spirit world unites, and the ancestors who have received the Blessing become one with their descendants on earth, let us welcome the age of the liberated kingdom of heaven in heaven and the liberated kingdom of heaven on earth. From there, we will advance to the unified heavenly and earthly world of equality and peace. Upholding this Will, we are now dedicating this place in front of You, Heavenly Father, as a training palace where we pledge solidarity of lineage in love through a living relationship with the hearts of all people. Therefore, I sincerely ask and appeal that You receive this palace as a place where we can raise up victorious, liberated people who are able to possess the authority of princes and princesses in Your heavenly country. May it become a base of victorious oneness representing all humankind, on which all the spirits who have gone to the heavenly world and the entire creation focus their attention. (312-307, 1999/11/07) The Cheon Jeong Gung Palace After performing the Enthronement Ceremony for the Kingship of God, True Parents held the groundbreaking ceremony for the Cheon Jeong Gung, the main temple holy ground, on July 8, 2001. Five years later, on June 13, 2006, they performed the Cheon Jeong Palace Entrance Ceremony and Coronation for the King and Queen of Peace in Heaven and Earth. According to the words of True Parents, this main temple holy ground is also the royal palace, the original home in which God can dwell. Cheon Jeong Gung signifies "a palace built upon truth by two people." It is the "original palace" of the ideal realm of the kingdom of heaven, where God can become the King of kings and Lord of lords and rule over everything with sovereignty, and where every created being in the world can live and exist together in harmony forevermore. 24. We are building the palace of the heavenly kingdom at Cheongpyeong. All member nations of the UN should work together to build it on earth. Other nations, such as Russia, have built amazing palaces. We need to build an eternal palace, constructing it with complete devotion, so that its value exceeds by many times even places such as the Louvre in France. As heirs of God, we need to fulfill this duty. (474-338, 2004/11/04) 25. The Cheon Jeong Gung Palace is God's hometown, God's fatherland, and the homeland of humanity. The Chinese character for cheon meaning "heaven," signifies two people who have set aside and turned away from fighting. The character for gung is made up of the character for "roof' above the character ryeo, meaning "law." This signifies that the just laws of heaven will govern over the palace. That is why no one can come to the Cheon Jeong Gung just as they please. You cannot enter it unless you have received the Blessing of the four-position foundation and three generations of your family have been liberated in their respective positions. (539-119, 2006/09/19) 26. Three generations of True Parents' family, representing the three ages of the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament and working in unity, have completed a speaking tour through 40 nations. This work has made the Cheon Jeong Gung Entrance Ceremony possible. To enter Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, indemnity has to be paid so that we can be freed from all conditions. Thus, what we are doing is in line with providential history. The character for cheon, meaning "heaven," in Cheon Jeong Gung refers to two people. Jeong is made up of ji underneath, meaning "to stay," and il on top, meaning "one," so jeong means "to be set right." It signifies setting all the necessary indemnity conditions and bringing everything to rest. Cheon Jeong Gung is the place we must enter after coming to a leveled place, centering on the unified horizontal foundation of heaven, the foundation of True Parents. In this way we are beginning anew. (538-151, 2006/09/14) 27. Heavenly Father, we completed the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, which offered the kingship to You, centering on the name of Cheon Il Guk. And this is the place where we are about to hold the Coronation Ceremony uniting the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, representing that kingship, so that they can be enthroned together as the king of kings of goodness. As I speak before You, Heavenly Father, I stand before You as a free man with no burdens weighing me down, having completed all my responsibilities, in order to establish Your victorious foundation. I have prepared for You a worldwide domain in the form of a unified family within the realm of one heart, following Your ideal of Cheon Il Guk, in order that You can become the Owner who can recover the heritage that Adam lost in Eden, and so that the chaotic world that resulted from Cain's murder of Abel will accept you as Lord, for the sake of finding Your nation, where there is no fighting between Cain and Abel. (529-257, 2006/06/13) Chapter 2. The Seven-Year Courses and the Overseas Foundation Section 1. The Restoration of a People The first seven-year course The period starting with the Holy Wedding of True Parents in 1960 and going through 1967 was the first seven-year course, the purpose of which was to create the foundation for the restoration of the Korean people. This period was divided into an initial period of three years and a second period of four years. Full-scale activities were carried out accordingly. The seven-year course is a path that everyone needs to follow in accordance with God's providence. True Parents directly led the providence of restoration through indemnity during each stage of this course. When the central figures of the providence fulfill their responsibilities, they move on to the next stage, but when they fail, the course is extended. Knowing this, both True Parents and church members lived through a time of extreme tension as they devoted all their efforts toward fulfilling their providential responsibilities during this course. They established the providential foundation, and so much was achieved during this period that it can be considered the model course for all members to follow. The seven-year course started with the Holy Wedding of True Parents, and in July 1960 all members were sent out witnessing. 1. Because humankind fell at the completion level of the growth stage, the completion stage as a whole still remains. The completion stage is a seven-year period. If you add up the number of years in the formation, growth and completion stages, 7 years each, it comes to 21 years, roughly 20 years. When a person is 20 years old, which is 21 by Korean reckoning, they enter the period of maturity and should be married in God's love. Adam and Eve should have received God's blessing and obtained recognition as the True Parents of humanity, but they failed to accomplish this. They married without permission while still immature and did not begin the completion stage. Due to the unresolved sorrow of these seven remaining years, 1,000 years of the millennial kingdom would be added to the 6,000 years of biblical history, and so 7,000 years of sorrow came to be. In short, one year was prolonged to 1,000 years, and seven years to 7,000 years. We are indemnifying this in seven years. This is the seven-year course. (023-217, 1969/05/25) 2. Human beings, who are born as fallen descendants of Adam and Eve, can never go to heaven unless they walk the seven-year restoration course. It is not spoken of in the Bible, but Jesus also traveled such a course, the seven-year period from when he was 27 to when he was 33. The period from age 34 to 40 would have been his second seven-year course. If Jesus had started at age 20, the period from age 33 to 40 would have been the third seven-year course. In this way, Jesus could have established the worldwide foundation by age 40. However, because the people did not accept him and he died, that period remains in the Bible as seven years of great calamity and disturbance. (021-061, 1968/09/01) 3. The stage at which you receive the Blessing is not the stage at which you already have become perfect. If the Parents have gone over the bridge of the cross, then you need to walk over that bridge just as it stands. You cannot simply fly over it. If the bridge is dangerous, you may be able to reinforce it, but the fact remains that you still need to cross it. Therefore, the seven-year course that I have walked remains eternally. Both the seven-year course on the individual level and the seven-year course on the family level remain eternally. Because human beings fell at the top of the growth stage, they cannot ascend into the completion stage just as they are. Only when they finally rid themselves of original sin can they ascend beyond the place where the first ancestors fell. Since we are not free of original sin at the top level of the growth stage, it is at this position -- not the top level of the completion stage -- that you are to receive the Blessing. (035-233, 1970/10/19) 4. The seven-year course is the period that shapes the sons and daughters of God. This is determined by whether you can resolve Jesus' sorrows and grievances. Therefore, you need to sacrifice for your country, for your church and for your people in order to indemnify fully the unremitting anguish of Jesus. Those who were unable to follow in the footsteps of True Parents and participate in this seven-year course will need to pass through this course someday, regardless of who they are. This is the formula. The seven-year course is unavoidable. People who join the Unification Church in the future need to pass through the seven-year course. The seven-year course is something that everyone needs to undergo. (017-146, 1966/12/11) 5. You absolutely must walk the seven-year course. In the three years that made up the second part of his seven-year course, Jesus was unable to complete his mission. If he had completed this course and had gone on through the next seven-year course, he would have entered his forties. His first seven-year course should have ended at the age of 33. However, Jesus could not go beyond that stage. He could not go beyond the first seven-year course. He started out on his first seven-year course, but he was trapped during its last three years. Therefore, he could not restore the family. However, the Unification Church restored the family during our three-year course. In the future, we should carry out the work of restoration on the world level. (024-346, 1969/09/14) 6. You need to heal the bitter pain of Jesus and the bitter pain of God. Until Jesus' pain is resolved, God's pain cannot be resolved either. Therefore, you first need to resolve the pain of Jesus, and to do that, you need to walk the path of a public mission for three years just as Jesus walked his own three-year course of a public mission. Can you witness to 120 people in three years? You can do so by offering wholehearted devotion. After that, you must build a shrine, prepare an altar, make a sacrificial offering and become a high priest. Only after you have set this condition of having achieved victory can you finally receive the Blessing as the sons and daughters of heaven. You are restoring the model family, from the family of Noah to the family of Jacob. When you do that, you finally can become the ancestors of an individual tribe, similar to the branch tribes of Israel. This is the road that we must go. (011-215, 1961/07/17) 7. The Unification Church has passed through the initial three-year period of the first seven-year course that began in 1960. The number three is the number for finding children, and the number four is the number for restoring material things. We were successful in carrying out this first project. We prevailed during these three years and laid the foundation to advance to the world. Upon this foundation, we need to restore the Second Israel. Therefore, the remaining four years is the period in which we need to work hard for the restoration of the people. Exerting all our energy, we need to work diligently, and victoriously restore people and territory. You are doing in four years what I did in 40 years. In the future, even the matter of taking down the Unification Church signboard will depend on you. Instead of a Unification Church, we need to make a united Korea, and on that foundation we need to make a united world. If you cannot fulfill this responsibility, I will have to get another nation to do it. (013-091, 1963/10/22) 8. For the people of Israel, there was a three-day course prior to the 40-year wilderness course. Only by going through this three-day course could they finally embark on the path of restoring Canaan. And after the people of Israel went into Canaan, they had to restore the number 40 once again. Because the providence of restoration passed through such a course, in the current age I too had to go through a 40-year course, as well as a three-year course and a four-year course. Accordingly, we walked the three-year course, and now we are walking the four-year course. Only after undergoing such a process can we complete the work of restoration and establish the sovereignty of heaven. After passing through the three-year course with True Parents at the center, we need to go through the period of restoring all things of the creation; this is the current four-year course in which we are expanding in all directions. This is the seven-year course. Through this seven-year course, we need to continue working to complete restoration through indemnity. Relative to God's long historical course of searching for True Parents, the three-year course, the four-year course and the 40-year course are short periods of time. However, these are the periods during which we have to carry out restoration through indemnity, resolving all historical sorrows, resentments and the historical cross. (013-287, 1964/04/12) 9. The first three years of the seven-year course are the individual indemnity period, carried out in the smallest possible number of years. It is the condensed form of the corresponding historical indemnity period. Therefore, all Unification Church members need to go through this three-year period. I told you to become one with me in heart, so you all need to understand True Parents' heart. This threeyear period is a period of grace granted to you, in which you can come to stand in the position of True Parents, resemble them, and feel their heart, even wondering what they might be doing at this late hour and worrying that they might be staying up all night. If you were to do educational witnessing work for periods of 40 days during these three years, even twice a year, the total number of days you would work would still be less than a year. It is unacceptable if you cannot even do that. Ideally, you are supposed to do a fast during this period. It is my hope that during this period you will be able to find your position and establish the direction of your faith. If you miss this opportunity, you might lose your position, your direction and your connection with True Parents. (011-275, 1961/12/17) 10. If you go out believing in me alone, you will never be dislodged. Please overcome just these three years. In 1960, I sent you on witnessing missions to live the life of a servant, almost as if you were going to prison for three years -- just as, wearing a blue prison uniform, I set conditions of succeeding in restoration through indemnity. You need to be placed in an environment where you are hunted, because there was a time when I was hunted and forced to move from place to place. Through walking the horizontal path, you need to restore through indemnity the bitter pain in history, which remains unindemnified vertically. (025-214, 1969/10/04) 11. The first seven-year course is the path to restore the position of a child of direct lineage from the position of a servant of servants. Therefore, during this seven-year course you have to take the position of a servant and love Cain. This is why we need to go out and witness. We should try to love others with our heart focused on the Divine Principle. We should try to love others, not as a son or daughter of so-andso's lineage, but as people who have made a covenant with God's heart through heavenly love. We should find a point of accord with God's life and hope, and try our best to love others. Let us try to do this and become one with God in heart, hope and action. God's hope is to recover the world. His action is to carry out confidently the work of the providence of restoration to save the world. His heart provides the character that enables us to love the person who seems unlovable. (034-060, 1970/08/29) 12. We know that it was God's Will to conclude the sinful history of 6,000 years through the first sevenyear course. We also know that, ever since the time of Jesus 2,000 years ago, Christianity has been constructing a bloodstained altar of martyrdom and struggle in order to conclude the still unfulfilled work of the providence. We are keenly aware that not only Jesus and the Holy Spirit but also innumerable martyrs have come to earth for the Will of God and have left behind them nothing but sorrows. These saints followed their hearts and stomped upon satan's world, but they were forced to fulfill their work by sacrificing their bodies and going to their deaths. As we have seen, the demands of each age focused on a single moment in time and necessitated a fight to the death between satan's side and God's side. Then who is responsible to fulfill the mission of ending this fight? The outside world does not know that the members of the Unification Church, hounded and hunted by the people of Korea, are the ones who have shouldered this vital responsibility. God, however, knows it, and this is why He has pioneered this stony path together with us and has worked with us until now. This is a privilege given only to us, and we alone can carry that pride. On the path of history, the first seven-year course is the fertile period when we can eagerly bring these things into reality. (019-128, 1968/01/01) 13. You now stand at the very point where I began my public course 21 years ago. I was persecuted by Christianity, I was hunted by the nation, and I was opposed by religious people. However, the present time is not that kind of age. You live in an age where nations, religions, spiritual groups and gifted individuals around the world will begin to testify to you and welcome you. From this perspective, you are standing in a place more blessed than mine. In the past, if you tried to accomplish a task and made a mistake, you had to reverse your error and completely indemnify it. But now for you, that age has passed. All the conditions have improved. Indeed, a blessed moment has arrived in which the age of indemnity is passing and the age of glory is approaching. This applies particularly to you who are in the position of children. Those in the position of parents made a mistake, and a standard of suffering before humankind was established. However, because I completed my responsibility in the position of parents, you, who are in the position of children, are able to advance beyond the standard of persecution and accusation. This period is the first seven-year course. (021-061, 1968/09/01) The first course for Korea The first seven-year course was the path that the True Parents themselves took, the model course established for blessed couples. After the liberation of Korea in 1945 , True Father triumphed in his 14-year course on the individual level. During the seven-year course that started following the Holy Wedding of the True Parents, the members began to walk in True Parents' footsteps. Specifically, according to Fathers words, the first three years of the seven-year course was the period to recover the lost parents and children, and the four subsequent years was the period to pioneer the national-level foundation in addition to laying the material and environmental foundations. The members were in the position of children participating in True Parents' course. Their primary objective as individuals was to attain maturity and make great strides for the achievement of positive results. 14. What must you do to accomplish this seven-year period? You need to possess the victorious authority of dominion on the level of an individual, a family, a tribe, a people and a nation. However, being a descendant of the Fall, you cannot walk this seven-year course by yourself. This is why God established the True Parents to pave this road in both the spiritual world and the physical world, and you are following in their footsteps. (014-246, 1965/01/01) 15. Due to Adam and Eve's Fall, we lost the True Parents. Moreover, we lost the true children. We also lost all creation. Lastly, we lost God. We need to find these four things that have been lost. Adam and Eve fell at the completion level of the growth stage and gave birth to fallen sons and daughters, thus becoming the ancestors of fallen humanity. In this fallen realm, the creation also came to be filled with bitter sorrow. Because humankind came under the realm of satan's dominion, everything was lost. The Unification Church established the standard for restoring all of this during the period from 1960 to 1967, the first seven-year course. During this period, we rose to meet the criteria necessary to redeem all that had been lost. (023-180, 1969/05/18) 16. Why did I lead you to participate in the first seven-year course from 1960? You need to understand why we started in 1960 and not before then. The work of restoration is supposed to pass through the three stages of formation, growth and completion. Because you are passing through three stages related to the number seven, you must fulfill a period relating to 21. Now, due to the Fall, satan invaded the formation and growth stages. Since those in the position of parents fell, parents are the ones who must restore these two stages. Children are not able to participate in establishing the standard of overcoming trials and suffering. That task belongs to the parents. The children are to walk the path of restoration in the sevenyear period that corresponds to the completion stage. This is the period for the path of restoration at the level that did not suffer satan's invasion. The work you do during this first seven-year period remains as actual results; you are not paying indemnity. (016-065, 1965/12/26) 17. Centered on God, True Parents appeared on earth after the Holy Wedding. Since the beginning of history, many evil parents had been born, but the standard of good, God-centered parents had not been established on earth. On the day when this was established, satan's dominion over human beings, which he had held from the beginning of history until then, started to be taken away from him. This is why the forces of satan had no choice but to raise a banner of opposition and persecute True Parents with all their energy and might. Why were True Parents persecuted even after the Holy Wedding? The reason is that this wedding ceremony took place at the top of the growth stage and the seven-year course representing the completion stage remained unfinished. The problem was how we could go through this seven-year course. Only when we completed this seven-year course could we arrive at the realm of God's direct dominion. To pass through the dominion of the Principle and arrive at the direct dominion, we needed to fulfill what is called the portion of responsibility. Adam and Eve were supposed to uphold the ideal of love, through which they could become absolutely one centered on God, thus advancing to the position where they could never be divided. This would have established a foundation for a family whose first priority was God-centered love. If they had done this, then on that foundation, heaven and earth would have become one, and man and woman would have become one. Based on the foundation of new love, new life and new lineage, they would have then expanded horizontally in every direction. (196-214, 1990/01/01) 18. The Unification Church family members are the ones to participate in the first seven-year course, the Abel course, in which I am able to determine the fate of the people. If I go east, you should follow me to the east, and if I go west, you should follow me to the west. Become a leaf or a branch that must not fall or break off. This seven-year course is the period in which I am establishing you in the position of branches that do not break off and leaves that do not fall off, even if they have withered. Therefore, if it is at all possible, during this seven-year course all of you must be mobilized. During this period, worldwide Satanic powers will attack you in full, concentrated force. This period started in 1960. At that time, all people in the Republic of Korea opposed us. People lined up to file anonymous accusations with the police in order to have me imprisoned. Unless one receives such opposition, restoration through indemnity cannot take place. (017-140, 1966/12/11) 19. The first seven-year course served to bring an end to my own 21-year course. In this course you participated as individuals, but in terms of your significance in world history, you participated on behalf of many people in history. The devotions you offered in this period absolutely will not be in vain. They will remain linked to earth for thousands of years and generations, and when you go to the heavenly world, they will become the basis on which countless good spirits will offer you praise. This period will not come again. We came forward on the Korean Peninsula holding the unification banner in order to heal historical woes, and we have been targets for the arrows of persecution throughout this time. However, we did not ease our pace on the path that we have been traveling. Even while being driven out and pursued, we did not neglect our internal growth or our external preparation. So now there is not one person on the Korean Peninsula who can block the path of the Unification Church. Our determination has been to establish the standard that cannot be negated by any weapon imaginable. From the viewpoint of heaven, this is what brought us such a great victory. Because we established such a standard as our center, we were able to create a new history. (019-130, 1968/01/01) 20. In the first seven-year course True Parents, while establishing the standard for the family and the tribe, set the indemnity condition for the people through the church. This internal standard should have been reached at the time of Jesus, but could not be accomplished and had to be re-indemnified. To piece all this together, we have worked so hard during this seven-year course. (017-316, 1967/04/10) 21. While going through the initial three-year period of the first seven-year course, what must you do representing this pitiable race of people? You need to continue running forward, even if you fall down on the way. On this road of trials, you train yourselves as construction workers who can build an ideal society. You need to establish traditions that satan's world cannot accuse. The traditions you establish in the process of training yourselves should become a legacy that can endure eternally, even in the ideal world of the kingdom of heaven. Otherwise, you will not be able to say that you finished walking your life's path, and it will not be said that you completed your life's responsibility. The more you aspire to be loyal to heaven as a true filial son or daughter, the more suffering and trials you will undergo, so you need to prepare for that. You need to prepare thoroughly to stand in the position in which all humanity can praise your value and the entire cosmos can be grateful to you, in which you create conditions that will make the entire cosmos happy. (013-327, 1964/04/14) 22. We need to march forward toward the day when the sound of laughter rings and resonates throughout the Korean Peninsula and all the world, testifying that we have realized the kingdom of heaven. Since we are in such a position, we have no time to rest. We Unification Church believers should weep bitterly, even while eating. Why must we become like that? It is so that we can realize the kingdom of heaven desired by God, resolve the bitter sorrow of Jesus and the Holy Spirit over their unfulfilled task, and resolve the sorrow of the thousands of saints who endured starvation and became sacrificial offerings, yet could not restore the kingdom of heaven on earth. How can they be liberated from their sorrows? Do you think there is spare time for those of us who know this amazing reality, and who bear this enormous mission, to rest? Even if your legs break, even if you die, there remains the path of restoration for you to follow with all your strength. That is why I commanded you to complete the three-year course. In taking that path, everyone must risk death. To achieve the goal that you set with complete dedication, you should be ready to lose sleep, to go hungry and to face danger. I am responsible for making you carry out this work. This is why I hope that, when you stand in such a position, you will not complain about anyone. Even if you collapse or are asked to sacrifice yourself, you should not lament. We cannot avoid being targeted by the enemy, for we are soldiers laying the cornerstone to construct the kingdom of heaven. How can the enemy not try to besiege us? These things will happen. However, as you work for True Parents and for God, your heart is not for your own sake but for the sake of the people and the world. Therefore, this position is a sacred one. Even if this path is a long one, the footsteps of the unified soldiers should follow it joyfully, finding shortcuts whenever possible. (015-342, 1965/12/07) 23. I fear that the nation of Korea and its people, who are in the position of the people of Israel, may be unable to fulfill their responsibility. I am sending you ahead of me because, if there is any glory to be had, I want to give it to you first. You need to go through the remaining four-year period of the first seven-year course bearing this in mind. Since now is a time when anyone could become exhausted, we need to struggle even harder. Adam and Eve fell, and the fruit of their Fall was Cain and Abel. We need to restore this through indemnity focusing on our church members, namely the blessed families. In each region, there should be a family of filial sons and daughters who work with complete loyalty, regardless of what other people think or do. Such a family is surmounting the sorrows of a people through their tears, sweat and blood in order to achieve the goal True Parents set on their behalf. A person becomes True Parents' object partner if he or she lives with gratitude every day, asking with tears for blessings upon his or her people. Such people carry out heavenly labors. This is why during the four-year period, which is the second half of the first seven-year course, your responsibility is to be victorious leaders of the people. If this is the case, at the same time you welcome the peoples victory, God will welcome it too. You need to understand this and pray with increasing intensity. After this work is finished, you need to become victorious world-level leaders. Once you accomplish this, all the world's peoples will come to dwell in a realm of grace and praise God. Then finally we will be liberated, and we will establish God's Day as a day of complete victory. (013-158, 1964/01/01) 24. On December 31, 1964, and January 1, 1965, True Parents established holy grounds in seven places in Korea. After accomplishing this, I began the work, on the national level, of individual, family and tribal restoration. We need to set the foundations that God can accept for individual victory, family victory, tribal victory and victory of the people. In this context, the tribe means the blessed families of the Unification Church, and the people means the larger community that is formed around such tribes. In the future, we need to organize a united people. This is why, here in Korea, we have to restore the heavenly central position that Cain and Abel should have established. We need to make an all-out advance in this mission in the first seven-year course. (016-071, 1965/12/26) 25. The motto of the first year of the first seven-year course was, "Let this be the year of the best result of our lives." This means that I, in the position of a man, had to find True Mother. The motto of the second year was, "Let us become Heavenly Fathers representatives." Because I finally found Mother, I could work on behalf of our Heavenly Father to advance toward the restored kingdom of heaven. These mottoes refer to my own life. The motto of the third year was, "Let us have something to show and be proud of." Spiritual sons and daughters are those who we can show and be proud of. This refers to your restoration course. Therefore, this is both my motto and yours. Focusing on the first seven-year course, you need to have the greatest year of your life in front of heaven. This best year of your life must be one in which you, as a man who was completely lost, find a woman who was completely lost. Then as a representative of God, you need to find something to show and be proud of. After that you need to become a victorious leader. Once you have completely restored the four-position foundation, you need to govern the realm of victory. In 1960, when I said, "When this seven-year course passes, the complete foundation will be established on which I can work," you thought I was only dreaming. But now you can see that things have turned out just as I said they would. (025-239, 1969/10/04) 26. Though we have prevailed in the first seven-year course, True Parents shed many bloody tears during this period. Night or day, however difficult the situation was, I always rushed forward to achieve one goal. You should not blame others who do not follow this path. Even if you have no friends, you should blame no one. You are walking this path with the mission of harvesting the providential results that God has already prepared. We need to harvest the fruits of goodness that are scattered throughout this world. By harvesting these fruits with the sickle of the heart you can unite your divided self and even unite the separated feelings of heaven and humankind. Though our bodies are like dull sickles, they should still be used as tools for the harvest. In this way we base ourselves on the heart of God and guide the world toward a new center. This is the mission of Unification Church believers. (020-192, 1968/06/09) 27. In 1960 we prepared a new foundation for victory, the providential foundation to restore on earth the standard that Jesus hoped for 2,000 years ago. From such an astounding and epochal starting point, we entered a new era of history. During the period of this first seven-year course, if democracy cannot control the world and communism comes to dominate, the whole world will perish. So this seven-year period is the time when that which is perishing can be brought to thrive. We need to restore the people and organize them into the form of a nation, and then we need to create one united world. Everything needs to be restored during this sevenyear period. When Jesus came to this earth he wanted to establish Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things. Through this, he would have assumed absolute authority without satan's accusation and finally would have established God's Day, through which he could have returned glory to God. In accordance with Jesus' desire, we established Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things to achieve his goal. Then, after completing the first seven-year course, we finally established God's Day on the first day of the first month in 1968. (019-215, 1968/01/07) Section 2. The Restoration of the Nation and World Our duty in the second course True Parents said that the first seven-year course, which was completed at the end of 1967, was the parents' course, and the second seven-year course, which ended in 1974, was the children's course. During the first seven-year course, they devoted all their energy toward laying the foundation for national restoration, as can be seen in the annual mottoes during this period, "Let us make an all-out advance," "The victorious unified front," "Securing the foundation for unity," and "Safeguarding the front line of unity." The second seven-year course was the period in which blessed families needed to fulfill their duties as tribal messiahs to restore their position as the ancestors. Father said that during this period they needed to first restore their tribes as a foundation to restore a people and a nation. 1. In the first seven-year course, from 1960 to 1967, Parents directly prevailed, focusing on the vertical standard. The second seven-year course is your era. During this era, it is you who must fight, horizontally. The second seven-year course is the growth period. In history, decisive battles often were won in the second round. In the same way, the question of what will happen to Korea depends on the second sevenyear course. Before this second seven-year course ends in 1974, Korea must cooperate with God's Will and support the Unification Church. If this fundamental rule is violated, and Korea blocks our way, God will not forgive Korea. We need to march forward centering on this kind of foundation. By the time the second seven-year course ends, we should have surpassed the national standard, and then, by the time we complete the third seven-year course in 1981, we should have surpassed the world standard. This is because, in restoring through indemnity the orbit of the Principle, we must recreate history horizontally. (025-235, 1969/10/04) 2. Through the first seven-year course, we established God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things. In so doing, we set the standard based on which we can fulfill our responsibility in the role of parents, something Jesus was unable to accomplish. After that, on the victorious foundation of having fulfilled our responsibility as True Parents, the children also need to unite as one, both internally and externally, until God's nation can be established. Only then can we complete the original Will that Jesus wanted to realize when he lived on earth. Following the victorious model of True Parents, children need to pave the way to the point where they too are able to surpass the national level. This is the second seven-year course. So the seven-year period from 1968 to 1974 is the time when the entire nation can go beyond the level of opposition that Jesus faced from his religion and nation. (065-268, 1973/01/01) 3. The period from 1968 is the time when we have to carry the family-level cross. During the 6,000 years of history, each of us had to carry his or her cross as individuals. The period to bear the family-level cross still remains. Until now, no one tried to carry that cross. Jesus too had to bear the cross on behalf of his people and his nation and then form a family, after which he would have gone out into the broader world. He died while he was still bearing the cross of the people and the nation, and we need to indemnify this. Both the path of the individual cross and the path of the family cross remain, and because the 6,000 years of history have progressed along such a thorny path, we need to establish indemnity conditions of both types. To do so, I walked the path of the individual cross from 1946 until 1960. This 14-year course was the same length as the 14-year course that Jacob walked. We can form a family, take hold of our position on earth centering on the four-position foundation of that family, and expand in all directions only after we have passed through such a period. (030-333, 1970/04/06) 4. The first seven-year course is the period in which we need to carry out the work of connecting a perfected man to a perfected woman, that is, Mother. This is the period of setting up the family standard of Parents. So, during this time Parents formed a family centering on God. Only then was I able to construct a family base on this earth, which is the restored form of the four-position foundation. Centering on the Parents' family, the blessed families need to unite completely. The period in which they need to do this is the second seven-year course. The second seven-year course is the period during which, centering on the Parents' family, the families that have received the Blessing need to unite completely as one, thus forming the unified realm of Abel. They then need to establish the standard that the people can recognize. (075-010, 1975/01/01) 5. During the second seven-year course, which lasts until 1974, we need to restore the Republic of Korea and build the foundation for the heavenly kingdom. Restoration needs to be done centering on both spirit and body. Accordingly, we must inspire people spiritually, centering on the Word in the church, and physically, centering on ideology in the world. That is why the Unification movement expresses an ideology of victory over communism, which the democratic world lacks. These correspond to the pillar of fire and the pillar of cloud that led the Israelites when they departed with Moses from Egypt. Centering on these symbolic pillars, externally we are leading the communist realm to surrender, and internally we are establishing the law of the family. When this expands and connects to the world stage, we will complete the kingdom of heaven on earth. (025-240, 1969/10/04) 6. When a man and a woman are restored, they need to marry. When they have thus established their position as true parents, they need to form a true tribe and a true people centering on true parents, and continue the work of restoration. To do so, we walked the first seven-year course. After accomplishing this, we are to set indemnity conditions on the national standard and thereby enter the age in which we cross over national barriers. Since Korea has come to stand in the position of Abel, heavenly fortune has arrived, enabling us to move from the national level to the world level. We now need to carry out a unifying movement through which the external world of Cain and the spiritual world of God can be united as one country. Humankind is now entering a new age where people can cooperate to fulfill this responsibility. Therefore, from this time forward, the sorrowful, miserable historical course traveled by Unification Church members will no longer continue. In the second sevenyear course, we must get beyond the critical point of worldwide restoration. I am telling you that you yourselves must carry out your responsibility and go beyond the critical point in restoring the people. All who have received the Blessing need to complete their responsibility as family-level messiahs. (019-224, 1968/01/07) 7. The first seven-year course you walked until now was used as the condition of restoration through indemnity to liberate Jesus from his sorrows. We are now entering an era in which you can restore through indemnity your own self, in order to fulfill your own hopes. Therefore, each and every one of you needs to become a tribal messiah and go into the world. In this current situation, as you follow your mission path into the world, instead of being opposed as you teach the Will of God, you will be welcomed. We have progressed into such an era. While this was the critical point of worldwide restoration centering on True Parents, on the foundation of this seven-year period we have gone beyond that standard. (019-224, 1968/01/07) 8. The second seven-year course began in 1968. The children's course also began at that time. Children need to follow the course walked by their parents. They need to restore lost spiritual children, and receive the blessing of their parents. After this, they even need to receive the blessing of all creation. Then they can pass their mission on and take a sabbatical year. If you cannot do this during the seven years beginning from 1968, it will be extended to 21 years. Since God's Day is the day on which True Parents appear as the substantial manifestation of God, it is also the day when satan, who did not surrender to humankind, surrenders to True Parents as the substantial form of God. Through the establishment of God's Day, the condition was established and the angel surrendered to Adam, and Cain surrendered to Abel. The second seven-year course is the period in which we start from the position of restored elder son. In the past, we had to claim the place of the elder son from the position of the second son, so we were persecuted. But now we can distribute blessings from the position of the elder son, and therefore no one will hate or persecute us. Such a time has come. Now, if people refuse, we as the elder son have the mission to correct them in order to restore them as children of heaven. Just as True Parents carried out the mission of the Messiah in the first seven-year course, in the second seven-year course you need to fulfill the mission of the messiah for tribal restoration. (023-190, 1969/05/19) 9. The second seven-year course is the path on which we must find the people whom heaven did not choose, the group that was expelled from heaven, and save them. This is the foundation that Jesus would have established if he had not been cast out. Today God's sons and daughters in the Unification Church have mobilized to walk this path through the second seven-year course. Now is the time to restore tribes. True Parents ordered you to move forward boldly and strongly. That is because now is the time parallel to the time when Jesus found the fishermen and made them his disciples. At the time, he had to move forward boldly and strongly himself after establishing a church and forming a family. I issued such an order because now is such a time when the preparation has been made on earth. Also, the spirit world can cooperate, enabling us to carry out a perfect operation. By performing Blessing ceremonies in the period from 1960 to 1963, I established the standard of family restoration. Therefore, church members also need to establish this standard for the second seven-year course for three years from 1968 until 1970. (020-344, 1968/07/20) 10. In the second seven-year course you must restore your parents, siblings and relatives with a loyalty that is greater than the loyalty you showed for your nation. That is to say, you have to restore your whole tribe and bring them before God. Until now, your ancestors have had no way to have a relationship with the providence of restoration. However, when you restore your tribe, you can complete the mission of tribal true parents, and special grace will be given by which the saints in the spirit world can participate in returning resurrection through you. In this way, countless numbers of your good ancestors can come to earth again. Because such an age is approaching, satan's world is gradually disappearing and the fortune of unification is gradually being transferred to a new world. Therefore, from the viewpoint of the Principle, depending on how we act until 1974, I anticipate that we will see rapid development. (019-166, 1968/01/01) 11. After achieving victory on the national level, I put blessed families on the front line during the second seven-year course. I had to teach those families how they should establish themselves for their nation, how they should dedicate themselves in the eyes of the people and walk the path of public life. Since the second seven-year course is a family-level course, all blessed families were mobilized. As we entered the 1970s, the blessed wives had to leave their children and husbands to go into action for three years. This was because they had to walk the same road as Mother. If a wife leaves her home where she lives with her husband and children, her husband and the children become her enemies. That is why the wives had to consider their family members in advance as their enemies. However, because they already had made this determination, their family members did not enter satan's side even when the family members became enemies. They were not caught by satan's trap. That was love. The words recorded in the Bible, "Ones enemies will be members of one's own household" (Matt. 10:36), literally came true in the Unification Church. These are not mere words. That is how history works. (106-269, 1980/01/01) 12. In 1974, the last year of the second seven-year course, we have been connecting the second sevenyear course, which is external, to the first seven-year course, which is internal. This remains until 1974. When all is said and done, it is the time when blessed families of the Unification Church have to go out to the front line and confront satan with full force. That is why, during the three years of 1970, 1971 and 1972, all blessed wives have left their children, their husbands and their homes, and have gone out. On that foundation, True Parents prepared the spiritual starting point, where parents and children can finally unite as one on the world level. On that foundation, we have been able to carry out our activities in the United States. The fact that True Parents were able to come to the United States and do this work is analogous to Jesus having entered Rome victoriously, not dying but conducting major evangelical activities on the foundation of the nation of Israel and the religion of Judaism having united with him. (069-302, 1974/01/01) 13. The two seven-year courses until 1974 are the periods that correspond to the 14-year course of Jacob. Through this 14-year period, Jacob formed his family, setting his anchor in heaven and on earth. Similarly, by going through the second seven-year course, the Unification Church can set its anchor firmly on earth, centering on the family. The time is coming when it will be recognized officially that blessed families of the Unification Church are happier than other families, that they love their families and country more than anyone else, that they uphold the Will of God, and that they are a group of people who love the world and love humanity. When that time comes, our families will finally have the authority of Israel, and will settle in this world. On the day when we successfully complete the second seven-year course, the blessings of God will be concentrated decisively on the Unification Church and the Republic of Korea. Then the Unification Church will come to stand on an equal footing with the Republic of Korea and Christianity, even though they opposed us in the past, just as the nation of Israel and the religion of Judaism opposed Jesus. In fact, the Unification Church will go beyond merely being equal to them; it will come to stand above them. If the Christian churches and the nation do not follow us, they are doomed. (056-323, 1972/05/18) 14. The three-year period before the end of the second seven-year course is the preparation period to advance toward the third seven-year course, the world-level course. In other words, the period before the second seven-year course draws to a close is the time to prepare for the world-level seven-year course. Spiritually and providentially, this is parallel with the moment when the living Jesus could have unified Judea and Rome. Then what is the difference between Jesus' time and now? The time of Jesus was a national-level age, and today is a world-level age. That is the difference. America represents the democratic world, and by traveling there and establishing a foundation through a three-year course, I proved that I can be victorious. This is the historical significance of this time. (071-012, 1974/03/24) 15. If we call the democratic world the Abel world, the world of God, then the communist world would be the world of satan, Cain's world. When we prevail in the United States and complete this second sevenyear course, we will reach the spiritual level where satan's world will have to retreat. Communism possesses a substantial worldwide foundation, and we have not been able to attain a foundation of those proportions. Nonetheless, without your realizing it, even as the Cain-like communist world opposes our movement, True Parents are seizing the offensive. The democratic world is confronting the communist world from the position of Abel. The relationship of these two camps is analogous to the divided spirit and body. We need to occupy them first spiritually, so that we can form a relationship with them, and then engage them physically. In that way we can achieve victory. (071-012, 1974/03/24) Our responsibility in the third course True Parents established the third seven-year course, which ran from 1975 to 1981, saying it was the period to lay the foundation for world restoration. The three seven-year courses were periods of sacrifice to create the providential foundation on the family level, national level and world level. Thus, True Parents emphasized that everyone should be living offerings for the providence. They explained also that, on the foundation of spiritual victory, in the third seven-year course we are moving toward the unified world by creating a substantial standard. Since the spiritual victory was achieved through True Parents, the Unification family in the position of children need to achieve substantial victory. They need to do so by uniting in heart and soul to meet the external standard, centering on the internal standard that True Parents govern. They emphasized that we will need to sacrifice in order to transcend the democratic and communist worlds, and that this is the condition necessary to establish the victorious realm of heaven. 16. The beginning of the age when you can attend Mother in 1960 marked the completion of the Old Testament Age and the realm of the Bride in Jesus' age. After this, going beyond the standard of the Fall at the top of the growth stage, we must cross over the third seven-year course to achieve the world-level standard of completion. That is why the 21-year period of formation, growth and completion in Adam's family, the three seven-year courses from 1960 until 1981 centering on True Parents' family, was necessary on earth. That course of 21 years was the condition to transcend the 6,000 years of history from the age of Adam through the age of Jesus to the age of the Lord at the Second Coming. All vertical conditions need to be settled horizontally. (266-063, 1994/12/11) 17. The first seven-year course is the time when we take responsibility as True Parents. It is the period when the True Parents' family completely secures its place. The second seven-year course is the period when the families of the children complete their foundations. And the third seven-year course is the time when the tribe and the people take root and settle down. For the nation of Korea to take root and establish itself, the world needs to cooperate with it and become a wall of protection for its security. (068-020, 1973/07/23) 18. Our mission is to restore the nation and the world while I am here on earth. The 21-year course is carried out through three stages, and by the third seven-year course we must be known to the world. Just as Jacob brought about the surrender of the spiritual angel and then subdued his physical brother Esau, who represented Cain's side, today we must bring about the surrender of the spiritual satan on a worldwide scale and then accomplish the submission of the communist world. Just as Jacob was victorious after he had risked his life wrestling all night with the angel, so we too have to fight at the risk of our lives. Just as Jacob suffered many hardships, the Unification Church also must endure sacrifices. If we do not have that determination, we will not be able to save the world. The path of the providence should have begun with glory in my lifetime. However, due to Christianity's disbelief, we had to indemnify the suffering path walked for the last 2,000 years by the people of Israel. We are doing this through the 21-year course, which can also be described as three seven-year courses. (054-227, 1972/03/24) 19. The third seven-year course remains, during which you must go forward, on the foundation of True Parents' victory, which they won when they took responsibility for everything and fought directly to gain success. Now we have the foundation on which we can work freely centering on the United States for the next seven years. As you restore humanity from its fallen position in the world, you can become citizens of God's country and sons and daughters of God. You can do this representing the world, as you set the condition to restore the United States to the side of heaven and establish the one global nation. I set up the third seven-year course on the world level with the intention of granting you this privilege. You need to become the founding patriots of the heavenly country. The world turns on the axis of this fundamental principle. (071-018, 1974/03/24) 20. Starting in 1975, we enter the time when the Unification Church can advance to the world stage, focusing on both body and spirit. Gates are opening through which we can march all the way into the communist world. True Parents have set the conditions that enable us to go beyond even the world level. In 1975, we begin the third seven-year course. During the first three-year period of this course, Unification Church believers have to generate controversy, just as I did at Madison Square Garden in the United States. You need to walk this three-year course in actuality. (073-254, 1974/09/22) 21. Until 1981, when the third seven-year course ends, we bear the historic duty to become completely one with the center. We have to advance on this path with gratitude in our hearts, even if we have to sacrifice ourselves in the process. We need to push forward against every obstacle to accomplish this work. We do not know if this will happen in the nation of America, some other nation, or even the world. Will you be able to build such a foundation by 1981? This is a serious and difficult path. However, because God exists and because of the Principle, this is bound to happen. The question is how completely you can unite and move forward with True Parents. This will determine whether or not you can do it. You may collapse on the way, but True Parents cannot. (065-274, 1973/01/01) 22. No matter what sacrifices we have to make, by the end of the third seven-year course we need to stand higher than both the democratic and the communist worlds. If we do not rise to this level, we cannot establish the victorious realm of heaven. In short, we cannot win. To put it another way, if the communist realm invades, even if they say it is temporary, it is satan's invasion, so we need a foundation superior to worldwide communism. In this regard, through the third seven-year course True Parents are preparing the United States to attain complete victory. We have to substantiate the internal foundation with both houses of Congress so that they will strengthen the system of education about the reality of communism throughout the nation. How are we to lead the nation? This is the mission we need to fulfill through the third seven-year course. (083-020, 1976/02/05) 23. I believe that during the third seven-year course we need to strengthen our organization and activity centering on the United States. If we have not established our worldwide foundation by 1981, Korea will have no future. By 1981, because it completes the 21-year period of the three seven-year courses, we have to have built a base to go beyond the nation and expand into the world. If we do not go through such a worldwide indemnity course, our movement will not be able to manifest itself as a global religion. For God to carry out the providence through the Unification Church, we must follow this formula course and fulfill our responsibility to meet His conditions. If we do not keep up our momentum in fulfilling our responsibility, and invest with all our devotion, we will not become citizens of the ideal nation or world. That is why we are now engaged in this fight. (063-200, 1972/10/14) 24. It is truly a great thing to gain recognition as participants in the third seven-year course. When you succeed in home church as tribal messiahs in this period, you will become ancestors that your descendants can be proud of for generations to come. If you successfully conclude the third seven-year course and accomplish registration in the new nation, you are following the True Parents. You will have the privilege of succeeding with them automatically and going beyond the boundaries between nations, tribes and peoples. If you are victorious in the third seven-year course, you can stand before the world. This is not an opportunity that comes at just any time. Knowing that you are facing this incredible age, you have to fully devote yourselves to this third seven-year course. (103-070, 1979/02/02) 25. During the third seven-year course, you need to head toward the world level, no matter what it takes. Not only God but also Jesus and the numerous saints in the spirit world are saying, "You have come this far, so please take one more step. You can go on to the next level with just this one more step." To this end, just as we pray in support of the spiritual world, the spiritual world is praying for the physical world. That is the reason unification will be realized. Until now, we have worked to help the spirit world, but now the spirit world is helping us. (081-116, 1975/12/01) 26. You need to have the same feeling as I had in my heart on December 18, 1971 when I came to America. Before the third seven-year course ends, you need to influence others with the same determination I had when I made a solemn pledge as I stepped onto American soil. That is why I told the young people who went out into the world as missionaries that they should not return to their own country if they failed to fulfill their missions and responsibilities. You too should work with the conviction that you will significantly influence the state for which you are responsible, even if True Parents do not support you financially. You are doing this work for America, for the Unification Church and True Parents, and for your own self. You should never retreat, no matter what. (089-285, 1976/12/04) 27. You are walking the third seven-year course, and this course will last until 1981. I go in advance of you. I have not been shouldering my own individual responsibility but the responsibility of the world. You want to call us your True Parents, but you can do so only after you have completed this seven-year course. What must you do during this period? During the 7,000 years of history, God carried out the restoration of creation, people and, finally, heart. So during this seven-year course, you need to restore finances and people, and after that you need to find your love. (093-279, 1977/06/11) 28. What did True Parents do after deciding on the third seven-year course? We resolved to advance toward the completion of the purpose of restoration. We determined to bequeath to history a starting point of love that can serve eternally, even if it meant we had to deny the family, deny the nation, deny Asia and deny the world. Are those things going to remain? Will we be able to return with dignity? In what capacity would we return, and by what means? We would not come back as powerful officials, but instead as victors of love. In the end, this is the only standard for which I have striven, true love. You need to love your parents more than you love your children. You need to love your tribe more than you love your parents. You need to love your people more than you love your tribe. You need to love your nation more than you love your people. And you need to love the world more than you love your nation. (112-140, 1981/04/12) Section 3. Witnessing, Education and Revivals Witnessing conditions The 40-day summer witnessing and education, which began on July 20, 1960 after True Parents' Holy Wedding, ignited our membership nationwide for the cause of restoring the Korean people. A total of 659 members were sent out to 413 areas in Korea. In Seoul, door-to-door visits and Divine Principle lectures were organized, and witnessing took place in the major parks, including Pagoda Park. During this period, the Unificationist family united as one in heart with True Parents. They ate meager meals together with True Parents for 40 days and overcame all kinds of hardships and persecutions. 1. The 40-day witnessing period was established as a condition to indemnify the 4,000 years of history from Adam to Jesus and the 4,000 years of history from Abraham until now. In crossing over this summit, no matter how wide or long the road is, there is only one road. It is the fastest road, the road of indemnity. There is the journey of 4,000 years and the journey of 40 years. Both center on the number 40. To go over this summit, we must create a shortcut. This representative period is none other than the 40-day witnessing period. (024-115, 1969/07/13) 2. The 40-day witnessing periods, which were carried out both in summer and winter, will go down in history. In these periods, we had to pass over a summit that no one had been able to conquer before. We had to travel a stretch of road that has been impassable until now. This is the issue. You must walk that road, if not during your lifetime, then after your death. People who seek the heavenly path are always lonely, and people who bear heavenly responsibility are always serious. As Unificationist family members, you may find it easy to be a follower, but those who have to lead can never sleep deeply. Victory or defeat depends on the actions of the one who is responsible. (024-158, 1969/07/27) 3. The Unification Church began carrying out 40-day witnessing conditions in earnest from 1960. The reason for this is that, instead of living our lives bound by our daily circumstances, we needed to push outward, expanding into the future. In order to do this we needed to connect with every sphere of life in the world. All human beings symbolize not only the era in which they live, but also the future and their environment, as well as the past -- all these together. What this means is that you are a living representative of the past, of your own historical age, of this world and of the future. People who live such a life are worthy indeed. (167-207, 1987/07/19) 4. You should eat barley rice during the 40-day summertime witnessing period. You need to be a sacrificial offering. A sacrificial offering has no self-awareness or concept of ownership. After passing through the position of servant and the position of adopted son, we need to advance to the position of sons and daughters. Jesus was a sacrificial offering. He tried to become the high priest, but because of the disbelief of the people, he died as a sacrificial offering. The Lord at the Second Advent comes in the capacity of the high priest. Thus, we can advance to the position of children. On the morning of January 1, 1960, I said to you, "For three years, you must stand in the position to serve. Carry the heart of parents in your mind, and stand in the position of a servant. You should become a sacrificial offering by shedding blood, sweat, and tears. By doing so, you advance to the position of high priest to bear the responsibility of atonement, and you advance to the position of sons and daughters to represent Father and judge satan!" This is our motto and the main principle of our practice. As sons and daughters who think like Father, your blood, sweat and tears must saturate the road as they connect village with village. (011-175, 1961/07/09) 5. To become sons and daughters of True Parents, you need to establish the condition, by the principle of indemnity, for rebirth through the bone marrow of the Parents. Only then can you be in the position of sons and daughters. The 40-day witnessing periods spanning the three years from 1960 through 1962 were indemnity conditions for this. During these periods we ate barley rice. Why did we have to eat barley rice? It was because those three years were a time of paying indemnity. These were the periods to restore and go beyond the four-position foundation, centering on True Parents' direct children. It was the period for you to establish the Cain-Abel relationship centering on Parents, and in this way to unite Cain and Abel. (026-310, 1969/11/10) 6. There is a path by which we take responsibility for the sorrowful history following the liberation of Korea, and for the hope our people have held. That is the path of unification. And if there were such people, they were none other than the members of the Unification Church. This is the reason the Unification Church has come forth and cannot perish. When we went out to witness, everyone of all ages cornered and attacked us. We were filled with grief when we were ridiculed. Our hearts filled with sorrow. Tears gathered and fell like dewdrops. As we gazed at the morning sunrise, we pinned our hopes on tomorrow, when we would greet the bright sunlight of a new day. With that hope, we endured today as a day of sorrow and perseverance. The approaching night was, for us, a time to bear the cross. Living each day in this manner, many years have passed. Our Unificationist group, which was hounded in the past, has somehow come to be recognized for loving the nation and loving the people. It is now acknowledged that we are fighting and endeavoring for this country. Therefore, today when people speak of religious groups, they cannot exclude the Unification Church. We have laid a foundation such that the people who persecuted us are now on bended knees, welcoming us with tears. (028-296, 1970/02/11) True Parents' regional tours During the 40-day summer witnessing campaign of 1960, True Parents traveled around Korea for 21 days, from July 30 to August 19, visiting the witnessing locations and giving encouragement to the education team members. The witnessing teams who were pioneering received True Parents' party with tears of gratitude. True Parents spent time with the members, listening attentively to their reports, sometimes staying up all night because they were so absorbed, speaking to them, and sharing their meals of boiled barley. True Parents continued to make regional tours during a three-year period. 7. I vividly remember the time in 1960 when I sent you out to witness and toured around to visit you. Today, when I go on a tour and people hear I am coming, numerous members line up on the path to greet me. But more than with them, God makes the connection of heaven and earth in the mind of the person whom He sees standing anxiously alone in a place where the cold wind blows. When the people I sent out, looking like sentinels in the world of death, still raise the flag of heaven, pledging their life and bowing their heads to pray with devotion -- God is with them. In light of this, we can see that a connection of heart with God is formed when we are in a difficult situation. When people hunted and pursued Elijah, and he appealed to God, saying, "I am the only one left" (1 Kings 19:10), God was with him in heart. Since God was with him, the decisive power of victory was newly given to Elijah. (017-083, 1966/11/12) 8. At the time I toured the districts in Korea for 21 days, I prayed, "This road is now a rough mountainous road, but in the future, the Unification Church family members will make a road here that many motorists will call the best road there is." This road is not just the road of an individual. It is the road that continues for all. Among you, there may be some who strut down it, thinking it is a temporary road. But I am not like that. It is not a temporary road. This is the road that peoples, all of humankind, those in the spirit world and even Heavenly Father must walk. When the individual, family, society, people, citizens of the nation, those in the spirit world and even God travel on this road, they will say, "My sons and daughters will find this road very smooth!" (012-162, 1963/03/16) 9. When I toured the local districts I often slept outside. In the time of pioneer witnessing, everyone did so. I would ride in a jeep 24 hours, night and day. There was no place to sleep, so we slept in the jeep. I had that kind of training. If I slept out in the open, I would be wet with dew by morning, so I slept in the jeep. The time I spent in it was a time for resting. If my destination was even 30 minutes away, I would close my eyes and fall asleep immediately. (227-191, 1992/02/11) 10. When I tour the district churches, I see that the Unification Church members are living in very miserable places. Every time I see that, I pray to God, "Heavenly Father, please be with them! When I lived in such circumstances, You were there with me, and when I stood in such a position on Your behalf, didn't You encourage me, saying that there is still a way I can go? Please form such a connection with them, too." Do not use the word "miserable" to describe the place you are in now. Even in a miserable place, you need to appear as a person who can sing a triumphant song of goodness. To do so, you need to become princes and princesses of God who can judge the evil world. You need clearly to understand my position as the Teacher, the one who had no choice but to drive you out to the place where sharp winds blow and stormy waves crash. When you know that you love God, and that He loves you, you will leave the precious and comfortable position that fulfills your hope in this world and go out to the place where you can hold on to God's heart and appeal to Him. (016-255, 1966/06/19) 11. When I go on a regional tour, many times I face the members with tears. When I see how they endure in the most difficult situations, I am filled with sorrow. But, the more miserable you are, the more you can become one in heart with God. God is deeply moved when He meets you in the place where you declare that you will suffer for Father's sake, the place where you call out His name even while you are starving. In the place where you are confined behind bars and beaten while working for God's Will, where you shed tears as you are tortured, that's where the heart of God bursts. While you are in such a place, you need to pledge that you will win the titles of filial child and loyal patriot in front of Father. Since no one in history has been like that, you should comfort God, saying you will liberate history's sorrowful martyrs. Once you understand God's historical heart, you promise the martyrs, "This is the road you walked. I too will walk this road to comfort you and resolve your sorrow. I promise to do so now, without fail." (156-322, 1966/12/25) 12. I toured around Korea often. I thought as I drove over the rough roads of Gangwon Province, "If only this road were a little wider, even by a foot!" This was something that the driver felt as well. Therefore, when we pave our road, it should not be a narrow one that can be traveled only by an individual or a family. When we are building a road, we should make it wide, even if it means we have to work much harder and sacrifice more. Then what kind of a road should be paved by the family members of the Unification Church, who are pioneering the road of historic destiny? You are the pioneers who work for our people and for all humanity. You hold invisible pick-axes and rakes in your hands. You do not want to receive criticism from your descendants, such as "If only they had made this a little better!" Instead, you should construct a road that will make them look back and wonder, "How on earth did our ancestors build a road such as this?" You are the pioneers who are meant to make such a road. (012-161, 1963/03/16) 13. Once, in 1960, I went on a 21-day tour. I want Japanese members to explore these roads I traveled. I will tell them, "I took a 21-day tour on narrow bumpy dirt roads riding a shaky jeep. This was during the period of pioneer witnessing, a time of persecution. Now these roads are have become holy ground, so you should walk on them with your shoes off." When I tell them this, they will walk down those roads barefoot. When they do that, the people who are waiting for them to pass by will fill the roads in the small and narrow places of the Korean Peninsula. After the Japanese members have done that, and have returned to their country, I will have the American members come and do the same. It will be a competition between them. When that happens, those with a sense of urgency will fly here in advance and wait for the others. There will come a time when I will have people walk barefoot along the course I have toured. You should be grateful that you do not have to take your shoes off when you walk that road, because such a time will come. Christian pilgrims touring Jerusalem walk the roads with care and look as if they have come into an entirely different world, the kingdom of heaven. When you see that, can't you picture how wonderful a country this nation of Korea will become? Even Mecca of the Muslims, a place in the desert, is constantly visited by pilgrims. Korea will become so much greater than this in the future. Therefore, we need to make Korea a prosperous country. (046-184, 1971/08/13) Workshops The first witnessing workshop was held from January 10 to February 20, 1959. After that, witnessing workshops were held on numerous occasions to educate core witnessing members. In the case of those who had day jobs, they obtained the same qualification by attending a 10-week evening program. Particularly at the 9th National Witnessing Workshop held from November 5 to December 14, 1961, True Parents emphasized that the most important thing was for them to know about God and His Will and, for that, they had to know history, the present time and the future. True Parents also asked the workshop attendees to remain eternally as members of the Unification Church and to become leaders in word, action, ideology, life, and heart. 14. The purpose for learning the Word is to train our character and prepare our heart. We must become people who, understanding the heart of God, are able to defeat satan and bring those on satan's side over to ours. Only then can we triumph over satan and enjoy the glory of that victory. I am trying to make you into heavenly soldiers who can embrace feeling shame, sorrow or bitter grief; who can pledge to win without fail, unite perfectly, and fight until our enemy completely surrenders. (010-300, 1960/11/11) 15. Even if you are in a difficult environment, you should not criticize your situation. You should be able to digest every circumstance and condition. Since you have set out pledging that you will do so, you should not complain. You need to stand in the public position and not think only of yourself. You are in a historic position in the universe, in which you represent heaven and earth and the will of the whole. Therefore, as you stand in this position of responsibility, you need to make a resolution and pledge. After being trained for outreach activities, you need to go out as leaders. (010-296, 1960/11/11) 16. You workshop participants who are in a position of extreme sorrow need to discover yourselves. You need to feel this keenly. You are the sorrowful ones who are the focal point in solving the problem. Since you are the descendants of a sorrowful history, you need to take responsibility for resolving God's sorrow on His behalf. When judgment is taking place, you should comfort God in His bitter sorrow and say, "Don't judge these people who have become evil!" You should be able to say, "We are Your loyal patriots and filial children, so, in looking at us, please find it within Yourself to forgive those who are with us!" This alone allows you to remain in the new age. To comfort God in His pain, you too need to be in a position of pain. To comfort God in His sorrow, you too need to be in a position of sorrow. Sinful history will end only when His sons and daughters say, "Let us go forth to attend God, who is infinitely sorrowful. Let us go forth to console God, who is infinitely sad. Let us go forth to resolve the vexation of God, who has infinite bitter grief." You must know how to harbor a heart that burns with indignation toward satan while praying for the world and humanity. (010-299, 1960/11/11) 17. God searches for His children on the front line. He searches from the lowest point and comes up from there. God needs followers who believe in the concept of the chosen people of heaven. You need to set out from the position of being at the bottom of society. Look clearly at this world. Since the affairs of the world turn in accord with the movement of heaven, you need to have faith. I am pioneering this path and training you in this period of three years to make you the final victors. (011-043, 1960/12/20) 18. Even though we harbor sorrows, we should not lament over them, for we know the sorrows of God. If there is a group that stands up before society, saying, "Tell us your sorrow so that we can take responsibility for it and banish your grief through our perseverance, sacrifice and even death," that group will be living, substantial embodiments of God's Will, owners who can judge good and evil on this earth. God has been waiting for 6,000 years, wondering what people or what religious denomination will emerge to do this. He has suffered more than us, hovered on the verge of death more times than us, and gone through more trials and sorrows in His heart than us. He has struggled and endeavored, and yet failed to find a place of rest. We need to know our Heavenly Father as He really is. Knowing Him as He really is, we should also understand the fact that Heavenly Father has worked throughout the course of history because of us, that He is working for the Will of the providence in this age because of us, and that He is endeavoring with hope for the future because of us. It is our destiny to become filial children in front of a Father who works hard for our sake. Only the people who can set out, saying that they will take responsibility for this on behalf of all people, can become the workers of the new age, those who can lead and manage heaven's work in the new age. (010-242, 1960/10/16) 19. Now that the witnessing workshop has come to an end, you participants need to depart to places throughout South Korea. People who feel concern for their country are patriots, and people who feel concern for God are His sons and daughters. People who work for their country give birth to children who also worry about the future of their country. If you study the world, you will see that a country that possesses such people and such citizens does not perish. Only such people can set right the old, wrongful history. You need to become people who are in accord with the heart, hope and circumstances of God. Do not worry about the survival of your body and mind. Be concerned first about the village you are going to. You can find the hope, circumstances and heart of God in that place. Your main concern should be to transform the sons and daughters of sin into the sons and daughters of God. You should never forget that God is worried about today's individuals, societies, peoples, nations and the world. I have not once forgotten these during the 40 years of my life. (012-100, 1962/12/10) Lecturing throughout Korea For four weeks from September 16 to October 13, 1963, Autumn Special Revival Meetings were held in 1,420 places to harvest the results achieved on the foundation of the three-year witnessing campaign and to prepare the basis for a fresh new start. The eight districts in Korea were divided into two regions, north and south, with four districts in each. The revival meetings were concentrated on the district level, with the first series held September 16 to 22 in 300 locations in Gyeonggi Province in the northern region and in 250 locations in North Gyeongsang Province in the southern region, with a final series ending on October 13. True Parents clarified that Korea needs to be born anew through the Unification Principle and encouraged the members, telling them to hold on to the 30 million people of Korea and run forward. If they stumbled, they should quickly stand up and keep moving forward again so that Korea can become the central nation in the global providence, recognized as such by the rest of the world. In addition, Divine Principle lecture meetings were held frequently in places of True Parents' special interest, including a series of Divine Principle lectures held over seven days, December 5 to 11, in Daegu. 20. For 28 days in September and October, 1963, we divided Korea into northern and southern regions, and held special revival meetings across the nation. When will this nation take root and establish itself? It will happen only after the teachings that heaven is working to establish have taken root. It cannot happen before then. Heavenly law is like that. This country cannot secure its position until God secures His position. God's Will is with this people, but if the many religions that lead the spirit of this people cannot stand before the Will of God, then this people will not be able to secure their position either. (013-042, 1963/10/16) 21. In April 1964, a Divine Principle lecture meeting was successfully held in Daegu. Since God is with us, we need to gather up our courage and fight. We need to have the conviction that, even if heaven and earth change, we will not change. In order to create the history of heaven, we must burn with the conviction that we will indemnify with our painful bodies the bitter sorrow of Abel that pierces history, heaven and earth. We must be filled with the conviction that we will resolve the bitter sorrow of God, and that we will accomplish His Will in Jesus' stead. All of heaven and earth belong to God, and simultaneously to us as well. The general tendency has now changed. Nobody can persecute us anymore. The misery of the people living in the mountainous districts, suffering and going hungry, is akin to that of God in the past. When we look at the miserable people, we should grab their hands and weep bitterly. Since those people, who should have become the children of God, are being oppressed by the enemy, when we see that misery we should weep bitterly. Even if you go hungry, you should not despair; instead become loyal patriots who weep bitterly for them. The children who know how to weep bitterly on behalf of the heart of God and Parents are true children. Today's hunger and misery will change into the glory and joy of the future. You need to love the nation and the people. You need to resemble the unchanging mind toward heaven that Parents have harbored their entire lives. You should not become exhausted or lament during this springtime of your life. Instead you should shed tears, blood and sweat with an unchanging heart. (014-038, 1964/04/28) 22. During the 40-day summer witnessing period, everyone, or at least as many people as possible, should be mobilized. I hope you will not miss this opportunity to participate, so that you can achieve the goal as heaven's elite troops who have been entrusted with positions of responsibility. Now that we are in the year 1964, we are anxious to tour around the Korean Peninsula. Therefore, last April I reassigned the district leaders after the Divine Principle lecture meeting. These days, True Parents worry over how we can prepare to fight during the coming year, 1965. At that time we also will mobilize more than 2,000 to revive the Korean people. (014-130, 1964/07/17) 23. We need to become examples of loyalty and filial piety in front of heaven for the sake of the people and for all humanity. To do so, the lives we lead must conform with the goal and view of heaven and resolve historical sorrows. Though the Divine Principle lecture meetings were held for only a short period, we were victorious. We need to win over Christianity just as Abel wins over the Cain-type world, so that we can make God the God of cosmic historical victory. If Cain surrenders to Abel, the archangel returns to his original position and the original Will for creation is accomplished. Unification Church believers must accomplish the Will and win the heart of the Christian faithful. (014-037, 1964/04/28) 24. The place where we are with God is the most difficult place. We should offer our youth with loyalty in front of God. When becoming filial children, it is better to do so while we are young. With the heart with which I held on to God and prayed, you also should practice loyalty and filial piety for your people. The people who join our church from now will be different from you, who were loyal while enduring difficult circumstances. I dedicated everything during the springtime of my life, and you also should do so in front of God during your youth. In Daegu, I was unable to hold a Divine Principle lecture meeting like this one until now, because the time was not right. Now that we have spiritually tied things up in Daegu through this Divine Principle lecture meeting, you should return to your districts and win over Christianity by suffering hardships on its behalf. Christianity is Cain both in spirit and flesh. Christianity has a foundation that has been laid over thousands of years. You need to have the wisdom with which Jacob won over Esau in order to win it over. (014-038, 1964/04/28) 25. All Unification Church members should unite to fulfill the responsibility of True Parents in their stead, by protecting the family and embracing this people and nation in their heart. Establish your position through practicing the Unification teachings. I have instructed that every one of you mobilize and take responsibility in front of heaven to extend and continue the standard with which Parents have lived for God. These Divine Principle lecture meetings, which will begin throughout Korea on October 1, 1964, are the one time during which you can fulfill your responsibility. You can establish conditions that make up for what you, as a people, have left unfinished in front of heaven. I have a strong mind to shout out in front of the people and the leaders of Korea, to teach the multitudes, move the Korean Peninsula and resolve its destiny. But I have only one body, and am unable to do so. This has been a reason for the sorrows in my heart. Therefore, those of you who are in your 40s, just as I am, should represent me and relieve me from this sorrowful heart by taking the heavenly burden onto your shoulders. During the six months of the Divine Principle lecture meetings, you should set the indemnity conditions and dedicate yourselves to fulfill them. (154-240, 1964/09/18) 26. On the one hand, we can say that the work I have done in the 21-year period before 1967 was that of enduring hardships in order to prepare the stage on which we can carry out our activities in the wider society. There was no other way to achieve this. When the work I have thus accomplished receives public recognition, that is, when the people of Korea become aware of it, they will intuit that there is enormous content in the background. From that point, God actually will be able to move history. Therefore, I am calling the Unification Church members to undergo hardships. The results achieved through my guiding them will be reaped in society. To do this work, you should not be everyday people, but rather the core workers. God prepared that human resource pool from early on. Through such preparation, we need to achieve the external standard and complete the internal standard. Henceforth, no matter how much other churches oppose us, things will not go as they plan. From now on we will continue holding revival meetings, until we make them realize that they misunderstand the Unification Church. Thus, we will expand the environment in which heaven connects to society. (017-332, 1967/04/30) Section 4. Mobilization of Blessed Families Three-year mobilization All blessed wives from the 36 Couples to the 777 Couples were mobilized for three years from December 1, 1970. A total of 1,200 women, divided into teams of 10, worked in 120 locations across Korea. True Parents said that women were being sent out to the front lines because it was Eve originally who broke up the family. He said that while the wives were undergoing hardships for their country, the husbands and children should also focus on loving their country, and that only then could they be made whole as restored families. In particular, True Parents asked blessed wives to offer special prayers and conditions in their mission places so that the Irnjin River would not freeze over. Were it to freeze over, there would have been an opportunity for North Korea to attack the South again. Later, this tradition of offering devotions and prayer was passed on to all other blessed wives in the 1,800 Couples, 6,000 Couples, 6,500 Couples, 30,000 Couples and so on. 1. When I set out on the road of my indemnity course, I did so leaving my family behind. I set out for North Korea, but you, in contrast, from the position of women, had to leave your homes for the sake of South Korea. What this means is that to deal with satan's world, North Korea, a man left his home behind, and similarly, to deal with the Cain world, South Korea, women left their homes behind. The hope of Jesus was to prepare the family-level foundation during his three-year course of public life. As Jesus was the Second Adam, the foundation for the Second Eve should have been built in his presence. Had this happened, the Second Eve would have fulfilled God's Will by attending the historic Jesus. But that did not happen. The three years of full-time witnessing by blessed wives indemnifies that three-year period. Herein lies the reason for sending the blessed wives out for three years. (038-033, 1971/01/01) 2. What is the reason for the December 1, 1970 mobilization of the blessed wives? It was because of women that Jesus could not accomplish the Will while walking his three-year course, and so he lost the people and the nation. Therefore, the blessed wives have to walk this three-year course to prepare the foundation to recover the people and nation that Jesus had lost, and also recover the world. This course resolves the sorrows of Jesus' three-year course of public life. Then they can achieve the standard of the Bride for whom Jesus had so long awaited. Only when this comes to pass can we see new families spread out horizontally, centered on heaven, and sing of liberation, while free and unconstrained. This is the Principle. This is why you have to walk the pioneering path for these three years until 1972. This period is parallel to the three years of my imprisonment in North Korea. While you are not being imprisoned and are in the free land of South Korea, you are walking a road similar to my life in the North Korean prison. This period is important in that, through it, you can resolve the fact that I had to follow a course of suffering because Christianity and Christian women, whom God was ready to bless, did not support me. Knowing this, you should offer all your sincere devotion for this nation, centering upon God's Will. (036-154, 1970/11/25) 3. To restore the world, you need to love your tribe more than your family, love your people more than your tribe, and love the world more than your people. We need to make haste to restore the world. After the 777 Couples Blessing, all blessed wives should mobilize for three years until 1972. Why should they mobilize? As of now you have passed through the age of individual indemnity. While you were passing through the age of individual indemnity, True Parents had already passed through the age of family-level indemnity. Because we passed through the age of family-level indemnity, we were able to establish God's Day, Day of All Things, Children's Day and Parents' Day. However, you have not reached that level, and so you need to mobilize. (035-247, 1970/10/19) 4. The 1960s was a time when the individual pledged victory, but the 1970s and onward is the time when families need to carry the cross. From 1960 until 1967, specifically until the time when I established God's Day, I myself carried the cross of the family. I had to indemnify and go beyond everything that causes problems in the family. Three years later, we ushered in the year 1970, and since it marked the third year of the second seven-year course, you should have completed the foundation for victory on the family level. However, you were unable to complete this, so there is no other way but for you as blessed families to walk the path of the cross again. That is why I am announcing to the 777 Couple blessed wives that, from the first day of December 1970, you must fully mobilize. Not only you; I will mobilize all blessed families centering on you. (035-302, 1970/10/30) 5. In every historical age, the Will of the providence of restoration prepares a family base as the most important providential foundation. The family is the center, not the individual. The individual is necessary to find the family and to pass through the course of vertical indemnity. That is why we need to start out vertically, centering on the family. Based on the viewpoint of the Principle, since Eve, a woman, destroyed this vertical starting point, it is only appropriate that women stand at the forefront. That is why I said that, for three years from December 1, 1970, all blessed wives should fully mobilize. After doing so, provided that the sons and daughters visit their mothers, and the husbands visit their wives, restoration comes about. Only when families, in the course of indemnity, establish the condition that the husband loves his wife because she is suffering for their country, and that the sons and daughters love their mother for the same reason, can they settle anew as restored families. (036-033, 1970/11/08) 6. An individual needs to seek the path of life for the sake of the country and the world. After that, a family needs to do the same. That is why I told the blessed families to go out. The family needs to walk the path of loving the country. It is not enough for the husband alone to love the country. The wife and children also need to establish the condition that they love the country. This is the condition to be fulfilled by the entire four-position foundation. When has an entire family ever really loved God and their country? This has never been accomplished, so the Unification Church has no choice but to mobilize all the blessed wives. Therefore, we prepare the one origin of love that encompasses the four-position foundation at this time, as the age of the reunification of Korea is approaching. (036-080, 1970/11/15) 7. If you, the blessed wives, go out to the districts, what do you think will happen? By you mothers going out and leaving your husband and children behind, the four-position foundation of your family is divided. The father will educate the sons and daughters about the work their mother is carrying out, and the children will come to adore their mother. The father can educate his children in a new direction to respect their mother, telling them, "Your mother is out there fighting for the country and the will of heaven." Indeed it is a wonderful opportunity to fulfill the standard of mother-child unity. In addition, it is a good opportunity for couples to cooperate with each other and be perfected. In other words, this is a once-in-a lifetime opportunity for the four-position foundation of the family to cooperate and achieve the goal for everyone at the same time. God has worked for 6,000 years to lay the foundation for mother-child cooperation. Now we have the opportunity to conclude the foundation of cooperation and complete the four-position foundation, not only between mother and child, but also through the complete cooperation between husband and wife. (036-146, 1970/11/25) 8. From December 1, 1970, the blessed wives need to fully mobilize. The men who think, "Since only the wives are mobilizing at this time, it has nothing to do with me," will become people who have no connection with their wives. The wife and mother are mobilizing as representatives of their family, and not only for their family, but also as representatives of the church. Furthermore, since the Republic of Korea is not fulfilling its responsibility, those women are mobilizing as representatives of Korea. And not just for Korea; they are also mobilizing as representatives of the world. Finally, they are mobilizing as representatives of their ancestors and of the spirit world. Therefore, you must feel the benefit of being part of this mobilization. (036-027, 1970/11/08) 9. When sending families out to the front line, the wife rather than the husband should go out. The origin of the Fall was not Adam, but Eve. Because Eve became one with the archangel in an unprincipled way, she completely destroyed the way of becoming one with God, the way of becoming God's child, and the way of becoming an eternal, ideal couple with Adam. She completely destroyed God's country and world. Eve was the one who caused all this. Because Eve brought about this result, today the Unification Church blessed wives have to go to the front line to restore the families of satan's world. This is the reappearance of the family's position at the stage before Eve fell with the archangel. I dispatched 1,200 blessed wives to 120 locations, which represents all numbers. These 120 places are in the Republic of Korea, but they symbolize all the countries of the world. (038-023, 1971/01/01) 10. The course of the three stages of formation, growth and completion exists even in the pioneering course of women. Why is this so? God has carried out the 6,000-year providence of restoration in three parallel time periods, centering on men. This was to liberate women. Because men have indemnified the vertical aspects, women need to stand in front and indemnify the horizontal aspects. In other words, they need to carry out vertical conditions of indemnity horizontally. God had to restore the individual, the family, the tribe, the people and the nation through these three courses in the providence. That is why women need to go through three pioneering courses leading up to national restoration. Without this, the course of the fundamental principle of indemnity cannot be concluded. (036-153, 1970/11/25) 11. No matter how difficult the path is, the blessed wives should always be united as they go through this three-year mobilization period. Our hoped-for foundation can be laid in the period of three years from 1970 until 1972. By establishing that foundation, when we get into the decade of the 70s, Korea will have no cause to worry. Today, God is the only one who can support Korea and the only one in whom Korea can trust. North Korea is completing preparations to invade the Republic of Korea by force. Moreover, China and the Soviet Union are behind North Korea. The Republic of Korea faces this northeast Asian communist realm. In addition, Japan is hand in hand with China at present. In light of this, the way for Korea is blocked front and back. When the people of Korea realize that they are surrounded by hostile nations, it goes without saying that they will not want to live a life of ease. (040-191, 1971/02/01) 12. Jesus walked a three-year course of public life. What was the purpose of that course? What was Jesus seeking through this? He was seeking to restore Eve and then a family. He sought to restore a family in order to restore a tribe, to restore a tribe in order to raise up a church, and to create the church in order to restore a nation. For his three-year public life course, this was Jesus' highest hope and anticipation. Now we have entered the age when the realization of this hidden hope, the uppermost limit of that hope, is no longer hidden. The time for this to happen is now, 1971. The issue is whether blessed families have become completely one centered on True Parents' family. The issue is not whether they are beyond satan's accusation, but whether they are completely united with each other and one with True Parents' family. By uniting completely, they go beyond national borders. They need to fight against satan and break through the final boundary line. (040-207, 1971/02/01) The blessed wives The blessed families' mission locations were determined by drawing lots. Wives began their work under the leadership of the wives of elder couples, 36 and 72 Couples, who were team leaders. True Parents said that the wives were supposed to go to their mission places alone, but because the environment in the world is perilous, they were sent out in teams of ten members each. True Parents also emphasized that, in order to indemnify the disunity of Jesus' 12 disciples, and to complete the foundation of their organization as clan leaders on behalf of the disciples, all team members should leave their old lifestyle behind and unite. On the victorious foundation of the official recognition that Korea cannot survive unless the Korean people work together with the Unification Church members, True Parents have branched out to the rest of the world through the United States. 13. The families whose wives are willing to follow the path of God's Will for the nation and the world while leaving their beloved husbands and children behind, will come to dwell in the presence of God. God certainly is with those who, as delicate women, leave their husbands and children to stand on the front line and march forward for the sake of the country and the world. When we resolutely called blessed wives to mobilize, we did not have even the smallest pangs of conscience. We did not do it so that we could live comfortably. If there is profit, the profit is not ours, but is the profit of the country, the world, history and humankind, and the joy of God. That is our hope and that is the summit we need to reach. Therefore, that joy should not stay inside the Unification Church. It should remain as the joy of the people, the country and the world, an object of reverence and remembrance. Because there is no other way, True Parents resolutely moved this task forward. (037-201, 1970/12/27) 14. When the blessed wives mobilized to the front line, I especially commanded that they should not take their children with them. I told them that if they had no mother or father to entrust their children to, they should go out after entrusting them to relatives. I knew that the Unification Church would be criticized for doing this. The parents and relatives of some wives were bound to speak ill of them, asking how they could think of going out for three years as soon as they were married. I told the mothers who had children to entrust their children to their own mothers and fathers, and if they did not have mothers or fathers, to leave the children in the homes of their uncles, and if they did not have uncles either, to entrust the children to their husband's parents and then to go to their mission places. If they did that, like it or not, the relatives would take care of their children. They would not leave the children to die. By raising those children, they would receive grace. Because those families otherwise are destined to perish, in order for them to receive blessings, you should entrust your children to them, even if they are unwilling. You should be ready to listen to all their harsh words about you. If you do that, even while speaking ill of you, they will come to have concern for the child. Even after abusing you, they will grow fond of the young child and come to realize that they have been too harsh. After that, the near and distant relatives will show interest in you, and the nation will become interested. Even the world will come to be interested in how women can set out to save the world. Furthermore, the cosmos, all created things and the angelic world will take an interest. The Unification Church is doing something that has never before been seen in history. (039-216, 1971/01/10) 15. When I went to the Sutaek-ri workshop for mobilizing blessed wives from November 1, 1970, someone asked me, "We have been told that we should leave our children behind in our homes when we are mobilized. What should we do?" I answered, "You know very well what you need to do." You know better than I what you need to do. That path is not the path for me to go. I have already passed through all the paths that I needed to walk. On the path I walked, I met with calamities, troubles and storms, but I passed through them all. As the seeds, you should now be sown in the spring season. To become the fruit, you need to adjust your circumstances completely. A fruit that is attached to a sparse tree is not insignificant. No fruit is insignificant. You need to plant something pure. A family should plant its most worthy person. The most worthy person in a family is neither the father nor the sons and daughters, but the mother. That is why the mothers were mobilized. (036-031, 1970/11/08) 16. In 1970, all blessed wives of the Unification Church mobilized across Korea. I said to the blessed wives, "Since the fate of this country has met with misfortune and we are at a state of emergency, you must walk the path to enable the Korean people to live and by which this country can be protected, even if it means sacrificing your family and children." With this assertion, I asked them to entrust their children to others, and I sent them out for three years, looking like beggars. They left behind tragic stories, such as receiving insults from relatives with whom they had left their children. "This boy is my son, and I am leaving for three years, so please take care of him until I come back." With this they set out on the path of their mission and fought their way through. Even with people who curse the Unification Church, we have to implant an idea that will cause them to think to themselves, "Even though the Unification Church seems bad, if all Korean people came to be like the Unification Church members, this country and its people would not perish." In the midst of the flow of history, and heaven and earth having no certain destination, I stand unwelcomed and persecuted as I give commands with the hope that they will result in something that will be remembered in history. I am a miserable man. (085-123, 1976/03/02) 17. In the 1970s, we need to carry out our work in society, and this should not be restricted to a small number of people. All members need to mobilize and participate in this work, so that we can fully cross the finish line. Blessed wives are mobilizing for three years, beginning December 1, 1970. Moreover, we regard this as a period that will determine our victory or defeat as we strive to realize and complete everything we invested into this work until now. That is why the wives have formed groups of ten, and have gone out to 120 witnessing posts. They need to be dispatched to every district headquarters, regional headquarters, and even provincial headquarters, so that by 1972, we will have welcomed more than 120,000 top-notch internal church family members. If the existing family members witness to at least one person a month, we will more than double our numbers. (036-205, 1970/12/01) 18. You are mobilizing as blessed wives, but you are not going out alone. Originally this is a path one should walk alone, but since society is rather dangerous, you are going out to the locations with your church sisters. Therefore, there are no conditions by which your situation can be invaded. The foundation of mutuality where you can cooperate for God's Will is in place. Problems will arise if you act in a selfcentered way and begin to fight or complain. The team leader needs to take responsibility for any trouble on the team. The team leader must work at the forefront. The first thing you need to do as a team leader is unite all the members. You need to indemnify the divisions that occurred among the 12 disciples of Jesus in the present day. Women should accomplish what men failed to do, on their behalf. Therefore, you need to be completely one centering on the Will, with 10 wives corresponding to Jesus' 12 disciples. Originally I was going to organize groups of 12 so that you could create unity and become one in front of heaven representing Jesus' disciples who divided. It was also to represent the foundation of the patriarchs of Israel, who were unable to unite, and instead divided. Understanding that you have these dual missions, the first thing you need to do is make unity. (036-155, 1970/11/25) 19. Because the blessed wives who mobilized in 1970 succeeded, True Parents could stand on the national level. In three years the climate changed. Public opinion spread throughout the nation saying, "The Unification Church is a truly patriotic organization, and unless we become like their members, our country will perish." We sacrificed more than the citizens of the Republic of Korea, and more than those of the Christian faith did. Those who sacrifice more receive blessings and come to own the road of tradition. The people who only seek comfort, the people who only think of their own good, fall behind. We established the standard of national indemnity within three years, and fought Christian opposition by establishing a national standard greater than that of Christianity. On that foundation, we were able to advance to the world stage and connect to America. (161-076, 1987/01/02) Section 5. Grassroots Outreach Tribal messiahship At the US state leaders meeting held on March 15, 1978, True Parents placed emphasis on home church work and stressed that from April 1 the state leaders should begin to work in earnest to recruit 30,000 members through activities such as handing out books, cassettes and videotapes of Divine Principle. When True Parents returned to Korea on September 25, 1978, they said, "For fallen people, building a church of 360 families is the indemnity condition for restoration." They instructed all members there to begin their home church work from October 1. True Father said that all members 18 and older were to take part, that each blessed couple should work to restore 360 families, and that single members also should restore 360 families. In this way True Parents asked them to become tribal messiahs and inherit the victorious foundation that True Parents laid on the world level. Moreover, they emphasized these purposes through yearly mottoes declared on successive God's Day celebrations, "Building the kingdom of heaven through home church" (1979), "Home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven" (1980) and "Home church is my kingdom of heaven" (1981). 1. As of today, November 12, 1978, I am calling you to go out to your home church area in the capacity of the messiah. From now you are going out, and it is with the understanding that you cannot come back until you establish your home church. You cannot come back for your entire lifetime. You cannot come back even in spirit. (101-341, 1978/11/12) 2. While being opposed globally, Parents set indemnity conditions on the world level, and on September 18, 1976, in the second year of the first three years of the third seven-year course, we paved the foundation with the victory of the Washington Monument rally. Then we finally returned home in triumph and glory. We came back to our Korean homeland and bequeathed to you the gift that you can become tribal messiahs. What is the work the Unification Church must do now? On the day you finish witnessing to 360 families in this tribal messiah realm and build the foundation whereupon you can be welcomed by them all, you can return to your hometown. What happens when all these realms welcome the Unification Church on the worldwide level? You need to build that foundation in this three-year period. Jesus should have become a tribal messiah in his threeyear public life course, but he could not. This is the best road by which we can save the world. We are now in an era where all of humanity can inherit this valuable position and the Parents' sacrificial achievements. Our parent-child relationship is the condition for receiving that inheritance. (099-265, 1978/09/25) 3. The Unification Church needs to complete the work of home church. Home church is the final destination of the providence of restoration. The fact that we were able to proclaim the home church movement only 25 years after the founding of the Holy Spirit Association in 1954 is in itself a great achievement honored by all of heaven and earth. True Parents have suffered to bring this about, Jesus died to bring this about, and even God worked His providence of 6,000 years to bring this about. Only through home church can the kingdom of heaven emerge. This is when the gates to the kingdom of heaven are opening. This is why Jesus, through Peter, left the keys to the kingdom of heaven on this earth when he departed. (104-185, 1979/05/01) 4. Your home church is a condensed form of the world and the cosmos. In it we can find England, America, the Soviet Union and even the spirit world. Everything is included in it. It also incorporates the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age and the Completed Testament Age. Included in it are nonbelievers, conscientious people, and people from all religions including Islam, Buddhism and Christianity. Home church is a symbol and condensed body of the entire universe. Who made it like that? This did not come about naturally. True Parents designed home church to be the place you deal with the essence of satan's world in all its intensity. When you live for the sake of others in your home church area, you set the condition of living for the sake of your family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. When you perform sacrificial service there, you set the condition of having performed sacrificial service for the whole world during your entire life. As married couples you need to pass through this. (119-042, 1982/07/03) 5. Home church is the place where the conditional foundation of complete unity centering on True Parents is passed on to you. Home church is an indemnity condition, but you do not understand this indemnity condition. satan invaded at the level of the individual's portion of responsibility and expanded to the level of the family portion of responsibility. The fallen realm created by the failure of the individual became the individual's portion of responsibility, and it expanded to become the family's responsibility and, further, to become the tribe's responsibility. Then, it expanded to the people's responsibility, on to the nation, world and cosmic responsibility. It even expanded to the world of hell. These realms of unrealized responsibility remain. The road that goes beyond these did not exist. But in the last 40 years, I established the condition to go beyond all this. As for you, your five percent portion of responsibility remains to be fulfilled. You need to go this path. To complete this path, you need to become one with the 360 families of your home church. You need to stand in the position where you do not receive accusation and are welcomed in their homes. When this happens, I will bequeath to you all historical victorious indemnity conditions that True Parents have achieved until now. (135-325, 1985/12/15) 6. Home church is an altar of oneness that condenses the worldwide victory into the smallest territorial unit. The 360 families can also be seen as the 360 clans of the world. The number 360 refers to vertical time and horizontal space, and 360 also is the Cain realm representing the world. The Cain world, in the position of the elder son representing the world, remains before you. To build the kingdom of heaven, we as the younger brother, Abel, need to make the elder brother surrender. Therefore, if you do not restore the elder son position, you cannot attend True Parents. After the Fall of Adam and Eve, Cain was born in the position of the elder son. To resolve this, we need to stand in the position of the second son and subjugate the elder son realm that represents the world. This needs to happen all at once. Since I stand on the foundation of the victory I won as a worldwide condition, you need to inherit my heart. Home church is the altar on which you can indemnify all at once the global history of the restoration of the elder son. (100-318, 1978/10/22) 7. The 360 families in your home church area are the central structure that represents the world. It has been engrafted to the established worldwide indemnity condition. When you succeed in this task, your tribe appears in the world-level realm of tribes and carries out indemnification from a position of equal value with them. Through your unity, you set the indemnity condition. Only then can you appear in the position of parents, in the capacity of the Messiah, and become a tribal messiah. In other words, you will stand in the position of the bridegroom and attend your bride, and thus become the tribal true parents. (099-264, 1978/09/25) 8. Home church is the foundation of the tribe. At the time of Jesus, the family of Joseph and the family of Zechariah could not become one. We need to restore this through indemnity. This remains to be done. Jesus could not have a family. Therefore, you need to have a family, and to do so you need to have a tribal foundation. Without a tribal foundation you cannot have a family. Your family should stand as the center of your tribe. Only when there is a tribal foundation can there be family salvation. To form a family, you need home church. When you carry out home church activities, you will be able to indemnify what Jesus could not do. The same was true with John the Baptists family and Josephs family. Jesus could not have a family because John the Baptists and Joseph's families failed to become one. This is the reason he was nailed to the cross. We must all indemnify that. To have a family, you must begin with setting indemnity conditions. You must understand the importance of home church. Once home church is achieved, the world automatically will become one great nation. We will enter one united world. (117-264, 1982/03/28) 9. Now we are on the world level. In 1970, blessed wives in Korea mobilized to witness to 120 people. That was the national level. But now we are on the world level. Since we restored through indemnity the national level centered on Jesus, and became liberated, we now can be free from persecution and can become world-level tribal messiahs. What is a tribal messiah? If you create a home church and have done all that is necessary, you become a tribal messiah. Therefore, you need to bring and educate spiritual sons and daughters. They are your relatives. By becoming one with your spiritual sons and daughters, and restoring the realm of the tribal messiah, you also can help your ancestors in the spirit world. When you achieve this, an alliance between heaven and earth will form. (198-366, 1990/02/11) 10. Why do we need home churches consisting of 360 families? The number 36 is 3 times the number 12. The number 12 is the number symbolizing heavenly law. It refers to the 12 pearly gates in the spirit world. It is the same as the number of the 36 Blessed Couples. It also connects the fortune of the three ages: the Old, New and Completed Testament ages. Therefore, home church exists to disentangle the heavenly path. Each day out of the 360 days represents eternity. From that viewpoint, visiting your home church each and every day establishes the many days of the ages of history as victorious days in front of God. You must have 360 families to remedy the fact that humanity failed to establish the heavenly kingdom and the day of victory. In other words, 360 families are necessary to establish 360 days in front of God and to possess the heavenly kingdom together with all people. This is why 360 families are necessary. (105-339, 1979/10/28) 11. By falling, Adam and Eve banished God completely from earth. So you can manifest God to the 360 families you witness to. Adam and Eve also banished the angelic world due to the Fall. This too can be manifested on earth through your home church activities. We also lost all created things due to the Fall. The 360 families are equivalent to the planet Earth. They symbolize the lost universe; so, the entire creation is included as well. All the people of the world also were completely lost. The 360 families represent the number by which all 360 tribes in the world are symbolically united. They represent all people who need to be resurrected. By resurrecting them and returning them to God, you can restore the failures of your ancestors who fell at the very beginning. Through the manifestation of God, the manifestation of the angelic world, the restoration of all things, and the restoration of humankind, the kingdom of heaven on earth will come about. (100-218, 1978/10/14) 12. Why do you need to do home church? It is because you need to restore the elder son. Only when the eldest son is restored can the parents also be restored. The history of restoration is the path where the second son, Abel, walks the course of restoring the elder son. Home church is the foundation on which the world-level Cain, the elder son, can be subjugated and restored. That is why your mission within the tribal messiah realm concludes on the day when the foundation to restore the elder son in the Cain realm becomes one with the foundation to restore the elder son in the Abel realm. When that happens, you can appear in the position of tribal true parents. Your tribe, centered on you as true parents, then can enter the kingdom of heaven all together. Those among you who are absolutely obedient in this realm of 360 families during the three years until 1981 will enter the kingdom of heaven by grace, even if you have no other merit. This is a happy reality. Now we are finally in the age of the Unification Church. We no longer stand in the historical age when the elder son Cain strikes the second son Abel. Rather, now is the time when Abel can win over Cain and stand in the position of the elder son. From now on, those who oppose the Unification Church are only harming themselves. They will judge themselves immediately. This will unfold throughout the world. (100-221, 1978/10/14) 13. God has been working to save humankind by sending the Messiah. How much do you think God wanted to save humankind? The fact that we have come to the age of Parents and created home church is heaven's victory. It is the conclusion of the providence, the conclusion of all history, the end of satan's world and the starting point of the kingdom of heaven. Therefore, you need to inherit the tradition of Parents. (111-327, 1981/03/09) 14. What the Unification Church has asserted until now is that you need to inherit the tradition. You need to inherit the tradition of God's heart in the providence of restoration. After that you need to inherit the heart of True Parents' entire life course, which they walked in order to establish this tradition. Home church is the one place you inherit this. This is the home church movement. If you do not make a home church, when you go to the heavenly kingdom in the future, you will not be able to follow True Parents. In the future, if 240,000 home churches are made throughout the world, they can relate directly with all people, and our church can disappear completely. The Korean people are in a realm of grace such that they can organize as home churches readily in the future. Because various parts of the world need to form home churches, we will need to migrate in large numbers. In short, we are entering an age in which we will have to move to all parts of the world to establish home churches. (114-163, 1981/10/18) 15. From now on, you will storm satan's world with family love. In other words, you will confront the corrupted world of satan through your families. satan's world needs to be broken down completely. Such a time has come. That is why I told you to carry out the home church movement through which you can move the family, move the tribe, and move the people all at once. Once you have accomplished this work, you will be able to pull the world to you. The time has come when, if you accomplish only this, you will be able to say that you have realized the kingdom of heaven. (099-189, 1978/09/18) 16. Home church is where we finalize everything for which I have fought over the last 40 years. This is the age in which home church comes first. What should home church become in the future? Your home church needs to become a tribal church. It should no longer be a home church, but should develop into a tribal church. Once you have consolidated your tribal church with the surname Kim or Pak, a people naturally will come into existence. Once the foundation of tribal restoration is laid, the nation will come into being. Your home church expands into your tribal church, the church of your people, of your nation, of the world, and of heaven and earth. (141-222, 1986/02/22) Home church True Parents said that 360 families are a central form of oneness that, having been engrafted to the world-level foundation of indemnity, represent the world. When a person is successful in this, their tribe will appear in the global tribal realm and will set indemnity conditions of global value. True Parents also stressed that we should never think that no one among our 360 families loves us. Instead, we should feel sorry that we could not love those families. True Parents added that we should become victors who can go among the 360 families without encountering any obstacles, and that we should do so with the same heart as God who laments that He could not love us. True Parents also clarified that the 360 families are the training ground through which we are brought to love all people more than we love our own parents and siblings. This can elevate the path of love to its true orbit. 17. You should hear the bell-like sound of love in your mind. If you do that, you will come to say, "My lips are meant to speak only words of love; they cannot speak unkind words." You should feel that your ears are no longer able to hear words that are not loving, and that your eyes cannot see anything that is not about love. If you live like that, in no time you will be intoxicated in the love of God. You will become a leading figure who, by communicating directly with the spirit world, will be able to solve skillfully and easily any problem concerning your home church. You will become the owner on behalf of God, who will be able to solve any problems among the 360 families. Once you are in such a position of love, words will come out even when you do not intend to say anything. Many truly mysterious incidents will take place. All kinds of things will occur. You will come to feel that you are a formidable person. As you can see, everything is determined through love. (103-037, 1979/01/28) 18. If you are born as a woman and get married, you leave your home and go live with your husband. Similarly, after you join the Unification Church, you must go to home church. Only if you do so, can you enter the kingdom of heaven. It is the same as getting married. Without going through it, you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven; no matter how much you try to follow True Parents, you will be unable to do so. If you cannot do this, your sons and daughters must do it. That is why you need to love your home church more than a husband loves his wife, more than a wife loves her husband, and more than parents love their children. By so doing, the people in your home church will say, "You have loved us like this and we have learned this love from you, so we return this love to you." When everyone within your home church utters these words, that place can be said to be God's domain, the kingdom of heaven on earth. After we unite under a new culture, as a new movement, a new revival will take place. (104-292, 1979/06/01) 19. Home church should begin with married couples. Home church is where the husband finds love and where the wife finds love. You need to be in charge of love. Therefore, the husband needs to love home church more than he loves his wife. If he cannot love it more than he loves his wife, that love cannot become true love. You need to be able to love home church more than you love your sons and daughters. Why should you do so? It is because you need to break through the boundary line from the evil world to enter the original world. Because home church is bigger than even the family or the country, you need to establish the standard that you love it more than you love your wife or children. Otherwise, no matter how much you invest in your home church, it will be fruitless. You have to do more than that. If you go to home church with true love, God follows you there. The universe follows you. No one can block you. At that place, the environment naturally will melt and everything will come flooding in. You and the trees, roads and houses will miss each other so much that you will be drawn to go there. You will go there without even meaning to. You will not be going there because you have consciously thought to yourself that you should go. Instead, you will find you have gone there without even realizing it. True love will expand only when we create such a movement. (163-060, 1987/04/01) 20. Without home church, you cannot proceed to your hometown; and if you cannot proceed to your hometown, you cannot proceed to your homeland; and if you cannot proceed to your homeland, you cannot proceed to the kingdom of heaven. When you successfully establish your home church, your hometown will be successful, your homeland will be successful, the world will be successful, and finally, the kingdom of heaven will be achieved. You must make oneness by loving more than anyone else. You must bring all beings, whether people in the spirit world or on earth, to make unity. They need to unite through love. When this comes to pass, something like a little sun and little stars will come out in your home church. After one of them comes out and then two come out, the gates to the brilliant kingdom of heaven will open in this world of darkness. Then, God, who is like the sun, will dwell there. (102-267, 1979/01/14) 21. When you go to home church, you should not go because you feel obligated. You should go because your heart is filled with love. If your son or daughter is in prison or the person you love is in prison, you go there to visit them, not because you consciously thought you should go there, but because your feet carry you there even without your thinking about it. You need to go to home church with such a heart. It is the place where you go with a heart of love while hearing the bell-like sound of love. You go there, not because you intended to go there, but because even without thinking about it you cannot help but go there. Home church does not lead to destruction. It is the place that makes you the inheritor of the love of the kingdom of heaven, the love of God. To make this happen, God guides you there, and for this you should be grateful. (103-030, 1979/01/28) Community outreach True Parents instructed that from January 1, 1988, grassroots outreach should begin in earnest, to break through in communities and neighborhoods in preparation for the unification of North and South Korea and a general election encompassing the North and South. Accordingly, education of local activist leaders proceeded in order to raise the awareness of people down to the deepest roots of the social structure. True Parents also emphasized that another reason for grassroots outreach was to re-activate home church work. They added that home church work is the foundation for grassroots outreach because it brings entire families to participate in these activities. Breakthroughs taking place in the smallest units of society are necessary because Korea cannot be saved unless every Korean citizen takes on a life of faith. 22. A new spring wind has started to blow in the world centered on True Parents' teaching. Something is sprouting in your hearts. We started to educate block and neighborhood leaders in Korea. Flowers bloom on newly grown stems. The family, centered on the block leader under the neighborhood branch leader, corresponds to the stem. There will be hope for Korea once those flowers bloom. When a sprout germinates from the neighborhood branch leader through the block leader, you need to nurture it to grow into a sapling and then transplant it. The family that has set down its roots and has been born anew can represent the Republic of Korea. That family is able to grow into a tree. The flower that blooms based on that family can become a similar flower and bear a similar fruit, because its value is that of a treasure of humanity and the universe. When that happens, others will beg for a seed from that flower and will not accept being deprived of it. With this in mind, True Parents have stood at the forefront. Now the organization of neighborhood branch leaders has been completed. However, the problem is how to organize and settle the remaining blocks. On the day the organization is completed in Seoul, the organization of the whole country will be completed in an instant. Now you need to bring the flowers into bloom. Those flowers need to bloom in your families. Only when your sons and daughters inherit a patriotic worldview can they properly put down roots. Only then can they strengthen the foundation whereupon they can become new native fruit. (142-255, 1986/03/12) 23. In doing home church work, the neighborhood and block branch leaders are the most important. The village branch leader comes next. On the day all three, the village, neighborhood and block branch leaders, unite as one, everything is completed. To do so, they need to settle in their areas. True Parents are the branches, and you need to put down your roots. Only then can you grow worldwide. The first place the kingdom of heaven will take root, in all of history, is Korea. Centering on the block branch leader, you need to hold block meetings to become one body as 10 or 20 families. You need to nourish your community to make the roots spread and grow. The tree grows only when all branches, stems and leaves are nourished. Led by the block branch leader, the block is the root of the Unification Church organization. The blocks need to be made into Cain and Abel realms where all families of that city attend True Parents. Centering on the block branch leader, who is Cain, you become Abel. Then, through the block meetings, more than 10 families, who are like Jesus' 12 disciples, need to come together as one. When this comes to pass, satan has no more foundation on this earth. This is our goal. When that root gradually grows deeper, our branches, which are True Parents' branches, will spread out into the world. (145-031, 1986/04/30) 24. It took me 40 years to create neighborhood and block branch leaders. After investing for 40 years, I finally achieved this. I can make any number of county leaders and village leaders, but the problem is how to connect them with neighborhood branch leaders and block branch leaders so they all come alive. They all need to be active, and since one is the vertical representative and one is the horizontal representative, when those two work together effectively, they will revive their city. This is our base. When we complete that, if Christianity opposes us, the neighborhood branch leaders and block branch leaders will defend us. When the neighborhood branch leaders and block branch leaders work with the active Christians, this will resolve Christian opposition and all its negative side effects. This is the focus of the movement of grassroots outreach. (148-196, 1986/10/09) 25. Presidents, ministers and everyone else are included in local neighborhoods and blocks. Therefore, the cell organizations of the Unification Church must break through at the most basic level. Because everything was reversed and overturned in the family, it must be righted in the family. This is not the national level, and therefore, after solidifying your individual faith, you need to become the subject partner who can expand centering on the family, with your locality as your object partner. Through success at this, you can stand in the position of the subject partner on a greater foundation and can serve a greater sphere. In this way, you can expand to wider and wider foundations until you connect with the country and the world. This is the movement of Abel winning over Cain. If you cannot win over Cain, you cannot become Abel. You become Abel after you win over Cain. It is not a relative position. The Abel realm is established after you have won over and made unity with Cain. Otherwise you can never establish the Abel realm, and the providence of salvation will never be concluded on this earth. You need to settle down with a family where the focus is mind-body unity. You must put down your roots. You cannot conceive of how great it is to do grassroots outreach. (313-152, 1999/11/19) 26. True Parents cannot simply drift along. We came as the Parents of all people, and now we have repaired what was satan's world and have ascended to the highest summit where, through head-wing thought, we can gather the left and right in the realms of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. Who can possibly know about all the sorrowful circumstances we had to go through to get here? I did not just drift along. Piercing through this history of adverse fortune, I have come up and laid this foundation. You should not trample upon it, or leave yourself indebted to that which was woven at the cost of blood. Instead, you should engraft to it at the cost of blood as well. That is how you repay this grace and appear properly in front of True Parents. This is what grassroots outreach is all about. You need to put down your roots in the family. What is the goal we have pursued until now? What is our ideal? New families of mothers, fathers, sons and daughters centered on God's love need to take firm root. The deeper the root, the more likely the tree will bud. On that tree, we need to cut off the devils buds and roots. Where should they be cut off? They should be cut off at the block branch level. Without this, the unification of North and South Korea is impossible. (172-296, 1988/01/24) 27. Centering on True Parents, you need to carry out nationwide activities. To do this, you should return to your hometowns across this nation, influence them and put down your roots. When you put down your roots, you will become a tree bearing new fruit that God can harvest. Where should you plant that seed? You should not plant it in a field. You should plant it in your home. You need to plant it in your mother, father, brothers and sisters. That is the four-position foundation. The ideal of creation is the completion of the four-position foundation, which represents the completion of the ideal of love. Therefore, you should plant it in the family, which is the center of the ideal of love. Just as a seed comes into being through the mother and father, you should plant the seeds in the family and then come back and harvest the fruit. This is the law of the cycle of life. Based on the logic of this cycle, you should pick the fruit and plant it under the love of your mother and father. If you put down deep roots of love to please your mother, father and siblings, you will live. This is the goal of grassroots outreach. (173-201, 1988/02/18) 28. Grassroots outreach is the shortcut to liberating South and North Korea. If your mother, father, cousins, or other relatives were in North Korea, you would cry and hold on to them when you met them. Similarly, you must visit family after family and be ready to pour out heartfelt tears. When an environment that is accompanied by God and by such a connection of heart is accomplished through you, that family will be born as a loving family that God will wish to find. I am doing this work because I can see that the day of liberation and shouts of tremendous joy are approaching. Therefore, you need to connect to your true siblings and teach them about God's heart, so that you can form the family of love that God has been seeking. (209-113, 1990/11/27) Section 6. Educating Society's Leaders Victory Over Communism After the 1970s, True Parents carried out extensive education in Unification Principle, Unification Thought and Victory Over Communism for leaders of society, including Christian leaders, college professors and government officials. True Parents' purpose in doing this was in part to inform these leaders accurately about the Unification Church, but more importantly it was to prepare for the reunification of North and South Korea, and in this way to secure the foundation for world peace. 1. We have the responsibility in the 1970s to change this nation. We must overcome this environment. As we entered 1970, we held public Divine Principle discussions and invited Christian ministers to attend them. We also held Unification Principle seminars for professors. I believe this will help connect the environment of this nation to us in the 1970s. We need a new general direction to facilitate this. That is why True Parents implemented this strategy. We need to carry out and strengthen this strategy primarily on college campuses. I also foresee a time in the near future when we will need to educate our movement in Japan about Marxism. We need to realize how important our responsibility is. Just because you no longer face the difficulties of the past, you should not idle away your time. If you become relaxed, it will be that much more difficult for us to break through and overcome on a wider scale. The greater the hardships that approach us, the more we should empower ourselves with the conviction that we will overcome even that which we failed to overcome in the past. There remains a course of sacrifice, suffering and adversity in front of us. When we can break through and prevail in this environment, that achievement in the Republic of Korea will expand to Asia. (042-146, 1971/03/01) 2. Communists say that religion is the opiate of the people, and they try to eradicate religion. They even deny God. There has never before been an ideology that opposed God by claiming systematically that He does not exist. Though some thought that God does not exist, in the end they admitted that He does. The fact that there has appeared an ideology that openly says there is no God shows that we truly have reached the final episode. We have the Principle, with which we can prevail over both the Christian and communist worlds. In Korea, we have textbooks elaborating our new philosophy. They explain in full and in detail the true nature of conventional theories of education, logic, and so forth. We use these textbooks to educate people from leading social classes. We teach Christian leaders and professors about the Unification Principle. Korean scholars presently believe that Korea can become the mother nation with an ideology that can guide the world. From this standpoint, many professors proudly support the Unification Church from behind. The number of scholars who assert that only the Unification Principle will work is increasing. Christian churches are recognizing that nothing other than the Unification Church will suffice. No one will be able to defeat us when we thoroughly, in heart and mind, empower academic and religious circles with our teaching. (054-164, 1972/03/23) 3. As we enter 1971, True Parents are concentrating on three goals: the matter of how to connect college campuses to our work, the matter of how we can open the way to educate the military in the future, and the matter of how we can inform the National Assembly, which represents this nation and its people. As you know, we are now working on college campuses and educating the military from the lowest to the highest levels. In fact, nowadays we are even lecturing at the National Defense University. I believe that we can definitely continue on this path. God has invested a great deal to help us rise to this level. Once everyone recognizes our standard, both the administration and the National Assembly will be interested and we can connect the government itself to this standard. As we look centering on the wider religious world, how the Unification Church forms collegial relations with Christians is the issue. (052-027, 1971/12/01) 4. The year 1972 is approaching and the world situation is becoming complicated. The more complicated it becomes, the more evident it is that our time is at hand. Even North Korea is responding favorably to the movement to reunite families separated between the two Koreas. They will coordinate through the Red Cross, but they will do so only after they have established their own policy. In this situation, we easily could end up playing their game by their rules. If we do not strengthen our ideological stance, when families start reuniting, we will be driven into a corner. What should happen when separated family members travel back and forth between North and South Korea? Just as North Korea will deliver communist ideological education on their side, we in South Korea also must be able to counter with ideological education on our side. There should be an organization that can provide this education, and no organization other than the Unification Church can do this. Yet we need to provide it in a way that harmonizes the two sides with each other. (046-237, 1971/08/15) 5. Since joint North-South Korean general elections will surely come, we must secure 10 million people who can prepare the country for them. The Unification Church has spawned the International Federation for Victory Over Communism and articulated the teachings of Victory Over Communism. Our challenge is to get our nation to inspire a large number of people to join this federation. I have expected this, and now this time is almost upon us. It is true that a five-year plan to revive and develop the economy is necessary, but the more urgent issue at hand is that of how to educate our people. With this in mind, the Unification Church is dialoguing with Christianity, but we and they are not yet united on the fundamentals. The question is how we can move in the same direction so that together we can lead the Korean people. I am responsible for everything and have to resolve such problems as quickly as possible, so I have long pondered how to motivate Christians regarding this matter. How can I help Christians feel care and concern over the misfortunes of this nation? How can I establish a joint front line and instill in them the spirit to gain victory over communism? (046-126, 1971/08/13) 6. To triumph over satan's world, you must understand the Divine Principle. To win over the communist world, you must understand Victory Over Communism ideology. To end the conflict between the communist and democratic worlds, you must come to understand Unification Thought. Therefore, you need a passing grade in these subjects: Divine Principle, Victory Over Communism theory and Unification Thought. Our work, to banish satan's world, to abolish the communist world and unite it with the democratic world, remains. When we do these three things, everything will be completed. Communism claims that there is no God. As long as communist ideology remains in existence, it will block individual perfection, cause big problems for the family, and destroy any hope for the kingdom of heaven. If there is no God, everything goes to pieces. Communism has now reached the level where it can influence people as individuals, influence families, and influence the world. We therefore need to overcome it and empower the world with the Unification Principle, Victory Over Communism ideology, and Unification Thought. (102-129, 1978/11/27) 7. The movement to reunite separated families is being carried out in Korea. When the families are reunited, this nation can be restored as one. satan and God are fighting to claim these families. The place called Panmunjom in Korea is the only place on earth where God and satan fight face-to-face. We are now standing at a most crucial turning point. This is why I invited Christian leaders to attend Divine Principle workshops this year. If, during this period, True Parents and the Unification Church were to ask God to bring all Christians and nations that persecute us to ruin, this providence could never be accomplished. Persecution is a good thing. Communist persecution has brought us rather good results. It has helped us to separate from evil and make unity. However, in the end we need to save even the communists. We need to restore Adam and Eve through love. And since the archangel compelled Eve to fall through words, we also need to restore the archangel through the Word. We must save the people of the free world through love and save the communists through the truth. That is why you should not be defeated in dialogue with communists. We are battling with the democratic world using the Divine Principle and with the communist world using Victory Over Communism ideology. The Divine Principle and Victory Over Communism theory are the two pillars of restoration. (052-073, 1971/12/22) 8. We need to carry out education in Unification Thought, Victory Over Communism theory and the Unification Principle in neighborhoods and blocks (tong and ban). All it takes is for the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea to take charge of teaching Unification Thought to professors, for the International Federation for Victory Over Communism to take charge of teaching VOC ideology, and for the Unification Church to take charge of teaching the Unification Principle. Even if it is not possible to teach the other subjects, we need to teach the Unification Principle, because the sooner people learn it, the sooner they can be liberated. We need to teach the Unification Principle as soon as possible and make new family members who realize that they need to walk the path of indemnity to liberate Cain. In the position of Abel, they must restore Cain. Therefore, regardless of whether you are a branch leader under the International Federation for Victory over Communism or a church leader under the Unification Church, educate all citizens of Korea in the neighborhoods and blocks. Do this first. In summary, you should build your base by educating people in neighborhoods and blocks. (167-034, 1987/06/14) Principle for clergy and professors Twenty-eight ministers from the Christian churches participated in the first seminar of the Principle for religious leaders hosted by the Unification Church headquarters from November 26 to 28, 1970. Headquarters introduced the Unification Principle to Christian pastors on many subsequent occasions. In 1971 alone, a total of 915 ministers attended 12 seminars, and most of the participants said, through their written reflections, that the Unification Principle touched them deeply. At the same time, the church also hosted the first Professors Invitational Unification Principle Seminar, held from January 10 to 11, 1971. That seminar, attended by college professors, served as the cornerstone for hosting many public presentations thereafter. In this manner, we conducted Unification Principle seminars for leaders from academic and religious circles. 9. Traditional Christianity has continued to oppose me for decades. I have to say that their narrow-minded opposition damages no one but themselves. We need to make those who opposed me welcome me, saying, "The Unification Church is not what we thought." Since this is what we need to do, I am holding seminars for Christian believers who have opposed us. But local churches seem to consider these events a serious problem. They are causing an uproar, claiming that the Unification Church is taking away their ministers and witnessing to them. (062-153, 1972/09/17) 10. Hosting Unification Principle seminars for members of the Christian clergy is quite expensive. Some may suggest it would be better to use that money to build regional headquarters, but I do not think so. Leaves eventually fall, so I believe that the trunk and the branches are more important than the leaves. Scholars stand in the highest position in the Republic of Korea, and ministers stand in the highest position in Christianity, so devotions and sacrifices must be made for the sake of fulfilling my responsibility for the Christian leaders. If they hear our Principle just once, it surely will become an issue for them. That is why holding a seminar once is great, and it has greater impact the second time, and every time it happens. Some people say that it is a 20th century miracle, but it is not. The question is how thoroughly we can follow the Principle to the letter as we carry out our work. Unless you stand in that position, you all will eventually drift away. That is why you need to offer devotions and make sacrifices. When you offer devotions, you should not do so carelessly. Care for the unfortunate people as you offer devotions. On many occasions, as I offered devotions I would think to myself that someone was poorly clothed and I would remove my coat and pray for that person in cold weather. Because I had such a standard, I could set the foundation to the extent it exists today. (042-168, 1971/03/04) 11. Though Christians marginalized the Unification Church in the past, now they are beginning to welcome us. We began this course toward acceptance in 1971. Through Unification Principle seminars, I brought together and educated more than 1,000 ministers. Quite a few of them were deeply moved and said, "I will devote my life to fight for the religious freedom of the Unification Church." In fact, there are many ministers who are actually using the Unification Principle in their sermons. You will find these Christian leaders spread throughout Korea. When they give sermons based on the Word, their congregations are fired up with inspiration. After giving Principled sermons just a few times, these preachers come to realize that the Unification Principle indeed is the Word of God. (058-268, 1972/06/13) 12. Today we need to unite Judaism and the nation of Israel, which were not able to unite in the time of Jesus. What I am thankful for in this age is that the Unification Church and Christian leaders have begun to associate with one another. Though in the beginning Christians persecuted the Unification Church, we now have reached the level where we can freely associate with Christian leaders. This means that now we are finally in a position to indemnify thousands of years of history. Actually, three rounds of Principle seminars for invited Christian leaders would have fulfilled the necessary condition, but by June we will have held seven rounds. This year, 1971, is the year of good fortune for horizontally indemnifying 7,000 years of history. That is why I plan to spare no expense and finish the 7th round of Unification Principle seminars by June 1971. When the number of Christian leaders who have attended these events surpasses 600, even by one, we will have fulfilled the condition. However, my plan is to exceed 700. When that comes to pass, I will have fulfilled my responsibility. You have no idea what a difficult time I have had in fulfilling this condition. I have done most of this work without your being aware of it. The number of Unification Church followers does not matter. What does matter is whether and how we can continue to carry out the necessary indemnification. (044-293, 1971/05/24) 13. When the perfect plus unites with the perfect minus, the universe protects them both eternally. When we say that we are trying to become one with Christianity, it means we are trying to save them. Standing in the position of the perfect plus, we are trying to save Christianity, bringing it into the position of the perfect minus. If those in the minus position choose not to unite with us, this will impact the country and drive it to ruin. A person who acts with truthfulness will have truthful results. Therefore, we should never forget that our path is within the realm of absolute protection, in which all of heaven and earth has the right to protect us. One leg by itself cannot achieve unity. We need to keep pace, and to do so we need to form a diagonal line and connect with our object partners. That is why the Unification Church needs to achieve unity with Christianity and with the nation. That is the shortest path. When Christian believers are taught the Unification Principle for as little as two weeks, they will surpass the level at which you are now. This is only too obvious. You need to put this into action, no matter what difficulties you face. (207-304, 1990/11/11) 14. In the course of restoration, Abel appears only after Cain has been restored. Restoration cannot be achieved by boasting. It needs to take place naturally. I do not participate in the Unification Principle seminars for Christian leaders. Though I do not make an appearance, since they opposed me they need to come to see me and bow their heads. I will not appear until Korea is restored. I need to uphold the dignity of God. It is not that I cannot speak well, but that I have to follow the Will and the laws of heaven. Your mission is to save Cain. As an individual, you are an individual-level Abel, so you should save Cain on the individual level. If you are Abel on the family level, you should save Cain on the family level, and if you become Abel on the tribal level, you should save Cain on the tribal level. As for the Unification Church, which is Abel on the national level, we need to save the Cain denominations on the national level. Only then can we become eligible to deal with the nation. So, the most urgent matter at hand is how we are to become Abel. When this is achieved, all the hopes of the Unification Church will be realized simultaneously. (046-147, 1971/08/13) 15. From January 1971 to early December, we hosted Unification Principle seminars for Christian leaders, and more than 800 ministers attended. In addition, we held Unification Principle seminars four times for professors on college campuses. Were it not for us, these colleges could not present students with a new path. The educational authorities definitely are viewing us from such a standpoint. Also, many people are coming to hold the view that without the Victory Over Communism movement, communism cannot be defeated. Since this is the prevailing situation, we can safely say that we have ascended to the highest point centering on the Will of God. Now that we have arrived at this point, Unification Church family members must reveal their value as individuals who represent the whole. Bearing this in mind, we have started working with a new national structure. Blessed wives have gone out to all parts of the nation to carry out activities. While the wives are away, members close to their families are working in support of their activities. (052-028, 1971/12/01) 16. If the Republic of Korea continues this way, it will come to ruin. This country will perish if it cannot clean up and clear out its weak and corrupt ideologies. In other words, this country needs our Principle. Korea most certainly needs it. At first, when the Unification Church proposed to host Unification Principle seminars for members of the clergy, people laughed at us and asked us whether we seriously believed that the Christian leaders would come. They reacted this way because they had no idea how the laws of heaven work. In any case, at this point it is really not that necessary to have more Christian leaders attend these events. Once three or four leaders in a group come to cooperate with us, the rest will naturally follow along. (055-329, 1972/05/09) 17. Where is the path by which the Unification Church can sustain its life? We cannot do this by ourselves. For the Unification Church to survive, we certainly need to move the religious world, which has Christianity at the center. After that, we need to impress many policy makers in the background of the Republic of Korea. In preparation for this, we are educating professors. More than 50 professors attended the third Unification Principle seminar, which just took place and was quite effective. We are going to enormous expense to motivate college professors to research the Principle of the Unification Church. We are doing this so that we can quickly publish a book of critiques and impressions of the Unification Principle coming from experts in all academic fields. Others cannot credibly oppose reading a book authorized by prominent professors. Therefore, we need to make haste to finish this work. The testimonies are from the first three rounds of seminars for professors, and most likely no one will disagree with a book that has such legitimacy. (046-128, 1971/08/13) 18. Through the Professors World Peace Academy, we will make a global professors' association for the research of principles. We are working on this project in Korea and Japan. As a result, professors are researching the Unification Principle and are frequently publishing their findings. Up until the present, we have connected with scholars primarily through the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences, which we have hosted numerous times. Now we need to consider how we can hold Unification Principle seminars for the leaders of the nations where these scholars live. The discussions should bring together the leaders with these scholars. Members of the clergy who oppose Unificationism should dialogue with these professors. Those Christian leaders will bow their heads when they do so. After that, these leaders will need to contact large numbers of people, working closely with the other major faiths. When churches flood to our side, large groups of people will also come over to our side. By carrying out such multilateral activities, we should expect to secure and educate at least 30,000 people in groups of 600. When we move on to the national level, young people will come flocking in. (089-051, 1976/10/03) Workshops and international seminars True Parents founded the International Federation for Victory Over Communism on January 13, 1968, and they regularly held workshops on Victory Over Communism theory and Unification Thought for leaders from all fields and social classes, specifically to prepare for the reunification of North and South Korea. The International Federation for Victory Over Communism also arranged for leaders of society to go to the United States and Japan, where they were introduced to the Unification Principle and True Parents' worldwide activities. These leaders were greatly impressed. 19. We need to implement an organizational structure to prepare for the unification of North and South Korea. By empowering ambassadors for peace with Victory Over Communism theory, Unification Thought and the Unification Principle, we can gather this world together. Without fail, we must station ambassadors for peace in 120 locations. They need to be stationed in all administrative units: hamlets, villages and towns in rural areas, and neighborhoods and precincts in urban areas. Once this is done, we will have an integrated organization. As we shape this organization, we need to empower the people ideologically day after day. (405-011, 2003/02/08) 20. We need first to educate those people whom I have acknowledged as patriots. We need to teach the members of the National Assembly the Principle, Victory Over Communism theory, and even Unification Thought. If you do not have anything with which to surpass me, you should just follow me. Korea's current political trend is accomplishing nothing. This also is true for the United States and Japan. I have carried out the peace movement until now based on absolute values. I am the only one who has done this. The world highly respects me for it, but it should not end with that. It needs to convert that foundation of respect into time-honored traditions and leave these as a legacy for future generations. Such a base is necessary. (402-019, 2003/01/12) 21. Christians are amazed when they learn the Unification Principle. Many among the participants of the seminars in the United States were Christians. They could not have any objections. By then, they had heard good rumors. In the past, when they had heard the same words, they interpreted those words as bad; their eyes read them as bad and their ears heard them as bad. They had listened with such a heart. They feared that those words would overwhelm or consume them. Now, however, rumors about this training have spread, and those same people are beginning to think that they should listen to it in earnest, at least once. Indeed, if they listen with open hearts, the words will hit home for them 100 percent. Nowadays, there is nothing to prevent good education from helping nations achieve their purposes. Because of this, people from the Ministry of Education came several times and asked our educators to teach them as well. Now everyone is lining up to take part in the seminars in the United States. At this time, I plan to take Christian elders there. Now that the number of people who have received this education is close to 20,000, I believe that most of the middle class has heard about it, and that there is not one person that knows nothing about it. (206-342, 1990/10/14) 22. The International Federation for Victory Over Communism and the Unification Church have trained and educated a great many people. You need to link together all those people who have formed connections with us. After that, you need to link together all the professors and the principals of elementary, middle and high schools who have attended the seminars in the United States. For this reason, we have centralized the organization of our church at this time. Until now, the students of the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles worked separately from us, but the time for organizing in that way has passed and the time has come for all of us to live together under one roof. All our enemies have collapsed. That is why we are linking our organizations. We now will make a student department. All the professors, principals of middle and high schools, and even elementary school teachers will be linked together through the student department. Families naturally relate to educational institutions. Since their children go to elementary, middle and high schools, or colleges, families are impacted when those schools make a move. Once you have turned the teachers around, the students and families automatically will move as well. We can move the students. To turn the students around, the teachers bring them together and teach the Principle. (208-066, 1990/11/15) 23. The number of people who will have participated in the United States seminars should reach at least 50,000. I believe the number of participants has currently reached a little over 30,000. If we can send 50,000 people, each county in Korea will have at least 200 of those people. I have sent them to be trained in the United States because we need leaders who can move the country. I feel that, after they have been educated, if our country is not brought together centering on the vision of the Unification Church, it will have no hope. Ours is not only a national level. I know that the Unification Church foundation offers the only way to build connections that lead to and expand to the world. People are turning to us because they realize that ours is the direction of true hope. (230-016, 1992/04/15) 24. Parents plan to focus on activities in middle and high schools. Among the teachers, principals and vice principals of middle and high schools who have attended our seminars in the United States, about two-thirds are related to our organization. Hence, as we become one with these principals and vice principals, we will naturally educate the students. The fastest way to make this into an educational system is through middle and high school teachers, rather than through college professors. Therefore, activities emphasizing school personnel and educational curricula are absolutely necessary. Those activities need to take root. Colleges are a step away from that. Because colleges are divided into departments, even those who have graduated in the same year cannot easily form a connection of heart with one another. Middle and high school students, on the other hand, have teachers who are responsible to teach all students the same content. In this situation the students can and do form connections of heart with one another, almost as if they were siblings born of the same parents. For this reason, what is most important is the method through which we can introduce principles into the educational institutions. This is an essential condition. Thus, we are providing education on such a strong underlying foundation. Once the principals and students come to praise us, the parents will automatically follow them. By educating them, we must create a family movement. (241-057, 1992/12/19) Chapter 3. Proclamation of the Holy Days Section 1. Resurrection of Heart and Resurrection of Substance Background True Parents proclaimed April 17, 1960, the day after the Blessing of 3 couples, as the Day of the Resurrection of Heart, and April 17, 1961 as the Day of the Resurrection of Substance. After True Parents' Holy Wedding, the foundations for the resurrection of heart, the resurrection of substance and the resurrection of all things were completed, and God's lost realm of heart was resurrected in substantial form. Then, upon the establishment of Parents' Day, children and all things could be restored. 1. Strictly speaking, Parents' Day should have appeared after the proclamation of the Day of the Resurrection of Heart and the Day of the Resurrection of Substance. When you examine the process of resurrection, the resurrection of heart and substance precedes the resurrection of all created things. In the beginning, God lost all things through the Human Fall, then He lost the substance and then the heart. Therefore, God has worked in reverse, first to carry out the resurrection of heart, then the resurrection of substance and lastly the resurrection of all things. Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things were established accordingly. In order to accomplish this, I paid indemnity while I walked a path amid adversity. Because I set this indemnity condition, which removed the condition for satan to accuse, I was able to establish the blessed and holy day of Parents' Day. (017-322, 1967/04/10) 2. Parents' Day, Children's Day, the Day of All Things and God's Day were defiled due to the Fall of Adam and Eve, the first human ancestors. That is why the Unification Church established these holy days, which are unprecedented in history. These holy days are invaluable; everything fallen had to be restored in order to establish them. Due to the Fall, all things were tied to the problem of heart and the problem of substance, and they were entangled with the archangel. There was an order in which the Fall occurred: first the archangel, and next the heart. Everything, including the mind and body, was entangled, and everything remains entangled. To restore this, we must move forward with a heart that is in one accord with God. That is why in the Unification Church we have the Day of the Resurrection of Heart; the resurrection of heart comes first. The heart and the body were defiled when satan and human beings united as one; this was the result of the Fall. In the course of restoration, things are done in reverse. First we proclaimed the Day of the Resurrection of Heart, and then we had to proclaim the Day of the Resurrection of Substance. (051-125, 1971/11/18) 3. The Holy Wedding held in 1960 established vertically the parental position. Because of that, as you go through the process of restoration, you must walk that model path. For this reason, I first established Parents' Day, and then I declared Children's Day in the horizontal position. Parents carried out the resurrection of the Word, the resurrection of heart, and the resurrection of substance. Through accomplishing the Blessing, centering on one man, we entered a new historical era. The first Parents' Day marks the beginning of the transition from the old world to the new world. Because Parents emerged, you can receive the Blessing as sons and daughters of the new era. In the indemnity course, you do not need to pass through the process of the resurrection of substance as Parents have. Through the Blessing, Parents engraft to you; as long as you follow, completely uniting in heart, you can move forward without receiving satan's accusation. (021-204, 1968/11/20) 4. Adam fell to a position far below the world of heart. Not knowing God's heart, he fell. Jesus is the only person in the ages of history who has deeply experienced the heart of God. However, he was unable to establish the standard of the restoration of heart by himself. Adam did not violate God's heart alone; Adam and Eve violated His heart as a couple. Until Adam and Eve become one in heart, God's heart cannot be liberated. Jesus, in the position of the Second Adam, needs to come again and achieve the realm of the resurrection of heart. Christianity made countless sacrifices for 2,000 years. Nevertheless, it was unable to prepare the foundation of heart through the Principle and the heavenly way, and to proclaim, "May the heart of our Heavenly Father be gratified now!" A couple who can achieve this must appear and do this work, so that God's heart can be liberated. When this comes to pass, the gate of the heart that leads to the heavenly kingdom will open, and the form of the kingdom of heaven of true heart will begin for all married couples. (097-303, 1978/03/26) 5. A wall was built in the heart of God. One man and one woman, having achieved oneness in heart and mind, need to establish the indemnity condition and say, "We will bear the cross You have been carrying and will fight and win on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world." It is essential that the cross be transferred from the world of the heart of God to the world of the heart of human beings in this way. The first human ancestors, Adam and Eve, fell, so it is humankind that is in the position to relieve God's suffering. In short, it is human beings who can liberate God and free Him from His cross of the heart. This requires a married couple who are willing to bear the cross of love on the path of sufferings of the heart. While bearing the cross, they must work on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. There must come a day when they can declare that they have crossed over each of these summits. They will say, "Just as God loves His children and all things, we do the same." That is why on April 17, on the 70th day after True Parents' Holy Wedding held on April 11, 1960, I proclaimed the Day of the Resurrection of Heart. I proclaimed the resurrection of heart in heaven and on earth. When all the problems of the human heart are resolved, the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven will be realized without fail. (097-306, 1978/03/26) 6. The standard of perfection will be established by achieving the realm of resurrection of heart, with God's love manifested on earth. Thus, I proclaimed the Day of the Resurrection of Heart centering on that realm of resurrection in the Unification Church. The resurrection of heart is the foundation for the resurrection of substance. Ultimately we become one with God centering on that oneness of heart and the love of God and, centering on that oneness of heart and the love of God, the body must become one. For the sake of the body accomplishing the realm of heart horizontally, we must go beyond the standard of accusation by which we received invasion from satan's realm. Unless we complete the resurrection of substance, we will not connect to God's heart horizontally. By proclaiming the Day of the Resurrection of Heart and the Day of the Resurrection of Substance in 1960 and 1961 respectively, the perfected Adam and the perfected Eve are able to appear. (067-144, 1973/06/01) Resurrections of heart and of substance True Parents emphasized that the Day of the Resurrection of Heart was the day when God and human beings formally connected in heart for the first time in 6,000 years. All people can receive the Blessing and enter the realm of grace, standing in the presence of God, when they have set the condition for the resurrection of substance, which means being born again. 7. We need to pass through the gate of heart on all levels. Without setting the condition of having passed through the gate of heart, we cannot be resurrected. Jesus was not able to solve the problem of heart and was unable to enter the kingdom of heaven. Therefore, the heart is the alpha and the omega. The gates to the kingdom of heaven can be opened when the gate of heart is opened; those who have no more wounds in their mind, body and heart can enter. (009-088, 1960/04/17) 8. In resurrection, our heart is the problem. We must in reality become people who provide the flavor and true value for which heaven hopes. Until now, no person has completed resurrection in heaven or on earth. We must bow our heads and be thankful for the fact that resurrection is beginning to happen here, in this wretched country of Korea. Individuals who have achieved that standard cannot be exchanged for all the money in the world. Even though they might seem to have lost everything, they actually have everything. They are the sons and daughters who return joy, happiness and comfort to the Father, who comes as the champion of love and heart. That is why we need to be engrafted with his world of heart. God is our Father; the Lord is our Bridegroom. God has allowed us to understand His heart of longing, His truth, and loyalty to His heart. Now we can begin the work of connecting all philosophies through the hearts of a father and son, a husband and wife, and a king and his subjects. There is no circumstance that cannot be solved and nothing that cannot be forgiven, in the name of the Father. Everything can become one through loyalty at the footstool of a king. This is the entire conclusion of the resurrection of heart. (009-091, 1960/04/17) 9. When Adam and Eve fell, their standard of heart was not aligned with God. Therefore, we must rise above that. We must be willing to do anything God commands, even if it means severing ourselves from all earthly things. This kind of self-awareness must emerge. In other words, the stage for the resurrection of heart must exist. We conducted the Ceremony of the Resurrection of Heart for the sake of this path. (090-130, 1976/10/21) 10. If you are going to carry out the resurrection of substance, you must indemnify the historical standard and be victorious, not collapsing in the midst of fighting the realities of life. Only then are you able to carry out the resurrection of substance. This is the Day of the Resurrection of Substance. The person who inherits the mission of Jesus on this earth and the heart of God becomes a hero of this world. The resurrection of substance first has to go through the heart. That day is the day when heaven and earth are restored. Substantial parents and children are necessary for the Day of the Resurrection of Substance. You must advance to the position of glory through substantial resurrection. You must fight a bloody battle for the sake of doing so, and establish glorious sovereignty. This is the path you must walk, whether you live or die. (011-337, 1962/04/17) 11. Strange things happen when people come to the Unification Church. Right away they want to pack up all their belongings and join the church. You cannot imagine how people are filled with hope. In such a situation, they seem to feel as if they have just escaped from somewhere. If this is how you feel and act, that is the resurrection of substance. You receive a voucher by which your body has entered the heavenly realm; this is the realm of substantial resurrection. The resurrection of heart and substance is the starting point that will enable you to connect to God's lineage through His love. (090-130, 1976/10/21) Section 2. Parents' Day Background The engagement ceremony of Sun Myung Moon and Hak Ja Han, on the 1st day of the 3rd lunar month in 1960 (March 27) at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church in Seoul, marked the day on which True Parents publicly appeared on earth. Therefore, in the following year True Parents retroactively proclaimed that March 1, 1960 was the first Parents' Day. On the 35th Parents' Day in 1994, they instructed that the names of all major church holy days should include the term "True," so the day was renamed True Parents' Day. 1. God never had God's Day, Parents' Day and Children's Day. God's ideal of creation is oneness in heart with His children. The purpose of creation is to accomplish a straight line of heart from God through Adam and Eve to their children. God used the principle of harmony in creating the world. Therefore, God also bases His strategy of re-creation on this fundamental principle. God desires to establish God's Day, Parents' Day and Children's Day and to celebrate them with all humankind. Then, finally, the purpose of these holy days will be achieved. (011-263, 1961/11/08) 2. It was possible to establish Parents' Day only on the victorious foundation of having indemnified both spiritually and physically all the mistakes made by the first parents, Adam and Eve. They should have become True Parents, but because they fell, Jesus Christ had to come as the Messiah and lay the foundation for True Parents on the national level, centering on the chosen people of Israel. This is a fundamental rule. (086-215, 1976/03/31) 3. For True Parents to fulfill that position on this earth, they must present accomplishments for the Will. They have to qualify to be True Parents, and then they must be victorious. First, Father had to subjugate satan, then subjugate the parents of the adopted children in the spirit world. True Parents had to go through the three stages of the original parents -- formation, growth and completion. After doing that, they have to meet the overall conditions to save all people who are born on this earth in the position of children: helping people grow spiritually and helping them sustain their lives. Otherwise they cannot become True Parents. What made the people on earth the way they are? It was because their first parents went wrong. Therefore True Parents are responsible to revive these children who are dead. Unless they find the means to revive them, they cannot become the True Parents. This is why in history there is a course that goes through the parents of the three stages of formation, growth and completion. Among them the True Parents, who emerge with the authority to determine victory over satan in the physical world and the spiritual world, will remain until the end. (026-288, 1969/11/10) 4. Unless heaven and earth are united, that is, unless the spirit world and the earthly world are united, we will not have accomplished complete unity. Even if a great person tries to unite the world with his teaching, since the unity he brings extends only as far as the physical world and because the laws of heaven remain and God clearly exists, whatever he tries to do will be in vain. What is the reason for the inability to achieve unity? It is because all the ways are blocked. Until these blockages are broken down, unity cannot be achieved. If we are unable to eliminate the impediments that exist, not only those in the world but also in the heart, mind and life, we will be unable to achieve unity. The blockages that we need to eliminate exist not only on earth but also connect to the infinite spirit world. So how are we to get rid of them? This responsibility lies with human beings. It is people who need to accomplish it. Therefore, before the Returning Lord emerges on this earth, he has to engage in a protracted struggle with the blocked spirit world. The reason the worldview of the Unification Church is emerging on earth today is because the work of unification is taking place in the spirit world as well. The work being carried out in the spirit world is being reflected on earth, unfolding as physical reality. How can unity be achieved? It begins by establishing Parents' Day on earth. Parents' Day is the day that determines the victory in heaven and on earth. God long desired its establishment as the day of victory, the day that can bear the historical fruit hoped for by humanity and through which He can recover the lost owners of the entire universe. (017-078, 1966/11/12) 5. Up to this point, the lineage of True Parents, from whom people were to have been born into goodness, has not appeared on earth. This is why people today are like orphans. In short, they are born as sons and daughters of the enemy, that is, as sons and daughters of satan. From the viewpoint of God's law of love, all people are destined to return to the heavenly kingdom, but today's situation is that satan has bound us with chains and is ravaging us to prevent us from leaving him. Parents' Day is the starting point of the hope of humankind, when we can finally sever the chains that bind us to death, and take the path of life. (042-291, 1971/03/27) 6. True Parents must be two people. If they are not two, they cannot stand on the standard of True Parents. Even if one or the other has established the standard of victory through his or her spiritual battles, unless they together become True Parents as physical human beings on earth, they will not have substantiated the standard of victory in the world. Even though the spirits in the spirit world have established the condition of victory there, unless the True Parents are inaugurated here on earth, these spirits cannot establish a foothold on earth that corresponds to their foothold in the spirit world. Therefore, once the True Parents come, from that time on they must dedicate their lives and fight on behalf of heaven and earth. The period of their struggle will be 40 years. What kind of battles are True Parents going to fight during this 40-year period? First they have to go through trials in the spirit world. After that they need to undergo trials on earth. They can establish the standard of True Parents both spiritually and physically only when they have fought until the end and held fast without collapsing. That is how they will accomplish the hope of 6,000 years of providential history. Parents' Day, the day on which the reality of True Parents began, was the day that marked the starting point of true success, of achievements both in the spirit world and on earth. (013-285, 1964/04/12) Significance If Adam and Eve had become the God-centered True Parents, Parents' Day would have been established right then and there. However, the achievement of Parents' Day was delayed due to the Fall of Adam and Eve, and God has worked His providence to this day to realize it. As can be seen, Parents' Day was instituted on the foundation of True Parents' success in spiritually and physically indemnifying the failures of Adam and Eve. 7. The Messiah is the person who comes in the position of having transcended fallen nature. He is equipped with God's love and is the original, ideal model of masculinity, with his body and mind united as one. A person like this comes to earth in order to become the center and make all the world's people resemble him so that they are qualified to enter the kingdom of heaven. But what does that Messiah have to find? He comes as the Bridegroom, looking for his Bride. The Bride is in the position of Eve. Since Eve was lost in the Garden of Eden, the Messiah must come to earth and find the new Eve. In the Unification Church, Parents' Day marks the fulfillment of this search. It is the first time in history that a day with the title "True Parents" was ever declared. This day was established to celebrate the day on which a man and woman became husband and wife based on the original love of God. It celebrates the beginning of the ideal realm of human completion that God has long desired. It celebrates the complete unity of the mind and body of a man and the mind and body of a woman, achieved horizontally with God as the center. (128-137, 1983/06/11) 8. Since the ancestors of humanity fell, there are no children of God's direct lineage whom He can love; instead there are only adopted children. God needs to bequeath His grand endeavor of creating heaven and earth to someone, but there are only adopted children from a different bloodline, and do you think He wants to bequeath it to them? If you were a parent, would you want to bequeath the great work you had achieved in heaven and on earth to a stranger's child who shows up uninvited to your house and claims that he is your son? It goes against the original, fundamental rule of creation. God wants to bequeath His great work of creation to His original son and daughter. History has been the quest to find this original son and original daughter. The Lord at his Second Advent is the person who comes with the qualifications and mission of the true Son of God. Therefore, the most excellent Bride is she who will become the wife of the Returning Lord. Together they will become the Father and Mother of humankind. Once the Father and Mother emerge, they will give birth to sons and daughters. The day when the Father and Mother appeared was none other than Parents' Day. This day is a proud day that is celebrated only in the Unification Church. Now for the first time in history, Parents' Day has come into being. What this means is that the Parents have finally come who represent the lost glory of God, who celebrate the coming victory of humankind, and who exercise the authority to judge evil by the law of public righteousness. This is the gospel of gospels. Parents' Day was proclaimed on the 1st day of the 3rd lunar month. If the first human beings had not fallen, we would not have needed to declare Parents' Day. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, but instead had grown to perfection and given birth to children, the day when their first child called them Mother and Father automatically would have been both Parents' Day and God's Day. (022-012, 1969/01/01) 9. We established Parents' Day, but it should not be the Parents' Day of the Unification Church alone. All people in the world should celebrate it. This day is imbued with the heart of True Parents, who even now are in anguish as they go over the hill filled with the bitter sorrows of tens of thousands of generations. Therefore, we need to act with an urgent heart so we can transform this world of sin and evil. We have to welcome the day when joyful shouts of liberation and the fanfare of trumpets fill heaven and earth. We have to carry out our mission as a liberation army. Otherwise, we will not be able to say we fulfilled our duty as loyal and filial sons and daughters of True Parents. This day is not a day that should be celebrated by only a small group inside the Unification Church; it is a day that all people should celebrate. It is a day that should be praised forever. All generations should commemorate it with praise as a day of pride, joy and glory. (019-340, 1968/03/29) 10. You need to establish Parents' Day as your individual Parents' Day, family Parents' Day, community Parents' Day and national Parents' Day. Then it can be established as the global Parents' Day. Its establishment as Parents' Day throughout the world and then as Parents' Day of the cosmos will complete the ideal of creation for which God originally intended to establish the True Parents. Only then can we relieve the sorrows arising from the fact that the Fall prevented the inauguration of Parents' Day. Establishing Parents' Day throughout heaven and earth will completely erase the bitter sorrow of restoration history. (013-295, 1964/04/12) Section 3. Children's Day Significance On the 1st day of the 10th lunar month in 1960 (November 19), True Parents personally presided over a Thanksgiving Day service at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church in Seoul, and in the following year they proclaimed this day to be Children's Day. Through the institution of Children's Day, they built a foundation on which to eradicate the seed of sin sown by Adam and Eve and liberate humanity from evil. This day commemorates the fact that fallen human beings, as children, for the first time in history, have finally won victory and come to participate in God's cosmic glory. 1. For 6,000 years, God eagerly awaited the establishment of Parents' Day. Originally, the fallen descendants of humankind would have been the ones to eagerly await this day, but instead it was God the Creator who for 6,000 years eagerly awaited it. From the day history went astray there were many difficult and sorrowful events for God, moving along on a path of innumerable crises. But even in the midst of all that, all that God longed for was Parents' Day. With the coming of Parents' Day, God was able to set up the truly good parents of humankind who could work together with Him and He designated them the True Parents of humankind. With the name of Parents whom God has set up, the parents' blessing standard was established. Following this, faithful and truthful children can be established, and we can welcome Children's Day on earth. (017-079, 1966/11/12) 2. After I established Parents' Day in 1960, I established Children's Day. When the Parents of humanity appear, children will come next. Originally, before children appear, you first need to have parents. However, in the course of restoration, we need to form the connection not only for the parents but also for the children. Again, from the viewpoint based on the children connecting horizontally, Parents' Day comes first, followed by Children's Day, although from the viewpoint of restoration, Children's Day would come first and Parents' Day second. Working according to the horizontal standard, I established Parents' Day and then proclaimed Children's Day. Accordingly, for the first time since the beginning of the history of heaven and earth, Children's Day appeared. This day is the day we are able to raise a victorious shout of joy throughout heaven and earth. Through its establishment, the time of the spirit world has come, and that which has been knotted up is being unraveled. Therefore, the evil forces on earth gradually will be cleared away. (021-200, 1968/11/20) 3. How are we to celebrate Children's Day? First of all, go to the homes of your sons and daughters and have a feast, and then have them gather at your home for a feast, and after that, go to the church and have a feast. In this way, you have feasts as symbols of the three ages of formation, growth and completion. This is in accord with the Principled notion of restoration through three stages -- symbolic restoration, image restoration and substantial restoration. You have to realize that if your sons and daughters die without having celebrated Children's Day, they will feel deep regret and their sorrow arising from this will fill the heavens. Therefore, we need to restore the world centering on our sons and daughters, we need to restore all good spirits in paradise centering on ourselves, and we need to find the way of heaven and earth centering on the church. You need to follow the rule of going through these three stages. You especially need to commemorate this day starting within your own family environment. You have to arrange it so that your children will eagerly await the coming of this day. The children in the world at large await holidays, saying, "When is that day coming when we can wear pretty new clothes and eat delicious food?" Similarly, you need to make preparations so that your children naturally will eagerly await the coming of Children's Day, even counting the days off on their fingers, and rejoicing when the day is near. (026-318, 1969/11/10) 4. Due to the Fall of humankind, parents were lost, children were lost, and all things were lost. To set the standard that indemnifies this, we established Parents' Day, Children's Day, and the Day of All Things. Among these, the most difficult day to establish was Children's Day. This was because Adam and Eve failed to become true children. So, what do we need to do to become faithful and dutiful children? We all must be born into one lineage. To become such children, we must fulfill our filial duty to our parents. Filial children must be able to take dominion over any environment, no matter how difficult or unstable, and they need to receive formal recognition from their parents and their environment. God told Adam and Eve to have dominion over all things, but Adam and Eve have to receive formal recognition to take such dominion. As the center of hope, they must be recognized as children who can take responsibility for God's Will. They need to be in accord with the heart of their parents. If their past, present or future deviates in any way, they cannot be called filial children. They cannot be called loyal patriots either. Filial children and loyal patriots must never change. They must represent the past, the present and the future, always acknowledging God's heart. They must receive recognition in a position that transcends time and space, centering on the heart of God. (017-081, 1966/11/12) My Pledge On October 28, 1962, the first anniversary of Children's Day, True Parents established and proclaimed My Pledge consisting of five verses. True Father said that a pledge is a promise that a person makes to God and to the future. He emphasized that when a person makes a pledge, he or she needs to communicate in heart with God, and that those who recite My Pledge can achieve oneness in heart with God by pledging to become His true sons and daughters. My Pledge was recited until the Family Pledge was established on May 1, 1994. 5. See whether you can make this pledge. Up until now, there has not been a single person who could formally pledge in front of God. No one was able to make a pledge, either as a servant or as a son or daughter. If you are going to recite a pledge, you must connect to it with your heart. This pledge promises that you are going to become true sons and daughters. 1. As the center of the cosmos, I will fulfill our Fathers Will and the responsibility given me. I will become a true, dutiful son (daughter) and a child of goodness to attend our Father forever in the ideal world of creation by returning joy and glory to Him. This I pledge. 2. I will take upon myself completely the Will of God to give me the whole creation as my inheritance. He has given me His Word, His personality, and His heart, and is reviving me who had died, making me one with Him and His true child. To do this, our Father has persevered for 6,000 years the sacrificial way of the cross. This I pledge. 3. As a true son (daughter), I will follow our Fathers pattern and charge bravely forward into the enemy camp, until I have judged them completely with the weapons with which He has been defeating the enemy satan for me throughout the course of history by sowing sweat for earth, tears for man, and blood for heaven, as a servant but with a father's heart, in order to restore His children and the universe, lost to satan. This I pledge. 4. The individual, family, society, nation, world, and cosmos who are willing to attend our Father, the source of peace, happiness, freedom, and all ideals, will fulfill the ideal world of one heart in one body by restoring their original nature. To do this, I will become a true son (daughter), returning joy and satisfaction to our Father, and as our Father's representative, I will transfer to the creation peace, happiness, freedom, and all ideals in the world of the heart. This I pledge. 5. I am proud of the one sovereignty, proud of the one people, proud of the one land, proud of the one language and culture centered upon God, proud of becoming the child of the one True Parent, proud of the family who is to inherit one tradition, proud of being a laborer who is working to establish the one world of the heart. I will fight with my life. I will be responsible for accomplishing my duty and mission. This I pledge and swear. (151-179, 1962/11/01) 6. Why does Christianity speak about the idea of the Second Coming? This is because Christians need to receive a new seed centering on God's love, life and lineage. We received the false seed due to the Fall of Adam and Eve. Therefore, we need to receive a new seed. Only then will we be able to subjugate the evil world, centering on the true love and true life of the true sons and true daughters of True Parents, who come with the new seed, centered on the logic of a true lineage. We will become an independent people. As it says in My Pledge, we are proud of God's sovereignty. Next, we are proud of the one people. After that comes the one family. After that comes the one land. This land is mine. It is ours. Human beings were born in the context of wrongdoing. Since we were born wrongfully, our birth must be redone -- we need to be born again. God participates in this rebirth process by leading the providence of twins. This is the age of twins. We must be born as twins, like Esau and Jacob. We need to go all the way back -- all the way to the mother's womb. Since human beings were born fallen, there has to be a new framework by which we can make our way back to the womb. Unless we are born again, there can be no salvation. That is why Christianity speaks of "rebirth"; it is the only religion that does so. (226-320, 1992/02/09) 7. You recite My Pledge every week, but you must not just say it out of habit. The most important part of this pledge is the 5th verse. Since we are proud of the one sovereignty centered on God, one nation must be realized. So, why did various countries arise? It was because of love. Love was the cause of it. Things are the way they are today because everything does not follow the path of one love. Everything is divided along various lines, moving in different directions and following paths of different, self-assertive loves. Men and women need to become owners of true love. However, if the standards of love for loving the individual, the family, the nation, and the world are different, rather than unified, there naturally will be a divisive branching out. That is why people always consider their own current situation to be the most important. The estrangement of men and women arose in a place where there was no true love. (235-262, 1992/10/11) 8. Verse five of My Pledge says, "[lam] proud of the one language and culture centered upon God, proud of becoming the child of the one True Parent, proud of the family who is to inherit one tradition, proud of being a laborer who is working to establish the one world of the heart." Why do you think the phrase "proud of the one language and culture" comes before lineage or heart? It is because a person comes to know about lineage and heart only after he or she is born and learns to speak the language. I wrote every word of this pledge in accordance with fundamental principles and rules. (135-200, 1985/11/13) Section 4. Day of All Things Ceremony of Offering in Gratitude In 1963, at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church, True Parents fixed the 6th day of the 6th lunar month (July 26) as the date of the Ceremony of Offering in Gratitude. It was the ceremony that, in the name of heavenly children, restores and offers all things in the world to God, after having been under satan's dominion. Later, True Parents retroactively set that day as the Day of All Things. This day is to be celebrated every year on the 1st day of the 5th lunar month, which was the day after the proclamation of the completion of the three-year course in 1963 (June 21). 1. Today we are welcoming the Day of Offering in Gratitude. From now on, after establishing all conditions, you should be able to say the following in front of Father, who is in sorrow because He has no country, people or territory, "Please be happy! From now on, God's sons and daughters will arise as those who are able to form the people of the kingdom of heaven. Those sons and daughters are victorious and will create families. They will unite these families and establish the people and the nation. They will move the nation and prepare the way for the worldwide foundation." Looking at the Unification Church, we have made the first victorious foundation religiously, and through the Holy Wedding, we proclaim the beginning of the second stage. Until now, our truth and our Blessing have been the core values we have proclaimed in this country. I proclaimed this through the family of the Holy Wedding. The fact that I was able to proclaim this as a major national event while we passed through the first and second stages meant that we are entering a realm of grace in which we connect to the nation and build the kingdom of heaven on earth. (012-283, 1963/07/26) 2. Human beings completely lost faith, heart and substance as they fell. In order to be most loyal to God, I searched for people who could utter the most incredible words. I searched for people who said, "I am the wife of Jehovah," and for people who said, "I am the Lord." I tested them to see whether or not they represented history, if they had faith and heart and had become such substance. After establishing faith, I proclaimed the resurrection of heart and the resurrection of substance. Then, after establishing horizontally what I had searched for vertically, I blessed them. I gave them the award on this standard. Also, after establishing this horizontal standard, I selected holy grounds and then offered before God the Ceremony of Offering in Gratitude. In doing so, the vertical standard unfolded horizontally, giving rise to an even and equal standard for all. (013-012, 1963/09/12) 3. Today you are participating in the celebration of the Day of Offering in Gratitude. The course I went through to establish such a day was one of tears. This is a place of tears where even if you cry and cry again, unable to hold back your tears, and even if you weep bitterly, you cannot express your sorrow even symbolically. If I say that deep within my mind I secretly aspire for something that no one is aware of, I am not thinking of some external, material wealth. Rather, deep in my mind I am vexed by an unfulfilled aspiration of infinite value that cannot be exchanged for any amount of external wealth. We need to have a mind that understands the nobility of this aspiration and knows how to bear responsibility for completing it. When we come to respect this with our heart to the core of our entire being, for the first time God will be able to share with us the sorrow He has felt for 6,000 years. This is the place where we solemnly inherit all of God's sorrow. After completing the inheritance, you only need to have the faith that you will prepare the way for Fathers joy throughout the cosmos. You need to have faith that you will find and offer God's original creation. Only then do you qualify to attend this celebration. Do not forget the complicated circumstances and sorrowful history of heaven. (152-293, 1963/07/26) 4. Heavenly Father, this fund offered for public use is a conditional offering of all creation to You. For the sake of completing this offering, You established True Parents, the True Family and the True Holy Ground. After You made this holy ground as a foundation and established a condition based on our utmost sincerity, we now offer You this fund that Your many children have collected. This fund symbolizes this whole country and the whole cosmos, and although it is an extremely small conditional offering, we beg that it will liberate Your 6,000 years of sorrow. Knowing that You are the Father who does not see the material offering itself, and that You see only the heart underlying the material, we offer You this condition, which is mixed with blood and tears. The foundation of heart, which Unification Church believers have offered, shedding bloody tears at the holy ground, appealing to You, Father, is connected to this offering. Please claim all things as Yours, things that are on this land of Eden and on this Korean Peninsula, and please claim all the people as Your people, Father, as Your nation, and receive them as a victorious foundation whereupon You can command the whole world. Father, I sincerely yearn for this and make this request. (152-289, 1963/07/26) 5. We have to offer this indemnity fund to God, who created all things in heaven and on earth. We have to consecrate and offer this fund. When Abraham was making the three kinds of offerings and did not cut the doves, the whole offering failed; this changed the ownership of heaven and earth. You might do all kinds of things to raise money for the indemnity fund. Some of you might sell your own blood. Some of you will find ways to fundraise in order to come up with the money. If, despite these efforts, you cannot come up with the indemnity fund, you will come to regret it in the future. In time to come you will shed tears to look back on this history. Nevertheless, since this is for the Will and based on the truth of the universe, heaven needs you to stand in this kind of realm of truth as brothers and sisters who are centered on the True Parents. God needs you to be brothers and sisters who form one great family, and He needs you to be the family that will return the ownership of heaven and earth to Him. That is the reason I instituted this day for the restoration of all things of creation. (012-253, 1963/05/22) 6. Without resolving the bitter, tangled sorrow that remains within God, the scar from the huge nail driven in by those who had Jesus killed, we cannot restore heaven and earth. In order to complete restoration, we had to pass through the age of offering all things, then children, then parents. Yet, after Adam and Eve betrayed God, there was not even one occasion when anyone tried to make a sacrificial offering from the position of parents. Now, however, since Parents' Day was established in your presence, Children's Day and the Day of All Things must also appear through True Parents. In this manner, we need to complete the liberation of God's heart, of parents' heart, of children's heart, and the heart of all things. When we establish the condition that even though Adam fell, we did not fall, only then will we be able to extricate ourselves from the realm of lamentation. Therefore, when establishing these days, we had to go in reverse order: first, Parents' Day, next, Children's Day, and then the Day of All Things. (018-204, 1967/06/08) 7. How did the Day of All Things come about? When Adam and Eve fell in the Garden of Eden, they sowed the seed of sin that their sons, Cain and Abel, harvested. The parents who sowed the seed of sin had to be restored. Then, based on the foundation of restoring the parents, which is of great historical importance, we had to restore the standard of children who can complete the way of loyalty and filial piety. Now that this standard is established, the Day of All Things can appear for the first time. All created things, spread across the world, are in an extremely miserable situation. God created all things with great hope, and He invested His utmost sincerity in creating them. But due to the Human Fall, all created things had to pass through the course of atonement in place of humankind, and in sorrow they had to become offerings. Because human beings could not be killed as offerings, God allowed the things of creation to be used as offerings and sacrifices. (016-259, 1966/06/19) 8. In the course of restoration, all created things, children and parents have been restored. The things of creation were offered as sacrifices. After that, the Son became a sacrificial offering. Humankind then reached the point at which the Parents could come. Therefore, Parents carried that cross spiritually. Until now, Jesus and the Holy Spirit have received persecution. This has been the case with Christianity. Restoration through sacrifices went the reverse order, and in our age we too have to accomplish these in the reverse order. Accordingly, the establishment of Parents' Day means that we went beyond the growth stage of the cross. Also, Children's Day and the Day of All Things were established in the same context. Having completed all this, we established God's Day. (073-247, 1974/12/07) Our attitude Originally, all things belong to God. Therefore, we have to offer all our assets to God. Blessed families, especially, need to offer all their possessions to God first, and then inherit them back. True Parents taught us that all created things need to meet true owners, receive their authority and value, and be taken care of with true love. True Parents especially emphasized that all our daily necessities are a microcosm of all creation, and therefore, we should not treat them carelessly but with care as worthy treasures. 9. Through the Day of All Things, we now need to secure our connection to our third parent. To do that, we have to love all created things. With a merciful heart, by means of developing our love for all things of creation -- birds, animals and everything else -- our love for our parents and all people will also develop. This is a course that only the Unification Church can complete to liberate God, the True Parents of humankind, humankind in three generations, and the creation, from the lamentation of the fallen world. The very first days that open that path are Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things. All things of creation are our third parent. Therefore, just as you love your body, you have to become a person who can love the created world. The things of creation are designed to follow the lords who love them. (058-233, 1972/06/11) 10. Why do we celebrate the Day of All Things? It is in order to bind together all your belongings and offer them to God. To do that, of course you have to dedicate your private property to God, and you have to do the same with the nation's public property. This is your responsibility. Also, you have to dedicate this world to God. You have the responsibility to dedicate the planet Earth to God. When dedicating it, you have to offer it in the name of True Parents. When you create a realm in which the rights of ownership can be connected to anywhere in heaven and on earth, the purpose of celebrating the Day of All Things will be fulfilled. (044-313, 1971/05/24) 11. In order to re-create human beings, we have to begin with the world as it was before Adam and Eve were created. Thus, we have to have that world as it was before Adam and Eve existed. However, because human beings fell, that original creation does not exist. Because of that, in the Unification Church, in three to three and a half years, which is half of the seven-year course, you must certainly complete the restoration of the material conditions of heaven necessary to re-create yourself. That is not something that God does. The number 6 is the period of the indemnity course, and when we consider the number 7 as the realm of rest, it is indispensable that we go through a course of three to three and a half years. In this way, you must pour out your flesh and blood. Giving your blood alone is not enough for a material conditional offering. After investing your flesh and blood, you have to stand in the position in which you can consecrate to God the material of satan's world. That material is not for the sake of your self-interest; it is cosmic and public. It has to become public, belonging to heaven. It has to belong to God. (172-050, 1988/01/07) 12. In the early days of our church, I would go hunting. I would leave at dawn and hunt until after sunset, when it became pitch dark. Sometimes I did not come down from the mountain but slept there overnight. I climbed the highest mountains in Korea. Once I went to catch wild boars, and although I did not see a single track of a boar for 14 days, I continued. Others complained, questioning why I would do that. But I was not doing it just to catch a wild boar. I ranged through the mountains, following the mountains high and low and the valleys deep and wide. After finishing with that, I went to the ocean. I have sailed the oceans for some decades. In 1963, I built a boat named Cheon Seung-Ho. After I came to America, I started building and using boats, and I have continued this throughout my life. I would go out at 5:00 a.m. and return at midnight. Rain or shine, I would go out nearly every day. This was not for the purpose of catching fish. Rather, I was offering my utmost devotion. There is a hidden treasure in the ocean that God has created. God created the ocean as a substantial entity in which the spirit is alive. I have crossed and done research on the five oceans. (294-143, 1998/06/14) Section 5. God's Day Significance and background True Parents proclaimed the historic God's Day at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church in Seoul on January 1, 1968. They made the foundation for this by victoriously concluding their first seven-year course. During that seven-year period they inaugurated Parents' Day, Children's Day and Day of All Things. On that New Year's Day in 1968, the eighth year since True Parents' Holy Wedding that was given with God's blessing, True Father said that God's Day is a day of joy when God could begin to realize His ideal of creation and to securely settle on earth for the first time in human history. 1. Parents' Day, Children's Day and Day of All Things have already been set up, but not God's Day. God created heaven and earth, but He was never able to welcome even one day when He could rejoice in heaven and on earth. This is why I am establishing God's Day today, on January 1, 1968. (019-171, 1968/01/01) 2. January 1, 1968, was the day we celebrated the first time God could settle on earth. It was the day God could begin to unite the spirit world and unite the earthly world, centering on His love. We call the ones who made this parent-child relationship, centering on God's love, True Parents. January 1, 1968, became the day God had been hoping to see on earth, the day when His ideal of creation would be realized. It is the day when He was able to come to earth for the first time in history, through Adam and Eve becoming one body centered on God's love. This is God's Day. Therefore, even though opposition from the world still existed, it was a day of happiness and goodness when God could rejoice for the first time since the beginning of history, even since the creation of the world. (161-045, 1987/01/01) 3. Looking into the motivation for establishing God's Day that God had maintained throughout history, that day did not appear in 1968 simply because the Unification Church inaugurated it. That day already existed in God's ideal before God created heaven and earth. Although it had not yet manifested, it existed in God's ideal of creation. God's Day was supposed to emerge naturally when God would be able to appear in glory and reign over all creation. Therefore, God began creating all beings with that hope in His heart. According to the Bible, after seeing all the creations that He had made, God said, "It was very good." The reason He said "it was very good" is because once God's Day was established, all beings would become the object partners of His love. On that day, God wanted to praise and exalt the creation. The reason the Bible states that God rejoiced and praised His work of creation is because God said those words based on God's Day. After God created Adam and Eve, what would have been God's motivation to bless them and place the creation under their command and dominion? God longed to experience the day when Adam and Eve as His direct children would form a family that would attend Him. It was in expectation of this day that God waited to bless Adam and Eve. Until that day came, the joy and glory that would remain eternally could not exist in reality. (022-007, 1969/01/01) 4. What did I do during the first seven-year course? I had to sever completely any and every relationship by which satan could possibly invade the True Family. With the goal of securing the family that God could freely visit, before the beginning of 1968, I had to stand in the position representing the people, the nation and the world, and identify all the potential conditions, internal and external, by which satan could accuse my family. At the same time, I had to indemnify internally and all at once what Adam's family, Noah's family, Abraham's family could not accomplish, and what Moses and Jesus could not accomplish in the course of providential history. Jesus and his followers could not do this, and for this reason Christians walked the course of the cross for 2,000 years. We had to indemnify this course internally and substantially as well. I accomplished this in the first seven-year course. Having completed all my work by the end of 1967, I established the first God's Day on January 1, 1968. (037-301, 1971/01/01) 5. In the secular world people celebrate their birthdays and wedding anniversaries, but without celebrating God's Day we are not actually entitled to celebrate those days. The only reason we are given leave to celebrate them in God's sight is because we also celebrate days of higher purpose, such as the days commemorating national independence and days commemorating humankind's struggle on the world level. Among the latter are Labor Day and International Women's Day, which seeks for women's liberation. God could use those days as a means to find and establish God's Day because those days of celebration do not exist for the sake of their own joy. Rather, they are necessary and instrumental as conditional days of celebration in the process of finding God's Day. Yet, none of those days are days of celebration in the true sense. The supreme day for human beings to celebrate is actually God's Day. If humankind lacks a day to celebrate God and a day when God Himself can be happy, then humankind should not celebrate any memorial days, no matter how good they are. Nevertheless, if you celebrate a good and happy day while hoping and wishing for the future day of joy for God, then those celebrations can be accepted. (037-302, 1971/01/01) 6. Do you know what God's Day is? My wife's heart toward me as her husband must not change, no matter how much the world criticizes and opposes me. Her resolution to go the same path that her husband was taking cannot change. Eve fell because she did not trust God; therefore, Mother had to be so steadfast that God could trust her. Also, she had to be a woman whom her husband could trust 100 percent. Because Eve ruined Adam, women throughout history were seen as untrustworthy. Mother successfully completed the first seven-year course after our Holy Wedding; thereby, God could trust Mother 100 percent and I could trust her 100 percent. On that condition, I was able to establish God's Day. That took place in 1968. (113-140, 1981/05/01) 7. God's Day could be established for the first time because Mother and I together established the foundation for a decisive victory over satan's world, internally and externally. If the original Adam and Eve had formed such a love connection with God, God's Day would have started in the Garden of Eden. Instead, I could proclaim God's Day only after the end of the first seven-year course. At that time True Parents' relationship attained the standard of perfection, fully in accord with God's love. God's Day was inaugurated based on this foundation. The beginning of this new family centered on God's love after the establishment of God's Day is the same as if Adam and Eve's family had not fallen in the Garden of Eden but had married as a mature couple that formed a loving relationship, centered on God's blessing. satan cannot attack or undermine this. We are entering the age of the family realm, in which we carry the authority of heaven and control the archangel. With this, a new era has begun. (159-077, 1968/03/03) 8. God had dreamed and hoped to see God's Day, when the original human ancestors would have stood at the level of perfection. Even the original world of creation hoped to see that day. Having created all things, God hoped to see God's Day, when their purpose of creation would be realized. All these hopes would have been fulfilled on the day Adam and Eve realized the purpose of their Blessing. That day would have been the starting point for Adam and Eve to stand as the good ancestors of humankind. That day should have been the first day these two human beings became one body connected to the life of God. However, Adam and Eve separated from God and became evil ancestors who inherited a connection to a different entity. The Fall of Adam and Eve separated them from God, and they inherited satan's lineage, becoming evil ancestors. Only when we, True Parents, overcame all the sorrowful conditions created by Adam and Eve, stepped up to the position of goodness, and made a new beginning centered on God's love while newly connected to His lineage, were we able to establish God's Day. (037-301, 1971/01/01) God's dominion With the proclamation of God's Day, True Parents declared that for the first time in human history there was a foundation for satan's world to be restored to the dominion of God, and that God would be able to reign over His children and all created things. The proclamations of God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things were the basis for establishing God's ownership, which satan had usurped at the time of the Fall. God's Day could be inaugurated on the foundation of True Parents completing their first seven-year course. 9. In the midst of death and surrounded by evil, God has carried out His providence of salvation. God had lost the foundation through which He could directly reign over the creation. God had intended that Adam and Eve would be the loving owners of the creation. Since God placed Adam and Eve in the position of the owners of love over all things of creation, which were made by love, if Adam and Eve, and all things of creation had become one, God would have been able to reign over them directly. However, because human beings, the intended center of all things, failed to become one with God's love, but instead united with satan, God lost the foundation to directly reign. satan usurped that foundation, and this world was established based on the relationships of satan's world, while relationships with God were severed. God's work ever since has been to put this world back into order in accordance with the Principle of Creation. (017-073, 1966/11/12) 10. It took seven years after the Holy Wedding for God's Day to be inaugurated. True Parents had to go a seven-year course. The place where we can meet God is within the realm of His direct dominion. To get to where we could be connected to God centering on love, we had to go over the level of the number 10, passing through the three stages of the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle. It took seven years to reach that day. After our Holy Wedding in 1960, while guiding you, my children, I made the holy days. After passing through seven years, at the start of the 8th year, on January 1, 1968, we finally established God's Day. Now we have the foundation to expand our mission to the world. The Unification Church can now expand to become a world-level religion. (185-043, 1989/01/01) 11. Due to the Fall of the first human ancestors, we lost the path to where human beings and God can meet each other. After finding the family that was lost, and then by establishing God's Day on January 1, 1968, we entered the realm of God's direct dominion. This is a position that has nothing to do with Adam and Eve's Fall. Even the archangel must completely surrender to this. Since we have restored through indemnity the standard of the elder son on satan's side and established the standard of the elder son on God's side, now even satan himself must surrender completely. Until 1967, Abel had to bring Cain to surrender. That was the time that God had to bring restoration through indemnity by sacrificing people whom He loved. (023-181, 1969/05/18) Chapter 4. The Annual Mottoes and Setting Goals for Each Stage of the Providence Section 1. The 1960s Beginning in 1960, True Parents began to announce yearly mottoes that set the direction and goals of the year for all members of the Unification Church. During the 1960s, after the Holy Wedding, True Parents personally led the providence and set the direction for all Unificationists worldwide by walking their own seven-year course. During this seven-year course, True Parents gave birth to True Children and conducted marriage Blessings for members. The annual mottoes during this time were to inspire members to give their all in their activities. In 1960, the motto was, "Let this be the year of the best result of our lives." In 1961, it was, "Let us become Heavenly Fathers representatives." In 1962, it was, "Let us have something to show and be proud of." From 1963 to 1967, it was, "Let us become victorious lords." In 1968 and 1969, it was, "Let us charge forward with all our might." In particular, at 3:00 a.m. on January 1, 1968, True Father proclaimed God's Day. With this he concluded his 21-year course and the members' first seven-year course, and he launched the second seven-year course. Let this be the year of the best result of our lives 1. The motto for 1960 was "Let this be the year of the best result of our lives." 1960 was the year when we restored vertical history through indemnity, horizontally. Accordingly, we had to bring the greatest results in front of God. In order to obtain the greatest results, we had to increase our command over the environment before launching our restoration work. Externally, 1960 was the year when we removed satan's accusation. In this period, we had to establish True Father's status as Messiah on the levels of one people and the nation. That year was a time when we received persecution from society. We were anxious for the time to come when we could freely convey God's Word. It was also the time when we had to take things back and make them God's. "Let this be the year of the best result of our lives" means that we had to bring results and free ourselves from the condition of satan's accusation. (021-284, 1968/12/01) 2. What is the meaning of "Let this be the year of the best result of our lives"? Because human beings live in satan's world, we have to establish a foundation of indemnity so that we can stand in the position of having separated from satan's world. To be victorious, you have to reverse through indemnity all historical evil. In other words, you must restore the individual. That is the hope of humanity. You need to become sons and daughters of God by restoring yourselves as individuals, and you need to become children having the authority to judge satan on God's behalf. (019-131, 1968/01/01) 3. At the beginning of 1960, I declared in front of you the motto, "Let this be the year of the best result of our lives." It means, "In this one year, make the greatest achievement that you will not forget for the rest of your life." Do you have money in your hands? Are you fighting in order to earn money for the sake of your own happiness? If you have that kind of money, you must use it for the sake of the heavenly kingdom. Have you been fighting until now in order to own a luxurious house? You must forget that kind of thing and instead strive to become people of the heavenly kingdom. You should have this serious determination. If everyone in today's world lived this way, world peace would be achieved. The Prince of Peace is the person who takes this road. He will establish peace. I am emphasizing to you that you need to embrace the 30 million Korean people who are crying out in distress. I am emphasizing to you that you should become people who, shedding tears with your teeth clenched, cry out for Heavenly Father, saying, "If there is any place where people suffer abuse and are being cursed, I will go there." This is the path I have walked. Far more than you, my heart is desperate to do this. In other words, I am ready to do anything for the sake of heaven. (010-081, 1960/07/03) Let us become Heavenly Father's representatives 4. The motto under which we should move forward during 1961 is, "Let us become Heavenly Father's representatives." I hope that during this year you truly experience that you are Heavenly Father's representatives. God created earth as the counterpart of heaven. He created the first human ancestors to become His substantial object partners, who can represent Him. God created human beings in His image after first creating all things as His symbolic images. If we look at all creation on a large scale, it is one entity. If we look at it on a smaller scale, it is composed of beings that each represent God. To stand in the position of His representative, we must have the ability to give a clear explanation concerning the Center. In other words, if we say we represent God, we have to be able to explain, "What kind of being is God? What kind of relationship do I have with God?" Don't forget that God and human beings were originally to be one body. God and human beings were meant to exist in an inseparable relationship as one body. If heaven is called the head of the body, we are the trunk of the body, and if heaven is called the trunk of the body, we are the limbs. We say that God cannot disconnect from us even if He wants to. (011-051, 1961/01/01) 5. We live in a world of confusion. If people in this chaotic world ask us what it is that they need to think about, we should answer, "You should understand the original central purpose for which God created human beings." We need to be able to articulate a clear answer to this question. We are meant to become one with the Father. Heaven and earth are meant to be one. They are not two separate spheres, but one. We stand in front of one Center, and whether we live or die, we are destined to become one with it. Moreover, given that this goal exists, if we are to achieve it we need to share the same purpose, the same circumstances and the same heart as the Father. Otherwise, we will not be able to accomplish it completely. God has the responsibility to lead fallen humanity to the garden of hope, where we can understand God's circumstances and unite with His heart. Therefore, as we are situated in the position where we have to become one with God, we have the same purpose. There cannot be two. God's Will has to become my will, God's circumstances have to become my circumstances, and God's heart has to become my heart. Unless you can experience this and confidently say that you stand in that position, you cannot become God's representatives. Consequently, fallen people should pursue the goal to become one with God. In order to become one, you need to have the same hope and same circumstances and ultimately attain a meeting point of heart. Otherwise, as fallen human beings, we will not be able to achieve unity with God. (011-055, 1961/01/01) 6. We Unificationists have been walking a difficult road, but we have not disappeared. The person who remains until the very end is the Father's representative. God is screaming until His throat hurts, saying, "Go forth as My sons and daughters, and be My representatives who live for the sake of the 30 million people of Korea. God the Father wants to send His representatives, the children who receive the Father's love, to every place. He wants you to become people of whom He can say, "You are My representatives, My sons and daughters." For this, you must become people who defeat satan and receive God's true love. Your path is not one of sparkling grandeur; it is one on which you will have to die on behalf of God. You are His sons and daughters because you are in the position to traverse the path of death on behalf of our Heavenly Father. Having been placed on the path of death, you have to go out and fight. (011-239, 1961/10/29) Let us have something to show and be proud of 7. The motto for 1962 is, "Let us have something to show and be proud of." What I mean is that we should become people who can show something to God and have pride in doing that. To do this we need to chase after the fleeing satan all the way to the end. Now, since God wants to show off individuals and families who are doing these things, we must fight for this and be victorious. Only if we can achieve that can we become sons and daughters who connect the spiritual world and the physical world. We can be proud if we win the battle. You must fight for the restoration of God's family. In 1962, you must establish the standard you can be proud of. When in the fight, you must light upholding God and God's family at the center. Accordingly, you must be victorious. When fighting, you must fight in the toughest position. You must start from the most difficult and arduous position as a laborer or a king of beggars, climb up from there to the top, and subjugate them all. You must carry this out in a joint operation with True Parents. It is the time for True Parents and their children to work together in witnessing. We must be one family of Parents and children, armed and fighting side by side to create the heavenly family, tribe and people, ultimately restoring the entire world. From now on you must fight as families. (011-288, 1962/01/03) 8. 1962 is a historic year that will not be repeated again. Therefore, how do you think we should greet this year? We must greet the new year with the goal that even though no one else is taking responsibility, at least we, the believers of the Unification Church, are resolved to dissolve God's bitter sorrow and fulfill God's hope. This year, you should avoid satan's accusations, lest you become an object of concern for God. Become people with no deficiencies front and back, left and right, above and below, inside and out. Become the substantial beings of hope whom God has wanted to be proud of while carrying out the providence. Also, this year become the substantial beings who receive recognition in front of heaven and earth and all creation. Go further and take pride that you can show something to this earth and even to satan's world. I hope this is the year that you can truly practice this and demonstrate it. (011-279, 1962/01/03) Let us become victorious lords 9. The motto for 1963 is, "Let us become victorious lords." The last three years were a period when we had to complete all the conditions to receive the inheritance as human beings. However, from 1963 we are going beyond that stage, and we will restore all things of creation. Therefore, we will continue to use the same motto for several years. We need to establish holy grounds. To do that we will have to buy land for the holy grounds, and once we have purchased it we absolutely must not sell it. When you choose a place to live, go live near a holy ground, and when you choose a place to be buried, be buried near a holy ground. To establish a holy ground, we must collect blood money to buy it. In other words, we must offer the blood money for which Jesus, who came as humanity's Parent, was sold. In order to become lords of creation, we must first be victorious. That victory must be centered on God. That is the greatest victory, and that is our standard. (012-119, 1963/01/01) 10. We should be willing to suffer in order to create our own living histories. For this, for the next five years beginning in 1963, we must work based on the motto "Let us become victorious lords." So far we have withstood difficulties well, but from now on let us take the offensive. Now let us restore the creation. I am going to make you into living testimonies. The period of the mission on the church level is over, and we are beginning the struggle on the level of the people. We have passed through the period when we focused on the family based on the efforts of individuals, and we are about to enter the period when we will focus on the level of the people based on the efforts of families. We must establish a new people centered on God. (013-012, 1963/09/12) 11. If you are going to become a victorious lord, before you hope to achieve victory for the whole, you need to first lay the foundation of victory as an individual. Victory is something that people wanted in the past, aspire to in the present and will seek in the future. God also has desired it, earth has desired it, and our ancestors have desired it. From the day of the Fall until today, humanity and God have been unable to attain victory in this world that God created for His ideal. Instead we have come to this day possessing only sorrow and misery. Until we completely remove all the negative circumstances in our lives, we cannot say that we have complete victory. (013-138, 1964/01/01) 12. What is the nature of the victory you must win? You should be victorious in your faith. You have to fight until you have gained complete victory and received official recognition from the whole, which includes both heaven and earth. Then finally you will become the victorious lord who has made faith the first priority. When it comes to public recognition, it is not enough to receive it only within the limits of the present reality. You must receive public recognition that transcends the past, present and future. Everything from the individual to the world must be included. You should receive that kind of official recognition. As you are recognized for your faith, you should receive the same recognition for your hope and love. (013-144, 1964/01/01) 13. I said that the motto for the four years in the latter part of the first seven-year course is, "Let us become victorious lords." During this period we need to recover the land for God. The responsibility you have in this four-year period is to create a safe and free environment, where all will welcome you wherever you go, from the level of the family to the tribe, people and nation. God has not had dominion over heaven and earth from such a victorious position. He has not had a victorious base on which He could have dominion over heaven and earth and humankind as the Lord of Glory. Nor could our countless ancestors who upheld the course of restoration become victorious lords. Two thousand years ago, Jesus, the only Son of God, came for the sake of completing that mission, but he too could not become the victorious Lord on earth. Accordingly, for 2,000 years to this day, Jesus and the Holy Spirit have been fighting in order to prepare the foundation for the victorious Lord. God is the final standard of this victorious lord. Certainly God must first achieve this level of victory. Until God reaches it, no one on earth will be able to reach it. The Lord of the Second Advent is the person who comes to establish the position of the victorious Lord of heaven and earth. (014-238, 1965/01/01) 14. Today the Unification Church will have to attend the victorious True Parents, and it will have to form a group of victorious servants, victorious adopted children, and victorious children. No matter what position you go from, you have to defeat satan. Whether you are in the position of a servant or an adopted child or a direct son or daughter, you have to repel him. Needless to say, even though you go further, to fight in the name of the True Parents you have to drive satan away. Only when you stand in the position of having defeated satan can you have the title of victorious lord. Whatever position you may be in, whether a servant, an adopted child, a direct son or daughter, or a parent, you have to achieve the title of victorious lord. If you are victorious in your positions and if you can all unite, then, whatever position you are in, you will achieve the right to make decisions as a victorious lord. In that case, you should not be limited by your environment. If you are a victorious lord on the level of the people, all the people should be able to welcome you. Then you have to go beyond the dignity and authority of the level of the people and reach the level where you possess the highest national authority and can speak to the world. Then you can claim victory on earth. With the supreme authority of the nation, you will be able to give commands to the world. Then God will finally secure His position on earth and begin to build the kingdom of heaven on earth in earnest. I have the historic destiny that I must pass through the positions of servant of servants, servant, adopted son, son, and reach the position of parent. As I am responsible for everything, I must put all this in order as the victorious substantial being who has indemnified horizontally the history that has been flowing down vertically. (014-241, 1965/01/01) 15. If the first seven-year course can be compared to a mountain pass, it would be the tallest pass; if it were a gorge, it would be the deepest gorge. The blood, sweat and tears that I shed are deposited in this gorge. I am not leaving this mountain pass or gorge just as they are. I must level them into a plain. In making that plain, it is not enough to excavate the mountain and fill up the gorge, I must completely eliminate any traces of a hill. As a general rule, this seven-year course occurs only once in the history of the providence of restoration. There is no second chance. Therefore, you must go over the final mountain pass with single-hearted devotion and become a victorious lord. If you cannot become a victorious lord, you will not be able to enter the kingdom of heaven. (017-220, 1967/01/01) Let us charge forward with all our might 16. What kind of road must we take in 1968? I am saying that we should set out on the second seven-year course with the spirit, "Let us make an all-out offensive that leads the way to peace." Our marching orders are, "Let us charge forward with all our might." This is the motto at the beginning of the new year, and this is the task that I am exhorting all Unificationists who are scattered throughout the nation and world to accomplish. (019-131, 1968/01/01) 17. The motto for 1968 is "Let us charge forward with all our might." Or we can say "advance." In carrying out our activities under this motto, first we must prepare our internal church resources, second we must establish clear goals, and third we must bring results as victors. We must satisfy these three conditions and be absolutely victorious. Don't advance recklessly, but first make all the necessary preparations. You need to know the enemy and discern the environment day and night; then you can implement your strategy. (019-167, 1968/01/01) 18. In 1968, as we embarked on the second seven-year course, we set the motto, "Let us charge forward with all our might." We do not charge forward based on the individual, but rather we move out to the world and charge forward based on the whole. In the same way that the Unification Church is doing that, the time will come when Korea will do that. In the same way that Korea does that, Asia also is in the position where it must advance, and then the world must do so as well. However, neither the world nor Asia nor our country has a clear goal. If they just follow the trends of the current era without having a clear goal, they will be unable to overcome the challenges of the era. Then, not even individuals will be able to attune to the direction for the whole. Under this kind of circumstances, the Unification Church is calling its members to charge forward with all their might centering on God's goal. If we cannot accomplish an all-out victory here, only the motto will remain. In other words, although we began with this motto to charge forward with all our might, we have a long way to go to accomplish that goal. At least, we have to reach the standard that the Unification Church is fully acknowledged nationally in the Republic of Korea. Until then, we must continue under these conditions. That is why I am also making "Let us charge forward with all our might" the motto for 1969. That is why I am commanding you to fortify your strategy and activities centering on this motto. You must do this all the way to the end of the year. (021-325, 1969/01/01) Section 2. The 1970s In the 1960s True Parents laid the foundation for their family and for the church. In the 1970s they focused on the national foundation that could impact the world, with external activities including Victory Over Communism and the Christian ecumenical movement. True Father declared a motto for each year. In 1970 it was "The victorious united front." In 1971 it was "Securing the foundation for unity," and from 1972 to 74, "Safeguarding the front line of unity." The five-year period from 1970 to 1975 was a time to marshal the troops in preparation for moving into the world arena and carrying out full-scale activities. In 1972 True Parents welcomed the new year in America and began preparing for world mission activities launched from the United States. In the following years Father went on speaking tours, speaking in more than 40 cities around the country. On January 1, 1975, at the original Cheongpa-dong headquarters church, True Parents declared the motto for the year, "The realization of the kingdom of heaven," and proclaimed the start of the third seven-year course. In 1976 it was "Realization of the kingdom of heaven by God's children." In 1977 it was "Realization of the kingdom of heaven through ideal families." In 1978 the motto was "Realization of the kingdom of heaven through the formula course," and in 1979 it was "Building the kingdom of heaven through home church." Through these annual mottoes True Parents charted a specific course for realizing ideal families and activities for building the kingdom of heaven. The victorious united front 1. We now welcome the 1970s. We must run continuously throughout this year based on the motto I established, "The victorious united front." During the first two years of the second seven-year course, I said that we have to move forward under the motto "Charge forward with all our might." We had to charge forward with all our might in order to bring victory. This year we must do activity that rises to prominence in Asia and also in the world. I established the motto, "The victorious united front" because we have entered the era when we must fulfill that kind of responsibility. It is not easy to be victorious. God has been carrying out the providence of restoration solely to welcome this day of victory. Continuing down through 6,000 years of history, from Adam's family, through Noah's family, Moses' age, the age of John the Baptist and Jesus to today, God has been fighting with the single purpose of welcoming this one victorious time. (027-325, 1970/01/01) 2. This morning as we greet the 1970s, the Unification Church is taking its first step to rally the people on behalf of Judaism. We have achieved victory on the individual level, victory on the family level, and now victory on the tribal level. Next we must establish a foundation for victory on the level of religions and advance toward the next stage. We are entering an era similar to when Judaism and the nation of Israel were linked directly to God's Will. To prepare for this age, God has made preparations throughout history. He guided the current of the times so that even the world at large would conform to this realm. The present state of affairs is the result of God having guided the situation. Therefore, if we cause even a ripple, a new history will spread out beyond Asia and have impact worldwide. The 1970s is the time when we can do that. We have lived in an age full of resentment, an age of indemnity, and an age full of indignation in which we had to pay compensation. But, beginning in 1970, we need to bring an end to all these things and enter a new era of history. The time has come when our fight for the sake of the Korean people and nation of Korea will bear fruit for their glory. (027-329, 1970/01/01) 3. All of you must expand the victorious united front, beginning with yourselves as individuals. The victorious united front means uniting centering on God's love. When the mind and body unite, God can come and dwell in that individual. Multiplication is certain to arise when God dwells in the place where this type of giving and receiving is happening. If God does not dwell there, multiplication cannot take place. That is the fundamental rule of the creation of heaven and earth. God's love is the motivation for the creation of all things. Consequently, without God, there is no way for multiplication to arise. If there is giving and receiving centering on God's love, God enters there, dwells there, and multiplication occurs. We must go out and expand our united front, like a rope linking the individual to the family, to the clan, to the people, to the nation and to the world. Presently, the Unification Church has advanced to the position where we can go out and recover a people and then a nation. The time has come when we can influence the Korean people and the nation of Korea. We are now on the threshold of dealing with the global political situation, having made all the necessary preparations. On the day we break out of our shell, we will soar upward. (027-345, 1970/01/01) Securing the foundation for unity 4. The motto for 1971 is "Securing the foundation for unity." In other words, it means we have to secure the foundation for the unification of Korea. During the ten-year period from 1960 until now, we were engaged in pioneering the environment so that God's providence for the Will could advance outward under mottoes that I designated such as "Let us charge forward with all our might" and "The victorious united front." From 1960 until 1970 we literally fought a war of attrition. It was not a fight to gain ground. On the road that the Unification Church traveled, we paid the price with many sacrifices in order to break down the external barriers that were blocking our way. We did not begin our path from the top. Suppose we are in Seoul; we ought to be able to begin with the leading citizens of Seoul. Looking at the standard for the fulfillment of the Will, we should have been able to start from the top. But because we were opposed by the Korean people and numerous Christian churches, we had to start from the rock-bottom and climb up. That is how we were able to advance to our current level. Numerous individuals were sacrificed during this period, and I honor the many sacrifices made by Unification Church families. In Korea alone, many people who were connected to us suffered harm on our account, including the relatives of church members and those people who established bonds of heart and affiliated with us. In any case, we have invested great effort during the ten years since 1960 to usher in this era necessary for our country. We worked focusing on the single goal of pioneering the road to victory, breaking down the barriers of persecution and opposition. Now, for the ten years from 1971 until 1980, we have to establish a firm foundation of unity among ourselves. (038-011, 1971/01/01) 5. "Our cherished hope is for unity." This means that on the basis of mind and body becoming one, husband and wife must become one, children and parents must become one, the family and tribe must become one, the tribe and the people must become one, and the people and the nation must become one. This is the unity that we are seeking. Because I wanted to establish this standard, I designated the motto for 1971 as "Securing the foundation for unity." The foundation for unity is firmly established only when it spreads out from the individual level, to the family, tribe, people and nation. Only then will we establish a national-level foundation for God to achieve the unification of the Korean Peninsula. (044-065, 1971/05/05) Safeguarding the front line of unity 6. I established the motto for 1972 as "Safeguarding the front line of unity." This motto means that this year will be the historical starting point for our church. Simply put, by establishing this motto, I am calling for us to secure the inner workings within the church. When an outsider takes responsibility for the whole of an organization and does whatever it takes to stabilize its inner workings, so that the inner workings become harmonious, the result is that the entire organization is elevated. Therefore, each and every member of the worldwide Unification Church must move in one direction according to the direction of that center. The more individuals, families, tribes, peoples and nations there are that move in this way, the more those individuals will be global, those families will be global, those tribes will be global, and those nations will be global. When this comes about, the kingdom of heaven will be created automatically and will be manifested globally. In safeguarding the front line of unity, there must be a philosophical foundation, an economic foundation and an activity foundation grounded in this basic principle. Otherwise the ideal of the kingdom of heaven will be impossible to achieve. Because I understood that beginning in 1972 you must carry out this mission, I decided on "Safeguarding the front line of unity" as the motto for this year. (052-236, 1972/01/01) 7. We must build a defensive line in order to prevent a crisis in the nation and the world. This is why I decided on the motto "Safeguarding the front line of unity." We must cast a global net based upon all the foundations we built in Korea. The spirit world will be coming in and taking control. So now the issue is simple: How much are you united and to what extent are you willing to be mobilized for the sake of the nation? Unification Church men and women must mobilize 100 percent. When the Israelites left Egypt on their way to the promised land of Canaan, everyone, whether male or female, old or young, had to leave. This is a time exactly like that. We are heading to the worldwide land of Canaan. It is the same as the time when the Israelites departed from Egypt. The Israelites left Egypt in order to create the realm of the chosen people in a new nation. In the same way, when I give the direction, everyone must mobilize. (056-203, 1972/05/14) 8. In 1972 we heard the remarkable motto "Safeguarding the front line of unity." We cannot limit this safeguarding to ourselves as individuals. We have to shoulder the crucial mission of defending the world in this land of Korea, which is situated at the borderline. What is it that we have to defend first? In the worst case, if there is an attack on heavens territory at this time, then heaven will have to counter-attack. But our first purpose is to prevent this scenario in order to protect the world and prevent damage to the worldwide providence. Even as God has been living for the sake of the world, I am saying that we have to pave a path to build the base for God to have Sabbath rest in His heart. (060-023, 1972/08/01) 9. From now we have to establish a tradition that no nation has ever had. We must establish the tradition that no country can ever change. By doing that we can make a condition to establish the foundation by which God can protect the democratic world. From this perspective, not only are we to become one as the nation of Korea, we have to establish the condition for all peoples of all the nations of the world to become one. By doing so, we can safeguard not only the front line of unity of the individual, but also the front line of unity of the family, tribe, people, nation and world. Because of that, we are devoted to more than just safeguarding the individual front line of unity. Our problem is how to protect the front line of unity of the family, tribe, people, nation and world. This is the final mission entrusted to the Unification Church. We must become completely one and go out to accomplish this. If we become one and really develop this foundation of unity in America, our foundation will spread throughout the nation. Then the communist world will begin to decline. When goodness rises up, evil cannot rise together with it, but must go down. When this work is accomplished here, then even if Japan is in satan's realm and even if Korea is in satan's realm, the way to rescue them will appear. This is what I have been planning to do in America during the three years from 1972 until 1974. Until 1974 many members from throughout the world will be active in all regions of America. We must demonstrate that we are a group in America that others can trust and follow. I believe everything will be resolved. (065-285, 1973/01/01) 10. In 1972, 1973 and 1974 we have been advancing under the motto "Safeguarding the front line of unity." This does not pertain to a particular individual or to a limited region or to a certain country. We are the group that stepped forward and pledged in front of heaven that we will safeguard the front line of unity for the entire world. Safeguarding the front line of unity means connecting with the entire world, moving forward to accomplish God's Will, and securing the position where we protect and nourish the world, so that it will not be invaded by satan's forces. (069-270, 1974/01/01) The realization of the kingdom of heaven 11. In 1975 we will proceed under the banner "The realization of the kingdom of heaven." What must you do according to God's Will? From now, what is the fastest road? It is not to go around here and there and proselytize. Rather, I am telling all of you to return to your hometown. After you return to your hometown, you must work harder and witness with more sincerity than you ever did when you were witnessing in the outside world. If you make more effort, you will make progress. When you understand this, you have to follow the path to rally your clan, your tribe and your people, centering on your family. Beginning in 1975 this becomes the standard of the completion stage. Thus, the time is coming when you will be able to relate to your tribe on a horizontal level. Consequently, I believe the road before you will open rather easily from now. How much territory you are able to claim for the realization of the kingdom of heaven on earth will determine your ownership rights when you go to dwell in the heavenly kingdom. It will be given to anyone who takes action. You must take action centering on this new plan for the realization of the kingdom of heaven. (074-345, 1975/01/01) 12. I designated the motto for 1975 as "The realization of the kingdom of heaven." It is not enough to know these words. The issue is how to actually realize them. In order to realize the kingdom of heaven, we have to center on the principle of God's creation, which is the original standard of the kingdom of heaven. The fallen world became hell on earth. The kingdom of heaven is a place that has nothing to do with the Fall. God is the absolute being. His Will does not change. Because it is the Will of He who is the one and only, that Will remains as the one and only Will, even though humankind fell. Therefore, unless He establishes that absolute Will and completes it, even though He is the Lord of Creation, He cannot have His authority and dignity as the omniscient and omnipotent God. Consequently, God has had to pursue a long, historical course that passed upward through a series of reversals from the age of the servant of servants to the age of the servant, the age of the adopted son through the age of the children, to the age of the parents. Through this process, God is manifested in the kingdom of heaven. What I am saying is that you need to stand in the position in which you no longer need to go through this process of re-creation. As long as re-creation is required, the realization of the kingdom of heaven will not be realized. Only when re-creation ends and the purpose of creation is realized can the kingdom of heaven be established. (074-305, 1975/01/01) Realization of the kingdom of heaven by God's children 13. The motto for 1976 is "Realization of the kingdom of heaven by God's children." The realization of the kingdom of heaven comes about because of you -- not because of True Parents. Until 1975, we spoke of the realization of the kingdom of heaven only in a broad sense. But now, because it will be realized through you, God's children, I am speaking more concretely about how to realize the kingdom of heaven. When the universe revolves around the universal commitment to love, your overall sphere of influence unfolds to embrace everything. That is why, although you are but one individual, you can create the atmosphere of the kingdom of heaven in which your family and you can dwell. Your influence will connect to every level. Also, as the kingdom of heaven emerges in the tribal realm of the Unification Church, and as the kingdom of heaven emerges within the realm of the nation, on that basis the kingdom of heaven will be realized on earth. (083-227, 1976/02/08) 14. On January 1, 1976 the annual motto reads, "Realization of the kingdom of heaven by God's children." This means that if you remain the same as you used to be, you will not be the kind of children who can realize the kingdom of heaven. You must change completely. From the moment you change, you will come one step closer to realizing the kingdom of heaven on a new level. The kingdom of heaven is not realized because of God. It is accomplished by His sons and daughters. Had Adam and Eve believed in God absolutely, they would have become God's son and daughter. However, because Adam and Eve could not believe the words of God absolutely, they fell and became satan's son and daughter. In this time, you must become the sons and daughters who believe the words of God absolutely. Accordingly, if you come to believe absolutely that the words of True Parents are the words of God, you will become the sons and daughters of God. (082-105, 1976/01/01) Realization of the kingdom of heaven through ideal families 15. The motto for 1977 is "The kingdom of heaven on earth and ideal families." In other words, it is "the realization of the kingdom of heaven through ideal families." What has been God's hope? The providence of restoration has been seeking one family that stands on the world level and does not receive satan's accusation in the fallen world. Because of the Fall, we could not see the origin of the family in God's direct dominion. Therefore, a perfect family must emerge, one that is able to enter the realm where it can receive God's love directly. It must not have anything to do with the Fall and must not be subject to satan's invasion. That is, we have to establish the original family that can be totally one with God. It must fulfill the ideal standard that should have been attained by Adam and Eve. Now in the Unification Church, we too are entering the family realm where we can receive the direct love of God. As these families multiply, we enter the time when the more satan opposes us, the more it will benefit heaven. From now, the more opposition there is, the more satan's world will crumble. In direct proportion to that opposition, we will advance and expand. (090-191, 1977/01/01) 16. The pressing task faced by the Unification Church is to realize the kingdom of heaven. To do that, each of you as individuals, wherever you are, must establish the foundation for your ideal family. This will be a starting point for completely overcoming satan's world that is collapsing around you, and for constructing your own foothold. From now on, what are you to think about? You have to think about living the kind of life that was to have been lived by unfallen Adam and Eve together with God in the original ideal world. You have to think about living the kind of life that is in complete alignment with True Parents' family in all aspects, be it your family life or your life in society. If you do not do that, you cannot become a true family in God's dominion. The ideal that God originally envisioned for creation was that children live together eternally with their parents and never be separated. You have to be able to feel that you yourselves stand in that position. If True Parents and all of you were in a parent-child relationship, it would be the relationship between a true parent and a true son or true daughter. However, no matter how much you and True Parents try to realize that relationship, you just cannot do it by yourself, nor can True Parents make it happen by themselves. God must be part of it. Just as God participates in True Parents' family, God will be with your family also and bind your family to their family. Only then will you on earth be able to experience the heart of a new family of heaven. (090-192, 1977/01/01) Realization of the kingdom of heaven through the formula course 17. The motto of the Unification Church for 1978 is "Realization of the kingdom of heaven through the formula course." In order to bring this motto alive, the mother and father and sons and daughters, who are in a parent-child relationship, must be one in heart with God. The mother takes care of the children in a family, and leaders are in the position of the mother. Therefore, they must make that bond of heart with the members. Centering on this formula, you have to advance boldly. You must fight with boldness and courage. That is why I gave you this motto, and I am asking you to practice it centering on God's love. (097-305, 1978/03/26) 18. The nation is an extension of the family. America consists of people from numerous ethnic groups coming from countless cultural backgrounds. The president of the United States is in the position of the god of that nation, meaning that the president represents God to the nation. Also, the US president is like the parent of the nation. In your family the father and mother are the God's of your home, meaning that they are God's representatives. The same formula applies to the nation. If the sovereign of a nation is totally one with his or her spouse, and their sons and daughters become totally one with them, that nation will be completely united. That sovereign and his or her children are not people who live for the sake of their own families, but people who live for the sake of the nation. The sovereign and the children ought to be the life of the nation, they ought to be the love of the nation, and the circumstances of their life ought to be centered on the nation. Even as the president must be able to build his individual kingdom of heaven centering on God, he has to be able to build his family kingdom of heaven based on the relationship with his spouse. With that as the core, there must be oneness between them and the nation. (096-030, 1978/01/01) Building the kingdom of heaven through home church 19. The motto for 1979 is "Building the kingdom of heaven through home church." The term "home church" was originally to have started in the Garden of Eden. When we talk about a church we are referring to religion, and we cannot exclude God from discussions about religion. If we interpret the Chinese characters for religion, they mean "floor-like teaching." Religion is like the floor in a house. Among all teachings, it is the center, the principled teaching that provides all the fundamental rules. Therefore, if God were excluded, the cosmos would crumble. Religion is the foundation of the providence to build the house of a new cosmos. Religion is also like the ridge beam of a house. Even if you level the site, erect the pillars and complete everything for that house, if you do not put up the ridge beam, the house will not be complete. (102-229, 1979/01/01) 20. As active workers for home church, you must become people who teach like God and love like God. When you are the kind of person whose church loves its members from the position of parents, and when the nation becomes like that and every person in the world becomes like that, then God will be able to visit any place on earth and earth will become the kingdom of heaven. In home church, education is to be given first. Then love will follow on. Therefore, you must sacrifice to give the proper education. When you sacrifice for your home church, because truth and love are there God will not be able to leave it. Then the people there will attend God as the Parent, and they will learn from Him, attending Him as the Teacher. Then they will dwell together with God. In order to substantiate this teaching, there must be Abel-type people on God's side. Among these Abeltype people, there must be a king. There must be individual level champions, family level champions, tribal champions, champions of entire peoples, national champions, and a world champion. Finally, there must be a champion who represents the whole cosmos, who is responsible for God's providence from the very beginning of history. (102-242, 1979/01/01) Section 3. The 1980s In order to develop full-scale home church activity, True Parents announced home churchrelated mottoes for four consecutive years, from 1980 to 1983, at the World Mission Center in New York. The motto on January 1, 1980 was "Home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven." He continued with "Home church is my kingdom of heaven" in 1981, "Victory of home church" in 1982 and "Home church is our land of settlement" in 1983. Beginning in 1984, the theme of the mottoes was building a God-centered homeland, "Creating and building the fatherland" in 1984 and 1985, "Creating and building the kingdom of heaven" in 1986, "Unification of the fatherland" in 1987 and 1988, and "Unification of Korea" in 1989. Home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven 1. Where will members of the Unification Church go in the 1980s? From 1981 we must develop full-scale home church activities. By the end of the third seven-year course, we need to have fully developed home church, and everything in our church must be operated based on the home church system. This is what I see we have to do from the viewpoint of the Will. Accordingly, in 1979 you worked with the motto that was given at the beginning of that year, "Home church and the completion of the kingdom of heaven." During this year, 1980, you will work with the motto "Home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven." Without home church, the kingdom of heaven cannot be accomplished. Without it, we cannot accomplish our ultimate goal. This is why I am saying that home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven. What is the kingdom of heaven? The place we call the kingdom of heaven is a place where we can rest, where happiness dwells and where love dwells. It is a place of peace. When we rest, would we want to rest all alone, only by ourselves? Naturally we would want our parents, our children and our family to be resting there with us. Also, we would want our tribe and our people to be there. We would want even the entire world to be included in that place. However much we as individuals want to rest, if our own parents are not able to rest there with us, if our own spouse and children are not able to rest there with us, we will not be able to truly rest. Looking at the Unification Church, since you are attending True Parents, if they are in a position where they cannot rest, then the people who heed the direction of the True Parents also will not be able to rest. (106-266, 1980/01/01) 2. The statement "Home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven" is not just some casual phrase. You do not know how much indemnity I paid to open the path to home church. The great physical suffering of religious people through the ages, who shed their blood and tears, was ultimately to open the way to home church. Until the day the words "home church" could be introduced to the world, God heaved great sighs of anguish. Now, with the introduction of home church, I am able to spread my wings and confidently stand tall in heaven and on earth. With home church, the Unification Church moves into a realm where it can stand proud. Therefore, you too should take pride in home church. You should boast enthusiastically about home church, even more than you boast about your mother and father, your siblings, your beloved, or even your children. Then you should do home church work; once you do it, it will become gradually easier and easier. You will see the difference between this year and next. It will become easier. (108-120, 1980/07/01) Home church is my kingdom of heaven 3. The motto for 1981 is "Home church is my kingdom of heaven." You should think, as a Unification believer, "I must accelerate my home church activities." Should you as messiahs stay at home? Just as Jesus went out from his home for the sake of carrying out his mission, you also must go out from your home. In 1981 you must all do home church, because this is the time for it. I have been teaching you about home church for three years, 1978, 1979 and 1980. I have taught you about it at every opportunity. Now the preparations have been completed. Therefore, you must go out from your home and do home church work. (111-339, 1981/03/09) 4. All members of the Unification Church must fulfill home church activities, reaching 360 homes. By yourselves, you cannot go beyond the individual level to complete the indemnity conditions for the family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmic levels. Therefore, True Parents decided to create home church as a microcosm of the world, where you can complete world-level indemnity conditions. As a microcosm of the world, home church provides a place where you can make decisive conditions in front of God and satan. This means that even though you may do other things very well, if you do not fulfill your home church responsibility, you will not be able to go to the kingdom of heaven. When we say kingdom of heaven, it means an environment where satan has no grounds to accuse, that is, a place outside the realm of satan's accusation. The place to create that environment of the kingdom of heaven is home church. What caused Adam to fall? It was because he did not have an environmental kingdom of heaven. If you can establish such an environment on the tribal level, the family kingdom of heaven is automatically included. God's original ideal is to realize the family kingdom of heaven. Where there is a tribal kingdom of heaven, the family kingdom of heaven forms naturally. Thus, home church is where you can secure the realm of victory to expand the environment of the kingdom of heaven. You joined the Unification Church to attend True Parents, but if you do not do home church activities, you cannot attend them or connect to heaven. (110-264, 1981/01/01) 5. The period that starts from 1981 is your time. Now your time has come. Now all of the responsibility that True Parents undertook on behalf of God is being passed on to you. Wherever you are, you carry out your Parents' work. Hence, the time has come where what you do will realize the Will. This is the third year of the three-year period from 1979 to 1981. Therefore, the time has come for you to work entirely for home church. I gave the first motto about home church in 1979, "Building the kingdom of heaven through home church." In 1980 it was "Home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven." You have been preparing for two years with these mottoes. On this foundation, the motto for 1981 is "Home church is my kingdom of heaven." In this motto, the phrase "my kingdom of heaven" is not True Parents' kingdom of heaven. It is the kingdom of heaven with you at the center. It's not True Parents' kingdom of heaven but the kingdom of heaven centering on you. Until now we aimed to reach the standard collectively, as expressed in the mottoes "Building the kingdom of heaven through home church" and "Home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven," but now we have entered the era when each of you can fulfill it directly, with you at the center. (110-257, 1981/01/01) Victory of home church 6. The motto for 1982 is "Victory of home church." Home church is necessary because fallen parents came about. Jesus came as a parent for the sake of restoring those parents, but instead he died because the family of Zechariah and the family of Joseph failed to unite. This must be indemnified. If we do not indemnify that sin, we cannot enter the heavenly kingdom. Will home church be the end of our work? Will it be the final level we need to reach? We will need home church to expand to churches encompassing the tribe, the people, the nation, the world and the cosmos. (116-192, 1982/01/01) 7. When you bring victory in your family, centering on God, you can go on to establish the foundation for your tribe. The way you build the foundation for your tribe is home church. With the successful foundation of your family, you should advance to build your tribal foundation. You can succeed in establishing your family as the Abel family by uniting Cain families with your Abel family. The next step is to advance to the Abel tribal realm and set up the tribal foundation; only then will your family be perfected. Unless your family has the protection of the tribal foundation, there is no safe place for it. This is what I mean when I say that your family can only be perfected after you set up the tribal foundation. You have to restore the tribal foundation in order for your own family to settle securely. This way you can provide a safe place for your sons and daughters. This is why, even though you have completed your family and can rest, the work is not over. You must go to the next level and achieve the tribal victory. Having achieved victory in your family, you must continue and bring victory in your tribe. (116-292, 1982/01/02) Home church is our land of settlement 8. The motto for 1983 is "Home church is our land of settlement." This is not just a daydream. Home church was set up and we have been advancing it for this very purpose. As a global citizen in the future, in order to enter the kingdom of heaven and bring others with you, you need to become a teacher of the Unification Principle, a teacher who works to unite religions and overcome communism with Unification Thought. Those who enter the kingdom of heaven on earth transcend religion and communism. The mainstream teaching for this is not knowledge, power or money. It is love. Up to now human love has been self-centered love, but God's love is sacrificial love. This is a simple truth. This is why we as True Parents have been sacrificing to this day in America. We are doing it to plant seeds of love. We are doing it to leave behind the tradition of loving the enemy. (123-300, 1983/01/06) 9. Now True Parents must settle. We have completed our responsibility toward the free world. You too should be able to settle, and the way to do that is through your home church foundation. Therefore, 1983 is a very important year. Soon the entire world will study the Unification Church with new, fresh eyes. We have made all the necessary preparations, and the time has come for us to go over this new hill. The sun is rising for us. Perhaps I will mobilize the world's famous scholars and theologians and hand everything over to them. If mainstream white American scholars do not do the job, I will bring scholars from Asia and ask them to do it, or I will seek out scholars from among the minorities in America and invite them to take on the task. (123-176, 1983/01/01) 10. The motto for 1982 was "Victory of home church," but was there a victory? In 1981 I set forth the motto "Home church is my kingdom of heaven," but how much did you love the people in your kingdom of heaven? In 1980, when the motto was "Home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven," how seriously did you think about it? Also in 1979, it was "Building the kingdom of heaven through home church," but how much effort did you invest to build it? I have given a direction to mobilize all the blessed families in Korea. The blessed families in Japan will also be mobilized, as well as all the blessed families in America. If you do not participate in this, you will all end up like gypsies, forever wandering around. You will not be able to settle. Even in the spirit world, you will not be able to come and visit True Parents. Instead, you will find yourself in a family-level paradise realm, just like the individual paradise where Christians go. In that family paradise, your spouse and your children will accuse you. The accusation will not come from satan. Your wife or husband, sons and daughters will accuse you. You must understand how miserable this would be. (123-177, 1983/01/01) Creating and building the fatherland 11. The motto for 1984 is "Creating and building the fatherland." We all belong to our own nations in the world, but they are not places where we can settle peacefully. We are wandering like modern-day gypsies. All of us are still hoping to settle in the land of eternal happiness, and looking forward eagerly to the fatherland, which is True Parents' nation. Recently, we could see that because of True Parents, Christians from many denominations are participating in activities for harmony and unity. Imagine the scene in the Last Days when they all come to me and ask earnestly for forgiveness for their mistakes of the past. Who among you will be there to participate in True Parents' complete victory? The difference between participating and not participating is as great as that between heaven and earth. The year 1984 marks an extremely important turning point in providential history. We are running along the highway of victory. In March 1983, I organized mobile teams for outreach throughout America, mobilizing all members. That evangelical work was a huge, new, far-reaching undertaking. It was for the sake of establishing our fatherland, True Parents' nation. (130-278, 1984/02/07) 12. Will you go to the kingdom of heaven through the Unification Church people, the Unification Church nation or the Unification Church world? Before there is a world, there must be a nation, and before there is a nation, there must be a people. Now we are a people, but we have not built our nation. The nation I am talking about is one that gathers people together from all over the world. Hence, it will be the nation that transcends national borders, transcends peoples, tribes, religions and races. It will be the kingdom of heaven on earth that God desires. Accordingly, our goal is to create such a nation. Once we have created God's nation, we can create God's world and then God's cosmos. (130-110, 1984/01/01) 13. Now True Parents have recovered the standard for restoring the elder son, based upon the Cain-Abel relationship that has existed throughout the course of history. True Parents have completed all the preparations to begin their worldwide indemnity course. We have come to the day of blessing when, centered on True Parents' worldwide family, we elevate the second son to take the authority of the first son on the world level. How eagerly do you think God and True Parents have looked forward to this day? How eagerly do you think humanity has looked forward to it? It is the starting point for the establishment of our fatherland. It is where the first streak of daylight shines for the establishment of our fatherland. Now is the time. It is a new era. If you look carefully, you can see that externally everything is falling into place. Everything necessary for the external environment that I have been talking about is ready. Hence, all that remains to accomplish the kingdom of heaven is that you become completely united and that there be no struggle between the first and second sons in our Unificationist family. Then we can begin realizing the ideal of the kingdom of heaven on earth. Only when this unity is achieved can we finally begin home church in our family. I have taught you that home church is the base of the kingdom of heaven and that it is the land of settlement of the kingdom of heaven. Its accomplishment is essential. (134-336, 1985/08/16) Creating and building the kingdom of heaven 14. The motto for 1986 is "Creating and building the kingdom of heaven." Last year it was "Creating and building the fatherland." There is a formula for establishing the kingdom of heaven. This formula requires that we deal with the Cain and Abel problem that has existed throughout the course of history. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have become the first son and first daughter and the direct children of God. But because of the Fall, the position of the first child was lost. After the Fall, satan claimed the position of the first son. Hence, God has been in the position where He could only exercise sovereignty over the second son. Therefore, the first-son position must be reclaimed, but it cannot be recovered by force. Since God lost the authority of the first son because of satan's love, in order to reclaim it, heaven's people must have greater love than satan's love. Without that, there is no way to take back the authority of the first son. All the types of love in the fallen world, whether the love of parents or the love of older siblings, belong to satan's realm. Love in satan's realm is love that belongs to the realm of the first son. To this day, the love of people who belong to the world, whether it be the love of husband and wife, of parents or of children, is love that belongs to the fallen realm, the first-son realm. Because of this, in order to go over this fallen realm of the first son, we must carry out restoration through indemnity from the position of the younger son and reverse the positions. Indemnity cannot be paid without making the proper conditions. A price must always be paid. (137-014, 1986/01/01) 15. If one talks about the fatherland in the secular world, it refers to one's own nation, not the kingdom of heaven. Before we can establish God's fatherland, we must first establish the Abel realm in this earthly world. Next comes "Creating and building the kingdom of heaven." In order to realize the kingdom of heaven, there must be unity between Cain and Abel. Unless we stand in the position where the earthly world and the spirit world, the nation on earth and the nation in the spirit world, unite by resolving the positions of Cain and Abel, we cannot build the kingdom of heaven. Now that 1985 has passed and 1986 has started, as a result of that prayer the world has begun turning in the opposite direction. If we say that the world turns like the hands of a clock, we can say that it has made one full revolution clockwise but now has started to turn counterclockwise. Until now the Unification Church has been trampled upon in the world, but from this year, 1986, the time has come when the Unification Church will appear on the world stage. (137-036, 1986/01/01) Unification of the fatherland 16. The Unification Church motto for 1987 is "Unification of the fatherland." You should not think vaguely about the unification of the fatherland. If we were to say that this is a world-level or cosmic-level motto, that would be a big problem. The formula to follow this path can be expressed like this: the individual must win over the family, the family must win over the tribe, the tribe the people, the people the nation, the nation the world and the world the cosmos. I have been demonstrating this formula in the providential course of the Unification Church. The perfection of the individual and the perfection of the family go hand in hand. For an individual to attain perfection, he or she must overcome the struggle between mind and body. From an internal perspective, the mind and body must overcome their struggle and create unity. Only then will the individual be able to influence positively the external realm of the family. This is why we have to resolve the struggle between mind and body before we can advance to the family level. Likewise, we have to resolve all the difficulties within the family before we can advance to the tribal level. Again, unless we resolve all the issues and make unity within the tribe, we cannot advance to the level of a people. With this in mind, does the motto for 1987, "Unification of the fatherland," refer to the national level or the world level? If we can deal with the inner aspects of America's national character that have become a problem, then we can advance to the world level. When we step forward and resolve all the suffering of the nation, we will then be able to digest the situations of the world. This is what it means to follow the formula course. Likewise, when we say we are going beyond the worldwide level to the cosmic level, it means we must first resolve all the problems on earth. Once we have overcome all the problems of the regions on earth, then we can digest all the problems in the spirit world and finally enter the realm of God's love. (161-093, 1987/01/04) 17. I gave the same motto for 1988 as I did for 1987, "Unification of the fatherland." If you ask why, it is because the unification of North and South Korea still remains before us. While investing all of your utmost sincerity to carry out this work and move the spirit world, we must also work on strengthening the social fabric of South Korea. In accordance with our preparation, the political climate of North Korea will change. The reunification of the fatherland is a task that both North Korea and South Korea are destined to fulfill. It will involve the combined efforts of us all. The division of Korea into North and South was not the fault of the Korean people. It came about because of the world's major powers. Therefore, the reunification of Korea cannot be done through the efforts of the Republic of Korea alone or of North Korea alone. Unless we open a way for the major powers to cooperate in the reunification, even if North Korea brings unification by "liberating" South Korea, that unification cannot last, however much North Korea claims that South Korea is liberated. Likewise, even if South Korea unifies North Korea by the strength of its military power, that unification also will not last. I tell you, the only path that can lead to permanent unification is when we unify North and South after weaving in the involvement of the great powers. This viewpoint conforms even with that of providential history. (171-144, 1988/01/01) 18. When today's Koreans understand the astonishing fact that the land of Korea will become the base for restoring the fatherland of God, will they remain asleep? They will invest their lives day and night even if you tell them not to. Financing North-South unification is not a problem. There is no doubt that when the people of South Korea bear such a sense of duty to accomplish reunification, it will lead them to invest everything they have and everything that South Korea has. My desire for the unification of the fatherland is not because I believe that the nation will go to ruin without it. It is because this is what God is seeking. It is because with the liberation of the fatherland God wants to build a nation that transcends the nations, one such as has never existed in human history. This is why I am trying to achieve reunification by equipping you with a teaching that can digest everything, by setting up a system of education that can transform society, and by raising people with the "subjectpartner principle" to take ownership of every situation. For this reason, communism should not be a problem, and neither should democracy. This is the reason communism and democracy both fear me. They think I may completely devour them. Now at the start of 1988 I set up the motto "Unification of the fatherland." The fatherland I am talking about is the fatherland that God, the original subject partner, wants to see. The entire universe should be one nation. This world should be the foundation upon which all people of God can live together. The spirit world should be one ideal house and nation in which we all can live together forever. (172-042, 1988/01/03) Unification of Korea 19. Until now, however much we shouted for the liberation of our fatherland, we have not known where that country is, but now we know. Now, with 1988 having passed, the time has come to reveal that the fatherland is Korea. Because of that, I declared that this year is a providential turning point for the nation of Korea and proclaimed the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World. About the time of the Seoul Olympics, I proclaimed that we are now at a turning point where we can move forward toward a world of hope based on the condition of internal solidarity between the youth of the world and the second generation of Unification Church members. This foundation was made not only by people in the earthly world but also by those in the spirit world. As a result of this proclamation, it is now possible for the Japanese ancestors to come to Korea and help us. Since we have come into the age of love when even enemy nations can love each other, the good Japanese spirits can come and work for the unification of Korea, even if it means they have to sacrifice Japan. Also, a foundation of spiritual power has been created on earth such that the good spirits of America, England or any country of the world are able to come and offer support for the sake of Korean unification. (184-300, 1989/01/01) 20. What must we do today to bring about the reunification of Korea? There are numerous denominations, organizations, families, and political parties, but none is behaving in a way that will create harmony. They are not investing themselves for each other's benefit, in a way that they resonate with love. Individual political parties need to take the path to benefit the whole nation, to increase its wealth and prosperity. If they pursue only their own party's self-interest, the nation will come to ruin. Because Korea does not have this kind of center, I am going to bring Unification Church members from all over the world to establish a new tribe and connect them to new social organizations that will promote unification activities for the sake of Korea. We have to move the hearts of South Koreans to enter a realm of resonance filled with love. We must begin this work today, the first day of 1989. This will lead to the birth of a united Korea. There is no other path. When we accomplish it, God can finally come to visit individuals, families, tribes and the people of this nation. (184-310, 1989/01/01) Section 4. The 1990s In the early 1990s, the mottoes were related to the unification of Korea. For 1990 and 1991 the motto was "The unification of my country," in 1992 "The unification of the new nation" and in 1993 "The new family and the unified fatherland." In the mid-1990s, the focus of the mottoes changed to loving True Parents and sharing about them with pride, "The secure settlement of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age" in 1994, "Let us inherit True Parents' realm of victory" in 1995, and "Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents" in 1996. In the latter part of the decade, the focus was on the Blessing goals, "Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents by accomplishing the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing" in 1997, "To proudly testify to and love True God absolutely, we must complete the 360 Million Couples Blessing and cut off the lineage of satan's world" in 1998, and "The cosmic expansion of the true Blessing and rooting out satan's lineage" in 1999. The unification of my country 1. The motto for 1990 is "The unification of my country." From the point of view of providential history, the 1980s was an important decade. If we had not successfully navigated the turning point of the providence that came in the 1980s, an immense barrier would have remained in providential history. True Parents were intensely focused on accomplishing this. Finally, all the necessary conditions that had to be fulfilled to indemnify providential history in the 1980s were successfully accomplished. It took 40 years for the Unificationist family to achieve this victory and climb to the top of the world. (196-149, 1990/01/01) 2. The motto for 1990 is "The unification of my country." This requires us to center on God and unite in stages to realize ourselves from the perspective of the Original Root. These stages are, first, that we as individuals unite our mind and body. Next, we have to become one as husbands and wives, and then our children have to become one with their mother and father. In this way we can link to the realm of the ideal for the nation. From today you need to become people who represent the whole. You should represent God, the universe, the nation and your people. In the family, you should be able to represent your spouse and your children. The people of the world are the extensions of the people in your family: the elderly are extensions of your grandmother and grandfather, middle-aged people are the extensions of your mother and father, young people are the extensions of your children. Thus, the people of the world are at three levels connected to the three generations of your family: grandmother and grandfather, mother and father, and sons and daughters. However, people lost this standard, which God had envisioned us realizing through all these relationships. We lost the original source, the core standard that our family, representing the family of Adam and Eve, be connected to the whole of humankind. Now, once this original source is rediscovered, it is like a frozen sheet of ice melting away as it meets the days of spring. All the problems of the world will thus be solved naturally. With this in mind, you should strive to restore your nation. (196-207, 1990/01/01) 3. In 1990 I thought about having the same motto again for 1991. Thus the motto for this year, 1991, is also "The unification of my country." Next year, in order to conclude the three-year period, it will be "The unification of the new nation." Therefore, we have to practice this motto until 1992. (211-297, 1991/01/01) 4. On this day that marks the beginning of the 1990s, you must understand how solemn this moment is, as you receive the command to advance toward the unification of the universe. This is the day when I reorient the world toward the united heaven and earth. The day of "The unification of my country" is the breathtaking moment when God's hope is realized on this earth. This is the hope God has had throughout the hundreds of millions of years of providential history since the beginning of time. Through it all, countless people of faith shed their innocent blood in unjust situations, even as they prayed to heaven asking God to dissolve their bitter sorrow, and yet died without seeing the fulfillment of their hopes. This is the breathtaking moment when their hopes will finally be realized. "The unification of my country" that I am speaking of today concerns not only the Korean Peninsula, but stands for unification of the world nation. What we originally would say along with "the unification of my country" is "the unification of my world" or "the unification of my country and my world." But I abbreviated it to "The unification of my country." When all the people of the world unite in their own countries, and then are engrafted to Korea, their nations will naturally become part of the world nation. For the sake of the unification of my country, we must be proud of living every day and devoting ourselves more than any patriot or loyal subject, shedding tears as we advance and saying, "We must keep going." We must leave behind a record that can appear in history with even one line recording what we did to establish heaven's tradition. (211-347, 1991/01/01) The unification of the new nation 5. These are the notes I jotted down for the first day of January 1992 in America. They contain four points under the topic "The unification of the new nation." The first is the restoration of the authority of the elder son. If we are going to unify the new nation, we have to restore the authority of the elder son. This has to be restored on the level of the people and on the level of the nation. Second, we must restore the authority of the parents. After establishing the new parents, we must connect to them centering on tribal messiahs. In order to establish the authority of parents, we first have to restore the authority of the elder son. The parents with the authority of the elder son must appear -- these are the True Parents. Parents with the authority of the elder son can appear once the authority of the elder son is restored. After that comes the restoration of kingship. The parents with the authority of the elder son are the king and queen among monarchs. Restoration of the authority of the parents and restoration of kingship must include the desires of the elder son. The kingship is that with the authority of the elder son. As the king of heaven and earth, this means the king of kings. This is what we mean when we say True Parents. After that, the authority of the royal family emerges. The royal family based on the king of God's nation has not yet been established. It is said that Jesus came as the king of kings, but there was no royal family. There was no family of princes and princesses descending from Jesus' direct bloodline, and this must be restored. Originally Adam and Eve were the royal family in the Garden of Eden. Everything should have developed connecting to that realm of royal lineage. (225-195, 1992/01/20) 6. Adam was not able to fulfill the Will, Jesus could not complete the Will, Christianity could not fulfill the Will, and even today in the era of the Second Coming those who are attending True Parents have fallen short. I have to take responsibility for all this. No one other than I understands how to resolve these matters and reverse them. It was God's intention that America would lead the world to victory after World War II, but that was also lost. Even for this I have to take responsibility. Neither Christianity nor America nor any other nation can take responsibility for this. Everything that should have worked with me in partnership was lost; therefore, I am responsible to re-create them. All this must be repaired. Already by 1952, seven years after 1945 , a new nation should have been realized; this is the unification of the new nation that I am talking about today. America is a sovereign nation based on Protestant Christianity. As a Protestant nation, it is Abel. Protestant-centered America, the realm of the Second Israel, was supposed to embrace the entire world. Although America embraced the world, America was not its owner. America was supposed to connect the world to its owner, the True Parents who have come. If Protestantism had made True Parents its center, religion and the nation of Korea could have become one, and the world could have stood on that foundation. Then the True Parents-centered religion could have gone on to unify the entire world. This is how Cain and Abel were to have become one. Then the body and mind that had been divided would have been united on the world level. The truth that would have emerged at that point would have been True Parentism or Adamism. (225-011, 1992/01/20) The new family and the unified fatherland 7. The motto for 1993 is "The new family and the unified fatherland." The year 1992, when the whole world came together, gathered their hearts, and offered their devotion, now has passed. Last year was the historic year when we did worldwide work with True Mother at the center, and we proclaimed the liberation of women for the first time in history. Throughout the world, women have not been truly liberated until now. Because a woman initiated the Fall, unless a woman goes beyond the point of the Fall, the era of women's liberation cannot come. That is the situation from the providential perspective. The work of God's providence is for the salvation of humankind. The providence of salvation is the providence of restoration, and the providence of restoration is the providence of re-creation. From this perspective, the providence of salvation is ultimately to find the woman who could bring this liberation. Until now, no one knew this. The providence of salvation is not only to find the man, but also to find the woman. The reason human history went wrong was because of the fault of a woman. Because the first woman went the path of erroneous love, history became a false history. If we are going to restore this, we have to do the work of re-creation. We have to go through the course of re-creation. (241-281, 1993/01/01) 8. We have to establish one unified fatherland. It starts from the family. The one fatherland, the unified fatherland, arises from the new family. I am not talking about the unification of the fatherland. If we call it unification of the fatherland, it means that we are uniting the fatherland that is divided. However, when we say the unified fatherland we are referring to the beginning of the newly unified fatherland. Accordingly, "The new family and the unified fatherland" will be the motto for the coming year. We must unite in a new nation. The unity in the new nation is the liberated fatherland founded on the new family. We are now entering that age. (241-274, 1992/12/26) 9. The motto for this year is "The new family and the unified fatherland." Unification requires that, first, I must become united as an individual. If I as an individual do not become united, nothing happens. Next, since man was born because of woman, he absolutely must unite with woman, and woman must unite absolutely with man. This cannot be less than absolute. This is an even stronger truth than the fact that we get hungry and must eat. It is a serious issue. It is absolute truth. If Adam and Eve had received the Blessing, they would have experienced their first love with God at the center. First love is absolute. However, there are many people who profane their first love. After doing that, can you live well with your husband? Up to now, men did not practice fidelity. Even if you admonished men to maintain their fidelity, they could not. Yet men demanded fidelity of women. This is because a woman lost her fidelity in the Garden of Eden. In the Unification Church we make the fidelity of men more important than the fidelity of women. (241-314, 1993/01/01) The secure settlement of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age 10. The motto for 1994 is "The secure settlement of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age." Secure settlement has a different meaning from settlement. Secure settlement means taking your place after everything has been accomplished. Because of the Fall, the individual was imperfect, the family was imperfect, the tribe was imperfect, and the people, nation and cosmos were imperfect. Even for the Creator God, everything He intended to do to complete the ideal of creation ended in failure. However, God cannot stand in a position of failure. He has been working to recover the original position through the process of re-creation and restoration through indemnity. This work is the work of salvation. (252-226, 1994/01/01) 11. Let us bring secure settlement to True Parents and the Completed Testament Age in the individual and the family. Further, let us bring that secure settlement to the nation. This is God's ideal of creation. We must establish God's nation, the nation that connects to the kingdom of heaven. For this there are three rules. First, we have to bring secure settlement on the individual level by uniting mind and body. Next, husband and wife must unite with true love. They should not fight; they should not shed tears over their relationship. They should not insist on their own way. If either of them has to insist on their way, it should be based on heaven's law. I already taught you everything about this. Centering on the four great realms of heart and the three great kingships, I taught you everything. Therefore, from now on, that is how you should live. Second, your family should be the model of the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven. This involves four generations: grandfather and grandmother, mother and father, husband and wife, and sons and daughters. Likewise, each nation in the world has four types of people whom you should regard as extensions of the generations in your family: the elderly, who are extensions of your grandfather and grandmother; middle-aged people as extensions of your mother and father; young adults, who are extensions of husband and wife; and children as extensions of your sons and daughters. Third, the individual should sacrifice for the sake of the family, the family for the tribe, the tribe for the people, the people for the nation and the nation for the world. Centering on this principle of sacrificing for the greater good, you should elevate the people of the world above your own family. Elevate them above your own grandfather and grandmother, your own mother and father, your husband or wife, and your own children. Likewise, if you elevate the people of the world above the people of your own country, you will reach perfection in a place that is in accord with the original palace of God's kingdom. Then you will be able to adapt yourself to any place in the kingdom of heaven. (252-265, 1994/01/01) Let us inherit True Parents' realm of victory 12. The motto for 1995 is "Let us inherit True Parents' realm of victory." The realm of victory I am referring to encompasses the victories that True Parents have brought in front of all traditions in heaven and on earth, in front of all people living today and all future generations, and on all levels from the individual and family to the tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. All the failures of God's providence of salvation and all the failures of history are wrapped in God's bitter sorrow. True Parents pulled out the root of all the bitter sorrow that is intertwined with the history that began from Adam's family. Although satan had been in control of history, we have defeated him, and the record of our victory will remain for all time. Based upon this foundation, we must complete the remaining task of eradicating satan's history. The world inherited the realm of satan's victory, so we now have to uproot that bitter sorrow on all levels. We must remove the root of that bitter sorrow in Adam's family, Abraham's family, Jacob's family, Moses' family and the family of John the Baptist and Jesus. For all of them, we must cut the root of bitterness. The question is how we can be victorious over satan's world. There is no other way but to unite with True Parents' words and teachings. All of our historic messages are like declarations of victory. This is why I used the expression "True Parents' realm of victory" in the motto for this year. (267-073, 1995/01/02) 13. The time for the unification of North and South Korea is approaching. To establish the Korean Peninsula in the position where God can be liberated, we should work for this in 1995 and offer our result to heaven. While forging along this path, I never sought for help from anyone in my life. Therefore, you also should not seek for help from anyone. You should not even seek any help from me. Without getting any help from me, if you can achieve something greater than I did, then I would like to come and visit you and bequeath everything I have to you. Once you establish the way of such filial children and loyal subjects, the way to become saints and divine sons and daughters who can be remembered in history will easily open to you. All this can be determined depending on your actions in 1995. You must inherit True Parents' realm of victory so you can follow the path of heaven's filial children and loyal patriots without losing your way. Then there will be no problem for you to fulfill the succeeding stages. Once you become a filial child in the family, it will not be a problem for you to become a loyal patriot for your nation. Once you are a loyal patriot, it will not be a problem to rise to become a worldlevel saint. Once you stand in the position of princes and princesses in God's nation, of His direct lineage, you will have no problem fulfilling the dutiful way of divine sons and daughters while you are on earth. The foundation of a filial son or daughter will be your stepping-stone to becoming a loyal patriot. The foothold of the loyal patriot will be your stepping-stone to becoming a saint. The foothold of a saint will be your stepping-stone to becoming a divine son or daughter. I went this way to restore through indemnity all the sorrowful realities of heaven. Today for the first time, on this first day of 1995, having completed the path of a filial son, loyal patriot, saint and divine son, I am bequeathing all this foundation to you Unificationists and to the people throughout the world. (266-297, 1995/01/01) Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents 14. The 1996 motto is "Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents." The motto for 1995 was "Let us inherit True Parents' realm of victory." What is the hope of God, the hope of all people and the hope of creation? They hope to see True Parents emerge on earth and for God's true love to begin with them. This was God's goal and hope at the beginning of the creation, in the course of the creation and for the result of the creation. If the first human beings had not fallen, True Parents would have appeared on earth, and they would have established the family based on true love. This was God's hope and the ideal for which He created us. Had Adam and Eve not fallen and had they become the True Parents on earth, then with God's true love at the center, the mineral world, the plant world, the animal world and everything in this created world would have become one. Centering on True Parents, all things of creation would have resided in the bosom of God's love. Had God, Adam and Eve become one within Adam and Eve's family on earth, they would have reigned over all the things of creation in love and lived with them -- This was God's hope. (275-254, 1996/01/01) 15. You must proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents. When loving them, you must love them even more than you love your own spouse, even more than you love your sons and daughters, even more than you love your country and even more than you love all the fallen people of this earth. Only if you love True Parents with such a love that has never before existed in this world can you inherit the world of love that has never before existed. Only then do you become the sons and daughters of God and the royal family of God's nation. Only then can you become God's people. We are entering such a time. If 3.6 million couples receive the Blessing in 1997, the kingdom of heaven will unfold. How distant is the kingdom of heaven? If you want to enter the kingdom of heaven, you have to be proud of True Parents and testify to True Parents, and you have to love True Parents. Because we must prepare for this, I declared the motto for 1996 to be "Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents." (275-301, 1996/01/01) Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents by accomplishing the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing 16. The 1997 motto is "Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents by accomplishing the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing." The motto for 1996 was "Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents." This year, if we ask what is the key to fulfilling the motto "Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents," it is "by accomplishing the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing." This year a historic, cosmic event will take place: the Blessing of 3.6 million couples. Once we complete the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, we can proceed to the 36 Million Couples Blessing. With these victories, we will be able to surmount all the numbers that satan completed to build his world. Think about how many years it will take to complete the Blessing of 36 million couples, then give the Blessing to 360 million couples, and then to 3.6 billion couples, and eventually give the Blessing to all humanity. In the family there must be Adam and Eve, man and woman. This is absolute; this formula does not change. It is the same in every age, no matter what kind of prolongations history has passed through. Adam's family was the place where two people were to settle as one. From Adam's family, that process then passes on through all of history, continuing eternally. (280-184, 1997/01/01) 17. If I give you the motto "Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents," it means that I must have made the condition that I proudly testified to God and loved God. So when God says, "Good job! You loved Me indeed!" based on my making that condition, you too should proudly testify to True Parents and love them. You need to understand this tradition and pass it on. Being that I am the world-level Messiah, there have to be people in the position of national messiahs; otherwise there is no way for others to proudly testify to me as the world-level Messiah. Likewise, for national messiahs to educate people and proudly testify to who True Parents are, they should have tribal messiahs supporting them. And for the tribal messiahs to proudly testify to who True Parents are in front of their ancestors and future generations, they should educate people to take the position of supportive family-level messiahs. This is the messianic teaching and the path that believers in True Parents need to go. When we talk about becoming messiahs, we mean becoming true parents. But in order to become true parents, we have to establish the tradition in our family that we proudly testify to God. Even as we testify to God in our family, we should also be able to proudly testify to our own parents. As we love God, we should love them. Based on that realm of love in the family in which we proudly testify to our parents, we should expand that realm to the national level, world level and cosmic level. Then, in the embrace of God's blessing, we can finally live in the realm of freedom as a family of the heavenly kingdom. (280-217, 1997/01/01) To proudly testify to and love True God absolutely, we must complete the 360 Million Couples Blessing and cut off the lineage of satan's world 18. The motto for 1998 is "To proudly testify to and love True God absolutely, we must complete the 360 Million Couples Blessing and cut off the lineage of satan's world." The motto for 1997 was "Let us proudly testify to True Parents and love True Parents by accomplishing the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing." The motto for this year refers to the completion of the 360 Million Couples Blessing; after that we will be able to cut off the lineage of satan's world. This is the only thing that needs to be done. Last year, our motto was about True Parents, but this time it is about True God. Also, now we must complete the 360 Million Couples Blessing and cut off the lineage of satan's world. God has been toiling for this purpose throughout history, not only to cut it off but even to pull out the root. So we will have to pull out the root. True Parents have the power to pull out that root. (289-181, 1998/01/01) 19. We have thus far completed giving the Blessing to 40 million couples. This was a record-breaking event, noteworthy throughout the world. It was an unforgettable event, which could take place only once in history. No one can ever do it again. It never happened in the past and can never be repeated in the future. Now another Blessing event, the 360 Million Couples Blessing, is approaching. It too will be an unprecedented event in history. By giving the Blessing to 360 million couples, all of history will be cleared up. Through it we should be able to liberate God, expel satan and completely cut off and abolish satan's filthy lineage. An era of great change and upheaval will come. The whole world knows that we accomplished the Blessing of 40 million couples. This fact is known in every country of the world. Now we should build on this by going into our communities and helping them solve the problems of youth. Youth problems are so widespread that no one family or neighborhood alone can tackle them. No nation or organization acting on its own can take responsibility for resolving them. We should all take responsibility for them together. The first human family became dysfunctional because Adam and Eve fell while they were still juveniles. As seeds sown in the spring yield a harvest in the fall, the seeds of the Fall sown in the Garden of Eden are bearing fruit worldwide in the Last Days. This is not a good harvest, so we must burn it. Nothing should remain. There should be nothing left of the Fall to be harvested. We must turn everything upside down. (289-213, 1998/01/02) The cosmic expansion of the true Blessing and rooting out satan's lineage 20. The motto for 1999 is "The cosmic expansion of the true Blessing and rooting out satan's lineage." Rooting out satan's lineage means that there are no more dealings with satan. The false cannot stand together with the true. Because of this, in the motto I gave in 1998, "To proudly testify to and love True God absolutely, we must complete the 360 Million Couples Blessing and cut off the lineage of satan's world," I included the word "true." God should be able to stand on the foundation of being true. Until now, as God carried out His providence of salvation, satan has been holding Him back every step of the way. I have been striving to create an environment in which Abel can bring Cain to natural surrender. To this end, I produced the motto "To proudly testify to and love True God absolutely, we must complete the 360 Million Couples Blessing and cut off the lineage of satan's world." It means that when we completed the Blessing of 360 Million Couples, we cut off the lineage of satan's world. We achieved this goal on September 30, 1998. This means we have now entered the era when humankind has been severed from satan's lineage. Now the era of conflict between heaven and earth is passing. By this I mean we have passed over this hill. We have already gone over the hill of completing the 360 Million Couples Blessing. We've already given that Blessing to humanity while standing in the position of the original Adam and Eve. Now that all people, who should have been the extended family of the originally intended Adam and Eve, have received that Blessing, the wall that was blocking heaven and earth is breaking down. This is why I am saying that 1999 is the year when we will pull out satan's lineage by the roots. We have to pull out those roots. In order to do that, we have to expand the realm of the grace of the Blessing by uniting the entire cosmos -- the spiritual world and the physical world. (298-210, 1999/01/08) 21. This year is 1999. The number 9 in 999 was claimed by satan. If we take them together, the three 9s in 999 represent the three stages of formation, growth and completion. Each of them falls one short of the number 10, the number of liberation. "True Blessing" means the completed Blessing. It is not just any Blessing that we are expanding to encompass heaven and earth, but the true Blessing. We want to give people the Blessing by which they can become true families and be totally settled. This cosmic-level Blessing is to remove all the sorrow and bitterness that has been entangled in God's heart and to settle His heart. Thereby we can pull out satan's root. This is the final stage. This is why in 1999 we should not miss the chance to invest all of our hearts, all of our devotion and all of our love to bless the entire cosmos. Then the world will naturally follow us. If you stand in the position of a plus, all those in the minus position will be drawn to you and will naturally follow you. Work with this mind-set until everyone in your neighborhood has received the Blessing. Work so hard that no family is left unconnected to the bond of your love. God, the subject partner of love, radiates the sunlight of His love over all creation, and you need to do the same. It is the only way to create the realm of freedom. If you know it but do not do it, you will fall away. You will feel so ashamed that you will not be able to bring yourself to lament about it, even after you go to the other world. This is why I am telling you, do not ask for blessings and do not seek to be recognized. This is the way I have been living. Even if God did not express any interest in what I was doing, still I continued the work. Without telling Him what I was doing, I just continued. After continuing like that, things worked out naturally. This is natural law. Did Adam and Eve have to report every single thing to God? If there had been such unity of heart, things would have worked out by natural law. Even if you do not report every detail to God as you work, what you need to do is to make sure to bring the result. This will be greater than just reporting to Him without any result. This is a principle of heavenly law. (308-215, 1999/01/05) 22. The motto for 1999 is "The cosmic expansion of the true Blessing and rooting out satan's lineage." There are several ways to sever something: you can remove the leaves, you can cut off the branches or you can cut the main trunk. Yet none of these is as effective as pulling out the root. We must pull out the root of the first woman, and we must pull out the root of the first man. The beginning point of the root is satan. satan put down his root in the beginning. You are now connected to that root; hence, you have a relationship with satan. This is the reason you have fallen nature. Nevertheless, God's ultimate desire is to save your family, and every family. However, the question is how to pull out satan's root from the world. The way to pull out this root is not by striking him like an enemy or asking God to strike him like an enemy. Because it was planted with false love, the only way to pull out the root is with true love. (308-229, 1999/01/09) Section 5. The 2000s With the start of the 21st century, True Parents announced a motto for each year which outlined the goal of fulfilling the Cheon Il Guk ideal by achieving the ideal of God and human beings united in love and completing the victories to liberate the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. In 2000 and 2001 they emphasized unity through true love. The motto for the year 2000 was, "The cosmic expansion of true love will perfect the new millennial kingdom," and in 2001 it was "May the liberated Parents of Heaven and Earth, and children united as one in mind and body, fulfill the Will with true love, whose subject nature is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal." From 2002 to 2008 True Parents presented mottos related to Cheon Il Guk. In 2002 it was "Mansei for the secure settlement of Cheon Il Guk in freedom, peace and happiness, the ideal of the Parents of Heaven and Earth." In 2003 it was "May our families perfect true families of filial children, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters of Cheon Il Guk through true love." The 2004 motto was "Proclamation of the era of God's fatherland and the peace kingdom," and in 2005 it was "Let us substantiate the ideal of the internal and external Cheon Il Guk." The motto for 2006 was "The era of the secure settlement of the model providence for the ideal of peace in heaven and on earth," and in 2007 it was "Eog-mansei for the reign of goodness and prosperity in Cheon Il Guk, bringing cosmic peace." For 2008 it was "Mansei for the Cheon Il Guk -- Universal Peace Federation in the jubilee year joining 2007 and 2008." From 2009 to 2013 they announced mottos about the unity and victory of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. In 2009 it was "Proclamation of victory in the era when the Parents of Heaven and Earth establish the realm of the cosmic Sabbath with the authority of absolute sex manifesting in true love, true life and true lineage." In 2010 it was "Mansei for the realm of the cosmic Sabbath of true love, where unity with a pure heart brings oneness in all victories." For 2011 the motto was "Mansei for Cheon Il Guk, settled through harmony between children and the Parents who have heaven's heart, whose harmony brings final and ultimate oneness to heaven and earth." In 2012 and 2013 it was "Era of the victory, liberation and completion of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind." From 2014 to 2020 True Parents have designated the motto as "Let us become true owners of Cheon Il Guk who practice true love, in resemblance to our Creator, the Heavenly Parent." The cosmic expansion of true love will perfect the new millennial kingdom 1. The motto of 2000 is, "The cosmic expansion of true love will perfect the new millennial kingdom." The phrase "the cosmic expansion of true love" refers to the home of love. True love should expand from the existent world to the entire cosmos. "Cosmos" here refers to God's home. The motto's overall meaning is that in the new millennium the home where God dwells should be perfected. The perfection of the kingdom of heaven, where God dwells everywhere eternally, begins in the new millennium through the cosmic expansion of true love. (304-322, 2000/01/01) 2. The kingdom of heaven is the place where freedom exists eternally, where hope exists eternally, where happiness exists eternally, and where true love and true life exist eternally. This is certainly true, because everything that lives in the home of God is one with God. That is why all Unification Church members throughout the world live together by loving one another with the thought, "My home is your home." The people of the Unification Church see themselves as members of one family. They follow this rule because they dwell in the realm of the cosmic Sabbath. They advocate that we place our family before ourselves, and our brothers and sisters before ourselves, even as they place other church members before themselves. This is a true family connected with the true lineage, based on true love. (304-331, 2000/01/01) 3. The motto for 2000 is "The cosmic expansion of true love will perfect the new millennial kingdom." We must bring the age of the millennial kingdom. By this I mean that we are entering the age to "perfect the new millennial kingdom." This is not a vague concept. When families restore their nation, they pass beyond the growth-stage standard where Adam and Eve fell and even beyond the completion-stage standard. There they can bless every family, tribe and people. By doing so, everything in heaven and on earth will be turned around. Since we have indemnified and resolved everything in the era of the Third Adam and could enter the liberated era of the realm of the Fourth Adam, we should become families that transcend our nations. We have come to the era when we can be registered in the nation of Cheon Il Guk. A realm has been formed in which freedom and victory can take root. This will lead to the liberation of the family. Our families will become just like Adam and Eves family, which did not need to register in the Garden of Eden. If you can live according to True Parents' teachings and unite with their words, you enter into an era of liberation from an autonomous position. There you will not face restrictions on any path you take, on earth or in heaven. Consequently all national borders will disappear. Therefore, you must pray from an autonomous position. Until now we beseeched heaven, saying "I wish and pray for this and that," but from now on we will report to God. We will report about our good will and good deeds. (314-267, 2000/01/09) May the liberated Parents of Heaven and Earth, and children united as one in mind and body, fulfill the Will with true love, whose subject nature is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal 4. At the very end of pledge 8 of The Family Pledge is the most important word: liberation. We are aiming to achieve the ideal of God and human beings united in love, and to perfect the realm of liberation in the kingdom of God on earth and heaven. The motto of 2001 is, "May the liberated Parents of Heaven and Earth, and children united as one in mind and body, fulfill the Will with true love, whose subject nature is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal." Actually we only needed to say subject nature of true love, but the phrase "is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal" is added to the phrase, "true love, whose subject nature..." This motto is needed during the era of the new millennium. In particular, children and parents must fulfill this together and create the kingdom of heaven on earth. Not only God but you also must accomplish this. Not only True Parents, but the liberated Parents of Heaven and Earth and we, their liberated children, must accomplish this. This must be fulfilled after achieving mind-body unity. That is why the subject nature of true love is the mainstream teaching. When we say "subject nature," we are referring to the essential point. We must fulfill the Will with absolute love, unique love, unchanging love and eternal love, which God intended to fulfill. (341-136, 2001/01/01) 5. The 2,000-year period until December 31, 2000, was a time of walking a worldwide indemnity course based on the realm of the Second Israel. Now that age has passed, and the dawn of the new Completed Testament Age has come, the era when the ideal of the Blessing can be expanded to the cosmos. This motto, "May the liberated Parents of Heaven and Earth, and children united as one in mind and body, fulfill the Will with true love, whose subject nature is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal" is not only for one time, but is a theme that remains with you even on the other side in the eternal world. You must understand how valuable the family is, and you must offer to complete the Will of the Parents of Heaven and Earth after attaining mind-body unity. To do that, we need to recover the sovereignty of the world and offer it to the Parents of Heaven and Earth. If we do that, all families under that sovereignty can easily follow the tradition and teachings of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, which are the tradition and teachings of God. In order to establish God's nation, which is based on the philosophy of true love, you must fulfill the eight stages of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God. You must establish the perspective of this nation, which is the teaching of True Parents. As families who have received the Blessing, this is your responsibility. That is why from today the contents of your prayer will be changed. Beginning now, we will end our prayers, "I pray in the name of_______ (your name), who has inherited True Parents' realm of victory through the Blessing." It means that without the Blessing, you cannot participate in True Parents' realm of victory. But through the Blessing, you formed a blood relationship with True Parents, you connected anew to the heavenly lineage that had been severed by the Fall, and you joined in the bond that makes you sons and daughters of True Parents. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have formed a substantial realm where everyone would have been ruled by the unchanging and eternal God. Everyone would have received the Blessing, and everyone would have been connected to the love of God and the life of God. God's lineage would have been established in the first generation ancestors, Adam and Eve, and would have been propagated in their family. With them as the seed, God's bloodline would have been propagated to everyone. However, the seed of this blood lineage was not sown and did not bear fruit through three generations. This is the Fall. If True Parents are the first generation, you are the second generation. If you do not raise your sons and daughters well, you will not be able to escape from that tradition of fallen descendants. (341-137, 2001/01/01) 6. From now you cannot visit True Parents as you please. There will be conditions that you need to meet. Once we have the heavenly nation, things will be strict. The secular laws of the Republic of Korea will pale in comparison. The laws on the path that remains in front of you are more than ten times stricter. You must complete this path in your lifetime. Since that kind of course remains ahead of you, how should you live from now on? The age of prayer has passed. Prayers are answered only when there is a Savior. The Savior guided everything to the realm of liberation. I completely opened the realm of liberation. Because of that, the motto of 2001 is "May the liberated Parents of Heaven and Earth, and children united as one in mind and body, fulfill the Will with true love, whose subject nature is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal." It is about working together. After working together you should report. When you report, look to see whether that which you are reporting was done correctly or incorrectly; if it was a mistake, you should redeem your mistake. You cannot report before making up for that mistake. It is a report, not a prayer. Those who do not have good results to report cannot come to where True Parents are. (341-146, 2001/01/01) Mansei for the secure settlement of Cheon Il Guk in freedom, peace and happiness, the ideal of the Parents of Heaven and Earth 7. The character cheon "heaven," symbolizes two people. The character for "two" consists of a horizontal line on top and a horizontal line on the bottom. Peace should be created in both the spirit world and the earthly world. I included the words "cosmos" and "peace" in this motto; thus it includes the meaning, cosmic peace. Also, Cheon Il Guk has the horizontal character il meaning "one" or "unity)' Accordingly, the motto of 2001 included the meaning "two people fulfill the Will with true love, whose subject nature is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal." Without true love we cannot accomplish the Will. That is why I included "absolute, unique, unchanging, eternal love" as the way to fulfill the Will. We must fulfill it with absolute love, unique love, unchanging love and eternal love. That is Cheon Il Guk, the nation where two persons become one. The word "cosmos" means our home in heaven and on earth. Man and woman create balance on the horizontal plane and attend heaven. Centering on heaven whom the man and woman attend, they should each unite their mind and body and then unite as husband and wife; next, they should unite as parents and children, and at the same time they should unite with their brothers and sisters and with others whom they should treat as brothers and sisters. In each case it is like two people uniting with each other. These realms of subject partner and object partner can be established only with true love. True love is the center. It is the center of the individual and the center of the couple. Then it expands to higher levels as the center of parents and children and the center of sibling relationships in the family and in the world. In this way, the family can be settled. Once the family is settled, then its tribe should unite based on that family, so that they become one. Then the entirety of the people should unite based on that tribe, so that they become one. Then the nation should unite based on that people, so that they become one. We must have a unified nation for the world to unite with, and a unified world such that the cosmos will unite with it, and then a unified cosmos that will connect with God. If you live like that, wherever you go horizontally or vertically, you will not collide with anything. (364-071, 2002/01/01) 8. The motto for 2002 is "Mansei for the secure settlement of Cheon Il Guk in freedom, peace and happiness, the ideal of the Parents of Heaven and Earth." Freedom, peace and happiness here refer to true love. There is freedom in true love, there is peace in true love and there is happiness in true love. All this can be found in a family and in everything else. You cannot be happy alone. The foundation of happiness does not exist outside of the family, and families that can connect with this foundation should multiply greatly. As for the four-position foundation, there are four generations: the Grandparent (God), the father and mother, the husband and wife, and the sons and daughters. They form one sphere. Adam and Eve are the father and mother; by the generation of their grandchildren the four-position foundation will have multiplied to many couples. This is the seed and the model from which the 12 tribes can emerge and then hundreds of branch tribes. Thus Adam's family would flourish, having given birth to many sons and daughters and making more couples. Thus, when the four-position foundation is complete, there will be the four levels. Considering God as the Grandparent, after Him there are three generations of father and mother, husband and wife, and sons and daughters. Thus in Adam and Eve's family, sons and daughters who are in the position of their grandchildren emerge through three generations. They form the seed of the fourth generation, and from that time on anybody who marries can enter the kingdom of heaven automatically. That is the model. (364-276, 2002/01/03) May our families perfect true families of filial children, patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters of Cheon Il Guk through true love 9. The motto for 2003 is, "May our families perfect true families of filial children, patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters of Cheon Il Guk through true love." God's whole ideal of creation is included here: the individual, family, tribe, people and nation. A child who inherits a true family's tradition of filial piety will become a loyal patriot, and one who inherits a true family's tradition of loyalty to his or her nation will become a saint. Furthermore, one who inherits a true family's tradition of sainthood will become a divine son or daughter. By inheriting the tradition of a divine son or daughter, he or she is given royal authority. This inheritance occurs on the foundation of God having royal authority. Everything owned by individuals or belonging to your nation must be denied. In the end they are all fruits of the fallen world. They connect to a world contaminated by the bloodline of the enemy which God rejects. God does not want to see even the shadow of that world. God cannot take charge of this evil world that has persisted through the rise and fall of nations while countless people have died through wars. (400-192, 2003/01/01) 10. Through true love your families must become the owners of Cheon Il Guk and you must become filial children. To become an owner of Cheon Il Guk, you must first become a filial child. Then you must form a true family of loyal patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters; once you've done that, you become an owner. We do not say these things lightly. This is the position in which you lay the foundation stone; thus you cannot escape the fundamental rules of heaven. You should have absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Move forward for the sake of the eternal world, even if you die 100 or 1,000 times. Gratefully follow your path even if it involves indescribable hardship. You can experience the bitterness that God had to endure when He was unable to help the people whom He loved and trusted within the religious realm, even as they were being sacrificed. If you do, and on your own path your tears obscure your vision and your surroundings are drenched in your blood and sweat, then satan cannot enter into you. satan cannot approach you because he sees the traces of the tears and blood you shed for the sake of others. satan is egoistic. Because of his egotism, he cannot invade your position. (400-204, 2003/01/01) 11. The model of the family connects to the loyal patriot, the model of the loyal patriot connects to the saint, the model of the saint connects to the divine son or daughter and the model of the divine son or daughter connects to kingship. In order to enter Cheon Il Guk where True Parents dwell, you should go the path of a true parent, true owner, true teacher and connect to the true king. You must also go the path of a filial child, loyal patriot, saint, and divine son or daughter, as well as that of kingship. Only when you complete the course to that level will you receive the inheritance. I am teaching you all this clearly. If you stop in the middle of your course, it is not enough. If you go after good fortune just for yourself, after you die your corpse will end up in a pauper's grave. However, this path will, without fail, allow you to reach the kingdom of heaven, not end up in a pauper's grave. By now everyone in the world should know. In fact, on July 4, 2002, in Washington, DC, I conveyed a resolution from the spirit world which said, "We know and believe that God is the absolute True Parent, and that Sun Myung Moon and Hak Ja Han are the True Parents." It also said, "We believe that the True Parents are the embodiment of God, and that they are True Parents, true teachers and true owners, and we will act according to their will." It then proclaimed me a king. Having become the True Parent, true teacher and true owner, it is only right that I should be the king. There can be only one true king. That is why the blessed families of the Unificationist family attend me as the king. When they do that, they can receive the inheritance. But you cannot receive an inheritance from a king unless you have become a prince or princess. You can receive the inheritance when you become a divine son or daughter. If you cannot become such a person and receive my inheritance, when you go to the other world you will be caught short. (400-221, 2003/01/01) Proclamation of the era of God's fatherland and the peace kingdom 12. Today, January 1, 2004, we are entering "the era of God's fatherland and the peace kingdom." This is not an announcement but a historic proclamation. Saying that this is a proclamation means that a new age has dawned. Its content affects not only individuals but also the whole world, even all of heaven and earth. The time of making announcements of small matters is over. This is the proclamation of the liberation of God's fatherland and the era of the peace kingdom. As we live in the world where they have been proclaimed, we should enter God's fatherland and establish the peace kingdom. (430-107, 2004/01/01) 13. This morning, January 1, 2004, I proclaimed the words, "God's fatherland." Because I did so, hereafter God's fatherland will begin. I also proclaimed the peace kingdom. Now God's fatherland and the peace kingdom have begun, a place that has no relationship whatsoever with the fallen world. It is God's nation and God's fatherland, which He desired from before the Fall. Our clans, our peoples and our nations can all live in the realm of God's fatherland. All can become part of heaven's nation. This is an existential realm rather than an imaginary one. Everything in God's nation begins from God's fatherland, and everything must be evaluated based on its foundation. Anything that was established in places where the fatherland is not established will pass away. How precious is the term, "God's fatherland." It is like the fact that only because we have a nation can we say that we are citizens of the Republic of Korea and call ourselves "the white-clad race." Throughout the ages of history, the conditions for the fatherland that God has desired have been accumulating, from the level of individuals and families to tribes and peoples, until today when the time is ripe for this proclamation of the restoration of God's fatherland encompassing the entire world. From now on everything will begin to exist on its foundation. However, because humankind fell away from that place, up until now, people have been striving to restore this standard by continually making conditions according to the law of indemnity. However, once the territory of God's fatherland is obtained, the ways by which we could come thus far, having justified our existence based upon those past conditions, should be totally severed, overturned, trampled underfoot and removed. Then we have to build everything anew on the territory of the fatherland. Such a time has come. (430-113, 2004/01/01) 14. You should think about God's fatherland and the peace kingdom even in your dreams. God wants His fatherland, and humankind wants the peace kingdom. Now that we have come to the point of proclaiming what heaven desires and what earth desires, we must be grateful, even if we were to die tomorrow. You should be grateful that you live on earth at a time when you can make a contribution to God's fatherland and the peace kingdom. Before you die you should be able to shed tears of loyalty and filial piety so as not to be ashamed in front of the creation. Do not become shameful sons and daughters who shed tears struggling merely for the sake of your own pleasure and joy. (430-154, 2004/01/01) Let us substantiate the ideal of the internal and external Cheon Il Guk 15. The motto for 2005 is, "Let us substantiate the ideal of the internal and external Cheon Il Guk." Internal and external here mean the internal nation of heaven and the external nation of heaven. Cheon Il Guk is a nation where two people become one, mind and body become one, man and woman become one, parents and children become one, and heaven and earth become one, centering on God. The "internal" of "internal and external" refers to God, and the "external" refers to True Parents. If you analyze the meaning of the phrase, "internal and external Cheon Il Guk," it refers to the internal and external Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity. The internal Cheon Il Guk cannot be completed on its own. It becomes complete only through the external Cheon Il Guk. This is because heaven and earth were all destroyed because of the external Cheon Il Guk, namely Adam and Eve's bodies. Now we have established internal and external Cheon Il Guk. The era of Cheon Il Guk has dawned, and the era of the kingdom of peace and unity has begun. (481-023, 2005/01/01) 16. Due to the Fall, human beings have not been able to perfectly carry out their moral duties as filial children in front of their parents, loyal patriots in front of their country, saints in front of the world, and divine sons and daughters in front of heaven and earth. These are what you must perfect in your generation. Although you received the Blessing, you have been fulfilling these responsibilities mostly on the individual level. Yet in order to recover what was lost in the Garden of Eden, you, who are one as True Parents' blood relations, must act on their behalf and conduct yourselves as befits their sons and daughters. You should do this as families, fulfilling the dutiful way of filial children, loyal patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters. By so doing, you need to build a foundation on which no borders or restrictions will exist in any family, any people, any nation, at any place in the world on the planet Earth. Then, based on this foundation of liberation and complete freedom, True Parents will be able to carry out activities freely, as they will be in the land of freedom where they can take command. To build this foundation, you need to unite families and nations, unite heaven and earth, and build a cosmos of freedom where all are connected through the lineage of love. We have concluded the long course of restoration, which started in places where we could not attend God, and we have arrived at the era when we can bring liberation and establish the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. Now we can celebrate the opening of the eternal reign of peace with cheers of "Eogmansei." Who will establish the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity? It is no one but you. Who will substantiate the royal authority of Cheon Il Guk? It is no one but you, as families. Thus you should fulfill this responsibility. (481-025, 2005/01/01) The era of the secure settlement of the model providence for the ideal of peace in heaven and on earth 17. The motto for 2006 is, "The era of the secure settlement of the model providence for the ideal of peace in heaven and on earth." This model providence includes the providence for the era of the secure settlement of the family, the providence for the era of the secure settlement of the nation, the providence for the era of the secure settlement of the world, up to the providence for the era of the secure settlement of the kingdom of heaven on earth. In this motto, "The era of the secure settlement of the model providence for the ideal of peace in heaven and on earth," the model providence for the secure settlement of the family, the secure settlement of the nation and the secure settlement of the world are all connected together. (513-210, 2006/01/01) 18. In 2005 we traveled to and spoke in 120 nations, giving a speech entitled "God's Ideal Family and the Kingdom of the Peaceful Ideal World." It contains contents about the model of God's ideal family and the model for a world of peace. These two ideals have not been realized. As for the ideal family, how can we realize that ideal in the fallen world? As for the model for a world of peace, it is something that can start based on the vision of building a new nation in the new world that is to appear in the Last Days. In the world, through a long course of history, the family model must emerge first, and following on that should emerge the model for the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. That is why I wanted my speech to include content about the model for God's ideal family and the model for a world of peace. All of history is included there. (513-229, 2006/01/01) 19. "The era of the secure settlement of the model providence for the ideal of peace in heaven and on earth" is the motto for 2006. The era of the model family means the Old Testament Age. After that, the era of the model nation means the New Testament Age, which is the age of Jesus. After that, the era of the model world means the Completed Testament Age, which is the age of a unified world including both the spiritual world and physical world. As the Lord of the Second Advent, I broke through without major conflict or strife and reached a point where I could announce "The era of the secure settlement of the model providence for the ideal of peace in heaven and on earth." You do not know how awesome this is. The era of the secure settlement of the family has passed, the era of the secure settlement of the nation has passed, and now all that remains is to achieve the secure settlement of the era of the world. (513-240, 2006/01/01) Eog-mansei for the reign of goodness and prosperity in Cheon Il Guk, bringing peace to the cosmos 20. The motto for 2007 is "Eog-mansei for the reign of goodness and prosperity in Cheon Il Guk, bringing peace to the cosmos." The mandate of the Universal Peace Federation is related in theme to the work the Unification Church is carrying out throughout the world, that is, for peace in the cosmos. The phrase "universal (cosmic) peace federation" refers to the land and the home where God can live. This is something that people have not yet achieved. The home and the land where God can live -- in other words, the creation -- is humanity's collective responsibility. Creation itself is the object of comfort that God requires for building and living in His home. Its importance is that it manifests God's love at the symbolic level. All things of creation are individual embodiments of truth. No matter what kind of being it is, each manifests a unique beauty. It is the same for human beings, whether they are handsome or not. Among people in general, no one praises the person who boasts about himself. What I mean is, those who are not gentle and humble but think about everything centering on themselves should go to the back of the line. Conversely, those who think about the public ahead of themselves deserve to be blessed with good fortune. God likes such people. (550-121, 2007/01/01) 21. The motto for 2007 talks about "the reign of goodness and prosperity in Cheon Il Guk, bringing peace to the cosmos." What is the reign of goodness and prosperity? Suppose that Cheon Il Guk exists, but does not include an environment where we are able to live together with God, which is the ideal of God's original creation? What would be the point of its existence? This shows how essential a good environment is. For instance, you may be born with natural beauty, but unless you have the opportunity to cultivate your appearance, you will not be able to show your full beauty. In the same way, no matter how good people say Cheon Il Guk is, unless we make good preparations both inside and outside the house, it will not be a place where God will want to come and live with you. Neither will it be a place full of love and affection where you, as His sons and daughters, will want to live with Him forever. The ideal state of the creation is one in which everything gives love and affection and makes that affection shine; this is the peace throughout the cosmos that God wants to create. That ideal is filled with beauty inside and out. Hence, people call it a good place, and everyone yearns to live there. Such is the reign of goodness and prosperity. What I am saying is, peace comes from the home where one lives and attends God, the origin of cosmic peace. In that sense, the concept of a reign of goodness and prosperity is not a place of transient happiness, but of happiness that continues forever -- Eog-mansei, literally one billion years. It will be an era and a world in which we can take pride. There we can live forever and ever, and take pride in our right to live in joyous freedom forever and ever and ever. (550-122, 2007/01/01) 22. The reign of goodness and prosperity in the motto, "Eog-mansei for the reign of goodness and prosperity in Cheon Il Guk, bringing peace to the cosmos," is already within our sphere of life. Heavenly fortune is with us. I know of this fortune that is with us. So, now, you need to bring great reformation and revolution at this time. Through it, what are you going to change? There are many who believe and follow me. I can call those historical people to testify about me anytime. But the question is, what are you going to do with your life after I am gone? You know me; you heard me; this and that are true. But again, my question is, "What are you going to do after I am gone?" Don't forget that I built a palace in which God is able to live. Don't forget that I brought God's fatherland into existence, and don't forget that I called you to your hometowns. Yet, the fatherland that I see does not have the appearance of the fatherland that I desire to see; nor have your hometowns reached the standard that I want to see. After I pass away, I want you to build up the fatherland to the highest level, as I have desired it to be, and leave behind beautiful ideal hometowns. (550-130, 2007/01/01) Mansei for the Cheon Il Guk -- Universal Peace Federation in the jubilee year joining 2007 and 2008 23. The 2008 motto is "Mansei for Cheon Il Guk -- Universal Peace Federation in the jubilee year joining 2007 and 2008." The motto includes the words Universal (Cosmic) Peace Federation and Cheon Il Guk. The nation that God seeks is Cheon Il Guk -- the unified nation where two people, two parties, two entities become one. What we call the cosmos is the home where owners of the heavenly nation and earthly nation live. (584-026, 2008/01/01) 24. The words "jubilee year joining 2007 and 2008" are included in the 2008 motto, "Mansei for Cheon Il Guk -- Universal Peace Federation in the jubilee year joining 2007 and 2008." In other words, the jubilee year that I announced in 2007 has not ended yet. After we go over the realm of 7 and the realm of 8 by joining them as one, we can surmount the number 9 without a problem; then we can claim the number 9 as well. Next comes the numbers 10 and 11 and the number 12, which is the sum of 6 and 6. The former part from 1 to 6 and the latter part from 7 to 12 form a pair, as Cain and Abel. Just as two gears mesh and rotate together, they will bring us into the unified realm of good fortune. That is why we can shout, "Jubilee year joining 2007 and 2008, mansei!" (584-041, 2008/01/01) 25. In 2007 the jubilee year was announced, and in the beginning of the year 2008 we joined 2007 and 2008. This means we have advanced from 7 to 8. True Parents are the representatives of God. God believes in True Parents and visits them on this earth. But True Parents are not the center; God is the center. I proclaimed that the time of the jubilee year joining 2007 and 2008 for the Cheon Il Guk --Universal Peace Federation has come. There the king of kings is not True Parents, but God. In my position as True Parent, once I complete my portion of responsibility I have to depart from this earth. That is why I am busy every day. I do not have time to wait for 1,000 years or 10,000 years. I set my D-Day, the day of my millennial hope, as the day when I fulfill my responsibility. What is the purpose of the Principle that we teach? It is to liberate God. True Parents are already liberated. However, we still have the responsibility to save countless people. God is only truly exalted after every single person in satan's world is saved. Until we have completed that responsibility, we will not be able to receive the official seal of recognition that we have liberated God. The day in our life when we can receive it is called D-Day. (584-158, 2008/01/14) Proclamation of victory in the era when the Parents of Heaven and Earth establish the realm of cosmic Sabbath with the authority of absolute sex manifesting in true love, true life and true lineage 26. The motto for 2009 is "Proclamation of victory in the era when the Parents of Heaven and Earth establish the realm of the cosmic Sabbath with the authority of absolute sex manifesting in true love, true life and true lineage." Absolute sex is not something you can achieve alone. God does not become absolute just as a masculine subject partner. He must have an object partner to relate with. Absolute sex is the means by which we enter the realm of the Cosmic Sabbath of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. God cannot achieve that alone. Even God cannot have absolute sex if He is alone. For beings to be partners in absolute sex, what attributes must they have? What attributes do you need for that absolute relationship? There should be one partner. In order for that relationship to be absolute, the partner must be one, not two, which means he or she must be unique. Next, that person should not be changeable. In front of his or her eternal partner, that person must be unique, eternal and unchanging. Just being absolute will not suffice; he or she must also be unique, unchanging and eternal. These other three attributes are necessary to support the attribute of absoluteness. The most important and essential of the four attributes is to be absolute, but to be absolute, one must be unique, unchanging and eternal. (611-123, 2009/05/08) 27. In this motto, when writing the phrase "the authority of absolute sex manifesting in true love, true life and true lineage" I did not write it with the Chinese character gwon, meaning "realm"; rather, I wrote it with the Chinese character gwon , meaning "authority' It refers to the most ideal power. The motto, "Proclamation of victory in the era when the Parents of Heaven and Earth establish the realm of the cosmic Sabbath with the authority of absolute sex manifesting in true love, true life and true lineage," includes all those kinds of authority. In the Unification Church we believe everything will be brought into order once all of these are united through the formation, growth and completion stages and established in the world of the realm of God's heart. For this, these authorities must pass through the Old Testament Age of the First Adam, the New Testament Age of the Second Adam, the Completed Testament Age of the Third Adam, and arrive at the Age of the Fourth Adam. Is accomplishing this goal easy? The Old Testament Age was the formation period; the period of Jesus, which is the New Testament Age, was the growth period and the Completed Testament Age, the completion period, is when we make the world as one. This extends to the establishment of heaven's nation. As we strive to accomplish these things, we dream of the era of secure settlement in the realm of the Fourth Adam's Sabbath rest, where we will attend God and live together with Him in heaven's nation. (605-155, 2009/01/01) 28. In "Proclamation of victory in the era when the Parents of Heaven and Earth establish the realm of the cosmic Sabbath with the authority of absolute sex manifesting in true love, true life and true lineage," the Sabbath mentioned here involves eight stages, including the individual, family, tribe and people. The levels are all different. All eight stages are different in type, but I put these eight stages together. I connected the stages, from the stage when I was in the womb all the way to when I was in the position to open the realm of God's liberation. When God and True Parents' realm of the king UN emerges, drawing from the Abel UN, everything will be united in a unified world. It will become the victorious True Parents' UN that will introduce the eternal reign of goodness and prosperity, unity, liberation and complete freedom in the ideal world centered on one lineage. This will complete the original fatherland and homeland of humankind. (605-169, 2009/01/01) Mansei for the realm of the cosmic Sabbath of true love, where unity with a pure heart brings oneness in all victories 29. The motto for 2010 is "Mansei for the realm of the cosmic Sabbath of true love, where unity with a pure heart brings oneness in all victories." The concept of "unity with a pure heart brings oneness in all victories" is not something that will disappear. The theme that marks our realm of victory today is "the realm of the cosmic Sabbath of true love, where unity with a pure heart brings oneness in all victories." This is the moment when you are being given the authority and the right of inheritance as heaven's representatives. (2010/01/01) 30. Of particular note in 2010 is that we are welcoming "the era of uniting the old and the new calendars." We no longer need the solar calendar. The lunar calendar is a perpetual calendar whose calculations span 1,000, even 10,000 years. The lunar calendar year lengthens and shortens, while the solar calendar year does not. That is why on the lunar calendar, once every three years the 12-month year becomes a 13-month year. So the lunar calendar represents not only the number 12 but also the number 13. It is difficult to go over the hill of the number 13. But once we go over it, a new heaven and earth will begin. Centering on God, Cain and Abel will be able to create a family and a clan in peace because originally we -- you and I -- came from God. We should be able to live together as kinsmen, up to even seven or eight generations in one home. (2010/01/01) Mansei for Cheon Il Guk, settled through harmony between children and the Parents who have Heaven's heart, whose harmony brings final and ultimate oneness to heaven and earth 31. The motto for 2011 is "Mansei for Cheon Il Guk, settled through harmony between children and the Parents who have heaven's heart, whose harmony brings final and ultimate oneness to heaven and earth." In this new year, may heaven and earth unite as one body with one heart to receive God's blessings and the blessing of all humankind. Let us proclaim it and make it known to the whole cosmos, leaving all wrong and evil behind. (2011/02/03) 32. Today, February 3, 2011, True Parents wield the supreme authority of victory over heaven and earth, the spiritual world and the physical world. We stand in the position of the supremely victorious king and queen because we connect all of heaven and earth. The words we spoke at the Cosmic Assembly for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word, on November 4, 2010, proclaim that the entire course of our life and the words that portray it are textbooks and teaching materials for you. The addresses I gave at the 44th True God's Day and at the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship are all included in that speech. There is nothing more to say. We are not dead people. Nor are we iconic bronze statues. Today is the day we embark on a new era where as living people we can go about on earth, hoisting the flag of the supreme and all-victorious throne. (2011/02/03) 33. The Parents of Heaven and Earth, True Parents, are the core and the pillar, the center of the cosmos. All the good kings in heaven and earth and all their future posterity will become one with them. Then they will be able to create an eternal, ideal homeland where the love of the infinite and great universe can blend on earth and in the eternal spirit world. In this way we should be able to build the kingdom of God on earth and in heaven where we can all live together. I hope that the citizens of heaven who received the Blessing in the spirit world can nurture seeds of true love, which Heavenly Parent and True Parents on earth have sown throughout all nations, oceans, and all of heaven and earth. They sowed them with one mind and one body, and with true love. Now I hope you will cultivate those sprouts that have taken root from the flower seeds we have sown, and help them on earth to develop parental love, conjugal love and sibling love. I desire that all the parents and siblings connected to the eternal and infinite bloodline of the True Parents of Heaven and Earth, keep that everlasting standard without defilement, and become one and live together with the fruits of true love for all eternity. In the name of True Parents, I hope you will expand the ideal of the everlasting kingdom of heaven based on the embodiments of God in heaven and earth. They are the one center, the one core, and the one pillar, and you should be united with them in heart as members of their body. (2011/02/03) Era of the victory, liberation and completion of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind 34. The motto for 2012 is "Era of the victory, liberation and completion of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind." The True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind are one, not two. All of you must re-organize the plans for your life from a position of unity, aligning yourselves with True Parents. Therefore, you must offer all your possessions to heaven; thereby you can receive them back from heaven. On D-Day, at the upcoming ceremony of True Parents' Holy Wedding, we will receive the seal of heavens nation and distribute it to you. Therefore, eight generations of your family line should unite with the Word and enter the era of the realm where you assimilate into heaven's nation, becoming one people, with equal rights for all. Only then will the settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind be completed. Only then can all of us do as we please. Otherwise, we will all be caught short eternally. Therefore, I told you that whatever difficulties you face, each family must bring actual results. Do not forget that to become the parents and ancestors of your lineage, you must be purified through three generations. If you do not do that, your paths in heaven and on earth will be blocked and you will build higher walls for your lineage. (2012/01/24) 35. From today, January 28, 2012, True Parents' birthday, you must overcome all your circumstances in all directions. You have to overcome them all, whether you are situated at the individual level, family level, tribal level, people's level or national level. You have to overcome the last entanglement with lifeor-death resolve, investing all of your power. Did you solve the registration problem? You can see from the speech booklet that was provided at the Cosmic Assembly for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word, that I have prepared all the educational materials. Wherever you are at this moment, you should cherish the hope to go beyond the Republic of Korea, beyond Asia, beyond the world, and beyond even heaven and earth. We are entering the era when you must achieve the realm of victory, liberation and completion that the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind have achieved. Therefore, you should become different people. You should even breathe in a different way. Even your manner of walking should change. (2012/01/29) 36. On the first day of the first month of 2013 by the heavenly calendar we welcomed New Year's Day and True God's Day. Now you must attend our Heavenly Parent by giving Him utmost honor and exaltation. And you must disseminate the Word to the ends of the earth. Even in the Bible, it says that Christ rules over all nations with a rod of iron, meaning the Word... What do you think that indicates? It means you must witness with the Word. We need a nation where God is able to reside. I am talking about a nation where our Heavenly Parent can dwell. In order to have a nation, you need people. Then what should we do? We must witness. You must fulfill the mission of heavenly tribal messiahs. You must do this for the remainder of your life. If you cannot do this, after you go to the spirit world you will be ashamed to meet True Father. He will say "I taught you this on earth, and I have also earnestly requested that you do this, but why haven't you done anything?" This is work that you absolutely must do, not only for your sake, but for generations of your descendants. (True Mother, 2013/02/10) Let us become true owners of Cheon Il Guk who practice true love, in resemblance to our Creator, the Heavenly Parent 37. The motto that we will carry out until 2020 is "Let us become true owners of Cheon Il Guk who practice true love, in resemblance to our Creator, the Heavenly Parent." Do not forget Heavenly Parent in your daily life. And as long as you are living on this earth, you must maintain well this earthly world made by Heavenly Parent, our Creator. Accordingly, your mission is to witness to people and educate them. This means to restore fallen human beings. The work we have to do is witnessing. Next, we must take care in maintaining the beautiful natural world that our Heavenly Parent created by investing all His power. Please be aware how much damage is being done to nature all over the world due to human ignorance. We should not give this low priority just because it does not affect us directly. We must address this human ignorance and protect and preserve the environment. We must revive the sea and the land that are dying. We are the ones who have to do this. Accordingly, we need to carry the consciousness of true owners like our Heavenly Parent, and then we must unite among ourselves and cooperate with each other to fulfill this task by all means. (True Mother, 2014/01/01) 38. The person who does not have a sense of responsibility for all this work will drift away. Until 2020, we must not forget even for one day, even for one hour, even for one minute, even for one second, that we are the true owners who have made it our task to restore this nation and the world. Let us think and think again, using the wisdom of heaven, and let us bring change by mobilizing all of humanity's abilities and resources. Unless we bring change to the world, we will have no future. We are one unified family. Wherever we are, we must accomplish this goal with one heart and one purpose. That is why I am saying that you must become true filial sons, true filial daughters and true loyal patriots, who year by year can bring greater victories so that our Heavenly Parent, the Creator, will rejoice in those results and trust us all the more. Don't be a person who just comes and goes as you are. You must behave in a responsible way, with a sense of ownership for everything, by taking responsibility for every aspect. (True Mother, 2014/01/01) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 6. The World Tours and the Global Mission Chapter 1. True Parents' World Tours 579 Section 1. The First World Tour 579 Section 2. The Second World Tour 595 Section 3. The Third World Tour 600 Section 4. Letters from True Parents during the World Tours 607 Chapter 2. True Parents' Settlement in the United States and Their Public Speeches 629 Section 1. The Beginning 629 Section 2. One World Crusade 638 Section 3. United States Speaking Tours 644 Section 4. Rallies in Korea 654 Section 5. America's Bicentennial Celebration 663 Section 6. The Watergate Statement 676 Chapter 3. The Special Tour of Japan and Sending Out Missionaries 681 Section 1. Japan's responsibility 681 Section 2. Ministry in Japan 685 Section 3. Missionaries to the World 694 Book 6. The World Tours and the Global Mission God sent the Messiah at his Second Advent to earth to save humanity. In advance, He prepared the environment to realize a world of peace. Through scientific advances, God granted the development of international communication. God developed a form of democracy that acknowledges freedom of religion as a basic human right and protects the expression of religious values in politics, economy and culture. God chose America, the central nation of Christianity, as the Second Israel. Starting from January 1965, True Parents conducted several global tours in order to build a foundation for world restoration. During the first and second tours, they established holy grounds and missionary headquarters, and they fulfilled other sacred duties such as officiating at marriage Blessing Ceremonies. The focus was on laying a foundation for mission work. On their third tour, they established a robust world mission organization, with the United States as the central mission country. During the first tour, they offered prayers and made conditions of devotion throughout the United States, and during the second tour, they organized the world mission headquarters in New York. On December 18, 1971, beginning from Washington, DC, they began a campaign to awaken America to her role as God's leading providential nation. On a seven-city tour, True Father spoke on crucial matters such as the responsibility of Christianity and the serious threat of communism. Newspaper advertisements were placed promoting speaking events and a prize of $100,000 was offered for the best novel about Jesus' death on the cross. All of this created a shock wave throughout America. True Parents went on to proclaim God's Will and vision to the world through major rallies: at New York's Madison Square Garden on September 18, 1974, where 30,000 gathered; at Yankee Stadium on June 1, 1976, where 50,000 gathered; and at Washington Monument on September 18, 1976, where 300,000 people gathered. In June 1967, accompanied by Korean leaders, True Parents visited Japan numerous times to encourage missionary work. The International One World Crusade visited Japan in 1975. The crusade had been mobilized in America in 1972 with members from multiple nations, and it had gathered large audiences for Day of Hope banquets and rallies to save the nation. Based on this and following the successes in America, True Parents convened a meeting of missionary candidates in Japan in February of 1975, and assigned them their nations. They confirmed 127 mission nations and sent missionaries to 95 of them. By 1999, Japan had dispatched 12,000 missionary women to 150 nations. As the Eve and Mother Nation, the Japanese movement endeavored to fulfill all its responsibilities. Chapter 1. True Parents' World Tours Section 1. The First World Tour Significance True Father left Korea January 28, 1965, and started on the path of his historic First World Tour. He visited 40 countries in all, including Japan, America, Canada, several nations in Central America and South America, 17 in Europe, six in the Middle East and eight others in Asia. On October 10, he returned to Korea, after passing through Japan. True Father undertook the world tour because it was providentially significant to connect 40 countries for the worldwide restoration of Canaan in a way similar to the way Joshua spied for 40 days at Moses' time. 1. We have registered our movement with the government in Korea, establishing a national foundation. Now we must prepare a world-level offering. God's instruction to Adam to have dominion over creation must be realized in Korea under my leadership, and then expanded to the rest of the world. I set the conditions for the Blessing, based on the standard prior to the Fall. Therefore, the spirit world was set in the position of the archangel before the Fall, and the earth was set in the position of Adam before the Fall. Through the establishment of this standard, the spirit world is able to cooperate with the earthly world. The condition for angels to assist unfallen Adam was thus established. Therefore, I set out on a 40-nation world tour and returned 256 days later. Forty multiplied by 6 is 240, and 4 multiplied by 4 is 16, giving us a total of 256 days. We must restore the numbers 4 and 6. Therefore, returning from the tour on October 10 holds special significance. (015-229, 1965/10/12) 2. We must commence missionary work in 12 countries before the end of 1965. I know this is a difficult task. However, restoration cannot occur at just any time. Restoration is like seizing one spray of water in the middle of the ocean. The time of restoration is like the time when one grain of millet is worth as much as the entire ocean. There is only one such time. There will always be people and money, and there will always be tomorrow and thousands of years from now. But the right time is something that is rarely available. I know that going out to do missionary work at this time in your life may wear you out. But it is impossible to accomplish restoration without challenging our limitations. Sacrifice is often necessary. Therefore, restoration is not something that is accomplished with one's leftover time or money -- one's very blood must be offered to heaven's side. Restoration can be accomplished only by using all the driving force of our strength, even to the point of shedding our blood. (015-139, 1965/10/03) 3. The heavenly positions and center that Cain and Abel were supposed to establish through indemnity must be realized in Korea. The mission of the seven-year course is that we advance toward this goal. We now have reached the time when we must set up the tribal and national standards and enter into a global era. This is an era in which the ideology of one nation is not restricted to only that nation but becomes global. Therefore, we must understand how great is the heavenly significance of today's Unification Church. Up to this point, we constructed a bridge for the fallen world and built a providential base upon which we moved up. At the end of the (1960 to 1967) seven-year course the Unification Church had to advance toward the world-level Canaan; that is, the world-level Israel. To prepare for this, I visited 40 nations and I established missionary departments in 14 of them. (016-071, 1965/12/26) 4. Since 1965, members from Germany were sent to many neighboring countries to carry out pioneer missions in those countries. The number of mission countries should be more than 14. We need to have the goal that we will have 40 mission countries by the end of 1967, and for this a worldwide strategy, materials and plans are needed. This is why I am looking for those countries in which we can establish missions. To establish our original homeland, nation and world, which is our ultimate destination, we must find these countries and go to them. We must know that this is the way to assist in fulfilling God's Will. We must go without hesitation to build the historic foundation where the tradition can be passed on. We must be ready to shed sweat and blood on the worldwide level. (015-227, 1965/10/10) 5. I anticipated many historic ups and downs during my first world tour. If there weren't any, it would mean my path was not the path of God's Will. I must be able to pave the way and bring peace, even in the midst of a howling typhoon. Someone who feels compelled to peacefully pave the way will be oblivious even to a typhoon. We must be the ones to pull through the furious typhoon and raging waves. We must become people who can block and calm the 6,000 years of twisting waves that have driven humanity to this suffering world of spiritual death. This is why we go forth with strong hearts, and continue on even when confronted with tempests. (015-221, 1965/10/10) 6. There are many things I felt deeply in my heart as I traveled and observed the world during this First World Tour. There are many people who say that today's world is like this and that. However, they are not correct about where the problem lies. What is important is heaven's objective. By standing in the position that heaven desires, we must represent Cain and become sacrifices in the position of Abel. We become world-level sacrifices to fulfill national and global responsibilities. We stand in the position to win over Cain for the sake of the nation, and then in the position to be sacrifices for the world. Only then will heaven be established. (015-267, 1965/10/17) 7. Seeing so many crosses during my world tour reconfirmed to me that my mission is to remove them all. Even if I have to do it through my children, I will get rid of the cross completely. Christianity is not the way of the cross but the way of revival and resurrection. From this perspective, Jesus did not offer a sacrifice; rather, he overcame Gethsemane and Golgotha as a means of offering a condition for a future of hope. (015-126, 1965/10/03) 8. Today's Unification Church has experienced many difficulties. We are the first to overcome the crises that 30 million people in Korea will eventually face. This is the path of sacrifice. Through sacrifices, we can save people who are dying, and we can atone for our sins. If a person becomes an offering and is the first to face difficulties and sacrifice, as he spills blood before God he will receive grace and the people will be restored. In doing so, a person who becomes an offering can be revived by receiving grace. Unificationists must walk such a path. Young people must take up this mission, but so many are declining to do so. While I toured the democratic world, I could not see anything else. All I thought about was which nation God could dwell in and which nation He could love. All people must love God, but popular trends have now created the perfect social conditions for people to completely forget about God. (015-250, 1965/10/17) 9. Although I always prayed for Korea as I traveled to 40 countries during my world tour, I also prayed a great deal for the world. When I would visit a country, people there would think of me as just a Korean person. So I was curious: For how many months, days and hours would they go on thinking like this? I wondered how they felt about a person who grew up with a different historical and cultural background. This is what concerned me most when I visited Japan. I realized that if my attitude was, "I am Korean and you are Japanese," then they would start to have the same attitude. If that had happened, no matter how much I urged everyone to develop a global perspective, no one would have been moved to do so. I prayed much on this matter. Going to a different place and meeting people is not the issue. It is more fundamental than that. Whether you go to Japan, America or anywhere else, you must break out of the mind-set that your mission country is a different country. (017-041, 1966/11/06) 120 holy grounds in 40 nations Between October 5 and October 7, 1962, True Parents selected five holy grounds throughout the Seoul area, beginning with one on the grounds of the Cheongpa-dong church. They collected soil and stones from each. Then in 1965 while visiting 40 nations, True Parents established holy grounds in each nation and buried some of the soil and rocks from Korea at each site. This was to engraft the holy grounds from Seoul, Korea's capital city, to the rest of the world, and in this way to distribute the foundation of victory and sincere devotion equally to each nation. Through the establishment of the 36 Couples and 72 Couples, True Parents created the central pillar for one people, and through establishing the 120 Couples (often referred to as the 124 Couples) True Parents created the foundation of the nation of the unified world. True Father explained that 120 holy grounds in 40 nations were necessary to enter the providential age of the one world nation. The act of creating holy grounds symbolizes the creation of all things before the Fall. This represents the standard of heart of Adam's victorious realm. Thus, when missionaries in the position of heavenly children were dispatched to each nation, the foundation for economic restoration was already prepared. 10. For me, the worldwide mission is to find God's authority, God's people and God's land. Based on this, the next duty is to become a patriot and a filial son. The third duty is to sanctify the environment. A dedication ceremony must be made with these three duties in mind. Holy grounds are created for this purpose. Becoming one based on this, we must connect with heaven. I must find and establish the standard according to which I can stand in place of Jesus, the Holy Spirit and God. After this, the dedication ceremony can be offered. (012-183, 1963/05/01) 11. From this point, the fortune of the Unification Church will pass beyond the nation and expand to the world. If this nation and this people do not receive this, the world's people will. The day will surely come when all 30 million people of Korea will open their hearts and welcome us with open arms and shouts of joy. In order to meet such a day, holy grounds were prepared in Korea as the base of victory. These are established in accordance with God's Principle of Creation and the laws of restoration through indemnity. (016-073, 1965/12/26) 12. The Unification Church is doing what Jesus tried to accomplish when he was on earth. Jesus was trying to establish the standard of perfection for the individual, family, tribe and nation. In other words, we are expanding the standard of the family, tribe and nation that God was seeking. This is why I established holy grounds when I sent out the 124 Blessed Couples across Korea. I asked them to do their best in their missions, uniting as one in their relationships, with the holy ground as their center. The accomplishment of your mission will become the standard on which the future history of the world will be built. It will be the beginning of a victorious era coming through us, an era connected to the world. This is why I established five central holy grounds in Korea, including the great holy grounds in the east, west, north and south areas of Seoul, in addition to the central holy ground at the Cheongpa-dong church. On December 31, 1964 and on January 1, 1965, I brought soil and rocks from the five holy grounds in Seoul and prepared to take these abroad. By doing so, the coming of the age of victory could be connected to the world. What does this soil and stone represent? Through the Fall of Adam, God lost not only Adam but the entire world to satan. Now I have laid the victorious foundation upon which God can recover all of that. We have entered the "era of rights" where land can be reclaimed. The soil and stones from the holy grounds are the base where God presides. This is why the holy grounds were created. (016-074, 1965/12/26) 13. We need to love the whole land of Korea by loving the holy grounds as a condition. You must want to live on that land and shed your sweat on that land. You should know the history of the blood-stained tradition in this land and you should remember Father. Being able to receive the Blessing is an incredible thing. A person who receives the Blessing has to become a person who can exert ownership on behalf of God by having a mind-set that declares, "If I decide in such a way, the heavens and the earth will move accordingly." With that condition, heaven will be able to establish the ideology of life, with us at the center. We must understand the preciousness of holy grounds and sacred things and make every effort to protect them. Families who have received the Blessing are valuable and should be treated as precious. You should protect blessed families. You need to find land on which to live and die nobly. We must quickly create holy grounds and recover holy people. (013-014, 1963/10/01) 14. What happens if we create an alignment between God, a person and a holy ground? We establish the standard of Adam and Eve as they were before the Fall. Creating a holy ground means preparing and restoring people, land and all things that were lost in the Garden of Eden. On that basis we find people and create a point where they can relate with God. Also, what will happen once we establish a holy ground? Before Adam and Eve fell, the spirit world was solely the world of angels. The hope of the world of angels was that Adam and Eve would quickly become perfected so the spirit world could enter into a realm of life to receive God's love. The world of angels wished to cooperate with Adam and Eve for them to become God's children, establishing a base of peace to receive God's love by building a God-centered family. Since a holy ground is a purified place, like a family blessed by God, the spirit world can help at that place. (016-075, 1965/12/26) 15. In the future the time will come when the fortune of an ethnic people and global fortune will move forward at the same pace. For this reason I am working to engraft the holy grounds in Seoul, Korea's capital, to the other holy grounds in the world, not only on a domestic level but on a global level. On the foundation of creating the holy grounds, if I send sons and daughters whom God loves out as missionaries, we can establish a foundation upon which to attend God on the global level. If we have such a foundation, the spirit world will have no choice but to cooperate with those missionaries. After establishing the holy grounds during the world tour, I was thinking that I must send missionaries to all those places as quickly as possible. By placing the people I send out at the standard of the restored Adam and Eve, we will have restored by indemnity the standard that, up until now, the spirit world has not been able to reach. Then the horizontal battle on earth can begin. Since an angel caused the Fall, angels must come to earth and expel satan. This is the principle of restoration through indemnity. By our mobilizing those in the spirit world, satan must be banished from the earth. During the First World Tour, I chose 105 holy grounds, and now I must expand the number to 120. By doing so, we will establish heavenly territory. With the blessing of the holy grounds, the national sovereignty will be switched over to heaven's side. (016-076, 1965/12/26) 16. We must regain land only after we have found people. The reason I toured 40 nations was to create holy grounds. Once the standard of restoring the Fall was established in Korea, holy grounds could be established throughout the world. I must create 120 holy grounds in 40 countries. The families from the 120 Couples Blessing represent 120 nations. In Korea, based on the number 70, I need to set a condition by finding 72 sites for holy grounds. There must be more holy grounds here in Korea than in America. The establishment of a holy ground signifies God's creating the earth before His creation of human beings. When members stand on this ground, it signifies the re-creation of people and the earth. When this happens, the angels and the spirit world have no choice but to cooperate. Therefore, having the 120 holy grounds is the same as having 120 countries. (016-008, 1965/12/21) 17. By blessing the 124 Couples, I created the foundation for the principled partnership that Jesus had desired, thereby opening the way to redeem all the people of the world. Next, I stood in the position of having to redeem all things of creation. To do so, centering on the four-position foundation, I created 120 holy grounds in 40 representative nations. The 120 holy grounds in 40 nations symbolize 120 nations. Because I was 40 years old at the time of the Holy Wedding Ceremony in 1960, these 40 nations represent 40 years. On the foundation of those 40 years, I connected these 120 nations with one another. Establishing 120 holy grounds in 40 nations symbolized our concrete, substantial relationship with 120 nations. It also set the condition for redeeming all things of creation. Through this, the Unification Church was able to find everything, not only the sons and daughters God has been searching for, but also representatives of different ethnicities and nationalities that represent the world, as well as holy grounds that represent all things of creation. From this point in time, heavenly fortune started to work, with the Unification Church in the central role. (054-294, 1972/03/26) 18. Choi Won-bok, Choi Bong-chun and Young Oon Kim were with me as I established 120 holy grounds throughout the world. From the perspective of God's Will, Choi Bong-chun represented Japan, the Eve nation, and Young Oon Kim represented America, the archangel nation, and together with me, the three created a four-position foundation with Adam at the center. For this reason, the four of us went on the world tour. During the world tour, the position of the Eve nation was taken by a man, and the position of the archangel nation was taken by a woman, switching positions. This reversal symbolically set up the internal Adam and Eve. During the First World Tour, I visited the capital buildings and museums of each nation, and I worked to link history to the world of the present day. I brought stones and earth from Korea and planted them at each holy ground. I also collected stones and earth from each country. Bringing the stones and earth from Korea had the same result as bringing the entire victorious foundation of having established Parents' Day, Children's Day and Day of All Things. Planting things in those countries was like bringing fortune there; and bringing things from those countries back to Korea opened a pathway toward a beneficial realm of exchange. (052-250, 1972/01/01) 19. Why did I go on a world tour? It was because I had to share my victorious foundation with the world. Since the mission I accomplished is the creation of the victorious standard with Korea in the central position, we must share that standard with everyone in the world. Establishing the holy grounds created the same standard of heaven and earth that was present before the Fall. Because all things of creation existed even before human beings were created, the foundation for spiritual works to take place on earth was established. And when we send out into the world our heavenly missionaries who have the unfallen standard of heart and who possess the realm of victory of the Abel-type Adam, we will establish the starting point of the substantial re-creation of the Word and this pure-heart standard. Therefore, I am diligently working to quickly send missionaries out to the rest of the world. (015-150, 1965/10/07) 20. In establishing a holy ground, I selected land where I could pray. When we were being hounded and chased out, we had no place to communicate freely with God. The fact that we now have holy grounds where we can cry out to God is historic and signifies that we have established a base for the worldwide and historic victory. In order to extend this standard, I created 120 holy grounds in 40 countries during my world tour in 1965. Even though it meant using precious finances, I established holy grounds and brought the earth and rocks back to Korea, because God's providence must be done in this way. This kind of work never existed before in history. The reason I am doing it is to move along with the flow of heavenly and earthly fortune and to align with God's providential program. The 120 holy grounds in 40 countries are the places where the people chosen by God can be protected. If earthly people cannot protect us, those in the spirit world will protect us when we are at the holy grounds. Creating the holy grounds establishes bases where God can be with us and from where we can lead the fight victoriously for the movement of the redemption of the people. (016-262, 1966/06/19) 21. The most difficult place for me to find a holy ground was in Beirut, Lebanon. The Beirut beach was guarded by the military. So at three in the morning, eluding the military patrols, I stole to the Beirut seashore and created the holy ground as the stars and moon shone in the sky. In the Middle East I set up holy grounds in Lebanon and Syria. In order to make holy grounds there, four of us secretly went in without anyone knowing and established them. I created holy grounds all the way up to Jerusalem in Israel. I set the boundary lines of the holy grounds at the battlegrounds where unprecedented clashes were taking place. (597-182, 2008/09/11) 22. It took me more than seven hours to choose a holy ground in Syria, so out of all the holy grounds I created, that is the one that left the greatest impression on me. At that time in Syria, a Christian ran the risk of being stoned to death for standing and praying during the day. So, even though it would consume a lot of our time, we would have to choose the holy ground in the evening. While we were in Syria, we attended an international exhibition on Eastern Europe that was being held. At this exhibition, the Soviet Union's satellite nations placed their products on display. I will never forget the impression I got when I entered the Soviet Union exhibit. And it was there that a Serbian man was sitting next to us who helped us find a holy ground. This experience of establishing that holy ground seems like just a few days ago. (018-232, 1967/06/11) 23. Every time I go to a place where our church is, I offer a prayer that in the future we must restore a foundation for Abel-type existence. I have been creating holy grounds in accordance with this providential plan. Setting up a holy ground also prepares a base for environmental restoration. Therefore, each site must have Abel-type financial support. So whenever I went to each country, I deposited money into an account -- for America, in American dollars; for Japan, in yen; and for Germany, in marks. Being able to deposit money into an account means that the children can inherit the privilege from their parents to join in a relationship of heart with all things of creation. Being able to join me on this path should be a matter of historic, global pride for all of you. This becomes an important condition when building up the Abel-type altar toward material restoration. (016-079, 1965/12/26) 24. The power at the 120 holy grounds in 40 countries must never be turned off. Korea should become like the broadcasting station transmitting its signal to the rest of the world. When Korea transmits the signal, the holy grounds of the world should receive the signal and offer gratitude and greetings. Even though the holy ground is God's guard post on earth, there have been very few to guard that post. The prophets or members of the Unification Church must not become a flock of pitiful sheep before God. God's heart regarding the holy grounds is extremely deep, and how sorrowful His heart is when His children do not go there. You can apologize to assuage God's sorrowful heart about the holy grounds, but if you make a promise to fulfill the duties of filial piety and do not keep it, God cannot recover from the sorrow He comes to feel. If this happens, you can never become loyal men and virtuous women again. (017-244, 1967/01/29) Japan True Father and his entourage arrived in Japan at Haneda Airport on January 28, 1965, and received an enthusiastic welcome from the Japanese members. This was the first stop on his First World Tour. On the same day a big welcoming service took place at the Japanese headquarters. True Father handed out commemorative gifts with his name engraved on them and presented the headquarters with a Unification church flag. He also created holy grounds in Tokyo and Nagoya, before departing for the United States on the morning of February 12. 25. I have returned to Japan after an absence of 20 years. Though years have passed, I still have memories of my former days. It was a dangerous time for me back then, but I resolved to offer my life and stay forever on this path. You do not know how many times I determined to give my life. I started on this path only after having made up my mind as to exactly what kind of attitude I would offer if I encountered a miserable death. The reason I have been carrying out all of these things in Korea until now is not because I had nothing to eat. I did not do all of this because I wanted to gain honor. I did not do all of this because I missed someone. I did these things only because I know God and understand His heart. (1965/10/08) 26. If the people of Japan do what the rest of humanity cannot do, the Japanese people will lead the world. People who have this character, ideology and achievement, along with a deep understanding of God's heart, are the heavenly people who will remain in God's nation. I am saying that above all we must restore Japan. Please love other nations more than I do. Please love the world more than I do. Please love Heavenly Father more than I do. If I happen to collapse in front of you, you must not weep. Who will love God as I love Him? Who will love all people as I love them? Who will love the universe as I love it? Who will take the responsibility that I have been taking? You cannot lament to God if you have not had a loving heart. These are the words I leave with you. (015-041, 1965/01/31) 27. I want to meet you and to praise your hard work with my tears but I cannot do that right now. What I want to say to those who are really exhausted by the fight is, "You must go on again." Our way is to build up a worldwide rampart. This must be built with our blood and flesh. I am saying that you need to bear the cross. I am telling you to go to the place of death. satan's world does not end even though God sends a brave soldier with His fighting spirit who strikes it again and again. satan is the enemy of 6,000 years. It is imperative that I bring satan, the enemy of humankind, into submission with this very hand. All things of creation have officially recognized our absolute loyalty as God's children and the contributions we have made. No matter how strong satan is, he cannot make a false charge against this official recognition. If there is one person in Japan who will stand and fight from this position, God will choose that person even if it means giving up all of Japan. If there is even one person like that in the whole world, God will choose that person even if He has to abandon the rest of the world. (014-342, 1965/01/28) 28. When I first set foot in Japan, I prayed from my heart, "If there is anybody who welcomes me as I carry the truth of Your heart, please remember that person's heart." The path that I am handing down to you is the path of the cross that I must follow. I felt that my heart cannot be weak as I greet my other brethren on this path of the cross. We must go forth with tears to build God's world of hope and establish the land that God desires. There will be indemnity, and it will be a thorny path full of dangerous cliffs and ledges. There will also be times when we must rush forth like a cannonball that will strike its target with absolute precision. However, God is wondering who will carry on with this kind of heart once I depart this world. A courageous person who can stimulate God will be a victor in his life course. We must always analyze ourselves and ask, "Am I really working to fulfill God's Will? Am I standing in the center of this mission? Is this the proper lifestyle for someone who is pursuing this goal?" To that end, there must be nothing but the world that God hopes for. There must be nothing but the relationship with God. There must be nothing outside of this. There must be nothing outside of God's hope, and our understanding of God's heart and situation. There must be nothing but independence, harmony and unity, with God at the center. Someone who embodies these characteristics can lead the world. (014-342, 1965/01/28) 29. We must have a stronger sense of the responsibility given to Japan. It is absolutely unforgivable if a person who represents heaven thinks it is all right just to take it easy. Unless we experience God's hopes directly, we will never understand this. Unless the self dies, we will never know that kind of heart. Only through hardship will we finally come to know. We must become people who live inside God's heart, saying, "Even though the whole world opposes me, I will go this way." I have already made that determination, even if I have to fight alone. (1965/02/08) North America True Father departed from Japan on February 12, 1965, stopped in Honolulu, Hawaii, and arrived at San Francisco International Airport the following day. During the next 43 days until March 29, Father created 55 holy grounds while traveling through the 48 contiguous states. Then on March 31 Father arrived in Washington, DC, where he remained for three months, devising a detailed strategy for the establishment and expansion of the mission foundation across the regions of the United States and in 12 mission countries. Father also spoke at length to the participants of a 21-day workshop there. Then on June 25 he visited former US president Dwight D. Eisenhower at his home in Gettysburg, Pennsylvania, and spoke with him on matters of importance. 30. I thought that foreigners did not cry very often, but after visiting America, I learned that they cry a great deal. The American members heard that I was arriving, but they were unaware of my arrival time, so they waited all day at the airport. They were tired and anxious from waiting, and when I finally landed and made it to the arrival gate some people were laughing and some were crying. Although we have different cultures and historical backgrounds, once we become Unificationists, our tears and our smiles become just the same. The American members showed their teeth when smiling and shed tears, just as Koreans do. (019-304, 1968/03/10) 31. I toured 48 American states in 43 days. I had to travel at least 700 kilometers each day by car. In San Francisco, I established two holy grounds called the Twin Peaks. One is Mother's holy ground and the other is Father's. In total, I established 55 holy grounds in America. Today there is no one protecting these holy grounds. The Unification Church is not developing because no one is taking care of the holy grounds. I held conferences in both the eastern and western parts of the country during the same week, one conference every three days. We drove across the Rocky Mountains in one week. America has patriots, but they need to learn from me. They are not able to break my record. We also surmounted many difficulties. Instead of sleeping in hotels, I slept in the car and on sandy beaches if we could find any. Sometimes I would awaken in the middle of the night and stick my head out of my sleeping bag. The stars would shine brightly as if to say, "Did you have a good rest?" They would also say, "Good morning!" and "Good night!" I also had many dreams during that time. (580-116, 2007/11/10) 32. As I traveled around the 48 states, I had only bread and bacon with me. For a meal, I had one piece of each. I would have one slice of bread with bacon and kimchi. Young people can eat three pieces each for a meal, and it still would not be enough. But with us, each person could get only one piece each. I have many stories to tell. Some nights, if it was already after midnight, because I rise at five in the morning we would not get a hotel room for just a few hours of sleep. Instead, we would sleep in the car on the side of the road as if the car had broken down. All I need is a short nap on the side of the road. Since we were four people and it cost $80 per person for the hotel rooms, that meant we saved $320. With that much money, we could eat and live for a week! That's how we cut expenses. And no matter how difficult it was, we had to travel 700 kilometers per day. One day we even traveled 1,300 kilometers. This is how we were able to traverse 48 states in 43 days. (322-089, 2000/05/14) 33. When I went to America, I looked around at the American culture that had taken root on the basis of democracy and thought, "This place is the central headquarters that will have command over the entire world. A new world culture will rise up and use this place as its stepping-stone." I then prayed about this point. Why are we proud of the Empire State Building in New York? It might be a source of pride in this present society, but in the new world we are creating, it will not stand as a tower or even a signpost. The world centered on the culture of a new blessed land that God is hoping to create is on a level much greater than that of the Empire State Building. (016-165, 1966/03/13) 34. No matter how good they say life in America is, from the viewpoint of God's original heart, America is not promoting true happiness and is not becoming a symbol of honor and glory. God feels great pain when He sees all of America entering a pit of sadness and grief. I once prayed at the Empire State Building in New York. They say it is the world's tallest building and a part of America's splendid culture. But I thought, "Building, how many people are here in this sinful city of New York who are trying to form a connection to heaven with you at the center? They too will have to pay indemnity!" No matter how much I searched, I could not find people in New York who could connect with God's original heart, form a blood relationship with True Parents, and become their true sons and daughters. Out of all the people in New York, I could not find even a single such person, nor any such person throughout all of America. Before there were Americans, God was America's owner. Even before there were Native Americans, God was the owner of America. Therefore, the people God loves the most will become the owners of America. (020-128, 1968/05/01) 35. The United States today stands in the same position as the Roman Empire of 2,000 years ago. America, which we can call the 20th-century Rome, should not be proud only of its own culture, as the Romans were of theirs. America should not become a nation that just makes efforts to dominate other nations. God's blessing is absolutely public. This blessing is not just for a single individual, family, nation or even the world. God's blessing is for the entire universe. All of you Americans here today must understand clearly how many hardships God experienced and how much He suffered so He could prepare to give this land such a huge blessing. An incredible teaching must be born in this land, an incredible teaching that exists for the entire world. One world family must be established here. (015-067, 1965/02/13) 36. I love Korea. However, my mission is greater than Korea. It reaches out to the world. My prayers and interests surpass Korea and focus on the whole world. Likewise, American brothers and sisters should not have an interest only in America or pray just for America. It is not just for the American people that you must bear the cross. You must not shed tears just for America. If you are going to shed tears, you must shed them for the sake of the world. You all must shed blood and tears for the sake of the entire world. You must stand in the position of loving America because you love the world. (015-075, 1965/02/13) 37. When I came to America in 1965, I told former President Eisenhower to set three major conditions. I asked him what he was going to do to resolve historical, religious and ideological conflicts. It was originally decided that my visiting time would be just five minutes, but 20 or more minutes passed before we finished. When I said I had to be going, he was sad to part with me and led me to the second floor where he showed me his living quarters. He gave me a personal keepsake, one he said he would never forget. He also spoke proudly about his experiences with Churchill and Stalin. Our Unification Church must make America the number one landing field. When a young man from the Unification Church appears and says something to the world, humanity must agree and say, "That is true." (016-242, 1966/06/19) 38. When I met former President Eisenhower in 1965, I discussed the issue of America's participation in the Korean War. I told him that the democratic world must stand in a position to be able to launch a military operation to counter communism. I explained that, even if the democratic world wins over the communist world, the communist world would then use Islam to continue its attack. The left wing, which is on satan's side, has unified religion and the communist world, representing the internal and external aspects respectively. However, the right wing, which is on God's side, has been unable to unite Christianity and the democratic world. God has been planning and preparing a people to send to America for 6,000 years. Since America must defend heaven, we cannot hold hands with or align ourselves with the Cain world. America stands in a leading role throughout the democratic world. American citizens must understand that God gave America boundless blessings for 200 years. He took things from satan's world and gave them to America. God gave America the strength needed to surpass satan's world, and helped America gain a larger population than that of its enemies. Because God knew that materialism would become a problem, He gave America blessings that would help the country overcome materialism. America is responsible for the strength of the right side, and no matter what occurs she must defend God and Christianity until the very end. (054-050, 1972/03/10) Latin America, Europe and the Middle East True Father visited Panama in Central America on July 3, 1965. In South America he visited Colombia on July 4, Chile on July 5, Argentina on July 7, and Brazil on July 8. On July 9, Father left Brazil and arrived in Portugal on July 10 via Senegal, in West Africa. He then traveled to 17 countries in Europe until August 24. On that day, he departed from Greece for Cairo. In addition to Egypt, he visited five other Middle Eastern countries, while continually encouraging the local members. On August 31, during a pilgrimage to the Jerusalem holy ground, True Father deeply consoled Jesus for his heartbreak over having had to climb the mount of Golgotha to go the sacrificial way of the cross. 39. I met one Japanese member in Brazil who, though unable to speak the language, carried the cross by going to Brazil at a young age to spread God's Word. My heart ached when I saw how this member had suffered so much in that wilderness. The world of heart cannot be blocked by borders, military force or any ideology. That member had gone beyond being Japanese. He had more heart than a Korean. I will never forget the loyalty of those members who were standing on the airfield at sunset bidding me farewell with tears. If we cannot meet the laborers of Unification while shedding tears of sacrifice for the world, this mission will never extend beyond the national level. (015-226, 1965/10/10) 40. I prayed as I traveled around Europe. I realized that crossing the Alps is not a problem. Neither is crossing the Himalayas. Fighting on the front line of a spiritual battle is more difficult than either. Because this battle is the path of restoration, this is my strategy: If I am not aligned with the rules and principles of heaven, nothing will be resolved. We are facing a time of urgency. The question is why communism is saying religion is its enemy. Therefore, we are all fighting under the proposition, "The enemy of religion is communism." (015-225, 1965/10/10) 41. I offered a prayer to God in front of the Vatican Palace in Rome. I prayed, "God, this church with over 600 million believers and over 2,000 years of history stands here. However, I am concerned about what will become of them. As You have wanted, we will unite the many divided denominations and religious orders." The Vatican is the headquarters and formative point of European civilization. God and I communed together with a heart of concern over the Vatican regarding what would eventually happen to it. There is a principle that when truth and falsehood collide, falsehood will shatter. (016-237, 1966/06/19) 42. The day I visited Egypt, governed by the military under Nasser, was the anniversary of the establishment of the Egyptian military. So I examined their military and found that they were armed with modern weapons. I could not see Egypt's industrial development in the capital city of Cairo, so I traveled to Alexandria, which is about 135 miles from Cairo. There I saw the industrial development of the city and thought that no matter how much Egypt boasts, it was not making enough progress. Looking at this, it seemed like Egypt was 10 to 20 years behind Israel. The country's original plan of using the East-West conflict to help develop Egypt was shrewd, but I returned thinking that from now on they had better consider changing their direction. (018-229, 1967/06/11) 43. During my First World Tour, I took a close look at the Middle East by visiting Syria, Israel and Jordan. The reason was that I wanted to know how people in the spirit world were working behind the scenes. In addition, the government of Israel provided special land for new immigrants. Israelis have been able to return to the blessed land of Abraham bearing an ideology of restoration, working to restore sovereignty. When I saw this, I felt that the ideology of being the chosen people cannot be taken out of them. With this ideology, no matter what they go through, they are resolute from beginning to end. (018-227, 1967/06/11) 44. When I visited Jerusalem, I saw a sign at the location where Jesus collapsed on his way to Mt. Golgotha. I looked at the place 12 times and thought, "This is the path of indemnity that Jesus walked." Then I prayed, "How heartbreaking Jesus' situation must have been 2,000 years ago, as he shouldered the new heavenly mission and entered the desert and the wilderness! Jesus set aside the rich and prominent people of that time and searched for extremely insignificant and incredibly poor Israelites, because he understood his Father's heart and desire to relieve the bitter sorrow of these people through their restoration even one day sooner." Anyone who visits that place must offer a prayer of deep comfort to Jesus for his heart-wrenching situation. Only then will satan feel uneasy and God be comforted. satan must be brought to weep with sorrow and God must be able to laugh with joy. Due to the Fall of Adam, God shed tears of heartbreak, and satan and Adam also shed tears. God and satan must shed tears on the path of restoration. Restoration cannot be fulfilled until my tears are enough to make God and satan weep. (018-165, 1967/06/04) 45. I experienced many things when I visited Jerusalem. If you were to look there, half is desert. So much of it was desert that I took one look at a large camel and wondered if there was enough grass anywhere for the camel to eat its fill. Seeing that place, I realized that Korea is the most blessed among blessed lands. The grapevines there in Israel did not even span the length of my arm. During the day, the heat of the sun completely dried up one-third of the grapes. The vines were so withered you could not tell what they were. They looked like some other type of vine. However, even though it was very hot during the day, dewdrops fell during the night and at dawn. These dewdrops helped the plants regain their vitality. I felt deeply that, just like the plants that grow on Israeli land, the Jewish people are a tribe that waits for the tranquil dawn when they can cry out in their prayers before God. I see something when I look deeply into Israelis' eyes. There is something that moves me. A song that is sung after one's heart has been deeply moved induces the best tears and the most soulful prayer. That is why I felt, "Ah, this is why a new history was able to start here." (017-021, 1966/11/06) Asia True Father arrived in New Delhi on September 7, 1965. In addition to India, he visited eight other Asian countries and established holy grounds in each. In New Delhi, True Father met with Sir Anthony Brooke, from the Sarawak ruling family, who was also staying there. From the 12th, Father took time to view sites in the city of Calcutta and then visited Singapore, Malaysia, Thailand, Vietnam, the Philippines, Hong Kong and the Republic of China (Taiwan) until September 28. After Father arrived in Japan on September 29, he visited Nikko on October 1 and Hakone on the 5th, and spoke about Japan's mission as the Eve nation. On September 6 he climbed Mt. Fuji. True Father returned to Korea on October 10, having been away for 256 days. 46. The last time I toured the southern countries, the most difficult thing was the heat. It is incredibly difficult to do missionary work in intensely hot places. During my one-week stay in Calcutta, India, the temperature rose to 41 degrees Celsius (105.8 degrees Fahrenheit). I realized that it must be very difficult to witness in such a place. Is there anyone among you who would go there? If you think about it, more Asian people live in the tropical regions than in the Far East. Even in China, half of the entire population lives in the warmer region. If you look at the ratio, more people in Asia live in the south than in the north. (018-086, 1967/05/21) 47. You must become a person who can stand in the most difficult position and take responsibility for the most difficult jobs in the Japanese Unification Church. In order to accomplish our goal, we must move forward relentlessly. If we cannot accomplish this in our generation, then we must absolutely accomplish the goal even if it is through our second- and third-generation descendants. When the worldwide storm rages, the victory of the people will be decided based on how many are ready to follow God's Will. Unification Church members are conducting an unseen global movement, but at some point this will be revealed and become a force to be reckoned with. That time will definitely come. When it does, if Japan stands at the front, she will become the center of the world. (015-085, 1965/09/29) 48. The future problem is how to move the world. To do this, we must accomplish three things: First, our ideology must be thorough. Second, we must strengthen our organization. Third, we must work together through joint activities. Therefore, we must confront communism with strong organizational power and energy. We cannot move forward without being systematic. For us there is no day and night. We must forget even about eating. I want to raise such people. The same goes for Japan. Soon the Japanese government will have no choice but to pay attention to the Unification Church. That time will come. Japan will be saved by all of you. When that foundation is established, and when we go over that summit, then we must engage in organized activities. (015-094, 1965/09/30) Section 2. The Second World Tour The global mission In 1969, from February 2 to May 2, True Parents conducted their second world tour, visiting 21 nations. They presided over a meeting with regional directors at the Tokyo, Japan headquarters on February 2, and then arrived in Nagoya the following day to attend the final performance of the Little Angels in Japan. On February 4, they began their tour in the United States. From March 16 they traveled to England, Germany, the Netherlands, Portugal, Spain, Switzerland, Austria, Belgium, France, Italy, Greece, Cyprus, Egypt, Israel and Iran. Father and Mother departed Tehran and traveled via New Delhi, Bangkok and Hong Kong to arrive in Tokyo at around midnight on April 18. They returned to Korea on May 2. 1. 1969 is a very critical juncture in history, when we must overcome a great obstacle. It will enable us to rise from the level of the Korean people and determine the destiny of the nation. This is necessary in order to recover the world that has been lost. This is also a time in which nations in Asia will face their greatest challenge. With this reality guiding my determination, I will tour the world for 100 days. New members among you, no matter how you have lived in the past, must now establish a tradition based on understanding this incredible teaching of truth. You older members must not deny your past accomplishments, but sacrifice even more. You who are younger need to become pillars of the future Unification Church. You need to establish this teaching as a starting point for the people and the nation of Korea, and advance until we accomplish our goal. You must create the Korea that loves the people and the nation while attending God. If you do this, 30 million people will open their arms and welcome God. This nation of Korea will influence the whole world, and God's sovereignty will be praised in all nations. We need to establish the foundation not only to unite the world, but also to open a new historic era in the 20th century and beyond. This is the path that we Unificationists have to walk. (022-106, 1969/01/26) 2. As we enter 1968, the times are changing. The fact that God's Day was inaugurated means that we have brought victory and recovered the original base that the first human beings lost in the Garden of Eden. Before, the providence of restoration was carried out by sacrificing the people on God's side. From now on the direction of the providence of indemnity has changed and the opposite is happening. We have entered the era when rather than using people on His side as sacrificial offerings, God now can advance the providence of indemnity through sacrificing people on satan's side. For this reason, when we look at the international political climate, we see a new worldview from Western Europe emerging even in Eastern Europe. Furthermore, those world leaders who were boasting of their power and authority are now declining. They are facing an era in which their power and influence over the world, which peaked, will now diminish. My view, from the providential perspective, is that the three years from 1968 to 1970 will be critical for the providence. We have to effect comprehensive changes and advance to the next stage. Even the political situation in Asia is drastically changing. In particular the situation between the North and the South on the Korean Peninsula is dangerous. We need to overcome challenges, especially in 1969. (022-222, 1969/05/02) 3. The present era is incredibly intense. As I toured the globe I felt that the world is demanding our teachings. Momentous change occurred between 1965 and 1969. The world has changed in unimaginable ways. This is true for the United States, for Europe, and elsewhere. We can sense that nothing in the world can be resolved other than by our teachings. As time passes this will only be more and more apparent. Without our teachings, the world will gradually decline into the realm of death. (022-221, 1969/05/02) 4. From now on, you need to pray for the unification of Korea. Until True Parents return from their world tour, everyone; man or woman, young or old, must pray at the holy ground whenever you have time. If you cannot go there to pray at dawn, please go during the day or in the evening. Please think about how I shed tears at this holy ground in the early years. Please think about the path of suffering that I walked as I chose the holy grounds and established Parents' Day, Children's Day and Day of All Things. You must understand how much effort I made leading up to God's Day on January 1, 1968. God was miserable, I was miserable, Unificationists also were miserable. Now that you have the responsibility to establish the foundation for the unification of Korea throughout the world, you need to pray so fervently that the rock you sit upon is moved to tears and all of nature bows its head. I should ask you to fast during lunch while I am on the tour, but I do not want to do that. Instead, please pray hard at the holy ground. Sing "Song of Unity" to stimulate your heart for the unification of Korea and its people, and for the unity of all humankind in God's providence of restoration. Pray with all your heart and mind at the holy ground that all people will follow your example. In addition, pray that by the time I return home, you will have inspired many people of the world to sincerely desire and pray for the unification of the Korean Peninsula. (022-158, 1969/02/02) 5. When I visited Jerusalem during my world tour, I went to the Mount of Olives and saw an ancient olive tree. It occurred to me that this might have been the tree under which the three disciples, Peter, James and John, fell asleep as Jesus offered three prayers in the Garden of Gethsemane 2,000 years ago. It might have been there that Jesus reproached them, and that Jesus' disciple, Judas, committed the unbelievable act of betrayal. It could have been the place where such tragic events occurred. Nevertheless, some people who come here think, "Jesus fulfilled his purpose of coming to this earth by dying for me." How lamentable! (022-275, 1969/05/04) 6. I felt a big difference between 1965, when I toured 40 nations, and 1969, when I toured 21 nations. In view of God's providence of restoration, I concluded that the world's situation is converging with the direction in which God's Will is moving. When I went to America in 1965, I observed that Americans, as citizens of the leading democratic nation, had a sense of pride that theirs is the only country that can solve the world's problems. I could sense this just by looking at their society. But when I visited America this time, I could see that the American people recognize that neither the problems of America nor of the entire democratic world can be solved by America's strength alone. When I noticed this overall trend, I keenly felt that the time is pressing for us to fulfill our mission. It goes without saying that Southeast Asia and the entirety of Asia, along with all European nations, are just like America. In light of this, as Unification soldiers we have a tremendous responsibility to fulfill our global mission, centering on the Unification Principle. (023-097, 1969/05/14) 7. I asked the American members, "Do you think that because America is across the Pacific Ocean, it is alright to pull out of Vietnam? Communism is also in the United States. If the United States leaves Vietnam, then wont countries like Brazil and Mexico follow in Vietnam's wake? When I went to South America in 1965, I found that most people carried an anti-American sentiment. In these circumstances, if neighboring countries are engulfed by communism and turmoil starts in a country like Mexico, is it not obvious that a war could break out right at America's front door? Don't you think that within ten years communism could also engulf America?" This is what could actually happen in America. That is why I said that America must not retreat from Vietnam and decline in its readiness to defend against communism. I have been emphasizing the importance of pushing to prepare the front line so that a bulwark of defense will stand firm in America. (160-163, 1969/05/12) 8. The entirety of God's 6,000-year history, all the entangled providential history, has been unraveled in my generation. The Unification Principle will now conquer the world, even if I die now. Even if 100 million people in Japan oppose us, they will not be able to defeat Unificationism. This is because God needs not only Japan, but also the world, the spirit world, the earthly world, and the cosmos. God first made the environment. We have now entered an era in which if we shift energies just a little, the world will move in the right way. The young people of the Unification Church would not think of saying that God does not exist; they would not dream of it. God is not an abstract being, but dwells within the sphere of our daily life. His heart is not conceptual but empirical, one that we can actually experience. Unless we go through the course of restoration on all levels, entering the realms of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos, and then establishing the realm where satan cannot accuse us, we cannot say that we have established the conditions necessary to receive the Blessing. (022-196, 1969/02/02) Encouraging members While following a rigorous schedule during the second world tour, True Parents encouraged missionaries and members in each country and gave new directions and guidance. Notably, they conducted Blessing ceremonies in the United States, Germany and Japan, for a total of 43 Couples from ten countries. 9. As I toured the world I asked members what they wished for. They always answered, "Send me to Korea." In all honesty, I do not need to send them; they could just go to Korea if they wanted. But there is a condition they must fulfill if they do come: they must speak Korean. English is now the world's common language, but just wait and see what is going to happen. Once I set the tradition for Korean during my lifetime, without a doubt, the Korean language will become the universal language. During my second world tour, I held a meeting in Germany with missionaries from 11 countries. By April of 1970 I plan to send missionaries to at least 40 of the nations where I established the holy grounds. And in three years, I will send missionaries to 120 nations. Our time is drawing near. You must understand how great is the truth of our teaching. That is not all. You need to know that in the future, throughout the world, all Koreans will be proud to be Korean. Furthermore, you need to understand that you will also be proud to have joined the Unification Church. (022-229, 1969/05/02) 10. While I traveled to different parts of the world, I met overseas members who clung to me and shed tears. Whenever I saw this, I felt both joy and sadness. Where did this incredible bond of heart come from that makes so many people miss me and cry when I leave? It came from 6,000 years ago. When Adam and Eve bore the consequences of their sin, they tearfully left God's bosom. Thus, a sea of tears must appear here on earth when human beings, who had lived in despair, meet in hope and joy the original man and woman they had longed to see. Without such tears, restoration paid through indemnity will not be completed. Thus, people transcend boundaries of ethnicity and nationality, as well as cultural barriers between East and West, when they cross the intersection of tears. You also have to resolve to be this kind of people. And when such a person dies, you need to have the heart that you are willing to die with them. If you can do that, even if you fall into ruin along the way, you will be able to feel that you have been victorious. (023-050, 1969/05/11) 11. What hope did I hold on to during my 21-nation world tour? Many people of those nations looked down on Koreans. But what is so good about someone like me? I am Korean, yet people are drawn to me and feel like following me as if it were their destiny. What I wanted was not for them to follow me but to follow God, and to love me only after loving God. As a man with such an enormous responsibility, there is one thing I never forget whenever I meet people. That one thing is whether or not I am in their debt. I never allow myself to remain in debt. If you were to stay up all night offering devotion, I would stay up all night with you. I do not allow tiredness to be a problem. Thus, if millions of grieving spirits who have come and gone in this country revere me, I have to do something for them. The question is how our hearts can be attuned to each other. I am careful never to fall into debt. Therefore, if I have incurred any debt in the countries I have visited, that debt must be quickly solved. (024-030, 1969/06/22) 12. As I toured the world, I instructed our missionaries everywhere to offer devotions for Korea, the homeland of our faith, for a period of four months starting from June 1, 1969. Please be aware that members around the world are facing Korea and earnestly praying every morning. This world tour was a great battle for me. I could not have been more exhausted. Yet since the people whom I met had been sincerely anticipating my arrival for years, I did not put a time limit on our meetings. Because I knew their desires were to have me stay even just a little longer, no matter how tired I became, I could not ignore their hearts and rest as I needed, even when it became midnight or 1:00 a.m. I had the mental strength to persevere throughout my tour as I traveled from America to Germany and other places in Europe, and then to Japan. Otherwise, I would have collapsed. I truly pushed myself to my limit. (023-245, 1969/05/25) 13. I gave the Blessing to many people in America, Japan and Germany during my second world tour. Whether in Blessed families or secular families, for men and women to live together in a family is the same. What is the difference between the two? If you were to compare the poorest person to the richest person, what would be the difference? They both have eyes, a nose, a mouth and ears. If you took the wealthiest person in Korea and clothed him as a beggar, he would look like a beggar. Even though he is not an actual beggar, if he were to dress and act like one, he would be viewed as one. But if that rich person who acted like a beggar died, no one would say that a beggar died. They would say that a rich person died. The external appearance may be the same, but that does not mean the inner content is the same. Likewise, families who live for God are precious. (023-033, 1969/05/11) Section 3. The Third World Tour Foundation for the global mission From December 5, 1971 to May 8, 1972, True Parents conducted their third world tour, visiting 15 nations. They held public speaking engagements in three major countries: the United States, Great Britain and Germany. In the United States, True Father spoke publicly and significantly expanded True Parents' activities there. True Parents traveled to London on March 16, 1972, where True Father addressed the public from March 20 to 22. The next day, March 23, they traveled to Essen, Germany, where Father delivered addresses from March 28 to 30. True Parents proceeded to the Netherlands on March 31, continued their speaking tour through France, Austria, Italy, Greece, Israel, Iran, India, Thailand, the Republic of China and Japan, and finally returned home. Through this third world tour, they were able to spend some time in America directly educating members. They also improved the system for missionary activities in the US, preparing for a new era of mission work. 1. The third seven-year course begins in 1975, and we must start laying a foundation three years beforehand. If we cannot prepare this foundation, the worldwide seven-year course will be neither effective nor victorious. Therefore, I have set a three-year period of preparation starting this year, 1972. During this time, we must overcome all obstacles. I am responsible to connect Korea to the rest of the world through the third seven-year course. I will establish a foundation with important nations in the world, such as America, so that they can engage in reciprocal relationships with Korea. I will not return to Korea until I have done so. The purpose of the third world tour is to establish that foundation. (055-269, 1972/05/09) 2. We conducted a marriage Blessing Ceremony in Korea in 1970, for 777 Couples from ten different nations. This Blessing was bestowed in order to prepare for the third world tour. In addition, it had the purpose of connecting other nations to the foundation in Korea, thereby expanding that foundation horizontally. This is why those who participated in the Blessing Ceremony had to come to Korea. (052-080, 1971/12/22) 3. I am planning to institute a global strategy through the third world tour. I have been trying to save Christianity in Korea, but from now on I must work to save America and Christianity on the world level. Therefore, I am preparing to work from a new angle and direction internationally. To do this, I need considerable resources. I have to prepare lecturers and young missionaries for this purpose. The time will soon come when I will create a worldwide revival team representing Korea. We will have an organization that can dispatch revival teams all over the world. In the near future, I will create another organization to form revival teams representing other nations to travel the world. The revival teams of several nations can work together as a single group, or they can conduct revival activities in several countries at the same time. (051-205, 1971/11/21) 4. We must prepare to set up a global foundation. Both at home and abroad, the time has passed for the Unification Church to be driven into a corner. We must shake up the world. Just as communism has realigned in order to advance into different parts of the world, so too must we realign heaven's side in order to expand globally. To this end, I purchased the Yeouido property. My intention is to build the world headquarters there. I bought the Cheongpyeong land in order to create a global training center. And I bought land to establish an international university. We are in a time when we cannot advance into the world without being equipped externally, so I have been working to prepare our movement. I feel that my mission during this world tour is to establish missionary outposts in at least 40 nations before I return to Korea. Then, within the next several years, we must set up missionary departments in more than 120 nations. (050-236, 1971/11/07) 5. The Korean War started when North Korea attacked South Korea. At that time, the democratic world helped South Korea stave off North Korea's assault. Sixteen nations came to South Korea's aid, and this number comes from multiplying 4 by 4. So why did these representative nations of the democratic world come and fight in Korea? From the providential perspective, Korea stands as their homeland, and they fought because the democratic world would not have been able to survive had they not shed blood for their homeland's independence. By doing so, the democratic world helped both me and their own nations. The democratic world helped me by liberating me from prison, and they helped themselves by protecting their own nations from providential failure. Because of this, a path was opened that allowed the democratic world to receive God's blessings once again. Now, however, America is declining, as is England. At this point, I am working to repay a debt to the democratic world. I have to lead America and England out of decline. Only if the Unification Church completely establishes internal and external foundations for victory according to the proper spiritual standard, centering on the Holy Spirit, will it be able to lead the spiritual Christian realm in the democratic world. The purpose of the third world tour is for the Unification Church to connect to the world in this way. (054-198, 1972/03/24) 6. The middle year of the second seven-year course is 1971. The third world tour that I have launched this year has great significance. I departed from Korea, traveled to Japan, and entered America via Canada, because Canada, an extension of England, the Eve nation, is in the position of Eve to America. I overcame many obstacles to arrive in America, but difficulties will gradually diminish as time goes by. True Parents are working to extend the victorious foundation that we harvested in Korea to Japan, Canada and America. satan worked hard to prevent True Parents from connecting America to our victorious foundation in Korea. This is why I faced so many difficulties in coming here, including resistance from the US State Department. But since I broke through these difficult conditions, you were able to inherit the victorious foundation of restoration that heaven has built in Korea. After my work in America, I will go to Germany, but I must first pass through England. If I can do all of this successfully, the difficult conditions will recede. The providence of restoration cannot be accomplished without adhering to the proper formula. We have to follow the formula precisely. (052-070, 1971/12/22) 7. My initial, frontline strategy was to connect the world together focusing on three Asian nations: Korea, Japan and the Republic of China. Now, however, we are entering a global age. Because we could not defend Asia against communism, the entire world is being affected. America, as the second front line, must defend itself against the communist advance. If America cannot do so, it will be Germany's turn, as the third front line to confront communism. The year 1977 marks the 60th year since the Communist Party began in 1917. That's why I went to America and said, "In 1978, America will no longer be able to defend itself against the threat of the communist world." Before this comes to pass, I am suggesting that Unificationists undertake a three-year period to completely prepare and expand our defensive front line. My third world tour is the cornerstone of this three-year preparation. To follow up on my initial Japan -- Korea -- Republic of China strategy in Asia, we need to prepare a second line of defense. It should be an international phalanx in the form of Adam, Eve and the archangel, based on three nations of the free world in the West. These countries are America, England and Germany. This is why I have been implanting Korea's foundation in so many countries around the world. I am connecting them to Korea. Now the time has come when True Parents do not have to live only in Korea. Once the third world tour is over and I have returned to Korea and completed my responsibility here, the age of my living and working primarily in Korea will pass. (055-212, 1972/05/09) 8. Christianity is a religion of spiritual salvation, so its truth has been elusive. The history of restoration up until now has been a history of restoring the archangel, the realm of spirit. This is the reality of the history of the spirit world up until now. Jesus died and is now in the spirit world. He accomplished the mission that enables him to receive the love of God. A son should be able to go to his Father's house, but Jesus cannot enter there. He remains in paradise. Therefore, the providence of spiritual salvation through Christianity took on the responsibility and mission of restoring the archangel. So if the Unification Church, in terms of the spirit and the flesh, can create an ideal greater than that which Jesus created, as he was hounded to his death, the archangelic world will surely fall into submission. The reason Jesus could not enter his Father's house is that there was no victory on the national level, and thus no decisive victory over the archangel. For this reason, if we can break through the national level, the archangelic world will become absolutely obedient. If this happens, we will realize the original realm of the spiritual Adam. The purpose of the third world tour was to make this breakthrough. (060-191, 1972/08/17) 9. The Unification Church has yet to establish a victorious foundation on the national level, in terms of both the flesh and the spirit. However, if you look at the national and world levels from a spiritual and philosophical standpoint, we are standing at the apex of the world. No one can match our ideas. The Unification Church will soon be officially recognized as a bona fide religion. Externally, we may not have everything prepared, but in terms of content we are more than prepared. We have restored an Abel-type standard beyond the national level, and with that in place, we can begin to work on the Cain-type restoration. During my third world tour, I visited key nations of the Christian cultural sphere, which stands in the position of the spiritual Cain-type world, and proclaimed, "Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand." I made this proclamation to America because it is the nation that represents the Cain-type world. After proclaiming the position of Abel centering on spirit and flesh, Jesus was crucified. Therefore, we will start to enter the new era of physical restoration on the day I make a proclamation about this nation from a spiritual position without risking my life or facing opposition, the day when I can stand in this position and be welcomed. This is how the Principle works. I commenced the third world tour to expand such a foundation. Since I have accomplished this, Korea will be able to establish the internal foundation for physical restoration. (060-191, 1972/08/17) 10. This time in America will be the first time in my life to hold large-scale crusades. I plan to hold them in at least seven cities. If I spend three days in each city, the speaking tour will take 21 days. This is the very beginning of our journey in proclaiming the Word publicly. You must all feel responsible for these plans. There will be opposition and persecution. But there will also be those who welcome us. Therefore, I am asking you to promote these rallies through the radio and newspapers. If you can prepare a detailed plan and schedule for each city, I will speak there. I am also going to hold rallies in Germany and England. This is a historic effort. Since this is the third world tour, I must speak directly. I have long awaited this day. (052-078, 1971/12/22) 11. From a spiritual perspective, True Parents' leaving Korea indicates we have already gone beyond Korea. A spiritual milestone has been achieved whereby Korea must now follow the direction of the Unification Church. This is because we have risen to the level where the present government and Christianity must support our path and movement. From a spiritual perspective, we accomplished the indemnity condition to surpass the national level, going beyond the achievement of Christianity. During the three-year course of 1972, 1973 and 1974, I had to leave Korea and connect to the whole world based on my work in America, which is the world's central democratic country. When you look at the Christian democratic world, the Adam nation is America, the Eve nation is England and the archangelic nation is Germany. The 1972 speaking tour in these three nations was the effort to connect them from a spiritual perspective. Jesus had to connect to Rome through Judaism. Corresponding to that, this was an aggressive tactic to proclaim the new gospel and connect it to the nations. (073-249, 1974/09/22) 12. In addition to seven cities in America, I spoke in England and Germany. Why did I choose cities in these three nations? It is because these countries are world leaders, with influence on other nations. However, no matter what, this is still a spiritual movement. Therefore, in order to connect the spiritual foundation with the physical realm, a connection must be made to Korea through these speaking tours. As we entered 1972 on such a foundation, I started anew, mustering members from the leading nations of England, Germany and Japan. On the basis of the spiritual foundation I made during the first world tour, between 1972 and 1974 I gathered Unification Church members from around the world. I brought them into harmony through this foundation. This is work that is done spiritually, not physically. I am not the only one who must make a spiritual foundation; the members too must do so as they become one. (073-249, 1974/09/22) Expanding the global mission True Parents left Korea on November 21, 1972, and, after passing through Japan, arrived in America on November 23. While the trip was designated as their fourth world tour, in actuality they remained in America to focus their efforts on expanding global missionary activities and to relaunch the One World Crusade, an international witnessing task force. They returned to Korea eight months later, on July 22, 1973. During the fourth world tour, True Parents reviewed, expanded and reorganized the One World Crusade task force, so that it could transcend national boundaries and work on the global stage. From November 23 to 26, 1972, in New York City, the first International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences was convened. It opened with a keynote address titled, "The Role of Unified Science in the Moral Orientation of the World." 13. I have now done all that I can through my focus on the nation and the Unification tribe. The time has come for you, for my sake and for that of the Will, to expand the scope of your responsibilities for the world and act globally. In other words, you have simply followed me up until now, but from this point you can no longer just do that. To be clear, only when you have shouldered my burden will I truly be able to assume my position. When I look at myself as an individual, I still have not been able to find my proper place. This also holds true from wider perspectives. Only when my family successfully assumes its proper position can blessed families assume theirs. All blessed families indeed must assume their proper positions. If such a foundation spreads widely and one nation of righteousness is established, world restoration will be accomplished within a short time. (052-230, 1972/01/01) 14. The problem is whether or not you will be willing to take over my mission. If I fight for this nation and face persecution for its sake, then you should be resolved to endure an even higher level of persecution for the world's sake. Only then will the nation be protected. In other words, if I am being attacked personally on a certain issue, the question is whether you would be willing to take responsibility for that issue and defend me before the world. I am completing my third world tour, and you too must embark on a new path to tour the world at least three times. You should do this both individually and as a family. We need families who, when confronting any sort of ordeal, will take complete responsibility on their own and resolve to protect everything from satan. (052-230, 1972/01/01) 15. If we look at the nations of the world, we can see that the Communist Party may easily sway America, along with Japan, Korea and Germany. They are all being pursued by satan's realm. All the free nations have forgotten the purpose of this struggle and have no idea what direction to follow. Such a time is the Last Days. On the other hand, the Unification Church already has expanded the foundation of restoration through the individual, family, tribal and national levels. It has created a horizontal foundation for the world. Through the third world tour, I connected the results of my 20-year struggle in Korea, horizontally, to the world. (055-072, 1972/04/23) 16. We must advance toward the global age in the physical realm. If I tell you to face a life-or-death situation, you need to do so without reservation. We must create not only a mobile Korean front line but also a mobile international front line. Because we must defend the front line both inside our movement and out, relating to both the communist and democratic spheres, the motto for 1972 is "Safeguarding the front line of unity." I am working toward this goal in America as well, and you cannot imagine how much satan is wrestling with me. I can go to the American members and speak to them one, two, even three times, and they still do not believe what I say. This is why during the third world tour I took the lead myself while building a protective foundation. This time I am going in order to give deeper education to the task forces. This is the goal of the 4th world tour. I will create a strong foundation and then gradually step onto the global stage. (065-223, 1972/11/19) 17. Although I had very little time during the third world tour, I met with ten US senators and 15 congressmen. I have now become a prominent person. There was an article about me on the front page of The New York Times and another in The Washington Post. This was because this Mr. Moon held revival meetings in seven of America's largest cities. He rented out Lincoln Center and did things no one else imagined doing. When I asked to meet with US legislators, they were curious to meet me. When we met, we discussed America's future prospects. In addition, the fact that I warned them not to get entangled with the Communist Party likely challenged many of them. I met with ten percent of the 100 senators and talked with them in this way about the current international situation, and everything I said will surely spread around. So when I go to America during the 4th world tour, they will all be curious about the influence I will have. I never sought out a single member of the Korean National Assembly, so why did I do so in America? It is because the United States is at the core of our future strategy. Korea is not the problem. (062-292, 1972/09/26) 18. In the not-so-distant future, I will embark on my 4th world tour. I will go to New York City, where we will hold the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences on November 23, 1972. I am the one who put this conference together. We must eventually bring the world's most distinguished people to Korea. In this way, Korea will be saved. In the future, in fact, Unificationists will pave the way for the world. A global environment for unification is imminent. I will leave now and return in several months. I am not leaving Korea forever. I just quickly need to seek out more American church members and bring Korean members to each of their homes. This is so we all can live together in harmony one day. That is why I need to create this foundation. (065-077, 1972/11/13) Section 4. Letters from True Parents during the World Tours During his first world tour, True Father sent handwritten letters of encouragement to True Mother, True Children, Church President Eu Hyo-won and other members. He sent the first letter from San Francisco on February 15, 1965. This was followed by dozens of letters and postcards. He described the tour and offered his encouragement to those he had left behind in Korea by expressing his feelings. In these letters we can especially get a glimpse of True Fathers deep love and high expectations of True Mother, True Children and all Unification Church members, along with his thoughts and emotions regarding the tour. The leaders at church headquarters also reported their activities to True Father through letters. Most of this correspondence was lost, but True Mother saved the letters that Father sent to her, and she made this precious treasure trove available for this book. Letters from True Father to True Mother 1. Dear Omma: It has already been 20 days since I left home. I left behind me a lot of history as I passed through Japan. But now I am in San Francisco, and as I gain a sense of a new cultural lifestyle and visit scenic spots, I think of you. When I think about how you are alone, living in such complicated circumstances for the sake of the Will, I am so concerned. I am sure you have a lot of uncertainty due to your inexperience. Nonetheless, I hope that during this period you will be victorious over your circumstances through a lot of prayer. After coming to America, and as we remain apart, I realize all the more how precious we are to each other, and what a great mission we share. The feeling that comes with that realization is something I am very grateful for. How crucial is our lifelong duty! Our historical destiny as a couple is to take responsibility for heaven and earth. We have a mission to do what no other couple can do. We occupy the central position where our deeds, both good and bad, will influence the whole. Therefore, we must become a shining couple our whole life long, one that fulfills the duty of loyalty and filial piety toward heaven, working hard for the world, and to liberate and accomplish the historical Will. In order to fulfill this serious responsibility, I am offering all my sincerity before the American members, the Japanese members, and heaven. When I see the earnest expressions of the members and the sight of them devoting themselves, I feel they are indeed heaven's children. The more I feel that, the greater the awe in which I hold True Parents' position. I am slowly becoming familiar with the various problems and issues. Japanese members and Americans members are very different from each other. I will omit the details and save those for next time, but we must possess heaven in our hearts and convey the heart of heaven to others. Please comfort the people who are close to you and develop your motherly presence. I will also work to complete this tour with strength. I focus my concern on the position of our homeland and our international mission, imagining a new tomorrow. There is so much I want to say, but I will stop here and wait for the day when I can see you again to deliver those words to you. I wish you well. Please forgive me for stopping here. -- February 15, 1965, San Francisco, California 2. Omma, the days are flying by. It has already been a month. As I think about the mountains and rivers of Korea, I feel as if it is a foreign country far, far away. As it says on the stationery, I am in Las Vegas. This place is famous worldwide for its casinos. I left Los Angeles this morning and created one holy ground on Mt. Whitney, a high mountain, and another in Death Valley, the lowest elevation in the western hemisphere. After establishing these holy grounds, I traveled for three hours and am just now settling into my hotel room. I will be departing at 8:00 a.m. tomorrow, so please know that I will be keeping up with my tour schedule. I do not think I will have time to write a letter tomorrow. Even if you do not hear from me, please do not worry about how things are going. I ask that you fulfill your mission, studying English according to your set schedule and trying to resolve ah problems with prayer. I received the letter you sent to Los Angeles the other day in answer to my letter from San Francisco. I was so happy to hear about Hyo-jin and Ye-jin! It is definitely true that nothing can stop me from thinking about them no matter how far away I am from them. Please be careful in the middle of your pregnancy and take care of your health. I am following my course, and my sense of duty is directing me to fulfill my responsibility in America. I am keeping to my itinerary today and tomorrow and heading toward the southern part of the United States. I am working sincerely to accomplish this great heavenly mission. I felt very close to the American members that I met in San Francisco and Los Angeles. I am well, with hardly any discomfort. Since they are all family members, I hardly feel any distance, so please know that I was at ease. From now on, America's fate depends upon their efforts. I only pray with hope that this large American continent will be set ablaze with heaven's fire. The people who are traveling with me are Young Oon and Bong-chun, and two young Americans, making a total of five people. We will travel throughout March until we arrive in Washington DC. I am keeping my mind strong, since I was told we have to cross through desert for a week because several states in addition to Nevada are in desert regions. I deeply realized that the future destiny of the Unification Church is to fight here in America. I am astounded by its widespread modern facilities and advanced transportation system. That is why I realized that the full-scale development of our movement cannot ignore America. I feel that Korea is such a small country. Nevertheless, when I consider our devastated homeland from a providential viewpoint, I feel the greatness of our mission and pray for its success. As I anticipated, the American members who joined us for the Principle are the same as church members in Korea. When it comes to the Will, we are no different. Other than that, I feel responsible for the close family members whom you have been working hard to raise. Please take good care of them. They are in a position of a sacrificial offering for the sake of the Will. I am truly grateful to you, Omma, that even though you bear responsibility for such an enormous mission, you are able to relate to them with a steadfast heart and treat them all in the same way. For this I am truly grateful to heaven. Please maximize your talent for doing that, make good progress and bear good fruit during this period. This is the chance for us to experience the preciousness of our relationship with heaven. Please tell our children that I am doing well. Please give my best wishes to all the members. I am using this time while I am traveling to briefly write you. Please take care of your health and fulfill your responsibility. That's all for now. -- February 25, 1965, Las Vegas, Nevada 3. Dear Hyo-jin's Omma: I am wondering how our church is doing. I hope you and the children are safe and sound. I would like to hear about the results of the revival team. Whenever I think of you doing your very best to fulfill your responsibility as a young woman with a delicate frame, I believe that heaven will look upon you tenderly. Now my thoughts move across the Pacific Ocean to Korea, where I miss the people and the land that I love. It is natural for people who are separated by distance to yearn for the ones we love. Because I am the type of person who adapts well to foreign countries, I do not feel uncomfortable here at all as I travel around the American continent. It is already March 6, 1:05 a.m., and I am writing to you after having traveled hundreds of miles, arriving at the Rose Motel in Little Rock, the state capital of Arkansas. Just a few hours ago in another state, at 8:00 p.m., I selected a holy ground. This is the tenth state in which I have made a holy ground since coming to America. During this tour, I find myself thinking about the tours I did in Korea before 1960. O, America, when will you bend your big body and bow in service to heaven? In order to accomplish this mission I am leading heavenly programs, and my only desire is to bring victory and build a foundation for the restoration of the world. I came here saying that I would not write letters, but I felt sorry when it occurred to me that you might be expecting them, so I am quickly writing to you. Our mission is becoming greater and greater. Our members at home and abroad are the same. I feel their profound sense of duty from the way they treat me. I cannot help but worry about your heavy responsibilities. Please study hard. Keep your body healthy and pray a lot. I feel sorry that you have such a burden despite being so young and delicate and I am grateful to you for following me so well. Please take good care of your health, as I am thinking of bringing you here to America. I entreat you to stand large and victorious before heaven. May you be at peace at all times. In case I cannot write a letter to the church president, please convey this to him. I will stop here. --March 6, 1965, Little Rock, Arkansas 4. Dear Omma: This is Washington, DC. I am writing you from the capital of United States. One month has passed, and I have experienced so many different environments. That is to say, as I went about my busy schedule I never before experienced such huge changes between the environment and climate of one location and the next as I have in the course of this tour. As of today, I have selected 21 holy grounds, including the one in Washington, DC that I established this morning at 11:00 a.m. You will be able to see pictures of all the holy grounds later. After coming from the west to the east, we will be heading north. While touring this large continent and selecting holy grounds in each state, I am hoping for the future development of America. When I first met the American members, there were many things that left an impression on me. As I experience all of these things, I think about how sorry I am that you could not come with me. However, I know that it will be better if you come after I pave the way, and I am grateful for everything, as this is the way of the Will. I also know that it is valuable for people who love each other to be apart while thinking about each other, because then when they reunite they rejoice all the more. I believe, Omma, that you are doing much internal reflection and making resolutions for the future. I pray that this can be a productive period, during which we can be more filial before the Will and be examples for others. I know you are working hard to take care of the children, but I have hope that your preparing for the future with patience and gratitude will bring light to shine brightly on your path of responsibilities. Please take care of your health, study hard and pray about many points. I hope your path will be lit up before you. I miss the children. Whenever I think that our children are waiting for Daddy, I take out photos of the children and look at them. I look at your picture as well. Our children say, "We love Mommy." As much as our children have such a special love for you, so do I. I want to hear about all the things they are experiencing while I am away. The American members are also very high-spirited. I feel that the members at headquarters are working hard to fulfill their responsibilities. Today is Sunday the 14th, and we will be holding an evening meeting. On the 12th about 60 people gathered, so probably that many will gather tonight as well. The future of America rests with them and their efforts. Please give me an update about the headquarters. I soon will begin touring the northern part of America. Please tell the blessed members, regional leaders and other members that I cannot send them letters, but that I hope all is well. Please give them my best wishes. The climate in Washington, DC is the same as the climate in Korea. I went sightseeing and saw many historic places yesterday. I went on a tour of the White House and the US Capitol. I learned a lot through these visits. I traveled around the city while praying for America to have a bright future. I will write you again. Goodbye for now. -- March 14, 1965, Washington, DC 5. Dear Hyo-jin's Omma: How hard you must be working to fulfill your mission for the Will despite your heavy responsibilities for the children and your busy life! I know you will be enduring until the end and working hard for the sake of the future. I am grateful for this. We departed from New York yesterday, and after a busy day, we stayed at the Holly Motel in Brattleboro, Vermont. And just before leaving there, I picked up my pen to write you. Today we are busy getting ready to depart for Cleveland, Ohio. I am sorry that I only have a short time to write and convey news to you. Since we are trying to return to Washington, DC for Parents' Day on April 2, we are extremely busy. It is still winter here in the northern part of the country, so it's very cold. I received your letter the other day in Washington, DC. I felt indescribable joy upon receiving your letter. I realize how important it is to communicate with you while we are apart. Furthermore, the children and the Seoul members are always on my mind. While we are separated like this, although each of us has to take care of many things, I feel that a greater power is bonding us together even more strongly. Therefore, I hope that you, Omma, will experience how precious and great it is to have endured for the sake of the Will when you look back on this experience in the future. In this world in which we are living, I again realize how important it is to march forward toward victory, shedding tears as we fulfill our great responsibility and mission. Omma, I feel I have so much to be grateful to you for. All that we do is for the sake of the Will, which is so great and high, and the work we will have to do is in proportion to that. So let us keep going forward. I am praying for the well-being of all members who are close to my heart. Please take care of yourself and the children, and fight bravely until we meet again. While I travel, I am dreaming about a tomorrow that will be filled with hope and the world stage that we will reach together. I rejoice thinking of the days to come when we will embark on speaking tours together. I yearn for the day when you will become the great True Mother who will bring victory over evil and fulfill all her responsibilities. Whenever I miss you and the children, I look at pictures of you and yearn for when I will see you again. When I think about Ye-jin attending school and how much she has already grown, I am concerned about how you will handle your growing responsibility for her. I also miss Hyo-jin, who should be growing well, although I know he is looking for his Daddy. I trust that you will do well, and that you will become the kind of woman who will be most precious to me, in whom I will take much pride as the woman of all women. When I think of this, I realize what a happy man I am! With this, I will move forward. Please become the highest, most precious and victorious True Mother. I am also striving to become the True Father, who lives for the sake of heaven and earth. That is the only thing in my mind. Please take good care of yourself. -- March 20, 1965, Brattleboro, Vermont 6. Dear Hyo-jin's Omma: Night has passed, and today is March 25th. In three days, it will already be two months since we parted. I think you must be going through many experiences during your busy life in Seoul. I am so sorry that you are unable to live an easy-going life. My heart goes out to you, knowing that you must always be careful in your public life, lived among numerous people who are centered on the Will. Furthermore, I feel so bad that you have to deal with all those people around you while you are carrying a child in your womb. Especially, I am concerned about you in your condition making effort every morning to go to the holy ground. But on the other hand, I think it is such a beautiful thing that you are doing. I am grateful that you have become a great example for many people. Only I know the great mission that you are trying to surmount and the cross of the heart that you carry. All I can do is pray that you will become the True Mother who will be exalted and honored by multitudes of people. Please give everyone my regards. Please explain to them that I cannot send letters to each of them. I assume that you are often anxious about the children. I try to picture them and imagine how they are growing up so quickly. Despite my busy days traveling through the northern part of America, I still want to stay in touch with you, so I am writing. Unlike the southern states, the northern states are cold this time of year. The weather is changing, but there are still many snowy days when we must drive very carefully. Although I think about the great significance of traveling to these far places, still I often think how the course of restoration has been filled with sadness. As I view the different scenery in each state, I realize the vastness of this land and magnitude of heaven's providence. It makes me reflect on the labor required for heaven's providence of restoration. I am so grateful that you pray for me and accompany me in heart wherever I go. I also salute you for taking such an important responsibility, and I am very much looking forward to seeing you demonstrating your heart for the Will in the future. I hope that one day you and I will be able to travel around America together. Please always take care of your health, and work diligently to pave the way. I hope you will guard God's dignity by fulfilling your responsibility, and thus increasing our hope for tomorrow. As time goes by, I want to know more and more about what is going on in Korea. Today, I write to you from Denver, the state capital of Colorado. When you see this letter, you will probably search for Denver on a map. After breakfast, I will drive to Salt Lake City and have a reunion with Sang-chul. Today it is already Thursday, and I am thinking that you must be wondering a lot about my situation. So despite my busy schedule, I am writing you. Next week we will celebrate Parents' Day in Washington, DC, therefore we are pushing ourselves to travel quickly. There in Washington I will write you again with the latest news. Again I urge you to take care of your health and not neglect studying. When can I ever have enough time in my busy life for you? Once our youth is gone, it will never return, so let us cherish it and use each moment for the Will. I am sorry to bring this up every time I write you, as if I am asking you to make a new determination. The reason is that as a husband I have responsibility for you, and I know that you will be grateful for it later. Anyway, who else can say such a thing to you? You already know how precious this time is, so I apologize for saying it, but please keep this in mind and make extra effort, being so serious about it so as to surprise me. Also, it is good for you to think of me deeply in your heart. That kind of experience is also necessary. I believe that you understand well that I am always yearning for you, the precious True Mother who is centered on the Will. Whether we die or live, we must overcome many things to carry out the Will. I will stop here, but please take care of yourself. -- March 25, 1965, Denver 7. Dear Omma: I read the letter you sent me, including your report about Parents' Day. Thank you for your hard work. Indeed, you are so precious as the Mother, and for this I am truly grateful. I know that you worked hard for two events during my absence. I am so happy that you have fulfilled your responsibility before God, as He desired. When I think about the manifestation of Parents' Day on earth, I realize how serious our position as True Parents is. This event is indeed an awesome responsibility, and I cannot help but bow down before this incredible mission -- that we can finally fulfill this day that should have been established 6,000 years ago when God was happy with the original world. How much blood, sweat and tears were shed by countless prophets and ancestors who sacrificed themselves and suffered through the course of history to establish this day? God alone knows the ups and downs that I endured on the sorrowful path of indemnity to establish one woman, True Mother, and I pledge, by attending you as that woman, to be victorious in bringing peace. At the same time, I consider that Parents' Day could be instituted as the day of God's victory only after I had offered my youth and 40 years of my life, experiencing the pain and suffering of heaven and earth as I walked a path in the twilight and headed for the new dawn. That past, filled with many bitter sorrows as I made the long journey for the heavenly law, makes me think of you, Omma, as even more precious. However, even though we welcomed the sixth Parents' Day, I must again impose on you responsibilities and missions for you to carry. I deeply sympathize with you, Hyo-jin's Omma, that you are destined to go along with me continually in order that we may achieve the level of global Parents. Until the last moment, we still have to keep advancing until we reach the goal; then we will have vindication over the enemy. I know how grave your motherly responsibility is, bearing so many crosses. Therefore, even though I am abroad, please understand that I am praying for you sincerely. Especially as you are now carrying a child, please take care of your health. Make tomorrow shine by fulfilling your responsibility. Both heaven and earth regard you as so precious. You and I are recognized as the substantial representatives at the center of Parents' Day, the day that all humankind yearns for and will rejoice over. As the whole cosmos is offering that day to us, we have to make it shine. Although you are young, may you realize a heart that is lofty and high. As you carry heaven's burden and the burden of the world, may you fulfill the responsibility of the Holy Lord who creates the realm of victory, where your life of good fortune and historical significance bears fruit as the Mother, in whose bosom all heaven and earth long to be embraced. We cannot forget about the great number of people who have resolved to give up their lives for us. We have also been given the solemn command to become the original beings of light, so that we can give life to the people who attend us and regard us as their beacon of life. If people from many countries in addition to Korea, Japan and America want to serve us, we will be in debt to them. We must not leave even one point of darkness in the background of history. Don't you think I know the hardships faced by those leaders who are assuming responsibility? Hallelujah to the holy day, Parents' Day! May we, the substantial beings of this day, give glory to God and attend Him! Let us build up our virtue and shout out for restoration in order to fulfill the mission of the Parents! When I think about this letter, together with the content of the letter to the church president, I realize that you must be very tired. Thank you for your hard work. I am ever praying that you will be victorious. May you remain healthy by taking care of yourself, and fulfill all of your responsibilities. I spent Parents' Day in Washington and was busy tidying up afterward. The reason I could not write you until now was because there were many people who came to see me and I had to deal with some matters here. This was the first Parents' Day in America and the first time America attended me. Because I wanted to celebrate Parents' Day in the capital of the United States, I concluded my busy national tour, passed through San Francisco, and flew to Washington, DC, on March 31. With the deep sincerity of the Washington members, I celebrated this historical event. Members from many different regions attended. God was with us, and we spent three days together with no regard for day or night. We had a very good experience. Even as I spent that time solemnly, I was thinking about Seoul. With your chair placed next to mine I thought of you, crossing the continent and the Pacific Ocean in my heart. The American members dressed in white holy robes and offered bows as they prayed to achieve honor before heaven. This was the first time I conducted a ceremony with people from all five races. The event was very successful, and I resolved to expand it more on a worldwide scale. As long as I am in Washington, my days are fully scheduled. Besides that, I need to meet with some very important people. By the middle of July I will have to depart for Europe. I will let you know about my next itinerary later. I hope that you may always be at peace. -- April 7, 1965, Washington, DC 8. To Omma: I have created many new memories during this time, and it is hard to believe that 70 days have passed already. It must be natural to yearn for our homeland when we experience a different way of life. I find myself reminiscing deeply about the path I have walked for 45 years. It was a path for the Will that no one knew. Only heaven supported me as I endured the cleaning up of our homeland's past and strove with tears in all seriousness and determination to succeed in the course of restoration. Let us advance toward victory, singing praises for the mission of the noble True Parents, who are the only ones who are offering their lives in this way. Let us express genuine gratitude for the sake of the nation, passionately paving the way of hope for our homeland. Since my life is for the sake of the Will, I am making a new resolution before heaven to offer all my determination and loyalty. Today is one day before April 17 (16th day of the 3rd lunar month), the anniversary of the day I anointed you, Omma, to fulfill heaven's mission. It reminds me of the past, when I toiled hard and endured long to pave this road. In this foreign country I offer sincere gratitude for your great heart. Ever since I placed you in charge of the heavenly mission and set you on a path that even heaven and earth have been concerned about, it was your heart that created the path to victory. As the mother of several children, you again are in a position of having to worry, but I sympathize with your path, and will spend April 17 together with you in my thoughts. The more ups and downs there are in our past, the more we should be able to sing praises for the value of what we have experienced in the face of history, should we not? Let us run the course of restoration with strength. We must invest all our sincerity and effort for the sake of our kingdom of heaven, our world and our blessed land. In the course of our determined life, for whom are we going to run? We only have one precious life. Let us offer sincere gratitude for the ultimate purpose of our life, and offer high praise for the mission of the noble True Parents. With sincere gratitude let us advance toward victory tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and on and on. I think about how great you will be five years from now, and I begin to imagine a picture of what you will become in the future. If ten years pass, and then ten more, I expect that the world will look at our past as it unfolded and recognize that we acted nobly. When that time arrives, the public image of the Will we pursued and of our family will be different from today. I am resolved to build the family of the original homeland as the true example that God desires. I know you also will have spent March 16 reflecting on the past. Who knew that our Holy Wedding was so historic? Wasn't it a day when heaven alone rejoiced, while satan grieved? When I think that when we started the family of the new heaven and earth, heaven was trying to give us blessings and satan was trying to slander us, I wish that we had offered even greater devotion and sincerity at that time. I also think about our young children; I miss them. Of course I look at their pictures from time to time. Spring is arriving here now. I believe it is probably spring in Korea as well. It would be nice if you could take some time to enjoy the spring weather. I hope you can find solace in loving all of creation as if I were with you. I am going to visit several historic sites in Washington, DC with our members. In the middle of your busy life, please be at ease and take care of your health during your pregnancy. Please also try to take vitamins. Hearing your voice last night on the phone was deeply moving for me. Let us gather many stories to share when we are next together. Forgive me for not writing more neatly. --April 16, 1965, Washington, DC 9. Dear Hyo-jin's Omma: We departed on April 30 and arrived in New York after four days, on May 3 at 10:30 p.m. In the car on the way back, they were saying that there were letters waiting in several places. So I was praying aloud, and hoping in my heart that your letter would be there too. As soon as I arrived I asked, "Are there any letters for me?" and I was surprised to receive letters from you and the church president. The last time I received a letter from you, I wrote a reply then and there, and gave it to Bo-hi to mail to you, but since you indicate that you have not received it yet, I think it may have gotten lost. I am trying to remember what I wrote in that reply as I write this letter. This will be the first time I am sharing news with you since our last phone call. I'm sorry to hear that your pregnancy has made you exhausted. By the time you receive this letter it will have been more than 15 days since you last heard from me. Not knowing your situation, I had been looking forward to receiving your letter, thinking that you already received mine. I met with many important people, mainly in Washington, DC during that time. I will explain that to you more in detail later. I think that if they had seen Hyo-jin's Omma, they probably would think more highly of me! All I am worried about is that you are healthy. Please do not be anxious about going into labor; everything will work out. Since that moment is close at hand, do whatever you think is best. When I went to New York, I realized that in order to place you on the world stage, it will be necessary for you come to America and learn how to live in America by living with me. However, I'm sorry that our current circumstances do not allow it. Whenever I come to New York, and am unable to be there together with you in Seoul, I think about you more and more. Every time I think about you, I believe it is helpful for us and I am grateful to heaven for it. Around 25 members accompanied me as we visited the most important locations in New York City. I will send you pictures later. I realized deeply that the power of this civilization will make a major contribution to building the kingdom of heaven in the future. Today I received letters from London and Rome. We will build churches in these places. We also will go to the Netherlands, and we will go to France. During my time in America, I will select a number of missionary countries and implement this plan. Please anticipate this and pray hard for its success. I seem to be tired. Please forgive me. I will stop here. Please take care. Please send the church president my regards. Everyone is doing well, right? If you are planning to write to anyone else who is close to us, please give them my warmest regards as well. -- May 4, 1965, Washington, DC 10. To Hyo-jin's Omma: Time flies by so quickly. In just a few days it will be four months since our parting. I felt at peace when I heard the news about headquarters, so thank you for sharing that with me. I understand that you are doing well, and I hope you will continue to be loyal before the great mission. Until now, without me, you have been carrying a heavy responsibility with a serious heart, and whenever I am given reports about it, I always feel reassured. May you establish the way of loyalty and filial piety in your heaven-given mission forever! I constantly picture you being honored throughout all generations. Upon you, so pure and precious, may God's peace dwell for eternity. Truly, I sincerely wish to comfort you after you worked so hard for the Parents' Day event that just passed. I imagined that you fell fast asleep after it was over, and I prayed that peace and health would surround you. I was deeply concerned about you, and before the ceremony began I prayed for God's blessing and good fortune. I know that your heart is full of love for me. I am looking forward to the day when everything you have deeply experienced during your life course will be a blessing to our family. It is now 1:40 a.m. It is a calm night on this side of the world. These nights make me miss the nights back home. When I think about the fact that it is afternoon right now in our hometown, it seems so strange. But I am writing this letter now, just thinking it is nighttime. I am wondering how Omma will be sleeping. I know you are always thinking about America. I know that you wish me to come back as soon as possible. Amid that kind of precious heart, may you have a sweet sleep. That is what I wish for you. I hope that although we are separated between our home and a foreign land, tonight everything you are talking about and thinking of will become a condition that God can be proud of, that emits a beautiful fragrance. You are pregnant now, and I hope the baby in your womb is healthy. Mother, please be grateful that heaven is greatly protecting our family. How much I hope that we can become a family that brings grace to the destiny of heaven and earth. God and the Unification Church members also think this way, so I feel we must concentrate more on the education of our children. As I joyfully imagine changing the course of restoration, which is full of sadness, pain and heavy burdens, into a great and glorious achievement, I think about how much more I will have to endure, and I make my determination to do that. Likewise, my having to advise you to become not just my faithful wife but also a faithful daughter for heaven pains me, knowing how much you will have to endure to go such a path. Again, as my Omma you should be able to be honored by all women even after you go to the spirit world, and all heaven and earth should be able praise you; that is why I have to tell you again to go this path. Yet my heart aches to do so. All those who are working closely with me want to see you. As we share the same destiny with heaven and earth, I hope your blood, sweat and tears can become the fertilizer for you to soon become True Mother, blooming like a peaceful, sweet flower. That is why I want to advise you and raise you, so please accept my words joyfully. After I return to Korea, again I will have to push you and bring you with me. I am in that kind of position, so please sympathize with me. Heaven will have to do it; the earth will have to do it; it is all because they know the preciousness and greatness of your position and are trying to lift you up. So even though the final cross of heart comes to you, I hope you will triumph over it in a beautiful way. Please become the Mother who will be truly respected by people who empathize with her precious life as a woman and become the example of meritorious virtue for all time to come. Omma, your life should be able to disclose even greater height and preciousness than mine. Whenever you tell me how busy it is in Seoul, I feel immense gratitude toward everyone for their hard work. Their accomplishments are directly proportional to their efforts. I received the letter that the members signed in blood and you forwarded to me. Likewise, I am keeping my own 21-day condition. I just took a bath as preparation for it, and now I am resuming my letter to you. This letter is getting longer and longer because I am thinking that you may be wondering about the news here in America. If you examine the lifestyle here, the meals are fine, just as in Korea. During this tour, Suk-hee and Kisuk are totally dedicating themselves to serve me, so I have not felt uncomfortable or inconvenienced. When I have time, I struggle to master English. I really need a lot of time. Omma, you should also do some conversation practice. I have concluded that memorization is the best method. Besides that, most of my time is spent meeting people. I can see that the progress is as I had imagined. I think about living with you in America in the near future. I think of this whenever I see something good. Also, please take care of your health and keep your spirit up. Offer solace to the members and to heaven by singing cheerfully throughout the day. I will stop here. Please give the members my best regards. --May 21, 1965, Washington, DC 11. Dear Hyo-jin's Omma: How hard you have been working! I am very sorry to hear that you were worried about giving birth prematurely, and it is a relief to hear that everything is progressing normally. In addition, hearing that Ye-jin and Hyo-jin are playing cute tricks and getting along well together makes my heart yearn for home. Furthermore, I know that the first ten days of August are when you may go into labor, and I am extremely sorry I will not be able to make it home before then. However, I know that heaven will be with you. During the first ten days of July, I will pass through Canada and South America, and then I will arrive in London, the capital of Great Britain, on July 15 I will pass through the continent of Europe, and depart through Greece to Egypt and Jordan, finally crossing over Asia to arrive in Korea during the last ten days of September or the first ten days of October. I know how anxious you are. I especially hope you can take care of your body and stay healthy. I know that you are living in crowded and complicated circumstances, but even if things are difficult, please hold fast and soon the day will come when everything will be resolved. My lifestyle here in Washington is no different from my lifestyle in Korea, but when I eat and when I wake up in the morning, there are times I am immersed in thoughts of my home in Korea. I know you are curious about what is happening here, and how you must be waiting day after day for the mail carrier, and I feel apologetic for not being able to send you letters daily. Yes, it is now 4:15 a.m. on June 8, and I should be getting ready to go out, but I started writing to you instead. During this time, I have met many people. I try to study English when I have time, but my proficiency is not improving. Yet I still continue. You, Omma, also will have to study English. I realize this even more after coming to America. Even if you only do a little at a time, please continue your studies. I am stopping the flow of time to send you my sincere devotion for the Will. I will end here, as I pray for your peace and good health. -- June 8, 1965, Washington, DC 12. To Omma: I was just looking at the picture you sent me that Ye-jin drew, and I am very pleased with the wisdom of our growing children. Looking at the picture makes me think of how much they have grown and developed. I really want to see them so much. Hyo-jin also looks like he has become quite the little cutie now. The image of him looking for me, his Daddy, is clear in my mind. They must have grown a lot. I want to come back home quickly and see them. When I think of our new baby, my heart leaps, and I am counting on my fingers the days until August 7 when our new baby will be born. You seem to be worried, but just entrust everything to heaven and there will be no need to worry. I offered a prayer to Heavenly Father, and my heart is with you even though I am not there. Since things are no doubt becoming more difficult, please be cautious. I got a glimpse of your worried heart in Ye-jin's letter. You should proceed with the childbirth however you think best. I just want you to be able to go through it with a peaceful heart. Also, this is a time when loyalty is demanded of us. The efforts of headquarters and our mission countries are also necessary. It is great to hear that Korea is doing well. I am grateful whenever I read their reports. Everything is going well, thanks to heaven's efforts. We must have even greater resolve to accomplish our true heavenly mission. Japan reported that they are developing like Korea. America is also developing. I was really grateful when I realized that heavenly fortune was working together with me when I visited all of these places. All we need to do is quickly accomplish the establishment of God's Day. We must advance with that goal in mind. I want to do everything to help you go over the hill victoriously and obtain the glory of the victorious Mother. Let us keep going with hope that a bright light will illuminate our path. Please take care of your health. Let us take care of the members and prepare for the future so that we can establish blessed families and offer them to heaven. Then, let us hasten the restoration and bring results and success to heaven and earth. You will receive our travel plans from Bo-hi. We will travel according to this itinerary. I want to follow the Will knowing that you will pray for the heavenly path that we are about to walk. The American members are making a lot of effort both spiritually and physically. Please keep in your mind this image of our sincere members following the Will. I met many people during this time. I guess you must be quite curious. The members here, including my travel companions, are healthy. As I watch heavenly grace cover the entire movement in anticipation of the selection of the remaining holy grounds, I am preparing for our departure. -- June 22, 1965, Washington, DC 13. Dear Hyo-jin's Omma: I know the daily newspaper is publishing false accusations, but I am praying for peace. Before we know it, we will enter a global transition. It already has been six months since I left home. Because tomorrow is July I when I leave for Canada, we are very busy with preparations for our departure. As of today my work in America is finished, and tomorrow I wall begin touring again to establish holy grounds around the world. There will not be a moment's rest. I returned from meeting with two United States senators before writing this letter. From this meeting I was able to make a rough assessment of America's circumstances. In addition, I met former President Eisenhower on the 25th, and a more senators a couple days before that. Meeting with the current leaders of the world, I came up with many ideas. I know that there are a lot of things that relate to the world mission centering on our great Principle. I am so grateful for you whenever I think about how hard you are working to fulfill your responsibility. I only ask that you face heaven and carry out your responsibility as a filial daughter. I am writing this letter as I sit in front of Hyo-jin's and Ye-jin's pictures. I feel as if we can see each other. As I look at their pictures and write this letter, I think to myself, "I have to return quickly to see them." How I truly miss them. And as the days come closer to your delivery, I am so sorry that I cannot be there. Please discuss with church president Eu Hyo-won and come up with a plan for when you go into labor. Please be cautious about your meals and consider your nutrition. I am concerned that in Hyo-won's report, the lack of funds is affecting you. But at the same time, I am grateful that you are very frugal. Everyone must offer everything with a sincere heart and filial piety, so that heaven can take responsibility. We are all doing well here. The American members are making effort both spiritually and practically. I am praying that God will guide them for their future. I am again sending you my itinerary, so please look at it and ease your heart. I will be protected and will return safely. In the meantime, you will have to work hard for the children. We are planning to visit 40 nations. After we depart, I will let you know where you can contact us. I am praying for Korea's current situation. Thinking this trip is for the purpose of paving the way for Korea's future, I would like to relieve my regret about the Korean people. I am worried because you said the drought is severe. The worse it gets, the more the church members must exert themselves. I am sorry that the members have to work so hard during this hot season. I sympathize with you having to take the position of being an example to the members under such circumstances. I realize how important the role of the leaders is. I pray that you may find peace. Please excuse my hasty writing. I am in the middle of a hectic schedule. Please be safe until we meet again in the middle of October. Take care of yourself. -- June 30, 1965, Washington, DC 14. Dear Hyo-jin's Omma: We just left Madrid, Spain and are flying toward England. It is 8:15 p.m. on July 14. The sun is shining down on the fields and mountains of Spain. It will be twilight soon. Spain is an agricultural country, but their fields do not look very fertile, and there are not many mountains or trees. Looking from the airplane, the distant sky and land look soft due to a faint fog. In two hours, we will arrive in London, England, the central nation of western civilization, and I am flying with great wonder and thoughts of meeting with Young Oon Kim. She said she witnessed to several people over the course of two months, and I believe that she will bring them with her to meet me today. The sun is beginning to hide behind the western clouds, and the fields and mountains are starting to darken. As we fly over the Straits of Dover, I hope our visit will open a path that elevates the Will. Going to England truly makes me feel like I am returning home. Today, we rode a tour bus in Spain and visited the palace and museum. The royal palace was built over a period of 26 years, and an incredibly great number of works of art that encompass all of European civilization are kept there. The museum has around 3,000 paintings, including many famous masterpieces. The airplane is now entering the clouds. The sunlight is changing to an evening sunset glow and flickering in through the window. Now the stewardess is pushing me to have dinner, so I will have to stop writing you here. Flying to England, I am eagerly anticipating news from home. I am thinking of all the church members, and hope that they are doing well. Also, I hope that you, Omma, are healthy, and that our children are healthy. I want to hear about all the activities, and again I am looking forward to the day we can all meet again. Please put your heart at ease and know that all of us are safe and sound. Please give my regards to those members close to us. As I ride on the white clouds and look across the fields and hills spread out like a garden, I am crafting memories from the sounds on the plane and the view from the window. The sunlight is now dimmed by dark clouds, and even the bright cabin has become dark, so I will stop here. Take care. -- July 14, 1965, in an airplane heading to England. 15. Dear Hyo-jin's Omma: It has been a few days since we arrived in Germany. In comparison with the American members, I feel more loyalty from the members here. The German citizens are very diligent, and I felt it even more when I saw how their country has recovered since the war. Around 60 percent of the entire country was in ruins after the war, but the German people created their nation anew. Taking in this fact made me reflect upon Korea's position, and I realized the weight of our responsibility. I was looking forward to hearing news from headquarters after arriving in Germany, but I have not heard anything yet, so I am wondering. Today is August 4. I think about how today reminds me of you, and offer a prayer in memory of this time last year. Since it is August already and you are heavy with child, you must be really worried and concerned, so please entrust everything to heaven. I was in the living room getting ready to go out when I saw that our itinerary had changed, so I decided to write you a report. As for the name of the baby, if it is a boy, we should give him the "Heung" character, and if it is a girl, we should give her the "In" character. Thanks to all of your prayers, everyone in our group is safe and sound. We will leave Germany tomorrow and arrive in Italy on the 18th. Please send your letters there next time. You will probably have given birth by then. Please give everyone my regards and please take good care of your health. I keep thinking about my homeland. The children are doing well, right? And please tell the church president to prepare 20 handkerchiefs like the ones I brought from America, and put the same stamp on them. I want to bring gifts back, but because of the weight issue, I do not think it will be possible. Please tell him to do this as a substitute for the gifts. I hope that you may all find peace. Our lodging in Italy has been changed on the itinerary. -- August 4, 1965, Germany True Father's letters to the members 16. To president Eu Hyo-won and all members: How have you all been doing? I have started to miss all of you. It has already been 20 days since we parted. On the day I departed from Gimpo Airport, we said our goodbyes, and my heart was deeply moved as I thought about the past, present and future. I was grateful to heaven for the gathering of almost 1,000 young people who came out to send their Teacher off with such a sincere farewell. I felt sorry that I would be leaving them behind, but I offered that feeling in my heart for heaven's glory. The resolutions I made as I was saying my farewells and waving goodbye are still resonating in my heart. While I was circling the plaza and heading toward the deck I vividly remember you members waving goodbye with your hearts full of hope that I would fight hard, just as you also pledged to fulfill the Will. I finally entered the boarding platform, and later, as I looked at the ground of my homeland below, I thought, "Land that has been with me for more than 40 years, take care," and was so filled with gratitude I could not say anything else. In that moment as I departed for my first world tour, I prayed and pledged my heart to heaven, saying, "My homeland, please nurture and raise our members well." As the members were cheering, I prayed in my heart as I boarded the plane. I wanted to stay a bit longer to look at the members, but the crew advised me to just go inside. I took my seat and was looking out the small circular window, hoping that everyone would remain well for two months, when the plane started to move and I could not see anyone anymore. Several minutes later, we started heading toward the runway and finally took off. The airplane rose slowly above Gimpo Airport and reached more than 10,000 meters before turning east. When the land of Korea disappeared and Japan started coming into view, the landing lights turned on, and we landed. As I prepared to receive the Japanese members' greetings, I saw that it was late in the day and starting to get dark. At that moment, the Japanese members recognized me and received me with enthusiastic cheers, crowding in front of the control tower. When I tried to exit through customs, I was completely overwhelmed by the members' cheers. After that, we rode on the expressway for 40 minutes to get to the church headquarters. The area near the highway has been developed so much in 20 years; it is completely different from the image I have of it from before. All the members participated in a welcome rally where I spoke about my thoughts and impressions and gave a lecture in Japanese. I stayed there for 12 hours and then went to Tokyo. After that, I toured Japan for 15 days before departing for America on the 12th, where we arrived at 5:00 a.m., also on the 12th. I felt a new sense of dignity as I met the American members who came out to welcome me with happiness. After that, we drove to the church and I gave a message of greeting. Continuing my life in America, I have visited many scenic spots and the prominent features of each city. It was not until several days had passed that I thought of Korea and picked up a pen as I called out our members' names. Although I know you will have a lot of work to do and will have to make a great effort with a complicated schedule, I will not worry and only wish for heaven's protection upon you. On the 19th, I am going to leave San Francisco and embark on my tour of the entire American nation. I am planning to arrive in Washington, DC on either March 24 or 25, so almost 40 days will be spent touring America. I will be sending the schedule from here in San Francisco, so you will have to send letters to those addresses as well to make sure I get them. I will send you the next part of the schedule later on, so just be aware of that, and please work hard to sincerely fulfill your responsibilities. Goodbye everyone. -- February 15, 1965, San Francisco. 17. To all family members: Through the news that you have conveyed, I know that my country is safe. When I left Korea, the mountains and rivers of my homeland were in their winter season. But spring has already come and gone and now it's the summer season. Already six months have passed. As I miss my home country, which is so very far away from here, I start thinking that the way of the Will changes in the same way that nature changes. How can I forget my land and my people, especially you church members, whom I have come to know through my blood, sweat and tears over the 40 years of my life? Even in my dreams, I can never set aside my hopes for your peace and good health, as well as the peace of my homeland in the future. However powerful and dominant is the culture of a foreign country, I only bow my head naturally before the noble power to which I am connected in heart. I truly realize there is a cohesion that is stronger than the bond forged from the common suffering we have endured together through many ordeals. That cohesion is the tie to our homeland, a reality that transcends the ages and the world. How can someone like me forget the mountains and rivers of my native land? The more countries I visit, the more I experience the heart with which I prayed while I was touring Korea. There is a poignancy there that I cannot find in any foreign country. When I visited Japan and America, I felt that our ancestors did not accomplish their responsibilities. My thinking was that we, as their descendants, must indemnify their responsibilities in our age. I realize that the present Unification members stand in this position. However, when I think about how patient we will have to be, and how long we will have to fight, I feel that we must prepare to bear the cross again. But I feel that heaven's misery is much greater than that of our people. When looking at the path of the Unification members, who are the pillars of heaven and earth, I see we are pitiable. Nevertheless, who knew of the great agony and sorrow of Heavenly Father, who has been educating and leading us? When I think that it was human responsibility that brought the great mistake upon heaven and earth, I just want to cry with embarrassment and sorrow to the point of choking. Nonetheless, we, who are standing in a sacrificial position, decide our fate and whether we move upward or downward on restoration's path. We must not forget that we ourselves are sacrifices, and we do not look around, question anything, or leave the altar. We are the ones who must know that, although there are hardships in Korea, greater hardships exist in the world, and we must triumphantly bear the nation's cross and move forward to overcome the worldwide Golgotha. We must become champions dashing forward to carry the cross of the nation and world. As I have been passing through foreign countries, I keenly felt that I must plan for the worldwide foundation and decide to dispatch young people from Japan and America to each nation. This year we must go to more than 12 countries and furthermore, we must soon go to 20 countries. I am thankful to heaven for young foreign members who are resolved not be defeated by the young Korean members. I am now in Washington, DC and am very pleased to see young Japanese members who are assigned to do missionary work in Brazil. I am pleased with one young Unification member's courage. He may be but 21 years old and ignorant of the language, but he is headed to a foreign country at the risk of his life. You members in Korea, in order to save the face and dignity of Korea, please realize that the foreign members are truly hoping that you within the mother country will fulfill the responsibilities that are required by heaven. Korea must set a model of how to go the path of the cross by shedding blood, sweat and tears as a tradition in front of young Unification Church members throughout the world. We need do nothing other than that. Is there any more precious treasure? As we move forward, going on and on in patience, a bright tomorrow will soon welcome us. Korea seems to be having a severe drought, however the more difficulties we encounter, the more we must overcome by believing that a path of loyalty will be revealed to us. For that reason, I intend to begin this in the hottest season. As I shed sweat in the heat of foreign countries, I would like to feel as if I am experiencing sweat and difficulties together with you members who are working hard in Korea. Tomorrow is July 1, and about half the time of my visit in America remains. I am trying to glorify our church members' futures and their loyalty through fulfilling the heavenly responsibility throughout the world. I would like to tour the foreign mission countries after writing a letter saying that we are all working together. I am praying that the protection of heaven will be upon you members rather than on me. As I write this letter, it looks as though I am asking you all to follow the path of suffering again. But what else can we do, as this is our destiny? Is not the world of people who have inherited the way of the Teacher and the way of the Father coming toward us, the Korean people? Let's go forward in patience. Let's try our best to be loyal. The summer witnessing period is coming again. What will the three-year course and four-year course bring to us? Seeing the current conditions of Korea and the world, I hope that you will become people who will receive praise by putting up with these situations, surviving, and not dying. If I proceed now, I will arrive in Korea in the middle of October. Please understand when I cannot respond to all the letters from so many members. I should ask to be excused for not being able to convey news regarding the foreign countries. Even though there are many things I would like to write, it is time to say farewell and stop writing, as I hear applause and I must make my appearance. Based on the reports from Seoul, I want to thank you members who are working hard. Let me excuse myself now with this letter, hoping that all of you will become loyal servants in front of this heavenly mission and hoping you will all be healthy until we meet again. I hope that you have peace. -- June 30, 1965, Washington, DC True Father's letter to his son Heung-jin 18. Heung-jin-ah! Our gentle and diligent Heung-jin, do you miss Appa and Omma? Appa and Omma are the ones who love our Heung-jin more than anyone; that's why we miss you so much. We are now in San Francisco, which is the closest part of America to Korea. We are going to New York on the 26th. You and your brother and sisters are loving each other and getting along well, right? When Appa and Omma come back, I'm sure you will have grown a lot. You must study hard so that you can get better grades than your older brother and sister. You are the handsome one, Heung-jin, so if you can do that, how fine that would be... I wish you a merry Christmas and a happy New Year. We really miss you and want so much to see you. We will say goodbye for now. -- December 24, 1972, San Francisco True Mother's letter to her son Hyo-jin 19. Hyo-jin-ah! I miss you and want to see you. My son, whom I always call out to and think of and run to and hug, my good, cute, precious, beloved son, whom I never want to let go of, I miss you. The heart of heaven which loves your parents is like that. So Hyo-jin, though we are separated for a while, you are heavens happy son and your sister is heavens happy daughter. Whether you are asleep or awake, and whether something is big or small, if you live a life of consulting heaven for everything, you will experience greater blessing and love. Our filial son, Hyo-jin! Our good-hearted and wise Hyo-jin, I love you. I know you will become a filial son of heaven, a filial son of earth and a filial son of the universe; you will become a good example of a filial child. On Children's Day (the Korean national children's day on May 5th), we only talked over the phone, and I could hear how much you have grown into a young man. Both Appa and Omma feel so sad that we are too busy following the Will and have such little time to spend with you. Yet we feel so proud and secure because of you. Hyo-jin-ah, you are different from other children. Even though you run around with your friends, you must remember your origin, God, and not damage His dignity. So you must study harder than others, make more efforts than others, and strengthen your abilities more than others. In order to do so, you must study when others are sleeping. Don't waste even one minute, even one second. You must surpass world-famous PhD holders. I know my Hyo-jin will be able to accomplish anything if you really want to. Appa and Omma are always proud of you. When we see you in the near future, can you surprise your Appa and Omma a lot? Hyo-jinah, I am sending a few photographs so you and Heung-jin and your sisters can look at them together. Please love Heung-jin a lot. Since you are the older brother, you represent Appa. If there is some good food, let Heung-jin have some first, and if there is anything good, think of your younger brothers and sisters first. There is no one else in the world who is like each of you to one another. You and Heung-jin are precious brothers to one another. Isn't that right? "Appa, Omma, please love Heung-jin more than you do me." You should be able to say this, right? You'll become the best older brother, won't you? Being the best does not only mean wearing nice clothes and being good-looking. That is just the outside. Your heart is what really makes you the best. You know this well. Appa and Omma have huge dreams for you. I am talking about dreams for the amazing and filial Hyo-jin. Omma is waiting and always praying for that. Stay healthy. Goodbye. -- May 12, 1973, Belvedere Chapter 2. True Parents' Settlement in the United States and Their Public Speeches Section 1. The Beginning A difficult passage The purpose of the third world tour was for True Parents to begin leading world mission activities from the United States. However, from the time they left Korea they encountered difficulties, and these continued as they passed through Japan and Canada. Finally, however, they arrived in America and began to lead the global mission centered on the United States. 1. In 1959 I dispatched missionaries to America to prepare the worldwide foundation. If the missionaries had fulfilled their responsibilities, they would have become quite influential. They would have made the foundation for victory without my having to go through a brutal three-year course there. I knew the urgency of God's Will and my heavenly mission, but I could not realize this in America using only these missionaries. They were not capable of managing so great a task as America. That is why I left for America in 1971, promising to God that I would break through there as I had in Korea and Japan. (078-316, 1975/06/10) 2. We left Korea to go to Japan one day before the Korean government declared a state of emergency. We knew that the situation was serious and we needed to depart, but because it was a Sunday, we could not go through the regular procedure. I needed approval from the head of immigration under the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, but his office was closed. As time was running out, I contacted the passport section chief and received a letter of authorization a mere 30 minutes before departure. This was the work of heaven. (060-225, 1972/08/17) 3. I did not say this to our church members, but I departed for America in 1971 because I had God's command to carry out the historic world mission, and I felt an urgent responsibility to do so within three years. I knew that God's Will was for me to set the direction for Americans to follow within three years. I had to create a new path of faith and a new Christianity. That is why I went to that huge country on my own. Difficulties arose from the outset, beginning with my very departure from Gimpo Airport. They were blocking my departure, but thanks to a special connection I had formed, they gave way. Then at my layover in Japan, I faced another problem. I needed a United States visa, and the authorities would not issue it. Nonetheless, it was God's Will that I go, so when traveling to the United States did not work out, I went to Canada. There, Unification Church members went to the United States Embassy to ask why the State Department denied my entry. The report the embassy received stated, "Reverend Moon cannot enter the country because of his history of cooperating with the Communist Party since 1967." Someone had given them such a report. Right away, United States senators and congressional representatives were contacted and asked to communicate with the United States embassy in Canada. This led the embassy to contact the State Department, and it became a major issue. It created a problem even for the Korean Embassy. Finally, when it was revealed that the report they had was false, they had no choice but to issue the visa. (070-034, 1974/02/08) 4. If I had been delayed a few more days in Canada, I would not have been able to enter the United States. Through this experience, I clearly saw how satan's forces were trying in every way possible to block the advance of God's Will. From Canada I had to travel to Washington DC, but there was no flight that fit my schedule. I had promised to attend the Tittle Angels performance, which was scheduled at the Kennedy Center on December 18, 1971. No matter what, I had to be there for that, so I ended up riding a twinengine plane for a six-hour flight, crossing mountains and valleys at a very low altitude. That is how I entered America. (070-035, 1974/02/08) Background of the world mission December 18, 1971, is the historic day on which True Parents entered the United States to begin the world providential course in earnest. During the three-year period from 1972 to 1974, they worked very hard, investing all their energy into establishing the United States as the center of the providence. There, in the Abel nation on God's side, they established a strong foundation for world mission work. 5. To establish the authority of the tribal messiah, I first need to reclaim the national standard and the world standard. To dispatch messiahs as God's representatives, I need to go beyond the level of family and nation, to that of the world. When God chooses people and they fail in their responsibility, He never gives them a second chance. This was true with the Israelites. When the first generation failed, He waited 40 years and then worked through the second generation. Because Christianity failed to become one with me, satan claimed the formation stage Old Testament Age and growth stage New Testament Age. Now, after 40 years, Israel's realm of the Old Testament and Christianity's realm of the New Testament can be reformed, and the completion realm of the Completed Testament can be established. The completion stage is established only after the formation and growth stages are established. Since these moved to satan's world, they needed to be reclaimed. This work could not be carried out alone. We needed to fight to reclaim the United States because True Parents chose it as the Abel nation on God's side. Since we chose the United States, we needed to liberate it. During this period we needed to connect the United States, the present-day Rome, to the world through Korea. The United States is the extension of Israel and Rome, and thus is a world power, but it needs the national and family foundation before it can establish itself as a true world power. (234-152, 1992/08/10) 6. The second seven-year course is the national level period. The third seven-year course is the world level, so I am walking a course of world restoration. Accordingly, as part of my work around the world I can stop by Korea, but the era in which I have to come to Korea to fight has passed. During the present three-year period, I need to fight more fiercely on the world stage than I did in Korea, lust as I set the direction for Korea, I need to move the government and people of America. I need to lay a foundation in these three years because America, the leading nation of the democratic world, has lost its way. On the day we complete the 21-year course in America, with the Unification Church and True Parents' family at the center, the victory of Unification Church families will be known worldwide. Since this course is organized through families, we must enter the era when we can expand the family realm to the world level. (079-117, 1975/06/22) 7. On the day we complete the nine years remaining after 1972, the Unification Church will come to stand as a global religion. This is not something that you are doing alone. True Parents are working with you. We have to work together. Until now, I have planted stakes here and there, tied ropes to each stake and put flags on those stakes to mark our presence in the United States. This year, we bought a house in New York from which to conduct witnessing campaigns in America, and in the future we will have a house in Washington DC to carry out education worldwide. That is why I am connecting with United States senators and distinguished citizens, and why I will work with university professors to organize an Asian affairs council and a world affairs council. I am protecting America from becoming an arena for communist activities. (063-200, 1972/10/14) 8. Restoration has to start with the external. Even if you have an internal standard, if you lack an external or physical standard, restoration cannot take place. The Roman Catholic Church represents the body, which is external. Protestantism on the other hand is internal. Therefore Protestantism receives opposition. But over the last 200 years, America, which represents Protestantism, inherited everything from Europe, which represents Catholicism. Then a complete shift took place during World War II, and world Protestantism and Roman Catholicism united. The external or physical world side and the spiritual or internal world side united during this war, and in this way the Christian cultural sphere emerged victorious. For the first time in history, the internal and external aspects united. It was only this one time that the internal and external aspects united centering on God. Thus the foundation for unification was established. The only time the external and internal worlds were united in the name of Christianity was right after World War II. That is why America's hope was "One nation under God." This was also the hope of Jesus. Jesus' hope was for Israel to be "One nation under God." Because it was not, he tried to unite Judaism and the people of Israel, representing Cain and Abel respectively, in order to establish that nation. He could not accomplish this, so he has been searching for such a nation on the world stage. That is the background of the words "One nation under God." (311-115, 1999/08/29) 9. When I left my country and the Korean members behind to come by myself to America, no one knew my profoundly determined heart as I prayed, "I ask You to place this continent of America in my hands by Your Will. I will be strong and bold. I will restore this nation for You, Heavenly Father, not for my glory but for the sake of the democratic world." Even if a strong storm rages or the path of suffering comes in front of me again and again, I will not avoid them, but will move straight forward. If necessary, I am prepared for the FBI and the CIA to put me in prison. (085-131, 1976/03/02) 10. In 1972, soon after I arrived in America, I met prominent senators and other people I needed to meet. On that foundation, I pioneered a path of faith to this day, praying over how best to move the White House and senators and representatives. I need to arm all of America with God's teaching. This is because the vast communist forces worldwide consider America their biggest opponent, and today they are shooting arrows at her from every direction. In order to defend herself, the United States as God's representative nation must be strong in spirit. Communists deny religion, but they act like a religion based on Marx's theoretical worldview and economic structure. The communist path lets them take the same authority as God, but based on materialism. They act like satanic demons in order to fulfill their wishes. They are merciless on the path they are walking. They destroy anything that stands in their way. In order to prepare for them, America, which is on God's side representing the democratic nations of the world, must be strong in spirit. That is why I met these American leaders and was strong with them. (070-100, 1974/02/09) 11. I have remained the same, whether I was active in Korea or I worked in America. Nothing has changed. The heart is the same. I am in America, but I am not here as a person from Korea. My perspective is different. I think to myself, "Even though my hair is black and I have a yellow Asian face, my heart is that of a pure American who lives for the sake of God and the world." That is why I am here for the sake of America despite the fact that I do not belong to America. My perspective is different. This being the case, I will happily endure all suffering that comes my way in America. I take responsibility for all of America's difficulties. I treat them not as someone else's problems, but as my own. (071-123, 1974/04/29) 12. When I stepped on American soil in 1971, I declared, "Why do you think God blessed America? It was so that America, as the representative of the democratic world, could prepare a world of oneness that can welcome the Lord at his Second Advent. God blessed America with this in mind. Nonetheless, America is about to perish." I went on to say, "Christianity in America now has no hope. I was born in Korea and was pitifully treated, but you still need me, don't you? Whether you like it or not, you have to do as I say!" Affirming this, I came all alone and set foot on the American continent. Even while my own people were clinging to me, I knew my destiny was to love the people of America even more than I love my own people. I was not born for my own sake. Be it night or day, I never lived for my own sake and I will not die for my own sake. I am welcoming with joy the stage that has appeared in front of me, on which I can live for the sake of God and humanity. I welcome it with joy. (077-120, 1975/04/01) 13. I went to America and said, "We will build the base for world peace in America as Jesus, during his three-year public course, was hoping to do in Rome. Jesus did not succeed in those three years, but I will guarantee that everyone, even a little child, will know who I am. Just as Jesus was accused of being a traitor to his people and was killed, I will reach the stage where Americans will wish to kill me." This was the fastest way, and everything unfolded as planned. (114-086, 1981/05/17) 14. There remains a three-year course ahead of us, during which we need to grab the Korean people and the world communist realm and pray desperately to God. Facing this urgent problem, we need to expand the base of our activities worldwide. Therefore, in the fall of 1972 I am going to create task forces in at least 12 nations. I personally will manage them. I cannot stay long in Korea. I was born as a son of Korea and was more patriotic than anyone else in Korea. No patriot can hold a candle to my loyalty. After the completion of the second seven-year course, those who work diligently will become global figures. I am responsible to work in the United States, training itinerant workers and supervisors who can guide the advanced countries of Europe. (056-224, 1972/05/14) 15. Since we have much to do and are running out of time, when I give commands, you must follow them and produce actual results. If you fail to do so, you will receive reproaches, not forgiveness. You have to be willing to make historic and unimaginable sacrifices, sacrifices no ancestor in the history of the world was able to make. And you need to obey absolutely. While doing so, you need to accept everything with humility. At present, you come here to Belvedere to meet me, but I intend to meet you on the front line. In other words, I intend to go on a speaking tour. At this time, I have met most of the United States senators and representatives whom I wished to meet. Next I plan to meet with a few world-class scholars. Then I will go out to meet those of you who are working on the front line. Whether you are awake or asleep, you need to achieve unity with me. (066-071, 1973/03/17) 16. I am meeting leaders in the United States, in order to have them lay a foundation on which America can move the spirit world. To move America through its senators, we need to mobilize their ancestors. Since these senators represent states, they can be said to be Cain-type individuals. When we make them interested in my work, the spirit world can become their object partner, and a foundation whereon we can expand the providence will be created. If there is even one person who submits to Abel, the foundation can begin to take root. For this reason, I am meeting influential people. (066-217, 1973/05/07) 17. Jesus' view was that the people of Israel needed to become one with him, and then Judaism needed to unite within itself and become one with him. Nonetheless, both the government and religion opposed him. Therefore our highest priority is to build a foundation that will prevent the current leaders of America, who are like Israel's political rulers, from opposing the Will. To accomplish this I am meeting American political leaders and church leaders. After meeting with political leaders, I will call upon the most prominent church leaders. We need to devise a plan and convince the people in the government, who have power, to actively support my plan. By doing so there will emerge a foundation for the spirit world to cooperate with the earthly world. This initiative will create a path for church and state to harmonize, and on this foundation, the spirit world will be able to communicate with the earthly world. This is like Cain and Abel communicating with each other. Achieving this through my efforts will accomplish the stages of formation, growth and completion horizontally. Then the spirit world of the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age will cooperate with us. We should make such a foundation, and make it now. I consider this to be the most critical issue. (066-218, 1973/05/07) 18. Since 1972, I have spent 27 years in the United States. This means I have spent more than half of my lifetime's 40-year restoration course in America. Why did I set my own country aside and come to America at such a crucial time? This period was most important to me because of Christianity. Christianity is Jesus' worldwide foundation. It needed to be brought to fruition. I came to America because of Christianity, which is Jesus' foundation. Christianity is divided into Catholicism and Protestantism. They need to unite. The work of the Holy Spirit is the work of the mother, and the work of Jesus is the work of the father. Jesus and the Holy Spirit, in the position of parents, created Christianity, so those brothers need to unite. (311-114, 1999/08/29) 19. I am launching a grand revival tour this year. I will hold it over a period of seven months, from this September until April of next year. It should rouse the interest of the important leaders of the government and churches, so that we can relate with them horizontally. We do this to make a foundation to move the United States. As these senators form relationships with me, they naturally will relate with you in their districts. Then Cain-Abel restoration can naturally come about in those districts. (066-218, 1973/05/07) The Victorious Day of Celebration True Mother acquired her United States permanent residence status on February 26, 1973, and True Father acquired his on April 30. This was the basis for their world mission work centering on the United States. True Father stated that the three-year period from 1972 to 1974 corresponded to Jesus' three-year public ministry, and that during this time he had to connect it to the world level. On July 1, 1973, at the Belvedere Training Center, in the presence of representatives from ten nations: Korea, Japan, the United States, Taiwan, the United Kingdom, France, Italy, Germany, the Netherlands and Austria, True Parents declared a victorious day of celebration, commemorating their laying the cornerstone for worldwide victory in the second seven-year course. 20. You must live for the sake of the world. This is why I make you go forward all over the world and make you suffer. How pitiful this is! These are circumstances you cannot understand. I am still alive and doing this work because I know the Principle. What did I indemnify by doing so for three years from 1972? Jesus could not become a parent and have children during his three-year public course. Those three years became a source of his sorrow. In these three years we set the standard to remedy this. Because you now can appear on the family foundation, representing the nation of Israel and its people, True Parents can make a start on the world level. This was the foundation on which True Parents could enter America. (067-076, 1973/05/20) 21. The Germans and Japanese were America's enemies. However, Japanese and Germans are coming to America and putting their lives on the line to save it. I brought mostly Germans and Japanese to America, and it created a sensation. It drew those who opposed me to find out what's going on. I knew what they were thinking. If we failed to establish a foundation in one and a half years, they would expel the Japanese and German members. I too would be expelled. This could not happen. That is why, after finishing my first and second speaking tours, I was granted permanent residency, on April 30, 1973. Thus, I completely established the foundation in one and a half years and could hand it over to Americans. While developing our economic foundation, I also contributed to international harmony through these Japanese and Germans, who formerly had a hostile relationship with America, but now were educating American youth. (114-087, 1981/05/17) 22. Through the acquisition of green cards in 1973, True Parents have indeed established the standard for resurrecting the spiritual foundation for the global Christian domain. This accomplished all victorious standards throughout the spirit world. Having now connected the Christian cultural realm from Korea to the world, we needed to attach substantial results to this victory. This was why I mobilized Korean blessed families and, on the foundation of their achievements, went to the United States in 1971. My plan was to settle there by 1973, but for this settlement we needed a victorious foundation in America. We could not do so without this foundation of victory. By laying that foundation, which was a spiritual foundation, we acquired green cards in April of 1973 and returned to Korea on December 24, 1974. We laid down a decisive foundation in 18 months. (165-029, 1987/05/19) 23. I am carrying out this providence centered on the United States because the United States, which is the spiritual foundation of the world and the center of world Christianity, is being eaten away. The cause was the Christian opposition to the Unification Church. However, when the United States did not oppose the Unification Church, but welcomed it in the early 1970s, I was able to resurrect Christianity. Korea opposed us on the level of a nation, but the United States welcomed us on the world level. Therefore, I could come back to Korea and redress that national-level failure. This will allow us to live. I went on a speaking tour across the United States in 1972 and held rallies that connected it to Europe to lay the external world foundation. I need to complete, in the shortest time possible, everything that Christianity, or anyone else, was unable to achieve in the United States. On the day the people of the free world under the leadership of the United States raise banners and welcome us, they will receive a blessing on the world level, centering on the Unification Church. If, on the other hand, they oppose us, they will suffer great damage. So I began revival meetings, and that is why I received the green card on April 30, 1973. (110-129, 1980/11/10) 24. I came to this earth as the Lord at the Second Advent and Bridegroom. I have to find the Bride who is to become the Mother and together with her begin anew from the place where Adam and Eve fell. Based on the Unification Principle, Adam and Eve fell at the completion level of the growth stage and multiplied their children through their love relationship from that position. Therefore I cannot start from the realm of God's direct dominion. I cannot build upon a standard of having perfected the realm of God's indirect dominion. By beginning at the completion level of the growth stage, which is prior to the standard of completion, we have to go through a seven-year course in satan's world, form a family, and experience trials and suffering. It is the era in which True Parents' family is made into a sacrificial offering. We received much persecution in America. We have to go through the same position as Jesus who died without being able to realize the Will. We need to indemnify this on the foundation of being a united people, nation and world. Without setting this condition of eliminating satan, there is no way to connect the path of heavenly law to the standard of natural law. That is why True Parents had to go to America, carrying the fate of this historical providence. I did not consult with anyone before going there. No one knew except God and I. When I set foot on American soil in 1971, I was a nameless young man, but I had on my shoulders the mission to turn the United States around in three years, and to bring it to heaven's side in 12 years. What was it that I did in America? Representing human history, I loved Abel more than anyone ever has. And on the practical level, I had to attain complete victory. No one has prayed in greater earnest for God and for the earth. As a Son who can bring God to tears, I had to hold on to humanity and to the cause of God's pain and sorrow. I had to fight fiercely to liberate humanity from this position. (136-239, 1985/12/29) 25. On July 1, 1973, I established the historic day of commemoration, the "Victorious Day of Celebration" in America. Until now, I have established many such commemorative days in Korea, but this was the first such day celebrating a world-level victory. This day marks a new beginning in the history of the Unification Church. I could establish this victorious day of celebration because I went beyond half of the three-year period that remained in the second seven-year course. We are celebrating the fact that I was able to overcome all hardships successfully. From now on, the more satan opposes us, the more he will be destroyed. It is different from the past. In the near future, the Unification Church will raise a storm across this nation. We have established a foundation that American power cannot take away. (068-159, 1973/07/29) 26. We started working as soon as we came to America, and within a year we have completed the foundation for the American church. With this foundation to carry out our activities, I established the Victorious Day of Celebration on July 1, 1973 to celebrate our victory. We have reached the focal point of victory, by which we can establish our foothold in this world, centering on the heart of God. In order to establish the victorious standard internally in the world of God's heart, first there must be victorious external results. That is why in 1973 we carried out our activities across the United States. By giving public speeches in 40 cities in 1973 and 1974, I became quite famous. I reached a point where I could establish on the national stage a personal relationship with the president of the United States. (072-277, 1974/07/01) Section 2. One World Crusade Organization During their third world tour in 1972, True Parents organized the One World Crusade (OWC), an international witnessing task force with members from five nations, the United States (50 members), the United Kingdom (15 members), Germany (60 members, including some from Austria), Japan (600 members) and Korea (360 members). The One World Crusade was at the cutting edge of the advancement of God's Will. True Parents held a workshop for the OWC members at the beginning of 1973 and established their organizational structure and working policies. On January 31, True Parents organized 99 European members into ten teams and, on the following day, dispatched them to locations throughout the United States. True Parents invested all their effort into the One World Crusade activities. 1. The Unification Church has to sacrifice in the position of a global religious movement. It has to fulfill its Abel mission on behalf of all Christians and all humankind. This is why on January 8, 1972, in the United States, I created a new global organization called the One World Crusade. Its headquarters is not in Korea but in America. Its participants are crusaders called to serve the world. The original Crusades were expeditionary pilgrimages composed of Christians from various nations. They set out to reopen the Holy Land during the Middle Ages. I am saying that we too should begin our heavenly international effort to establish God's realm on earth. If our movement sacrifices for this purpose, it will not perish but will encompass the world. This is the conclusion based on God's Will. (056-128, 1972/05/14) 2. The three-year course starting in 1972 is the time to defend the world's final united front. The nation and the world have to prevail during this three-year course. All of us need to come together at this time. We have come to the global realm of fortune at which we go through this three-year course. The spirit world can be fully mobilized to cooperate with us now, and we have prepared to receive the order for a full mobilization on earth. The content of this order is the organization of the One World Crusade. (065-222, 1972/11/19) 3. I am feared in Korea, and even the higher ranks of society in Japan and Taiwan regard me with apprehension. In laying such a foundation, I did not receive help from anyone. I did it on my own, starting with nothing. I received no funding or aid, and had no one to consult with. But when I say I will do something, God rejoices. The only one I could talk to was God, but He is the most reliable being there is. From now on, your unity with what I am doing will determine whether or not we can shape world events. Bearing in mind that we are the only ones who can realize the desires of God, realize the deepest vision of humanity, and open the gates to the country that is the hope of history, let us confront the opposing communist world, the vanguard of satan, and establish a victorious foundation. We have to march on together as soldiers with the firm conviction, "We need to open the gates of heaven." I am on this third world tour to organize peaceful crusaders. This is why I named this the One World Crusade. American, German and British crusaders need to quickly become one so their nations can become one and defend against the communist world. (054-168, 1972/03/23) 4. I have come back after organizing global crusaders as the One World Crusade, which transcends ethnicity and nationality. The medieval Crusaders rallied many peoples and fought for the ideal of free access to the Holy Land for Christian pilgrims. Their vision was to defend and reclaim the temple of the heavenly kingdom. If such a mobilization had taken place during Jesus' era, centered on Jesus, do you think it would have failed? The Crusades failed because the Crusaders lacked the requisite conditions for building the kingdom of peace on earth in their age. It is different today. If Korea is besieged, I will go to America, establish a foundation, mobilize the young people and call them to free Korea. If this One World Crusade can mobilize more people than North Korea can, we will win without a struggle. In order to liberate this nation and open the 38th parallel, which embodies the resentment and sorrow of North Korea and South Korea, the people of South Korea of course need to unite as one. But I believe that, in addition to this, the people of the world need to expand their cooperation with the Republic of Korea. This is why our team will soon organize and come to Korea. In history, heaven has never directed a church or religion to organize an army with a name like One World Crusade, to wage a spiritual battle in their own nations and with their own people, saying to them, "You should return to God." In a time of war, if people value the army that has mobilized on their behalf more than they value themselves, that nation will not perish. On the other hand, if a war has broken out but the people remain uninterested, saying, "What do I care about this army? Do whatever you want," they are bound to meet with destruction. (057-348, 1972/06/05) 5. Having built a spiritual connection to the Christian cultural realm between 1972 and 1974, in the next three years I need to build a foundation in the physical world. Before 1978, I must lay a worldwide spiritual and physical foundation. In the third seven-year course I need to solidify the foundation in western society for restoration through indemnity on the world level, both in spirit and flesh. This is my mission. I need to complete the world-level foundation in spirit and flesh. Therefore, during these three years, I need to complete all spiritual and physical foundations in the United States. You have no idea what a difficult task this is. Once this work is done, I can push my way forward to the world. In 1975, I can push my way forward spiritually through the International One World Crusade. The movement will reach from the United States to the world. (074-205, 1974/12/15) Activities The International One World Crusade, an international witnessing task force, is a peace corps of the heavenly kingdom that carries out activities transcending nationality and ethnicity for the mission of world redemption. It was dispatched to witness in all parts of the United States and do frontline work for the success of the rallies in the United States, Europe, Japan and Korea, in particular the Day of Hope events. Following the success of the 40-city speaking tour across the United States, 300 team members arrived to serve in Japan on January 15, 1975. The group had grown to 673 members from 26 nations by the time they took a ferry from Shimonoseki to Busan, Korea. That number was later increased by the addition of some 300 Japanese members. On March 27, True Father went to the port of Busan to welcome them personally. 6. In the years 1970 through 1973 Korea is facing great crises. After this period passes, the state of global affairs will change and, as a result, North Korea's spiritual impetus for military action against South Korea will decline. satan's global power will peak in 1977 and 1978. This is why I must now concentrate our energies to build a line of global defense in America. I have mobilized two revival teams in America with 85 people each, and bought each team a bus. With this they will create a great sensation across the nation. I will buy ten buses in 1973 and 50 buses in 1974 to mobilize 2,000 task force members. In this era we need to build a line of global defense in America. By doing this through US senators and representatives, we will prevent the spread of communist influence in America. America itself does not recognize the need for this, so we need to do it. If America becomes one with us centering on the Will, blocking communism worldwide will not be a problem. (054-159, 1972/03/23) 7. I mobilized young people in America and created a task force in 1972. These are individuals who are ready to sacrifice more than anyone else for this nation and for the world. They have stepped forward to inspire Americans with our God-centered teaching. America has no heavenly worldview about the individual, family, tribe, people and nation. I plan to mobilize 400 people in 1973 and 2,000 people in 1974 so we can have at least one bus team in every state. I am desperate to achieve this. I think it is the only way to prevent a crisis in the United States in 1977 and 1978. We need to rally Christianity in America. Christians must unite. Americans have to establish a new tradition based on Christian thought. Whether America lives or dies depends on this. Not only the fate of America but also the fate of the world depends on this. I am doing this work transcending nations and peoples for you, because I know God's Will and I live for the sake of heaven. (053-256, 1972/02/29) 8. I have set the goal that International One World Crusade members in all 50 states each brings one person a month. Each of the 700 mobilized people will enlist 12 people per year, the result of which will total 8,400 people a year. We first need to send out these teams with each member focused on bringing 12 people. Then I will say to the American members, "Follow their standard!" Before the end of this year I will select the best among them and organize a task force. With these trained leaders, I will organize 70-member units in each state, and as they raise leaders they can develop activities in multiple cities. When teams are working in four or five cities per state, their numbers will multiply every month. With this as our foundation, and when the number of members exceeds 30,000, it will not be a problem for us to move the entire United States. (070-187, 1974/02/09) 9. The situation in America right now is that we lack enough people to carry out all our activities. This is why we cannot move these 360 elite from the international task force. Doing so would threaten America's activities. However, we cannot focus only on the United States; we have to carry out the same activities in other nations. We need to promote ourselves. By carrying out our work first in Japan, Taiwan and Korea, and then in Italy, France, Germany and the Netherlands, culminating in the United Kingdom, we will generate much interest throughout Asia and Europe. In the same way as we spread the Word in the United States, we will promote our work throughout the world. This will energize our members in Europe. The work we are doing in the United States naturally will be the standard for all mission countries. Based on this fundamental tactic and standard, we can train our members thoroughly and strengthen our organizational structure in every respect, including public relations. To achieve our purpose, this strategy is necessary. (075-082, 1975/01/02) 10. We have to establish a tradition of Asians actively supporting America. This is my strategy for the sake of the future. Who among Asians should that be? Koreans are suffering economically. Also, it is difficult for them to procure a visa or a passport. The Korean government limits assets going out to other countries, because they lose money in the process. Japanese people, on the other hand, can go abroad as long as they have received a letter of invitation. They can get a four-year visa within three days. As Japan is the Eve nation, it has the responsibility to carry out the mission of the mother for the sake of the world's people. Only by passing through the mother's arms can we develop. This is why the tradition will be that Japan steps forward to represent Asia. (055-345, 1972/05/09) 11. I established a task force when I was in England, and bought the task force members a center. I went to Germany and bought them six minibuses and six trailers, each of which can house eight people. Lined up, they extend over 100 meters. This was so grand. After receiving all this from me, could they do anything other than work hard? Now Britain and Germany are on fire. I said to the Germans, "Do not lose to the Americans," and I said to the British, "Do not lose to the Americans," so they are working hard not to lose to one another. Then I went to Japan and asked them, "Do you want to be bested by our people in Germany, Britain and America?" They said they would never be outdone. (055-264, 1972/05/09) 12. When I saw a bullet hole in the huge glass front door of the church headquarters in Essen, Germany, they told me it had been done by communists two weeks before. Communists everywhere are trying to threaten and intimidate us, coming up with all kinds of schemes. One week before Mother and I arrived, the German Supreme Court ruled that the Unification Church could carry out its activities legally. Prior to this, communists ruthlessly slandered us. When we ignored them, they began threatening us, and later on they even shot at our headquarters, randomly trying to kill anyone. Our members are literally risking their lives to fight for God's Will. Such is the seriousness of the position we are in. We are risking our lives for this work. This is why leaders are busy all day. After leaving in the morning, members and leaders should not return unless they have accomplished their portion of responsibility. We are carrying out our work with strict discipline. (058-108, 1972/06/06) 13. Right now, I have organized task forces in America, Britain and Germany. I will also organize task forces in Korea and Japan. When I travel across the world, I might take outstanding members with me, or even send them on a world tour to encourage the other task forces. At present, I am making plans to set up a university in Korea. Those who have achieved excellent results can come to study in Korea. Knowing that you were born in this wonderful era when you can carry out activities on the world stage, you should fight with all your might. (054-335, 1972/03/31) 14. You Korean members need to be aware that the task force is not just in Korea but in Japan, America, Germany and the United Kingdom. Five countries are taking part so we can restore five countries to heaven. This is the struggle we are engaged in. Which country will emerge the winner? There will be stiff competition. You may think, "Korea will probably win," but though the hare runs much faster, if it takes a nap it will be outdone by the tortoise. You will be no better off than the hare if you think that because you joined first, you deserve to enjoy a conventional living standard and live in affluence with your sons and daughters. (058-094, 1972/06/06) 15. The international witnessing task force is the heavenly nation's Peace Corps, traveling across Korea not for selfish reasons but for the nation and purpose of God. This task force was organized to show Korean young people the path they should follow. Since you need to show this example, you should work together harmoniously, even if you come from different countries and races. You need to open the way to inherit the new, world-level fortune. You task force members are the vanguard that can shape the future of the nation. You stand at the forefront, even in front of the earliest members of the Unification Church. (061-154, 1972/08/28) 16. The task forces visit one location a week. They should first go together to visit the county offices, even if there are no Unification Church members in that village. What should they do if there is no lodging? They should tell the people of the village that they are a task force that has come to cultivate friendship and to press for a national movement. If we have no center available, as the task force leader, you should tell the team to meet in the morning at a certain time and place. Then you should introduce yourself to the head of the village, saying, "I came to this village to teach the citizens to actively help one another, and I'm going to have to sleep in a villager's house for one night." Then you should go to a house and look for a corner to sleep in. When you enter the front gate of the house you have chosen, if you see that the yard needs upkeep, you should take a broom and sweep it. You also should wipe the floor and even clean the toilet. You should not be indebted to them. You should leave behind something that the occupants of that house will ponder. Your hosts, regardless of who they may be, cannot ill-treat guests who have spent the night. It is the custom for Korean homes to give breakfast to guests who have spent the night before seeing them off. They know that it is bad for their home to treat a guest coldly. If you have thus eaten at their expense, you should not depart without leaving something that has more value than the lodging you have received and the food you have eaten. (058-118, 1972/06/06) Section 3. United States Speaking Tours Impact During their third world tour, True Parents gave a series of public speeches in major cities across the United States, the United Kingdom and Germany. On January 28, 1972, True Parents published their first full-page advertisements announcing the events. These were carried in The New York Times and The New York Daily News. A writers' competition for the best account of Jesus' life attracted considerable attention. The theme was "Jesus Christ's suffering on the cross: Was it God's Will or humankind's mistake?" The competition and tour were covered by the press in Korea and internationally. Through such media coverage, the activities of True Parents drew the attention of the world. On February 2, 1972, the 60th day of their third world tour, True Parents organized a "Rally for God" in the Wall Street district of New York as the kickoff event of their speaking tour. From February 3 to March 11, True Father delivered speeches in seven major cities across the United States: New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, Washington, DC, Los Angeles, San Francisco and Berkeley. The poster advertising the speech declared, "God Speaks Today." It introduced True Father in large print as a "New Christian Master from the East" bringing "spiritual enlightenment." In a short time, the Unification Church created a stir in the United States and stood out as a group with financial power, a large pool of young volunteers and a strong organizing capacity. 1. When I went to the United States in December 1971, the American members thought I was out of touch with things there, and some of them argued that despite my presence, they should continue their previous course. At that time they could not even imagine holding large-scale revival meetings or conducting activities to raise public awareness about major issues. The Korean missionaries who had come to the US were also of the opinion to continue doing things the way they believed best suited the American situation. But I pointed out to them, "You have to follow my directions. You are in a position to work in accordance with the decisions I make, so you should act the way I tell you." But after giving these directions, I still observed that because they felt they knew the country so well, they did not take my words fully to heart and were hesitant. This is why I personally went to New York and contracted with Lincoln Center, and thus began the seven-city speaking tour, launched on February 6, 1972. It was a risky endeavor. After that tour I spoke in England and Germany and spent time in Korea. Returning to America in November 1972, I continued giving public speeches throughout 1973. Because I felt such a great responsibility, I held speeches in 21 chosen cities. The last of these took place January 28, 1974. (070-035, 1974/02/08) 2. I started the three-year course beginning in 1972 by conducting a revival tour based on the principled numbers of 3 and 21. I spoke in 7 American cities for 3 days in each city. After that, I undertook speaking tours in Germany and England, in 9 cities altogether. Then in 1973 I gave speeches in 21 cities in the United States. I will complete this period by having given speeches in 40 cities before the end of 1974. During this time, I need to convey my message to America's citizens no matter what it takes. I do not care whether good rumors or bad rumors spread. I'm all right with either. This was the way it was for Jesus, and how it has been for me. The question is how I can awaken the American people. When they hear the rumors, the people who were chosen and prepared by God will connect to us spiritually and flock in. Even in the case of a nation doomed to perish, it is God's principle to always leave behind something based on the number seven -- perhaps a group of 7,000 people. The ones who are looking for the new providence of God and hoping for a new world to unfold will therefore have no choice but to unite with the movement of the Unification Church. (071-235, 1974/05/01) 3. We need to initiate the world-level foundation three years before the end of the second seven-year course. Jesus was to have gone out to the world after finishing his three-year course, and I have to connect to that by the mission of linking to the world level during our second seven-year course. This is why, beginning with the preparatory public speeches in the United States in 1972, we had to make True Parents known to all of America by April 20, 1974, the year the second seven-year course comes to an end. There should be no one in America who does not know about me. This three-year period is the time you need to do whatever you can to make True Parents known. Whether you use this method or that, and whether they think well of True Parents or not, you have to let them know. This is why we should make our case through international media such as The New York Times, Time and Newsweek. (072-039, 1974/04/29) 4. From 1972 to 1974, what should we who stand in Abel's position give the American people? We need to give them something from both God's internal nature and external form. We have to give both internally and externally. This is why I plan to speak in person during this three-year period. This is the first time for me to be appearing before people at public gatherings. The public path of the Messiah has to move to the world level from the national level, and not from a lower level. We are able to accomplish this move because we are already heading toward the world-level era. So these three years are precious. This is a significant event in history, and both the spirit world and all humanity are paying close attention. People from ten countries are participating in this work. (067-260, 1973/07/01) 5. From when I began my revival tour on February 6, 1972 at Lincoln Center in New York, until the time I spoke in Washington, DC, and Essen, Germany, I never used a written text. You too should train yourself to speak without notes and still hold the attention of the audience. Have the conviction, "There is nothing wrong in what I am saying." The most important thing is to make your emotions one with your words; this brings what you say to life. This is the fruit of my years of experience. The key issue is not the content but how much you can immerse yourself in your emotions and influence your audience with them. When you reach that state, you can simply speak as you usually do. You can even make up your speech right then and there. A speaker who can move the hearts of 10 million people can easily change the direction of his speech depending on the audience or their mood at the time. He or she should be able to adjust the tone, rhythm, flow and power of the speech according to the disposition of the audience. (054-180, 1972/03/24) 6. We cannot save and lead America with democracy or Christian thought. Neither can the communist bloc unite the world with its heartless ideology. The time of all of these has passed. This is why as soon as I came to America in 1972, I challenged the churches over their shortcomings. What I did was unprecedented in American history. In the end, I launched an audacious challenge to Christianity. Yet the churches cannot oppose me, so they only watch me closely. We have entered the stage where the people who think about God's Will and look to Christianity with hope are showing a renewed interest in True Parents. (072-277, 1974/07/01) 7. The seven years from 1972 to 1978 is a critical time for America. We need to establish a world-level foundation here through the three years ending in 1974, in order to complete the third seven-year course and offer this victory before God. It is the way of the providence to advance toward a new era through a three-year period, and 1974 is the end of this three-year period. We should always prepare three years in advance. In the same way that Moses prepared, we have to enter the new era based on a three-year period. When we reach that stage, America will have no choice but to follow us. We have to fulfill our mission as the subject partner. (067-264, 1973/07/01) 8. I reached this level after establishing the foundations of servant, adopted son, true son and parent. The reason I can come and work in America is that I have completed this foundation on the national level. Now, through America, I am trying to connect this foundation to the world during the three-year course until 1974, in which I am working together with you Europeans. The period in Korea reversed the failure of the First Israel, which was in the position of a servant. On that foundation we inherited the mission of Christianity, the mission of the adopted son on the world level. Now we have reestablished the spiritual foundation of the adopted son on the world level. We came to this global Christian nation of America to create that foundation and expand it worldwide. The foundation of the servant had been lost and the Christian foundation of the adopted son had been lost, and so we had to establish them again. Because Jesus resurrected spiritually, he was able to create a foundation to protect the nation at least on the spiritual level. Based on this national standard, the Christian foundation could develop and expand worldwide. Similarly, by assuming the same position as Jesus, we can engage in global witnessing today. In short, we can carry out the movement for world redemption. I am trying to teach you about my victorious foundation during this three-year course from 1972 to 1974. This three-year course is a struggle to enable you and all people to inherit victory on both the lost national foundation of the servant and the lost worldwide foundation of the adopted son. We became adopted sons, and now we need to become true sons. You need to become true sons. On behalf of Jesus, who tried to ascend to the national level and world level during his three-year course, you yourselves need to usher in the world-level foundation. The period to do so is this three-year course, during which you can go from the era of the adopted son to the era when you can receive the authority of the true son. We are the worldwide movement that is trying to find the Bride and the Bridegroom that Jesus spoke about. (069-149, 1973/10/26) Speeches throughout America The 21-city speaking tour across the United States began with a full-page advertisement in The New York Times on September 7, 1973. True Parents also personally contacted prominent figures in preparation for the speeches, and intense mobilization activities were carried out by the 51 One World Crusade teams dispatched to the 50 states and Washington, DC. On this foundation the Day of Hope speeches were delivered in 21 cities over four months, from October 1, 1973, to January 29, 1974, with the theme "Christianity in Crisis: New Hope." The speeches, given on three successive nights in each city, were entitled, "God's Hope for Man," "God's Hope for America," and "The Future of Christianity." True Parents were widely supported by influential people from all walks of life during this speaking tour. Also, True Parents received keys of good fortune, letters of appreciation and encouragement, and honorary citizenships from the mayors. They held another speaking tour traveling to 32 additional cities from February 16 to April 20, 1974. The theme of this tour was "The New Future of Christianity." 9. I plan to give public speeches in 21 cities by the end of 1973. I will include the seven cities I visited previously, so I only need to choose 14 more cities. In the future, we need to build training centers in Washington, DC, St. Louis, Denver, Chicago, San Francisco, Los Angeles, and Dallas on the same level as the ones in New York. If possible, we should focus on the places where we want to concentrate our membership. I will begin my speaking tour with New York City on October 1. Next year, I will reach all 50 states with these events. Then no one among the American people will be able to say they had no opportunity to hear me speak. After that, you have to stride forward even more. To do this work, you need to lay a foundation. In other words you need to witness. You need to witness to at least 50 people in each state. It will not work unless we have core members. This is why you need to work hard until October. (067-040, 1973/05/18) 10. Beginning in October 1973 I will tackle 21 US states through their representative cities. When I have done this and there is no opposition, I will expand the scope to all 50 states, and after that you will need to give public lectures every day. We will sweep across the United States by 1978 in such a way that Christian leaders will say, "Now we have no choice but to study the Unification Church. We need to find out about this church." Thus, everyone will be influenced to move toward a world with no barriers. Only this can revitalize the United States. It is my view that in the future two issues will emerge as the most urgent on the national scene: the revival of Christianity and defending against communism. These will surely appear. I believe that the United States will most definitely be in this position one day. If we are prepared to address those critical issues, the United States will have no choice but to ask us to go to the front and take the lead. Just as Jacob met Esau after winning over the angel, you must gain victory over communism after winning over Christianity. To put it another way, after you have made a foundation with the churches, you have to empower yourselves with the worldview with which you can debunk communism and march out to the world. This is why you need to have the firm conviction that even if the democratic world, Christianity and the communist world oppose us, it is no problem. You must firmly believe that, since we stand on God's side, He will bless us. (067-137, 1973/05/27) 11. We have brought people from ten nations here to the United States, including from Korea, Japan, Taiwan, the United Kingdom, France, Italy, Germany, the Netherlands and Austria. This is a solemn and electrifying moment. Focusing on God's Will, the people from these ten nations can bring about a new beginning with a heart transcending nationality and ethnicity. We share a conviction to give our lives right here and now for this one purpose. Now only a year and a half of the three-year course remains. To enable the United States to carry out its three-year worldwide responsibility, I am gathering college graduates from the United Kingdom and Asia. The reason I met with nearly 60 senators and representatives in 1972 and 1973 was to prepare for this. I planned revival meetings in seven US cities in 1972, in 21 cities in 1973 and in 50 cities in 1974 in order to raise America's awareness. I planned these revival tours so no one can say they had no opportunity to hear my words. We are about to set out toward the new Israel and the blessed land of Canaan, and we need to inform Americans of this during this three-year period. Just as every Israelite had to be informed when the people of Israel returned to Canaan, we need to proclaim the need for America to set out on the world-level course to restore Canaan during this three-year period. This is why I am saying we should march to Moscow. You need to have this conviction. Since the communist world is marching against the United States right now, we should turn things around and march to Moscow. (067-259, 1973/07/01) 12. By 1978, the threat of communism will come to the United States. From the providential viewpoint, this is inevitable. By then, we should firmly establish in the US a foundation based on the Unification worldview, one that can serve as a functional system by which we can influence all areas of life. This is why I plan to distribute three books to 200,000 American leaders -- a total of 600,000 books -- in three years. The books will explain the Divine Principle, Unification Thought and Victory Over Communism. And for three years, beginning on the first day of October 1973, we will conduct a speaking tour across the United States. I will give speeches in large halls in 21 cities. I am making preparations to rent Carnegie Hall for my first lecture on the first day of October. Therefore, we need to mobilize 1,000 people. (067-295, 1973/07/22) 13. On February 15, 1974, I have to resume my speaking tour across America. I selected the 40 cities before returning to Korea. I am not starting this out of greed or even for the revival of the Unification Church. I am toiling because God's Will is that I propose a new path of faith for America, a nation very much loved by God. Now, in the process of carrying out this work, a national crisis has arisen. I believe that I am now well known to Americans. Unforeseen problems have snowballed into national issues because the media mobilized against us and, what is more, my Watergate Declaration brewed a massive, historic storm. Unification Church members, not only in the United States but also abroad, have kept pace with my instructions, and now we are receiving apologies by telephone or in writing from members of the press and social leaders in the United States for their having underestimated our movement. I have returned with a keen realization that our work has strongly influenced them. (070-036, 1974/02/08) 14. I am quite sure that the manipulative hand of the communists is behind the aggressive opposition to 1974's Day of Hope campaign. I also believe that communists are interfering with our street witnessing teams. From the providential perspective, I can attribute the national opposition we've received from the time of the New York revival meeting until now to such a source. Among today's Christians, some oppose us and some support us, but in the end I think they will all lean toward the side that opposes us. If the communist forces are the formation stage, then Christianity is the mid-level or growth stage, corresponding to Judaism in Jesus' era. Since Christianity holds that position, it is bound to oppose us. In terms of the Principle, the formation and growth realms are under the dominion of satan. The time has now come for us to go beyond the world-level formation and growth stages to the worldlevel completion stage. This is why, when we unite completely and strongly, transcending race and nation, satan has to leave. This result is based on the Principle. Though satan can do whatever he likes in the formation and growth stages, he cannot simply do things as he pleases when we enter the completion stage. (071-013, 1974/03/24) 15. Since arriving in the United States, I have already done many things that you might find incredible. Though technically I arrived three years ago, the duration of my actual stay here has been only one year and eight months. In light of this, how much influence do you think we will exert in the future? Our track record has already been proven in Korea and Japan, and even in Taiwan they acknowledge that we have attained this level. I established the Day of Celebration of Victory on the first day of July 1973, and then in less than a year I declared the Day of Victory over Resentment. These are the first two days established in the western world to commemorate heaven. I recently went to Korea as part of my responsibility here in the United States in order to link this worldwide fortune to Korea. You are hearing about this for the first time, and it is something you could not even have dreamed of. It is truly amazing that we have laid such a foundation through our own actions. We can confidently say that we can see with our own eyes that the world is our stage. I came to the United States and was successful. This was not my doing. It was done by God. (072-280, 1974/07/01) Madison Square Garden From September 17 to December 23, 1974, True Parents continued the Day of Hope speaking tour in eight United States cities. Counting the 32 cities visited prior to that in 1974, these eight speeches constituted the final stage of True Father's 40-city speaking tour across the United States. In each city there was a banquet on the first day and a public speech the following day. Of providential note was the speech that filled Madison Square Garden; it was one of the largest indoor religious rallies in US history. The banquet given on the eve of the meeting, September 17, at the Waldorf Astoria Hotel was attended by more than 1,700 prominent guests. The famous psychic and prophetess Jeane Dixon spoke words of appreciation for True Fathers message and work, while the media, including six television stations, vied for the best vantage point. At the providential address given at Madison Square Garden on September 18, some 5,000 folding chairs were added to the 25,000 theater-style seats, but even so at least 20,000 people could not enter. True Father passionately spoke on the subject "The New Future of Christianity." 16. Look at today's democratic world. We can see that the United States and Korea are in the positions of the Roman Empire and Israel. At the time of Jesus, the Roman Empire and Israel united to attack Jesus, and now Koreans and Americans are uniting to attack me. By being struck in this way, I can accomplish restoration through indemnity. Being a democratic nation, however, the United States differs from Rome. Its constitution and infrastructure cannot eliminate Christianity; as a democratic nation it cannot eliminate people simply for what they say. Communist groups also will come with banners to oppose me. This is a global phenomenon. Christianity in America and Korea, American citizens and communist groups oppose me. This sets the condition that the entire world is opposing me. However, no matter how much they oppose me, the vigor of the people who seek me will overpower them. The Madison Square Garden rally, held on September 18, 1974, showed this clearly. Christianity, represented by the democratic world, and the Unification Church confronted each other, and the Unification Church emerged triumphant. This took us beyond the world level. Judaism and Rome killed Jesus, but they cannot kill the Unification Church or me, who stands in Jesus' position. Hence, we have been victorious. This is the moment a new history begins. (073-251, 1974/09/22) 17. The Madison Square Garden rally has historic significance from the providential viewpoint. My threeyear period in the United States from 1972 to 1974 corresponds to a three-year period in Jesus' life. Thus, this rally is parallel to the public speech Jesus would have delivered to the Roman Empire had he not died but been successful in his work. If Rome had welcomed and united with Jesus, the Will to realize the heavenly kingdom would have been done on earth. Korea, which is receiving aid from the United States, holds the same position as Israel under Roman rule. Korea and Israel are providentially identical. The leading city of America is New York, and the hub of its midtown area is Madison Square Garden. This is why our explosive impact cannot but have historic, providential significance. Rome and Israel were enemies, and the United States is in the position of Rome, but she and Korea, both representing Christianity, have created an environment that differs from that of Rome during Jesus' lifetime. In other words, the United States represents the foundation created by 2,000 years of God's hard work. That is what has led up to this moment. (073-228, 1974/09/19) 18. We plan to overflow Madison Square Garden with at least 25,000 people. If you meet someone just once on the street, they will probably drift away no matter how sincerely you talk to them. In order to influence people, you need to make considerable effort, so go to their homes with the same commitment you have for meeting people on the street. At their homes, people will not run away. If you go to people's homes two or three times with that commitment, they will recognize your attitude and purity of heart as just what today's America needs from its youth. As an exemplary young person, your warm-hearted entreaties will move everyone to accept you. This is because they will feel that you are like their own son or daughter. Their own children have left home and become hippies who practice free sex, but when people see you they think, "How on earth can this person remain so pure? By becoming friends with such a person, I may find a way to reclaim my own sons and daughters." They will thus take an interest in you and will respond to your appeals. (072-051, 1974/04/29) 19. American society cannot ignore that we reserved Madison Square Garden to hold a public speech. Moreover, we have spent $300,000 with a professional agency to advertise this revival meeting. To purchase our level of publicity through a professional public relations firm, you ordinarily have to pay five to seven times more than we paid. Billy Graham carries out his work with the cooperation of major denominations, but I completed this work within three years with no such help. And we are all young people. And at this time more than 600 young people from America held a prayer and fasting vigil. The people who know something about God's Will are impressed, and they also recognize that we have strong organizing capacity and that we command resources. Seeing that we are spending millions of dollars to hold such meetings, no financial magnate in the United States can ignore us. And yet they still believe, "The Madison Square Garden rally will fail. People will not come to it." I will completely overturn this expectation and, once it is completely overturned, this campaign will become a subject of academic research. Many world-renowned people will ask us about it. (073-134, 1974/08/16) 20. Since the United States is the leading nation of the world, I am conducting speaking tours here. By so doing, I have risen to prominence in three years. At first, when I said I would give a public speech at Lincoln Center, no one gave me so much as a glance. People said that after holding that assembly I would run away. And when I announced a revival meeting in Carnegie Hall, they said I would not be able to fill half or even a third of it. However, I did not speak in only one venue. In 1973 I gave speeches across all regions of the United States, visiting 21 cities starting with Carnegie Hall. Then in 1974 the speaking tour covered 32 cities, sweeping through the entire nation. Carrying out such work is impossible without major resources. Knowing that I had a time limit on my visa, I needed to hold these gatherings as quickly as possible. I finished the tour successfully with that in mind. European members came here and worked with me for three years. If they had not been able to keep pace, I would never have been able to lay my foundation in the United States. (073-132, 1974/08/16) 21. At the end of the second seven-year course and the beginning of the third seven-year course, with world events causing uncertainty for Korea, Japan and America, we held our rally at Madison Square Garden. When we came to America, we had to connect to the national-level spiritual foundation. Christianity is the spiritual foundation on the world level, so we could reach beyond the national level spiritually, but there was no physical foundation to connect with this. It is amazing that within one week we have been able to offer, this rally as a condition by which we could connect to the national level. No matter how divided Korea is from America and Japan, the Unification Church can become one with America. Through the Madison Square Garden rally, we established the condition to reach the national level of the Christian realm both physically and spiritually. In this way we set the starting point both physically and spiritually from which we can begin the third seven-year course worldwide. With this rally as the formation stage, we need to hold growth- and completion-stage rallies so we can establish a starting point to break through in America and expand to the world during the next three years, 1976, 1977 and 1978. The task remains to establish the worldwide foundation both physically and spiritually during these three years. (073-233, 1974/09/19) 22. Through the Madison Square Garden rally, God can realize His Will to reclaim the heavenly nation and from that place liberate all people. It is a historic event that will serve as a base from which we can leap forward. From here, multitudes of people must come together with one heart and make one united effort, shedding their sweat together and moving as one body despite having different interests and different emotions. This will be an opportunity for God, who once could only look upon New York with despair, to finally have hope through you. (072-300, 1974/09/01) 23. I gave a speech in New York's Lincoln Center in 1972, another one in Carnegie Hall in 1973, and a third, finishing that course, in Madison Square Garden in 1974. During that three-year period I set God's strategy in my heart, so no one knew about it. I was so serious when I came to America, because I had the responsibility to convey my message to all Americans in three years. I knew that failure would hurt the providence and the Will of God, so I gave painstaking thought to how I should use this opportunity. The main problem was that I did not have enough people. I had been worrying for three years about how to prepare to fill Madison Square Garden to overflowing, and I kept this goal in my mind. (073-227, 1974/09/19) 24. Until the end of the second seven-year course centered on the United States, satan attacked heaven. With the beginning of the third seven-year course, however, we are in the era beyond the world level and so we need to charge toward America. In the past Cain struck Abel, but now Abel will overpower Cain. Up to this point satan attacked me, but because I established indemnity conditions by 1971, during the second seven-year course we have entered an age in which satan has to surrender. We have reached the time when satan should be attacked. This is why we started our world-level march toward America. In 1972, when True Parents first said we would undertake a seven-city speaking tour across America, no one believed even in their wildest dreams that we would succeed. The American members also did not believe it. The 1972 speaking tour was announced and begun only after I went to America. No one knew. After that I marched on to 21 cities. People said I would not be able to fill Carnegie Hall, so when we filled it, Americans thought it was quite amazing. But in the end, Americans began to consider this normal for us. After that, I conducted a speaking tour covering 32 cities. (074-209, 1974/12/15) Section 4. Rallies in Korea The Day of Hope The Day of Hope banquet was held on January 16, 1975, at the Chosun Hotel, Seoul, with more than 700 prominent figures in attendance. True Father's speech was titled, "A World of Living for the Sake of Others," and this was the first public event held in Korea at which he addressed the leadership of society. From April I to May 16, he hosted Day of Hope rallies in nine cities across Korea, speaking on "The New Future of Humankind." The purpose was to engraft True Parents' victory in the United States to Korea. Despite Christian opposition, the rallies were very successful thanks to the work of the International One World Crusade (IOWC). 1. I have the mission to live one era in advance, so with three years left before completing the second seven-year course, I went to America. The Christian foundation, even though it is a worldwide foundation, collapsed because its representatives opposed the Unification Church. I went to America because it was God's Will to renew this lost worldwide foundation and connect it to the Unification Church. Thereby I would build a link, even if only in the spirit, between the Unification Church and the world. America represents the democratic world and world Christianity, and so I came to America and worked aggressively for three years. In Korea, Christianity attacked me, but on the world stage, I went on the offensive. When I stood with heaven in a dominant position and swept over the whole of America, they opposed me but could not block our path and, consequently, when we returned to Korea on December 29, 1974, we were waving flags of victory. This signifies that we have indeed seized the worldwide spiritual fortune. We returned to Korea and its people recognized us on the national level. Now, in front of this people, we need to take this work to the world level both spiritually and physically. (077-216, 1975/04/12) 2. Heavenly fortune has now come to the Republic of Korea, and this nation expects us to fulfill our responsibility. Though heavenly fortune is gracing Korea, it has no direction forward and so is spinning round and round, creating a whirlwind. Our mission right now is to set Korea's direction. The time has come for us to inherit heavenly fortune and creatively channel it. When the 300 members of the Unification Church IOWC begin their work in earnest, hundreds of thousands of people will come flocking in. Further, this work will expand to the world level when those people volunteer to join the vanguard in the fight against communists and bring them to their knees. When these things come to pass, even Japan will ask the Unification Church to take the lead and will, together with the United States, offer us national-level support. Nations throughout the world that are trying to thwart the communists will invite the Unification Church. The time has come when, though they may not agree with the Unification Church, those nations will welcome us with open arms because they reject communism. We seem to have paved our path to 120 nations. They are paying close attention to the Day of Hope rallies being hosted in Korea. (078-180, 1975/05/08) 3. In Jesus' three-year course, the religion of Judaism joined with the nation of Israel in opposition. Therefore, the strategy of the Unification Church today is to confront the religion of Christianity, which is in the same position as Judaism, with the support of the nation of the United States. Though I was attacked in Korea, if I can turn this around on the world stage and win, I can restore through indemnity everything I had to endure in Korea. That is why, during this three-year course, I traveled across the United States and waged an aggressive campaign. The stir that I caused was a national-level victory, and so I returned to Korea after having created an environment that all Christians can acknowledge. Once I returned to Korea, I took spiritual command and engrafted the victorious Christian cultural realm to Korea. As I do this, I also need to connect to Korea the foundation of the relationship between subject partner and object partner, engrafted into and rooted in the family. This is why the International One World Crusade now needs to come to Korea and carry out activities throughout the nation. (079-020, 1975/06/16) 4. We need to absorb the Christian cultural realm on the world level and bring it to its final conclusion in Korea. That is why, in 1974, I went to the United States, the central nation of world Christianity, and traveled through every part of it, omitting not even one state. I spoke throughout the country, created a whirlwind that swept across it, and returned carrying a banner of great victory. Though I was opposed in Korea, I triumphed in the United States. Korea is on the national level, but the United States is on the world level, which includes all nations. In this way, I went beyond the national level and am now establishing the standard on the world level. I have been attacked on the national level, but now I am fighting back on the world level. The situation is now reversed, which means that I am indemnifying what happened. Having achieved victory, I laid claim to the heavenly fortune and then came back to Korea. (079-109, 1975/06/22) 5. The Madison Square Garden rally was one of the events that consolidated the foundation of my victory in America. It was the fruit of the three-year period that concluded in 1974. As a key consequence of that event, I was finally able to appear at a public gathering in Korea, at the Day of Hope banquet on January 16, 1975. There were many high-ranking people there. People who have been influenced by democratic culture are playing a leading role in Korea. They researched about me in foreign newspapers, only to discover that this man called Reverend Moon is not an ordinary person. These leading figures attended the banquet. So, in this regard, a new path for development opened up in 1975, with my appearance as the starting point. January 16 was the day that I made people in the audience who had previously opposed me, blush, and those who did not already know about me feel embarrassed. Next, we needed to establish blessed families in the Unification Church. This took place through the 1800 Couples Marriage Blessing Ceremony held on February 8, 1975. The creation of couples of the Unification Church through the international matching laid a very firm foundation for the sake of our people. The 1800 Couples Marriage Blessing was the first event by which we shook the world and turned it upside-down. Next, we needed to influence the citizens. We needed to determine who is stronger, the Korean people on the national level or the Unification Church members on the world level. In effect, we needed to determine who the subject partner is. We demonstrated the answer through the Day of Hope banquet and the activities of 700 IOWC members. Even in terms of heavenly fortune, the Unification Church was destined to win. (079-021, 1975/06/16) 6. No matter how much anyone opposes us, the Unification Church must succeed. This is how the Principle is, and how God set up the providence. I strongly believe that I am creating a historic whirlwind the likes of which the world has never seen. When I act, members of other churches will try to oppose me, but try though they might, they cannot overtake me. As expected, this fight began in Busan. I was also opposed in Daegu. The same was also true in Seoul, Incheon, Jeonju, Gwangju, and Daejeon. In fact, they came all the way to Yeouido Plaza to oppose me. Though I had to fight this battle even at Yeouido Plaza, I emerged victorious. Now I am able to move the nation and the people. We have internal power. Across the nation of Korea, I have planted roots in every sphere of society, the very roots Jesus needed in order to manage the tribal foundation in his time. The buds have not yet sprouted, but I believe that on the day you are all engrafted to it, it will become one giant tree. In the end, we have set the standard, centering on Yeouido Plaza, by which we can move beyond the nation. This was not achieved by human effort. My faith is that heavenly fortune has created an extraordinary whirlwind on this Korean Peninsula. (079-022, 1975/06/16) 7. South Korea is equipped with an efficient national structure that has enabled it to build a financial foundation. Based upon this, it surpasses the communist world, but only on the economic level. The Republic of Korea has no philosophy that is more powerful than that of the communist world. It is clear that Korea needs some form of spiritual armament to protect itself from the scourge of communism. Traditional Christianity cannot take responsibility to provide such spiritual and ideological armament. Because I understand this, I have prepared the Unification Church and systematically connected it to the world stage, in the belief that it must provide this spiritual armament. The Day of Hope rallies powerfully displayed the internal and external results of my faith. (079-075, 1975/06/01) World Rally for Korean Freedom The World Rally for Korean Freedom, which was a massive Victory Over Communism rally, was held on June 7, 1975, at Yeouido Plaza, Seoul. There, 1.2 million people gathered from all parts of Korea, in addition to more than 1,000 representatives from 60 nations. True Father gave a speech entitled "Korea in the World." The representatives from nations across the world in particular passionately cheered for Korean freedom. They declared that, if war broke out and it became necessary to defend the Korean Peninsula, their fatherland of faith and a holy land, they would organize international volunteers to fight for Korea. 8. The International One World Crusade came from America, and moved through Japan to Korea. I implemented this specific course because it accords with the providential flow. Since this is the era of restoration, the sensation I caused in America has to pass through Japan and then come to Korea. To allow the third national realm of Israel to become the third worldwide realm of Israel, I had to connect it to the first spiritual realm of Israel and the second Christian realm of Israel. This was a necessary, historic development for the providence. (077-074, 1975/04/01) 9. From the viewpoint of providential history, Korea has yet to complete its mission to form an integrated cultural realm and achieve unification. Brothers cannot become one by themselves. Only when the parents arrive can brothers unite. Conflicting brothers are destined to harmonize and become a united Korea through Unification Thought. In this way we can establish a God-centered, ideal fatherland. From there we can finally transform the world into a world of peace, harmony and unity, and a world of victory. So the kingdom of heaven should be built on earth and, at the same time, it needs to become one with God. God, who is the subject partner of the kingdom of heaven in heaven, should be brought down to earth in order to build one united heaven. This is the mission of Unification Church members. When the parents and children finally become one on such a foundation, their life in the kingdom of heaven of peace can begin. Since we have successfully hosted the Day of Hope rallies, we should likewise host a victorious World Rally for Korean Freedom at Yeouido. Having accomplished this, we need to use the substance of these victories to influence Japan, the United States and the free world. So, the World Rally for Korean Freedom should bring together the entire spiritual world and the physical world, so that our descendants will have hope and eagerly look forward to the Blessing. In this way, the World Rally for Korean Freedom will liberate God from His sorrows, liberate human beings from their sorrows, and liberate generations to come from their sorrows. We can realize all of this in one event. (079-084, 1975/06/01) 10. When we hosted the Day of Hope rallies in nine cities in Korea beginning April 1, 1975, the Unification Church and its members became known publicly, and the Christian churches rose up against us. This was partly because there was someone who received a spiritual revelation, "If Christianity cannot overcome the Unification Church at this time, it will be the end of Christianity." Those churches fought furiously and tried everything to bring the Unification Church to ruin, but we did not perish. In fact, we defeated them completely. From the formation stage, Busan, to the growth stage, Daegu, to the completion stage, Seoul, and from there to Incheon, Jeonju and Gwangju, they followed us through all nine cities to oppose us. They did everything they could to discourage us. They prayed for rain when we held the World Rally for Korean Freedom at the Yeouido Plaza on June 7, and they prayed that if it did not rain, there would be blistering, blinding sunlight. Through these battles, the Unification Church became well known. We needed to be known first as individuals, then as families, as a group, and as a people. (079-111, 1975/06/22) 11. When you consider the current situation of the Unification Church, holding this World Rally for Korean Freedom at the Yeouido Plaza is a significant risk. It is a big risk. It is a risk for us to try to fill that plaza, but we are meeting this considerable challenge in accordance with the fortune of the age. From the viewpoint of God's providence, we know the significance of the era in which we are living, and are aware that this rally aligns with this time. Currently, Korea is under world scrutiny, and so movements in Korea influence the entire world as well as the nation. Korea is standing at a crossroads and must decide whether to seek the path that leads to victory for the democratic world, or the path of victory for the communist world. The issue here is: Who will serve as the guide? Who will be the first one to work in accord with heavenly fortune? Who will fulfill the mission of the flag bearer? For the democratic world to be victorious, there should be a prominent individual, organization or nation that can provide the vision. History always develops and moves forward to a new level through an individual, organization or nation. In this urgent state, it is clear that Korea has to work in accordance with heavenly fortune, but Korea itself does not understand how heaven will work through it to reach the world. That is why a particular organization, which represents religion and has this vision, needs to shoulder this responsibility. This is to declare that, among religious organizations, the Unification Church must take on the mission of flag bearer. The Unification Church has stepped forward to fulfill this responsibility by hosting the World Rally for Korean Freedom at the Seoul Yeouido Plaza. (078-206, 1975/05/25) 12. Communist forces across the world have targeted their propaganda to overthrow the South Korean government. The Republic of Korea is the leading bastion of western civilization in Asia. As their next step, the communist forces will proclaim the liberation of Japan, after which they will proclaim the liberation of the United States. I am certain that this is their formula and strategy. That is why the Unification churches in Korea, Japan and the United States need to unite as one internally. Then they can inspire true dominion in Korea, Japan and the United States, carrying high the banner of leadership. The time to do so is approaching. Now the Korean people need to decide, centering on the Day of Hope rallies, whether they will live victoriously or die in misery. At this time, we have stepped forward with these national Day of Hope rallies. We have demonstrated through these rallies that no one can defeat the Unification Church on the religious level. The Day of Hope rallies gave birth to the World Rally for Korean Freedom, a national movement through which we have brought together our brethren and the citizens of Seoul and made our declaration to the world. (079-079, 1975/06/01) 13. I have been working all along to move the Japanese government, and also to create an atmosphere in which to form a new realm of civilization for the government and people of the United States. Korea cannot survive by itself. Even if the 34 million Korean people unite as one to overthrow the communists in North Korea, they would not be able to overcome communist China and the Soviet Union. Communism emerged with the form of a religion, but of the Devil, not of God. The world has to unite as one nation within a cultural realm centered on the religion of God, and then subjugate communism. Otherwise, it has no hope. Now is the moment when the members of the Unification Church need to unite as one and step forward as representatives of Korea and its people and as representatives of the religion of God in the democratic world. Unification Church members in Korea should never forget that, through this World Rally for Korean Freedom, they need to foster a new spiritual attitude and new pride in the world. To carry out this work, Unification Church members from around the world have gathered together to work with Korean members. They need to unite as one here through the rally at Yeouido Plaza, so that they can unfurl the victorious banner of Unification Thought, which is unique, unprecedented in history, and based on God's Will. On that day of victory, God will bring the culmination of global civilization based on a providence that has passed through the Mediterranean region beginning on the Nile River, moved through Rome to Britain, formed a continental civilization in the United States, and transitioned to the Pacific Rim. (079-076, 1975/06/01) 14. Yeouido Plaza is a historic venue, so the World Rally for Korean Freedom stands in the position to receive God's historic, unbiased judgment. It will determine whether or not the Unification Church is an organization that stands on God's side in world history and is truly able to save the peoples of the world. Through this World Rally for Korean Freedom, Unification Church families need to show whether they have the leadership capability to guide and represent the people, based on families, and whether the Unification Church members can demonstrate leadership when dealing with this nation's people. This event, then, is a good opportunity to receive heaven's unbiased judgment. Not only that, this is also a time for establishing our authority by receiving the world's unbiased judgment, for cleansing all the historical sorrows and resentments of this people, and for receiving benefits and blessings in return for the hardships endured for the public good. That is why this is a very serious moment. (078-223, 1975/05/25) 15. Many people will gather at the World Rally for Korean Freedom. In addition, billions of people in the spirit world also will attend. Each of you should have the resolution to represent 10,000 people, which means that the citizens of the 60 nations you represent are gathered here. Can you imagine how closely your ancestors and others in the spirit world who have been mobilized are paying attention? You should rid yourself of the sentiment that "I am French" or "I am German." You need to feel you are transcending your native people, otherwise your affection for your country can impede your work for God. You should feel proud that you are each participating in this rally as a representative of 60 nations. (078-242, 1975/06/06) 16. On June 7, 1975, there was a major confrontation between other churches and the Unification Church at the Yeouido World Rally for Korean Freedom, centered on the International One World Crusade. This international team consisted of young people who were participating in the restoration of God's fatherland. There was confrontation with opposing churches as well as other opposing powers. It was clearly a time of restoration through indemnity. Now that we have established the family foundation, we need to win the nation. That is why you need to become one with the government, making True Parents your focus. We as a movement need to become one with the government and move everyone. In the national domain, other churches collided with the Unification Church in the four cities of Busan, Daegu, Daejeon and Seoul. I confronted them, asking, "We are now holding revival meetings with international support, so why are you opposing us?" In response, their members had no choice but to raise their hands in surrender. On this foundation, over 1.2 million people came together. At that time, even the Korean government was surprised. People from 60 nations came and proclaimed, "When you invade the motherland of our faith, we will defend it." Substantially, we stand in a leadership position, both spiritually and practically, in relation to the nation. (191-123, 1989/06/24) 17. When you received military training, you received it with the idea that you would use it to serve the Republic of Korea, but now this is no longer the case. From now on, you need to witness to people in order to form a volunteer corps. You need to mobilize police chiefs, heads of townships and county magistrates to participate in a volunteer corps, educating them in different ways. From now on, you should determine to form a volunteer corps and lead thousands of people who can mobilize on behalf of townships or counties in case of emergency. I am giving you this direction to create an international volunteer corps at this urgent time, because it is necessary to cultivate a foundation of leadership in case of emergencies. We should bring together Christians and all religious believers in association with the Unification Church and invite them to form a volunteer corps. Invite the police chiefs and county magistrates, explaining to them, "This is not for the Unification Church. You maintain the real authority, and we will carry out the internal training. Further, we will provide even the top officials with spiritual armament." The time to do this has arrived. (079-054, 1975/06/16) 18. Part of the reason Jesus died on the cross is that he came into conflict with others from the second year of his three-year public ministry. From the middle of the second year of a three-year providential course, we are overcoming the reversals Jesus suffered during his second year of public life. The three years of 1975, 1976 and 1977 are a time for connecting a physical victory to our worldwide spiritual victory. We established the conditions for spiritual and physical victory, defending the national standard, through the World Rally for Korean Freedom held at the Yeouido Plaza in Seoul. Because of these victorious conditions, people might oppose us but they cannot drive us out. I am well aware that they cannot be victorious no matter how much they strike us, and that is why I am fighting against them courageously, with absolute principled authority. (082-229, 1976/01/31) 19. Because the time has come for the Republic of Korea to inherit world fortune, it should not oppose us. Because the time has come for us to take action as a people, I was finally able to bring youth from around the world here in 1975. Together with Korean youth, I hosted these historically unprecedented nationwide events, the Day of Hope rallies. A providential wind brought many people to these events without their conscious decision. The 1975 Day of Hope rallies set a historic record that no religious gathering can break. I connected that success to everything else as the basis for national victory. The nation and the world were unable to connect to Jesus in spirit and flesh during his lifetime, so that connection needs to be completed in 1975. Based on this providential understanding, True Parents began full-scale work in the United States in 1972. In terms of its spiritual standard, the Unification Church of Korea stands in a higher position than the nation, and in a leadership position. The three-year strategy in the United States was for the Unification Church to become a religion that attracts everyone's attention, despite being at the center of a commotion and despite Christian opposition; moreover, it was to connect its national-level spiritual victory to Christianity on the world level. Not until I had connected my victorious foundation to the world in 1975 could I come to Korea and fight the battle to determine the standard of victory both spiritually and physically. This was the World Rally for Korean Freedom held at Yeouido Plaza. (084-149, 1976/02/22) Section 5. America's Bicentennial Celebration Yankee Stadium True Parents held two events to celebrate Americas bicentennial. The first was the Yankee Stadium Rally, June 1, 1976, in New York City. This rally was held in front of an audience of 50,000, amid stormy weather and the occasional shouts of protesters. True Father conveyed his message "God's Hope for America" and proclaimed that God sent him to America in the role of a doctor and firefighter. This was a bold, historic declaration in America as "the voice of one crying in the wilderness." During the third seven-year course, a completion-stage course, True Father took the decisive battle to the heart of America, which represented the center of the world. At this global and historic Junction of good and evil, True Parents established a standard for all indemnity conditions. For their June 14 issue, Newsweek International interviewed True Father and made that interview their cover story. 1. Jesus died on the cross after a three-year battle to unite the people of Israel, who were of the Jewish faith, which was the center of Judaism. The Unification Church will therefore connect its national standard in Korea, which is victorious both spiritually and physically, to America, the central nation in the spiritual Christian world. The spiritual standard reflects the world while the physical standard reflects the nation. Jesus' three-year public life was on the national level, and he meant to expand it substantially to the worldwide level. 1976 is equivalent to the second year of Jesus' three-year public course. Jesus' crucifixion was decided not during the first but the second year of his public ministry. 1976 corresponds to the second year of Jesus' public life, in which it was decided whether or not Jesus would be crucified. This is in the third seven-year course, the second year of its first three years. In this year the decisive battle will be fought. After the formation stage comes the growth-stage. The growth-stage is the middle. Counting one-two-three, it is the middle number, and it is the midpoint between top and bottom, front and back, and left and right. The providence of restoration always meets its fate at a point in time based on the number two. Either it is dealt a final blow or it is set on a path to victory. In the second year of Jesus' three-year course, which would decide whether or not Jesus would be victorious on a national level, it was determined that he should go to the cross. Jesus had to bear the cross and the physical foundation was lost. I am engaged in a similar battle in America. American citizens and the government are in an uproar. America's 200 year history corresponds to the last 2,000 years of indemnity. The number 2 in 200 years and the 2nd year of this seven-year course are precisely matched. The 2nd year inherited only a spiritual foundation. Today the 200-year period is being claimed as indemnity, and this final battle will determine victory or defeat in both spirit and body on the global level. The front line of that battle is the 1976 Yankee Stadium Rally. This rally will be a war unprecedented in history. (084-150, 1976/02/22) 2. My success or failure at the Yankee Stadium Rally will have universal and historical significance. That is why God, Jesus Christ, Christianity, all humanity, the Unification Church and Reverend Moon of the Unification Church each placed their lives on the line in this fight. satan knows this, which is why he is attacking through the American media and through public opposition. I have yearned and prepared for this moment, June 1, 1976, since my youth. It will be a time of joy if we are successful, but a time of misery if we fail. It is a time of joy, but also a fearful time. My concern is whether, on that stage, I raise the flag of victory or the flag of defeat. If I raise the flag of defeat, the way of the Unification Church and humanity will become sorrowful and I will not be able to show my face before God. Then all of you, along with God, those in spirit world, and all world religions will fall under the attack of communism. Eventually this world will become a spiritual wasteland and all religions which existed until now will decline. The Communist Party will destroy America; this could come even before 1980. We who know this reality have taken historical responsibility on the front line through the Yankee Stadium Rally. (082-079, 1975/12/30) 3. In the Unification Church, we have the three stages of formation, growth and completion. The formation stage is the family level centered on True Parents, the growth stage is focused on the nation of Korea, and the completion stage is on the world level. We are fighting a decisive battle in America, which represents the world. The third seven-year course corresponds to the era of completion. This is the significance of the rally on June 1, 1976, at Yankee Stadium. June I signifies the indemnification of the number 6, representing satan's world. We will then progress to the number 7. (084-113, 1976/02/22) 4. The second seven-year course will end in 1974, and the years 1975 to 1977 are the first three-year course within the third seven-year course. That period marks the 200th anniversary of America's independence. Victory at Yankee Stadium will restore through indemnity the failures at the time of Cain, Noah, Abraham, Moses, John the Baptist and Jesus. Since America represents the world, all the failures of the Christian age can be cleared up. When we bring an extraordinary victory, it will become an issue for religious circles in America and for Americans from all walks of life. Then rather than opposing me, they will have to study about me. They will have to study about you as well. Whether in the religious field or any other field, when they know what I have been doing, we will all be elevated to the top. (082-153, 1976/01/04) 5. Starting today, April 1, 1976, we will initiate a national witnessing revival for 60 days to support the Yankee Stadium Rally. How do you take part in this? Live as if you represent 6,000 years of history; live to restore Adam and Eve, who fell. We are going to indemnify the 6,000 years of vertical history horizontally through this 60-day period. Work even harder than Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob; work harder than Moses, John the Baptist and Jesus; work harder than True Parents and the Korean members. When you do that, you will overcome. If we just leave America as it is, the nation will perish. In this 60-day period we can save America and resurrect the perishing democratic world. We can erect a shield to block the infiltration of communist ideology. This is when we can deter the moral breakdown of young people, and prevent the decline of Christianity and resurrect it. If we only pass through this period, a universal and historical era will come, in which God, for the first time, transforms the providential Will into a new age of Jacob. (086-248, 1976/04/01) 6. I know you have been entrenched in a national witnessing revival for 60 days to support the Yankee Stadium Rally; but destiny will be determined by how you carry out the task during these last three days that start today, May 30. The destiny of the Unification Church will inevitably be decided during this three-day period. The three days after Jesus' crucifixion was the time during which he was to bring about a three-day victory rather than a three-day period of death. This is parallel to Jesus' time. As a result, this time is a spiritual turning point for the history of world Christianity. In terms of the threeyear course in the Unification Church's history in America, this three-day period centered on Yankee Stadium can determine the future on the worldwide level. This is why, by heaven and you being victorious in this three-day period, you are preparing a new beginning where New York can overcome the opposition, hold the flag of victory and move onto the worldwide level. (087-162, 1976/05/30) 7. There were torrential rains and strong winds when the Yankee Stadium Rally began. We were desperate; everyone sang "You Are My Sunshine" in the pouring rain, and the band joined in. Our voices were singing, yet tears were flowing and mixing with the rain. You probably wanted to shout, "I would be so grateful if the rain stopped! Rain, stop now!" That is a natural reaction and we all shared the same heart. God is the only one who has the power to teach us like that for 20 minutes, so I offered a prayer of gratitude, saying, "O! My beloved God!" I wanted to teach the young people of America about God's heart and this is what occurred during the rally. That is why I was grateful for the rain. We pleaded with the same heart, "Rain, please stop!" while loving the world. This yearning is the realm of God's heart. You received a great gift, to experience this heart along with thousands of others. When you feel the heart you treasured at that moment, there is nothing at which you will not succeed in life, and God cannot help but cooperate with you. When you think that, even though He wanted to give this gift to all New Yorkers, and especially to those who opposed us, God gave such an occasion for the sake of His beloved Unification Church members, you should feel grateful. That is why I think it is appropriate to say that yesterday was a great and victorious blessing. (087-198, 1976/06/02) 8. Three days before the Yankee Stadium Rally, I said, "This three-day period corresponds to the threeday period after Jesus died on the cross, when he went to hell to witness." I thought, "Oh my! It rained for three days, just as I said." Jesus dying on the cross caused the separation of spirit and flesh; half of God's Will was realized and half was not. In order for the Unification Church to accomplish the physical resurrection, we have to get physically hit, so I was expecting it; I knew something would happen. In the same way that Jesus held onto heaven and prayed, "Abba, Father, why have you forsaken me?" we also have to hold onto God and allow things to run their course. When the rain came on the day of the rally, everything could have been ruined, but we stood in unity and called out to God. This was a priceless opportunity to feel oneness with God's heart. (087-199, 1976/06/02) 9. During the Yankee Stadium Rally, people could have said, "God is so terrible. Why did it have to rain?" I turned to heaven and instead of saying, "God! What is going on?" I prayed, "Thank you." A Japanese member's father had a vision of the spirit world and said that the raindrops were spirits. The same thing occurred when the curtain of the tabernacle was torn in half and the spirits descended to earth and were resurrected. Now the spirit world will cooperate and move us toward Washington, DC. We have entered the era when the spirit world can cooperate with earth, following the era when it could not. The time is coming when Jesus spiritually will return to earth and gather the Christian spirits. He will gather the fortune of Christianity and combine it with that of the Unification Church. (088-119, 1976/08/08) 10. Nearly 700 of your parents and siblings, as well as Koreans from overseas, came to the Yankee Stadium Rally. From a biblical perspective, this is the same as Cain and Abel coming together. Until now many have watched us with criticism and complaint, but now they have united with us. This is an amazing occurrence. History is a record of the struggle between Cain and Abel. That led to their separation, but here, Cain and Abel were able to embrace each other internally and externally. Considering this, I represent the position of becoming one with Korea and you represent the position of becoming one with your families. If we just become one, this will be the starting point of a movement that can influence the world. Through this, we can make a new beginning worldwide. (087-200, 1976/06/02) 11. From 1976, communists will work to eliminate the Unification Church or will deploy agents to create factions within our movement. I expect many such people to infiltrate our movement. Not long ago, a reporter from The Daily News attended a three-day workshop in order to spy on us. More things like this may happen. There is no way to prevent this because we are open to the public. Here in America is the first time in my entire life, and hopefully the last time, that I fight a battle while facing assassination threats. The battles we fight during the Yankee Stadium Rally and Washington Monument Rally on American soil are in alignment with God's desire, Jesus' desire and the desire of all humanity. They are also the desire of all our ancestors, the people of today's world and our descendants. The critical point for all these desires is here. In order to reach a final decision, I must carry this out. When I say, "Let's go beyond this critical point of hope and overcome this critical point of desire," that critical point refers to the Yankee Stadium Rally. The Madison Square Garden Rally was the formation stage and the Yankee Stadium Rally corresponds to the growth stage, the second stage. It is therefore the most difficult. I believe we will pass through the third stage without any problem. (082-083, 1975/12/30) Washington Monument The Washington Monument Rally to commemorate America's bicentennial was held successfully on September 18, 1976. It drew more than 300,000 people. This rally gained much attention because it took place at a time when the American government, religious circles and media were carrying out a full-scale offensive against the Unification Church. On this day True Father delivered a message entitled "America and God's Will," and declared that God had summoned him to this country to proclaim a new revelation in order to lead the young people of America, the leaders of tomorrow, out of decadence and back to Him. The Washington Monument Rally attracted an enormous crowd in a short time. 12. The Washington Monument Rally is the moment when the 6,000 providential years will reach a crossing point; when indemnity will be paid for heaven and earth with the world on the line. An urgent time that makes you catch your breath is upon us. This is why we are going to Washington DC. The people of the world will not understand. I am risking my life to do this. This is not for my sake, but for the sake of bringing a victory for God. Even if the entire world opposes me, and even if God does not help me, I will go this way to restore completely, and put everything back in order, through indemnity, the things that humanity opposed. I will move beyond this time when it is hard to breathe. I will think, "I'm the only one left." In that sense I am a pitiable man, a lonely man, and God cannot help me. You are being compelled to participate through my influence. But you know, that if you do not, your nation, ancestors, and sons and daughters will perish. In that sense you do not have a choice. That is why when Jesus was on his path to the cross he told the people not to weep for him but for their nation and children. You are not doing this for my sake but for the sake of your nation and descendants. Do not do it for me; you do not owe me anything. I know that if I do not do this, not only will your nation, ancestors and descendants go to ruin, but so will the world. If I do not go on, the world and even God's hope will come to ruin. That is why I have to continue, even at the risk of my life. The Washington Monument Rally is the final obstacle to overcome as I realize the dream of completing the worldwide course of indemnity, which I must achieve before I turn 61. This is going over the hill of Golgotha during my lifetime. (088-081, 1976/07/18) 13. Everyone, including the US State Department and Justice Department, opposed me because of the Washington Monument Rally. The entire world rose in opposition and the movement to deport me developed. At that time, I sent missionaries to the world and they stood up to and confronted the worldwide persecution. We were unjustifiably attacked, but we were resurrected through the victory of the Washington Monument Rally. Indemnity was paid on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world; all accounts from the past were settled. From the day that the Unification Church was established, the entire world and satan pushed back against us; this was the final war. (099-183, 1978/09/18) 14. We did not hold the Washington Monument Rally for my sake or for the Unification Church. The Unification Church has suffered a great deal of loss. The church is a sacrifice of human resources and economic resources; it is basically a sacrifice in all respects. Nevertheless, at the risk of my life, I remain determined. I heard that at the time of the Yankee Stadium Rally, 12 organizations plotted my death. There will be many more at the time of the Washington Monument Rally. The opposition also knows that Reverend Moon will exert himself fully because this rally is the last obstacle to overcome. That is why they are also gathering all their strength; they have formed an alliance and are meeting to plan their opposition. They will start a riot or do whatever it takes, even inviting communist collaborators to sabotage this rally. They are trying in every way, up to the level of the State Department and upper echelons of government, to stop me from speaking. (088-123, 1976/08/08) 15. The Unification Church was globally persecuted in 1976. Even so we sent missionaries to 37 locations. During the most intense period of persecution, we held the Yankee Stadium Rally in New York. We also held a rally of 300,000 at the Washington Monument. After the Yankee Stadium Rally we received the permit to hold the Washington Monument Rally. The US government had no way to get out of giving us the permit. We were going to hold a historic rally in just 40 days. The US government was in a real bind. Even they could not deal with this situation, and we could not retreat. God created the democratic system to uphold the freedom of religion globally. It was created to protect God's Will in the era of the Second Advent of Christ. (183-070, 1988/10/29) 16. I rewrote my speech four times for the Washington Monument Rally. Even though I prayed fervently and offered much sincere devotion, I could not settle on a final version. The question is: Why does God work like this? The day was approaching closer and closer. Yet I could not decide on the content of my speech, and my heart was now in a state troubled beyond words. That is why with one week left, I had the feeling I would have to just drag myself there. It is not that God does not know me. He does, and so I firmly believed that heaven would guide me during my speech. I thought the more I believed this to be the case, the more my speech would be the kind to draw people in and melt their hearts. I think that is why at the time of the rally, people were caught up by the spiritual atmosphere, and shouted without even being aware of it. (088-273, 1976/09/20) 17. At the Washington Monument Rally on September 18, 1976, I had the same seriousness as someone with a death sentence walking to the gallows. In preparation, there were many mornings I mistook for nights, and many nights I mistook for mornings. Only God and I know this. This was the turning point in history for me to offer the highest sincere devotion to God, a day of sacrifice for the sake of all people. God was waiting for this moment and I took the responsibility to be the officiator. I knew that the world would perish if, in place of the world and its many religions, I did not reach God's heart and pull His love down to this earth. We give gratitude to God, not to me, that on that day so many people gathered and everything proceeded smoothly without any incidents. (092-278, 1977/04/18) 18. You probably do not know that after having established the indemnity conditions in America on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world, I was raised up to a new level. Although I say this, you do not truly understand what it means. This is the reason I am pushing you to set the worldwide indemnity condition. The Washington Monument Rally holds this significance; it was the most serious time in my life. My heart in front of heaven and all humanity was like that of a person who was going to his execution. I felt as if I were going to the scaffold. The atmosphere in the spirit world and on earth was that serious. (097-182, 1978/03/15) 19. The Yankee Stadium Rally in New York and the Washington Monument Rally that we held in 1976 were global events. For better or worse, the American people all came to know about me. I fulfilled my portion of responsibility. The spirits of people, whether they lived in the West or in Africa, cannot accuse me. People on earth also cannot accuse me. We can say that 1976 was the year of Reverend Moon and the Unification Church. Newsweek magazine featured an article about me being one of the world's most influential people in 1976. These people did not write this article because they liked me, but because this is the truth. I have completely fulfilled my responsibility in front of all the people in the spirit world and on earth. I have fulfilled all my responsibilities in front of the American citizens. Through the Washington Monument Rally I completed everything. Even those who oppose me cannot help but compliment me and say that Reverend Moon is an outstanding person. (091-063, 1977/01/23) 20. I proclaim that all the conflict that has been going on since I came to America has been settled through the Washington Monument Rally. When I arrived in Washington, DC, on December 18, 1971, I thought, "Jesus could not fight in Rome, but I will fight in America, the nation that represents the democratic world, and I will bring victory." My thoughts back then are still fresh in my mind today. The American media and the people opposed me and the Unification Church, but we overcame that opposition. I believe that holding a rally of this magnitude clearly showed that God is alive. (088-214, 1976/09/20) The Moscow Rally declaration True Parents held three large rallies -- at Madison Square Garden and Yankee Stadium in New York, and at the Washington Monument in the nation's capital. These events represented victory on the three stages of formation, growth and completion. They also have the significance of reversing all failures of providential history because America represents the global nation. On September 19, 1976, a day after the Washington Monument Rally, True Father publicly announced that the next rally would take place in Moscow for the purpose of liberating the communist world. True Father emphasized that the liberation of God and humankind can only begin after we go to the Kremlin. He said to all members, "Let us ring the bell of freedom with true love in every corner of the world." 21. America today is a microcosm of the world. What happens in America will shape the destiny of the world and God's providence. God is working through a clear plan that He wants to unfold in this nation. At the Yankee Stadium Rally, I asked, "Don't you need a doctor if someone in your family falls ill? Don't you need a firefighter if your house catches fire? God sent me to America with the responsibilities of a doctor and firefighter." At the September 18, 1976, Washington Monument rally, I announced that "God sent me to this nation to convey a new revelation." He called me especially to guide young people back to God, young people who will be the future leaders of America. (091-138, 1977/02/03) 22. On June 7, 1975, the World Rally for Korean Freedom was held in Korea, with an audience of 1.2 million people that included representatives from 60 nations. That rally raised the banner of victory in this nation. Once we connect its success to the three-year course in America, America can advance as a new nation of hope spiritually and physically. This is the providential viewpoint. We are holding rallies on the national level, on three different occasions in America -- at Madison Square Garden, Yankee Stadium, and Washington Monument. Thereby in America we will substantially manifest the victorious results that have been achieved in Korea. Based upon this, we can open up a new path on the world level. (080-156, 1975/10/21) 23. A fierce battle took place before the Washington Monument Rally. After the success of the rally in Madison Square Garden, the citizens of America were surprised saying, "So this is who Reverend Moon is!" During the banquet the day before that rally, an associate director from CBS asked me, "Reverend Moon, are you confident?" and I replied, "Yes, I am confident." It feels like only yesterday when The Washington Post and The New York Times viewed me with skepticism, wondering how I could fill the auditorium. Media surveys predicted that it would not happen, but I nonetheless said that I was confident. Despite the polls, I was positive that the God I know had the power to bring about results. After bringing an unexpected and unprecedented victory beyond their imagination, we became the main focus of the media. It was puzzling and very new to them. The media sprang at us, saying, "Reverend Moon is a troublemaker, and his organization is very powerful." From 1972, for three years, rumors spread throughout the world. During those three years, I had the responsibility to let all Americans and all the free world know who I was. (088-215, 1976/09/20) 24. When I first traveled around America meeting the members and mobilizing an international team, I spoke of holding the Madison Square Garden, Yankee Stadium and Washington Monument Rallies, and no one believed me. If even Unification Church members could not accept it, expecting the general public to understand was out of the question. Media organizations and thoughtful people dismissed me saying, "This guy from Asia does not know America; he will soon go away." However, they were looking from a superficial perspective, which is nothing compared to my solid three-dimensional perspective. Only I had the certainty that the power of the whole seen vertically is always stronger than when it is seen horizontally. (088-215, 1976/09/20) 25. During this three-year period, from 1975 to 1977, the Unification Church is following a path of tribulations all around the world. That is why we are going to rally at Yankee Stadium, not only with people from America but also with people from around the world. If we can be victorious in the Yankee Stadium Rally in New York in 1976, the second year of this three-year global path of suffering, and move on to gain victory at the Washington Monument Rally, we will have overcome the critical point in this three-year period. Once we gain victory through the Yankee Stadium Rally and Washington Monument Rally and continue on until 1981, the communist sphere will be brought within our gates. If we can do that, I believe we can reach Moscow within seven years. This is the viewpoint of the Principle. If we fail here, this providence will be prolonged 20 years. If we are unable to push back the communist forces, many Christians will be slaughtered. Blood will be spilled. A fearful era in history lies before us. I am not talking in vague terms. From our present position, history will develop based on a perspective of the Principle. (087-069, 1976/05/01) 26. All the families who have received the Blessing in the Unification Church should mobilize and work to move the hearts of their own people. Their efforts will enable them to move to the world level. There is no doubt about it. A united free world will be able to guide the Soviet Union and the rest of the communist world. With this goal in mind, I announced the Washington Monument Rally and the Moscow Rally. We are now preparing tirelessly for the Moscow Rally. You may not be aware that at this moment, a life and death struggle is going on for the sake of God's Will underground in the Soviet satellite nations. (109-052, 1980/10/26) 27. Immediately after the Washington Monument Rally I declared that the Moscow Rally was next. This movement focuses on liberating the world from communist ideology. To be victorious over communism, you must be superior to the communists. During the pioneer period of my life I never resorted to physical force. My weapon has always been silent endurance. Today, I declare the end of the first 21-year course. This is a momentous day. Another 21-year course has begun, and during this time our movement will grow and be strengthened physically as well as spiritually. To deter the advance of communism, we need the power to liberate their people. I stand as a father, even to the communists, but it is your responsibility to win them over. This is the movement that will liberate the world, based on the true love of God. We will fight with love. You can do this with a God-centered character and with knowledge, experience and good organization. The communists are determined to destroy the free world and take over, but we will save both the democratic world and the communist world. (107-126, 1980/04/15) Victory of Heaven and Victory of Earth On October 4, 1976, True Parents held a celebration at the Belvedere International Training Center in New York to commemorate the victory of the Washington Monument Rally, and declared that day the Day of Victory of Heaven (Cheon Seung Il). They declared that the Washington Monument Rally established a historic, victorious spiritual and physical foundation on the global scale. On February 21, 1977, at the World Mission Center in New York, True Parents presided over the marriage Blessing ceremony of 74 Couples from 11 nations. Then, on True Parents' birthday, February 23, they proclaimed a new era and proclaimed the Day of Victory of the Earth (Ji Seung Il). 28. I came to America in order to proclaim a new era and a new truth. My God-given duty is to proclaim these things regardless of whether people accept me or not. God appeared before me and told me to go to America and convey the truth. I fulfilled my duty to make these proclamations through my speaking tours in America. I visited all 50 states during the Day of Hope tours. These were not just another evangelical mission; they carried great spiritual significance in God's providence. I do not know how much of the spirit world you see or understand, but in the Unification movement the spirit world is very much alive. The Unification movement is not simply a horizontal movement; it is a vertical movement connected to God. All the things done in the Unification Church are reflected in the spirit world while all the things in the spirit world are reflected through us. The interaction of these two worlds is one of the features of our movement. From a horizontal point of view our activities may seem to have no significance; in some respects they may seem to be a waste of time, money and energy. However, often what we do on earth is helping the spirit world. We are engaged in activities to make conditions so the Holy Spirit can pour down her spirit to earth. Christianity and other religious organizations in America have a secular way of thinking. They are tainted by secular culture. They are on the path of decline. The Unification Church, however, is different. In the Unification movement we are pioneers exploding with spiritual energy like an active volcano. In the many speeches I gave after the Washington Monument Rally, I'm sure you heard me say that now is the time for the entire spirit world to cooperate with us. The spirit world is ready to help the Unification movement. I proclaimed the Day of Victory of Heaven on October 4, 1976, after the Washington Monument Rally. With this as a turning point, a new age has dawned and the walls between religions in the spirit world have virtually collapsed. The spirit world is helping the earthly world. These phenomena are occurring as we speak, in many different forms. (091-106, 1977/02/03) 29. Until now the spirit world has been divided up by walls. People who followed Buddha have been in the Buddhist realm; those who believed in Confucius have entered the Confucian realm; those who believed in Jesus have been in the Christian realm; and those who believed in Islam would enter the Islamic realm. Individuals in the spirit world have lived in distinctly separate realms and have never harmonized. They were enclosed by walls as they prepared and waited for the day when the Messiah would come and bring liberation. However, this day could not come until God's bitter sorrow caused by the Fall, Jesus' bitter sorrow and my bitter sorrow were completely dissolved in both the spiritual world and the physical world. Through the victory of the Washington Monument Rally, all this bitter sorrow was alleviated. Now the spirit world can be united into one organized entity, and this will manifest on earth. (089-101, 1976/10/04) 30. October 4, 1976 is an unforgettable day of liberation for me. It combines October 4, the day when I came out of Seodaemun Prison in Korea, with the victorious Washington Monument Rally in the year 1976. The significance of this day is that it commemorates liberation; I am truly grateful to celebrate two liberations on this day. First, I am grateful to God, and next, I am grateful to you. Today is a day on which we celebrate the victory of the Washington Monument Rally. Being a day with great meaning and heavenly significance, it is a memorial day we must observe throughout the history of the Unification Church. I established it as the Day of Victory of Heaven, celebrating the momentous victory of heaven. (089-090, 1976/10/04) 31. At the Yankee Stadium Rally in New York I declared that I came as a doctor to treat an ailing America, and as a firefighter to put out the fire in America. At the Washington Monument Rally, I proclaimed boldly that "I came in order to save the young people of a decadent America and guide them into becoming the hope of tomorrow." This was published in The New York Times and The Washington Post. People cannot say, "I did not know about Reverend Moon." I have fulfilled all my responsibilities. 1976 was a historical year of transition because of these unprecedented rallies. Then all the spirits from the spirit world came to welcome me. Those spirits, who had previously been divided, came together and created a welcoming environment. On October 4, 1976, I was able to establish the Day of Victory of Heaven. There have been many boundaries in the spirit world due to the divisions among religious groups. Now Buddhism, Christianity, Confucianism and Islam are united. I declared that day as the Day of Victory of Heaven, a day of victory for God. (091-064, 1977/01/23) 32. 1976 was extremely important in the history of God's providence. God protected and supported the Unification Church and won a great victory through the Washington Monument Rally. I come from the rolling hill country in Korea. Like David who stood before Goliath, I fought a spiritual battle in America, the central nation of the free world and the envy of the entire world. Even you did not believe it would happen. But this is a fact: we were able to win this battle because heaven intervened, history intervened, humanity intervened and the future intervened. The Day of Victory of Heaven is the day on which we can proclaim this victory. (105-141, 1979/10/04) 33. The Day of Victory of Heaven is the universal turning point when satan's lineage can be changed to God's lineage. It is the day when I established the worldwide standard so that those doomed to death and hell could be rescued and have eternal life. Those who were lost in the misery of death can now feel joy in the realm of liberation with God's love at the center. What standard and way of life did the Day of Victory of Heaven establish? Heaven's side is now leading the way. We are entering the time when satan's forces on the level of the family, tribe, nation and world will not be able to oppose True Parents, but will fall backward into hell. (169-041, 1987/10/04) 34. We were liberated from the world of satan's blood ties and from satan's realm of life and love. The nation, ethnic group and tradition were on satan's side, but now we who have inherited a new cultural tradition will expand God's love, starting with ourselves and moving to the families, nations and ethnic peoples. The world's five races are joining together and moving into an era of liberation of the nations and ethnic peoples. Liberation will be accomplished without fighting. The Day of Victory of Heaven is the day we say proudly, "We will march to the world of liberation!" We are the members of the Unification Church, and it is our tradition to affirm, "We will live as brave soldiers who create the one cultural sphere of Adam and the one cultural sphere of the True Parents and True God. Amen!" (169-043, 1987/10/04) 35. Beginning in 1977, we will see opposition against the Unification Church in America decrease. Over the last three years, we endured investigation from the Internal Revenue Service, inflammatory reports from the Associated Press and antagonism from Congress. Rising above the persecution, we made the necessary conditions to bring victory at the Washington Monument Rally and were not destroyed. Without this success, I would have died by now, promising my return. In its course, Christianity paid a high price through countless sacrifices. In line with that, communist power has led the Unification Church to suffer and pay a price. With the success of the Washington Monument Rally, that day is over. On February 23, 1977, my birthday, I will proclaim the Day of Victory of the Earth and the beginning of a new era. Until now, there has been a barrier between the spiritual world and the physical world. The spiritual world could not connect to the physical world. Spirit persons found it difficult to stay with and to consistently help the physical world. It was necessary for them to go back and forth between the two worlds. Those walls have been broken down through the success of the Washington Monument Rally. A path has been paved whereby countless good spirits can easily visit individuals and families among their descendants. Now we can make conditions and successfully restore the individual, family and tribe. What will the good spirits do when they come down? We are entering an era where Christianity, communism, the family --everything -- will be cut in two by a spiritual boundary between God and satan. Until 1976 the evil side, Cain's side, was superior, and always won the fight at the barrier between the spiritual world and the physical world. Because the spiritual path is now open, and the spiritual world can cooperate without any restrictions, the more we fight against evil, the more Abel's side will be victorious. (090-317, 1977/01/15) Section 6. The Watergate Statement Addresses on Capitol Hill True Father was invited to speak by members of the US Congress on two occasions. As interest in True Parents rose in the early 1970s, members of the Senate and House of Representatives invited Father to speak. On October 8, 1974, at the Dirksen Senate Office Building, True Father delivered an address entitled "America in God's Providence" to 185 members of Congress, including senators and congressmen, who listened attentively. All of this was arranged on the basis of an invitation letter to True Father dated September 13 and signed jointly by 12 members of the House of Representatives and the Chair of the Senate Committee on Foreign Relations. An official invitational memo was sent to all senators and congressmen. True Father spoke a second time on December 18, 1975, in response to an invitation from members of Congress, to an audience of 200 at the Caucus Room in the US Capitol, on "God's Plan for America." 1. I have been visiting the US Congress in preparation for my upcoming speech. For six months, we have focused our attention for the sake of this goal. I am going to speak to Congress on October 8, 1974. Now people in American society are saying that Reverend Moon is a mysterious person. We have to come to a point where if a congressman or senator who never heard any of my speeches goes somewhere and talk of Reverend Moon comes up, they end up embarrassed because they do not have anything to say. Interest in my work is increasing as a result of the Madison Square Garden rally. If a senator is not able to come, their office will send an assistant. I heard a report that they are sending people because they need to know what I am saying. That is why I am certain that when I say, "Senators, please support Reverend Moon!" they will surely approve the Washington Monument rally. (073-277, 1974/09/29) 2. What will happen on the day the White House, the Congress and the citizens of America are all empowered with Unification Thought? This will become the driving force to revive Christianity, revive broken families, revive the youth, lift up morality and restore all things. Christianity was at the center when this nation was built, but now it is declining. As an individual, if you become a person empowered with Unification Thought, you will represent the world. If your family does so, your family will represent the world. If American citizens do so, they will be citizens like none other in history, because they will represent many nations. And if America does so, the world will have no choice but to become one within America's sphere of influence. You congressmen and senators should not even think in your dreams that this is Reverend Moon's thought. It is not Reverend Moon's thought. You must know that it is God's Will, the revealed truth that should be declared to humankind and applied by the Congress. Surely on the day you adopt this thought as the nation's principles before the citizens of your nation, America will become "One Nation under God," not just in name but in reality, a nation in the subject partner position to the world. America will inevitably become the kingdom of heaven on earth. In this nation, there will be true ideals, true love, true happiness and ultimate truth. (073-328, 1974/10/08) 3. For the sake of the future of America and of Korea, it is important to build a foundation that the American government and its citizens can understand and respect. For this reason, I commenced activities not just in the UN but in Congress, which invited me to give a speech. However, I knew that a media foundation was also needed in order to exert a real influence on public opinion. As a result of making that foundation, now I have become famous in America. When I first met American leaders and asked them, "Would you believe me if I told you I will become a sensation in two years' time?" they laughed. They are prominent figures now in the Senate, after working hard for 20 years to get there, so they laughed and thought, "How can this rookie named Reverend Moon, from another country, do anything in America in the space of two years?" However, now I have become someone whom they believe, and they are no longer skeptical. I had not done much before that time, and I knew I would never develop by just expecting to receive their sympathy. I had to help them. That is why I did many things to help them, using the means I had available. (079-042, 1975/06/16) Forgive, love, unite In June 1972 it was discovered that a clandestine team commissioned to support President Richard Nixon's re-election had attempted to wiretap the Democratic National Committee headquarters at the Watergate office complex in Washington, DC. Due to this scandal, President Nixon was in a difficult predicament, and he resigned in August 1974. True Parents saw that America's spirit, faith and values were being tested by this grave crisis. On November 30, 1973, they published "The Watergate Statement" in The New York Times, The Washington Post and all throughout America, calling on Americans to "Forgive, Love and Unite." True Parents were concerned that this scandal would trigger an economic and spiritual crisis in America, weakening its global leadership. They warned that international communism would use it as an opportunity to expand its influence. True Father held an important meeting on February 1, 1974, with President Nixon in the Oval Office at the White House. 4. In 1972 and 1973 the US president was brought to his knees. I conveyed the Watergate Statement to President Nixon, telling him there would be a way for him to survive if he listened to what I had to say. I also sent similar letters to every US senator and congressman. Watergate was not just a coincidence, but a chance for me to connect to the White House. It is a historical fact that we have been able to maintain ties with the White House for two consecutive years. When people study the Watergate incident, without fail they will see that my name is historically recorded there supporting America and the presidency. Although people may want to deny this, it cannot be denied. (069-308, 1974/01/01) 5. When America was in turmoil over the Watergate scandal, I cried out for the people to return to God. In order to return to God we need forgiveness, and I told the American people that in order to receive forgiveness they have to forgive. In the Watergate Statement I was declaring that we should forgive. If we cannot forgive the sins of others, we cannot be forgiven. Using one person, President Nixon, as their representative, I was telling the people that individually, as churches, and as a nation, "You are also sinners. You should first repent and forgive President Nixon." I was the one in America who introduced the idea of pardoning President Nixon. The democratic world is collapsing because Christianity is collapsing. Christianity is collapsing because while the problems in each nation and the whole world multiply, leaders and peoples are not conferring with God but doing things on their own. It is the same as at the time of the Human Fall in the Garden of Eden. (071-247, 1974/05/01) 6. When I first came to America, I was but one individual who had received the command of heaven, and I had only three years to convey my ideas to all 240 million citizens. Irrespective of whether they listened or not, I had to make an impression and let them know. How would I do this? I had no foundation, no cooperation, and there was even opposition. How could I overcome this situation? I had to go straight forward and reach their hearts. That is why early on I met with prominent senators. I also met with congressional representatives and then I met many prominent and distinguished people. I then considered how to reach the White House, and that's when the Watergate incident exploded. Because of this incident, it became possible for me to meet President Nixon. Americans were in a state of opposition, hopelessness and disappointment. At that point I thought that I should show them a way forward based on Christian love. (075-203, 1975/01/02) 7. For a long time, I researched various religions and religious people. I met with many congressmen and other prominent figures. I also met the prominent people of the nation. I met them, but they had no desire in their hearts to save the world. During the Watergate incident, I saw that America can slip and fall to the bottom of the pit with just a minor mistake, and that the religious leaders, including world-renowned people like Billy Graham, should stand at the front line and lead a citizens' movement to protect America. However, these people were not thinking this way at all. That is why this person called Moon, who was born in Asia, took responsibility. However, this is not something that is done easily. I had to risk my life and consult with God to find out what He wanted. The person standing here in front of you is not a politician. I am someone who acts according to God's Word. Someone should protect the nation and the world, and show humankind the way to go. I knew this and that is why I resolved to tread this risky path. The Unification Church made this final resolution. (072-025, 1974/05/07) 8. In 1972, I proclaimed the Word in seven cities throughout America. Based on that foundation, I evangelized 21 cities in 1973. During this time, centered on the Watergate incident, which had come out months before, I concluded the 21-city tour on January 28, nearing the end of the second seven years of the 21-year course. After that, I came here to Washington and met President Nixon. I did not ask to meet him, but President Nixon himself set a date and offered to meet me. We did not meet by coincidence. If a head of state wants to meet the president, they customarily have to make an appointment one and a half years in advance, so this encounter with him was an historic event. He had cleared his schedule and did not meet with anyone during the two weeks leading up to January 30, when he was to give his State of the Union address to Congress. On February 1, after his address, I was the first person he met. He had turned down all meetings with state representatives and ambassadors in order to meet with me. When I met him, I said, "Let us pray." President Nixon bowed his head in prayer. It was an historic precedent that we could pray as we began such a meeting. We had an exceptional meeting. He thanked me, saying that Reverend Moon showed more concern about him than anyone else in the nation. I could feel that he was overwhelmed and happy. I cannot deny that it was a historic moment, comparable to that of a Roman emperor meeting Jesus. (070-281, 1974/02/14) 9. As a result of the Watergate incident, America's future had become uncertain. I opened a way for Christianity and helped stabilize this country. We also established a way for the democratic world and America to go forward. This is possible because I met with President Nixon according to God's Will. That is why I prayed when I met him. It was not coincidence. People may not know, but it was already determined that we would overcome a major obstacle at that point in the providential era. (070-236, 1974/02/10) 10. My support for President Nixon was not for him as an individual, but for his position as president. American citizens should know this in the future. The leader of the nation should have authority when he establishes new policies and decides the fate of the nation. That is why I supported him. If President Nixon had remained in office, the Vietnam war would not have ended as it did and Cambodia would not have been left in the state it was. I predicted that President Nixon's departure would lead to the current outcome. It is a national shame to have left behind billions of dollars' worth of weapons for the communist world. It should be considered a major defeat for this leading country in the democratic world. (080-040, 1975/10/04) 11. I supported President Nixon so that America could end the Vietnam War quickly and with victory. I thought that with this victory, Asia's defense zone would be expanded. I concluded that the Nixon Doctrine had to be revised. If the Nixon Doctrine had stood, the security threat surrounding Korea would immediately have subsided. God desires to see America and her president unite and join in solidarity with Asia. However, the American people separated from their president. Seeing this, I insisted that they should forgive, love and unite. Then Christianity would have become one with President Nixon and with all American citizens. If that had occurred as a result of what I advocated, people eventually would have united with me. I came here as a benefactor to save and unite America. That is why President Nixon needed my counsel. The Watergate incident could have been resolved very quickly. (106-121, 1979/12/16) Chapter 3. The Special Tour of Japan and Sending Out Missionaries Section 1. Japan's responsibility Background When Korea gained independence on August 15, 1945, True Father intended to do a full-scale unveiling of God's Will, based on the foundation of Christianity. If everything had unfolded as planned, True Father was going to advance to the world through the victorious nations of World War II: the United States, Great Britain and France. True Father believed that the unity of these three nations as Abel, Eve and Cain would have led seamlessly to the restoration of the world. However, due to the disbelief of religious leaders, his plans did not materialize and God had to begin a new providence by raising Japan to the position of the Eve nation in place of Great Britain. God blessed Japan as the Eve nation, which would feed and raise the world, beginning with Asia, just as a mother nurses her children. 1. Immediately after World War II, the Allied nations and Axis powers could have united to create the realm of the bride, in other words a Christian cultural realm. If they had attended True Father, who came as the Bridegroom, a 40-year history of sorrow would not have come about. It was a providential time in which it was possible to connect all families to the foundation of global victory within seven years, based on True Parents' model and standard. Yet it ended in failure because representatives of the realm of western Christianity, who represented the bride, were unable to attend and unite with me as the Returning Lord. Not only did they fail to unite with me, they opposed me and completely turned toward satan's world. I was driven out and left standing in the wilderness. I had to rebuild a foundation from the individual to the family, tribe, people and national levels. I have faced global persecution to this day. Through it all I continually paid indemnity in the face of worldwide opposition. For 40 years I forged through this global realm of persecution facing opposition on every level, including the family, people, nation, world and heaven and earth. (240-104, 1992/12/10) 2. When you consider Great Britain, the United States and France at the end of World War II, you can see that Great Britain, the Eve nation, as an island nation, has affection for the continent. The United States is like Abel, born from Great Britain in the same way the Protestant realm was born from the Catholic realm. Among the Allied forces, France was in the position of Cain. Opposing those three was satan's side, consisting of Japan, Germany and Italy. The Allied forces stood face to face against the Axis powers. The world was divided and seeds were planted. When the time of full harvest came, all accounts had to be settled. satan had to be brought into complete submission. However, Great Britain, the United States and France opposed me. Had they not, Japan and Germany would not have come to stand on God's side. I chose the United States again because the Completed Testament Age requires the formation and growth stages. America was needed to provide that foundation upon which the Returning Lord could stand, because the restoration of the United States signifies the restoration of Judaism and Christianity, the Old Testament and New Testament. All of this had to be set in order again. That is why I chose America again. After World War II, America, Japan and Germany gained global authority. This could happen because I chose them to become the Abel nation, Eve nation and Cain nation respectively. (246-194, 1993/04/16) 3. In order to unite the world there must be a Cain-type nation and an Abel-type nation, and an Adamtype nation and an Eve-type nation within the democratic realm. On a global level Korea is the Adam nation. If the Christian cultural sphere centered on America had accepted me, Great Britain would have been the Eve nation. I was going to unite Great Britain with the global Christian cultural sphere, but Christianity opposed me, so I was unable to do this. I had to return to Asia and this led to the emergence of Japan, an enemy nation of the Korean Peninsula. After entering the era of restoration, Japan is fulfilling her responsibility as the mother. She could gather economic authority in the Last Days because she stands in the position of the Eve nation. As Eve, Japan must recover everything that was lost. (136-278, 1985/12/29) 4. In the past, Korea and Japan were enemies. In order to indemnify this, I had to bring the most beloved and most hated persons, and the most beloved and hated nations, to relate to one another in God's presence. Otherwise, I cannot restore heaven and earth. Japan stands in the position of an object partner to Korea, and Germany stands in the position of an object partner to the United States. Thus, Korea is the Adam nation and Japan is the Eve nation. America is the archangel nation on God's side, and Germany is the archangel nation on satan's side. When Korea is unified, these four nations can be restored. When these four nations are united, the world can be restored. In this way we can restore the spiritual world and the physical world. These four nations have to become sacrificial offerings in order to restore the universe and the world, and Korea must become a sacrificial offering in order to restore these four nations. (017-315, 1967/04/10) 5. Jesus created a foundation for spiritual victory, but True Parents' victory encompassed both the spiritual world and the physical world as they advanced in the providence for worldwide unity. For the three years beginning with 1972, if we can build solidarity and win over Japan, Japan will become a nation that the world recognizes. As the Eve nation, Japan will develop. The Principle foresees that things develop after a three-year period. In order to prepare for this, I will organize a task force. We have to quickly nurture talented people. (055-173, 1972/05/07) The Mother nation In 1999, a year before the arrival of a new century, for the sake of the world, 12,000 Japanese women in groups of 80 were sent out as missionaries to 150 nations. A total of more than 20,000 Japanese women went out to the world as missionaries starting from 1994. When True Parents toured the mission countries during this time, they took time to encourage these missionaries. On this foundation, True Parents announced on January 1, 1998 that Japan was elevated from the position of Eve nation to that of mother nation. 6. From now, America will become the nation with the authority of the elder son, Japan will become the mother nation, and Korea will become the father nation. These three nations, Korea, Japan and America, are one nation. From today, April 17, 1998, we have to think of them as one nation. When these three nations unite they will have no problem influencing the entire world. When these three nations unite, everybody else will follow. Then a united world of peace will manifest on earth. That is the kingdom of God on earth. (292-243, 1998/04/17) 7. America, the elder son nation, has to obey True Parents' commands with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience Just as much as the Eve nation chosen by True Parents does, in order to unite with the two parent nations, Japan and Korea. Japan, the mother nation, and America, the son nation, have to unite and follow True Parents. Everybody competes with each other. Korea and Japan are competitors, Japan and America are competitors, and America and Germany are competitors. People must live for the sake of others with love and break all the barriers so that these competing nations can unite. Then people will follow them. That is the principle for settling accounts in the providence. (397-190, 2002/11/21) 8. There must be an Eve nation which is the mother nation, an Adam nation which is the father nation, and a nation with the authority of the elder son. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have wielded the authority of the elder son. After that they would have had the authority of the parents, followed by royal authority. The authority of the elder son and the royal authority of the parents would have expanded from the individual level to the national level to the universal level. In Adam's family, Cain had the authority of the elder son. Adam and Eve had the authority of the parents, and in the future would have attained royal authority. Then they would have become the progenitors of humankind. Adam and Eve were supposed to be progenitors centered on God. They lost everything and so all of this must be indemnified. The authority of the elder son on the global level is vested in the United States, the authority of Eve on the global level is vested in Japan, and the authority of Adam on the global level is vested in Korea. These nations must live together. What America owns does not belong to America. It does not belong to the son. What belongs to Eve, the mother, does not belong to her. Things must first be owned by the father before the son or mother can own anything. (315-168, 2000/01/30) 9. The concepts of the father nation, mother nation and elder son nation do not exist in the secular world. True Parents designated Korea, Japan and America as the father nation, mother nation and elder son nation respectively. Therefore, Eve must yearn for [Adam] as her father, her mother, and her older brother. Eve needs her older brother, and likewise needs her mother and father. Then Japan must raise and nurture the elder son nation. As the mother nation she must create an environment to unite with the father nation. Everything that was destroyed after Eve fell must be rebuilt and returned to its original state. (466-221, 2004/08/29) 10. Koreans must not remain only in Korea. They must go to Japan or the United States and live there by exchanging places with the people there. People of the world must be registered in Korea, Japan and the United States. Once they are registered, they will forget their national viewpoint. When Africans are registered, they are no longer Africans. The historical environment, the gap between the rich and poor, and all conventional things will be changed. People must inherit the traditions of the father nation, mother nation and elder son nation which are the three nations of Korea, Japan and the United States. Everything will circulate through the father, mother and elder son. (318-171, 2000/03/06) 11. Japan, the Eve nation, is the global embodiment of Tamar and Mary. By global embodiment I mean that as a nation, Japan stands in the position of Mary and Tamar. Tamar represents the position to liberate the people. Mary represents the position to liberate the nation. The mother stands in the position to liberate the cosmos. Because you Japanese people have this responsibility, you must deny all the things that belong to satan, including the world that stands in the position of the elder son on satan's side. Japan must embrace the religious circles on God's side. In order to follow God you must completely sever from satan's realm, turn around 180 degrees and go in the opposite direction. Otherwise you cannot fulfill your responsibility as the people of the Eve nation, the mother nation. This is the viewpoint of the Principle. This is the conclusion of the dispensation of salvation. You have to go beyond the realm of Tamar's mission on the level of the people and, beyond the realm of Mary's mission on the level of the nation, in order to fulfill your mission as the mother nation. Otherwise, Japan cannot take the position of the mother nation. (313-014, 1999/11/09) 12. Japan is the mother nation. She must become the mother nation that always follows the will of the father nation. Once America stands in the realm of the elder son, America must become a nation that follows the will of the father and mother nations. As the mother nation, Japan must go the path of a sacrificial offering in order to bring happiness to the father and Heavenly Parent. Japan, as a sacrificial offering, has to establish a tradition of dedication, sacrificing and offering everything. Japan must become a central nation that lives in attendance to the father nation. The mother nation must live for the sake of the father nation, and the elder son nation must live for the sake of the mother nation. All the other nations in the world must act in concert with one another for the sake of the safety of the father nation. (608-129, 2009/02/22) Section 2. Ministry in Japan Tour by True Parents' family True Parents visited Japan during their first world tour in 1965, their second world tour in 1969, and their third world tour in 1972, as well as on numerous other occasions, giving encouragement to the members. During a special visit from June 12 to August 10, 1967, they were accompanied by members of the True Family as well as church leaders. During that visit they bequeathed traditions of several types to Japan. First they bequeathed True Parents' teaching, in particular the Divine Principle; second they bequeathed faith; third they bequeathed the grace of the Blessing; and fourth they bequeathed Japan's mission as the Eve nation. They held a two-week retreat for key leaders from June 17 and toured Japan's provinces from July 8 to 21. 1. When I met you my heart was filled with indescribable longing. My heart is always connected to you and I regret we have not been able to communicate because of the language barrier. I believe that this language barrier someday may become a problem for the Unification Church of Japan. But for now I would like to discover our similarities during this time of connecting in heart, and have us draw closer to each other. Because there is so much I want to say, I cannot fully describe the emotions that well up and reverberate in my heart. (True Mother, 1967/06/12) 2. When I arrived in Japan on June 12, 1967, I felt that I needed to unite the Japanese members' hearts with the homeland of their faith. Because we have been focusing on the work of missionaries in foreign countries, we have been unable to move forward steadily in one direction. I have been concerned that if I do nothing about this, it will negatively affect our members over the course of time. So I brought with me top leaders from headquarters and sent them to the various regions of Japan to form bonds of heart with the Japanese members. I held workshops for two weeks upon arriving, and then toured the country for 13 days. After that, I visited most of Japan's major factories. I did this because, although it is crucial for me to lead our faith movement by addressing religious issues, I also have to focus on and develop a plan to help Korea achieve its national development goals. I visited more than ten factories to examine the current state of Japans industries. While visiting these factories, I felt deeply that from this point on Korea must unite with Japan on a national scale. (018-284, 1967/08/10) 3. When I visited Japan in 1967 I contemplated blessing the members. But the Japanese members were not even thinking about receiving the Blessing. They were thinking of getting blessed two or three years later. This comforted me immensely. If they do not live a true life for the sake of Japan, fully engaged in genuine activities, and instead live for themselves, they will not be able to stand before God. This is true. From this fact alone you can see that you urgently need to change your position right now. You must clearly understand the magnitude of God's expectation and hope for you. (018-309, 1967/08/10) 4. Japan has suppressed the Unification Church to this day, and so it caused a huge sensation when I went to Japan in 1967. Many Japanese reporters requested interviews. Since they saw me accept invitations from government officials and national leaders, the reporters thought I would also accept their invitations. But they do not know me. I did not meet them. I turned them away at the door. So they got upset and grumbled about the Unification Church. We eventually became a focal point of the Japanese media in 1967. The Unification Church became the front page story. (022-095, 1969/01/26) 5. The elder brother is a representative of the father and the elder sister is a representative of the mother. The question is, how strongly do you feel this way? It is very easy for siblings to criticize one another based on their own points of view. How can we overcome these limitations? This was one of the questions on my mind when departing for Japan. How can I help you feel that your church leader is truly a second-self of True Parents? Do not look at church leaders from your own viewpoint, but from God's position. Based on how a church leader grew up, his academic level and other qualifications, he may not necessarily be superior to you. In some respects there are times when a church leader needs to learn from you. At such times it is easy for an ordinary person to criticize the church leader from stem to stern. I am concerned that such a culture might develop. What is important is how many members in the church in Japan have the heart of a parent. I am hoping that the number of such members increases. (1967/08/09) 6. The Communist Party is a problem. I rigorously trained the people of Korea because of my belief that Koreans have to be the first to rally their spirits and stand up against communism. On the basis of Korea establishing a standard of victory over communism, Japan has to start dealing with the same issues. In many respects Japan is in a strategic location. From a providential viewpoint, Korea and Japan are in the positions of the Adam nation and the Eve nation respectively. Eve was the first to fall. She was the first to go over to satan's side. Currently Japan stands in a similar position. Therefore Japan must not base its actions on self-interest. Eve ought to have consulted with Adam instead of thinking only about herself and then taking action. Many young people in Japan do not know anything about communism, so they maintain a friendly attitude toward the Communist Party and leftists in general. Considering that reality, we have an important responsibility. We must confront the Communist Party head-on with our logical thought. We have to show them that democracy is superior to communism. Japan is safe because America protected it until now, but in the future it may find itself defenseless. If that happens, it can be attacked. With Red China and the Soviet Union within striking distance, Japan must take rapid measures based on a substantial plan. (1967/06/27) 7. If you go to downtown Tokyo you will see red-lettered billboards on bold display advertising the Japanese Communist Party. They confidently disseminate their propaganda in broad daylight in front of Tokyo Station and Shibuya Station. At the Japanese National Diet, members of the Communist Party are joining forces with the Social Democratic Party to oppose the Liberal Democratic Party. They are operating in concert and opposing every bill proposed by the Liberal Democratic Party. Their purpose is to incite the communists, laborers and farmers and use them as tools to build their underground foundation. The communists are desperately focusing on these things. (018-286, 1967/08/10) 8. What do you think happened when I toured Japan? Students in the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles dropped out of school to engage in pioneer missionary work in order to save Japan. Their activism became the hottest story in every daily newspaper. Some of their parents sent anonymous letters to the newspapers opposing these articles, while others sent anonymous letters supporting them. One newspaper printed only those stories that were against the Unification Church. So we spoke out that it was a leftist newspaper conspiring against the Unification Church because of our Victory Over Communism stance, which is ideologically hostile to that newspaper's position. Then another newspaper publicized how the articles against the Unification Church were not factual. In this way there were some news agencies that opposed us and others that supported us. The newspapers that supported us featured stories based on anonymous letters by the parents who support us. These letters stated, "All young men and women should be sent to the Unification Church. All newspaper articles opposed to the Unification Church are false. Our children who went to the church improved in many ways." That is why my name appeared all the time in those newspapers. (018-298, 1967/08/10) Visits in 1973 True Parents visited Japan from July 8 to 22, 1973. On July 11, True Father spoke to members from the area north of Shizuoka at Sayama Park in Tokyo. On July 12, he presided over a meeting of members from the area west of Nagoya at the Takarazuka Training Center in Hyogo Prefecture. True Parents made a second trip to Japan from August 7 to 10 of the same year. They visited Japan a third time that year from November 17 to 24, where they spoke and presided over a number of events and gatherings including the Second International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences. 9. In two years, Japan has to decide its destiny. We are at a significant time; we have to choose from a number of paths. Retreat is not an option. Be prepared to die even as you move forward. We are in a state of emergency wherein we need to change tactics and direction. You have to harden your resolve once more. Unless you charge forward, Japan will be in danger. The state of affairs in Japan is unfolding exactly as I predicted. The same is true of the conditions in Asia. If we allow more time to elapse it will be too late. Every hour counts. We are facing a tragic fate. Failure to invest even one hours effort could lead to the loss of 1,000 years. Every hour, every second counts. We are facing a crisis. Everything depends on you. (1973/07/08) 10. Japan yearns to connect to the Asian continent. But this can be done only through Korea. The Korean Peninsula is both the base and the ladder to connect to the mainland. North Korea is situated in the northern part of this peninsula, and the Soviet Union and Red China are hovering nearby. The minute Japan is lost, all of Asia will be lost. Japan has the mission of the Eve nation. It has no future unless it can provide economic aid and emotional support to the people of Asia even if it means Japan has to sacrifice its own comfort. This is an obvious conclusion. If the Japanese people can accept Unification Thought, they can become a global people. If that happens the nation of Japan will come to lead the world. When a bride does well at the bridegroom's house, she becomes the center and focus of opinion for the people of that household. Japan needs to be loyal to True Parents and heaven in the manner of a bride. That is the only way. If Japan fulfills her mission, she will not perish. (1973/07/08) 11. If I were God, I would inspire the young Japanese people gathered here to give their lives because if someone were to offer their life for the sake of Japan, Japan would be truly blessed as a result. God blesses people who, like Jesus, sacrifice themselves, even dying for the sake of humankind. I hope that each of you takes the lead for the sake of the Japanese people, and becomes serious about standing in a public position with a strong sense of patriotism and loyalty. I hope you become more serious than anyone else in history. How great that would be! No matter what, we have only one life to live. If there is someone who can live in this way and is ready to die out of a heart of love that exceeds that of others, God will be compelled to bless Japan forever through that one person. God's kingdom will live because of you. (1973/07/12) 12. Can Japan become a new pioneer and represent the East in relation to the realm of western civilization that includes America, France and Italy? Japan is called an "economic animal." This is a derogatory phrase. Nations are called by many names. By what name will Japan eventually be called? Japan is living for the sake of Japan. Which is more honorable for a Japanese person: to live for the sake of Japan or to live for the sake of the world? If the Japanese wish to live for the sake of the world, they need to pay indemnity for their past and create a new tradition. They have to rectify the mistakes of their ancestors. Each of you needs to restore, through paying indemnity, the sins committed by your ancestors in history. You must also restore through paying indemnity the sins committed by Japan in the present era. When you do so, your age will arrive. A person who is unable to indemnify the past cannot make his or her ideal a reality. It is important for Japan to gain results through an altruistic path in which the people shed blood, sweat and tears on the basis of a genuine standard. Japan needs to invest herself completely. (1973/11/18) Visits in 1974 On February 1, 1974, True Father had a significant meeting with United States President Richard Nixon at the White House. After that, True Parents traveled to London, England, and then visited Japan from February 5 to 8. They visited Japan for a second time that year from April 22 to 25. Their third visit to Japan took place from May 6 to 13. On May 7, they presided over the Day of Hope banquet at the Imperial Hotel in Tokyo. True Father delivered a speech entitled "Living for the Sake of Others," to more than 1,800 prominent figures from various circles, including 40 Diet members, officials from the Ministry of Finance and Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Fisheries. Later in the year, after completing a 40-city speaking tour in the United States, True Parents made their 4th visit of the year to Japan from December 25 to 29. 13. Problems in the world emerge because there is no central standard by which nations can know what to expect from one another. If we can secure that ideal for which all people worldwide yearn, we can find a new direction. The Unification Church is trying to take responsibility for the most difficult problems in Japan. It will be too late if we do not establish a central standard now, a standard that gives people hope that does not waver during times of instability. I am the one who found the way to resolve the problems that even the Soviet Union and America could not resolve. How many more people will you gather from now? We need to witness to individuals, but we must also set a goal for witnessing to organizations. With what sense of urgency are we moving Christianity right now? We have to move organizations. Japan will not wait for us as it moves into the future. Here is what is important: how high we raise the standard of tradition centering on Japan, and who nurtures that standard throughout the world. I am thinking of setting up young people from Japan as those who establish this central standard of tradition for the world. (1974/02/06) 14. Until now, the standard of faith in the church in Japan has been structured incorrectly. Is it adequate for Cain to submit to Abel? Of course that is good. It helps Cain follow the path of absolute obedience. But that by itself is not enough. In order to bring Cain to voluntary submission, you have to invest more than three times what you have been doing until now. This is the standard of the Principle. satan owns the formation and growth stages, but the completion stage is God's standard and encompasses the foundation of restoration. The Principle of Restoration prescribes that in order to recover one, you have to invest more than three. (1974/02/06) 15. The regional leader or church leader appointed by True Parents must not say, "I am Abel and all of you are Cain, so obey me immediately!" When True Parents appoint church leaders, it is not because you are Abel. It is telling you to become Abel. When we change personnel we do so not because he or she already is Abel, but because we expect that person to become Abel. It is for reasons like this that the church in Japan has not been developing. Many people left because their hearts were hurt. Unless you resolve this real problem with a clear, principled perspective, the problem will be irreparable. We are busy going our way, but you cannot go to God unless you settle all accounts through paying indemnity before you die. You must first be victorious in the foundation of faith, and on this foundation, you have to be victorious in the foundation of substance. The foundation of substance requires satan to surrender naturally. God has been seeking an embodiment of Adam through three eras corresponding to the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age. To embody Adam in the real world, you need to have three disciples who will not leave you even when they are persecuted. (1974/12/26) 16. Why is the Unification Church in Japan not growing? It is because your attitude of faith is not properly established. The conceptual awareness of the district leaders does not connect with heaven. District leaders must not simply give orders. When they sleep, they must be like parents who first put their children to sleep. If they receive something nice, they have to give it to the members. If they receive nice clothes, they ought not keep the clothes for themselves. This is a heavenly law. You have to reflect on whether you have sincerely offered yourself for the benefit of the members, whether you have shed tears for them, and whether or not you have stood in a realm of heart where you grasped their hands with the resolve to be responsible for their salvation. Always think about how to guide members in a principled way. If you apply the Cain-Abel principle incorrectly you will end up with a problematic result. The Principle is about applying an orderly method according to rules that lead to growth. Without establishing this standard and bringing your members to do so, you will not get a principled result. (1974/02/06) 17. All of you must become tribal messiahs. It is important to become a messiah who saves your tribe. Together with your parents and siblings you have to apply greater sincerity of heart to restore your family and clan than you had when you were pioneer witnessing. Young people are not in an important position to expand our membership significantly. People in the prime of their life with a foundation in society can lead their relatives. When such men and women who are church members can resonate with the social norms of their male and female relatives respectively, they have the necessary foundation upon which they can easily gather even 100 members of their clan. We cannot expect young people to have that foundation. In order to fulfill the mission of the Unification Church it is important to have numbers that can protect it. If our numbers are small we cannot influence the nation and we will not be able to defend ourselves. In order for our influence in Japan to extend into the future we need to witness to people who have social influence in the prime of their lives. Therefore you have to invest as much effort to restore your tribe as you do to study the Principle. (1974/05/08) 18. I know you left your homeland and, as Korean students living in Japan, you fought hard through many difficulties in this foreign environment. I understand your heart better than anyone else because I too studied in Japan during my high school years. The people gathered here probably do not know the sorrow of people from a nation that lost its sovereignty. Your parents were born before Korea's independence and stood in the painful position of not being able to express their own thoughts. You probably have no idea how hard it is to be so deprived and underprivileged, forbidden from holding your own vision and point of view. But I understand that heart all too well. I have the experience of carrying out underground campaigns opposing Japanese imperialism during its rule. A person who cannot love his nation cannot love God. A person who lost his nation might inherit God's nation, but in the end he will come to lose that as well. This is what I have believed since I was a student. All of you are the ones who have inherited the lineage of the Korean people, but you are living on Japanese soil. You have been ostracized and have endured continual suffering, which makes your situation a little different from that of the Koreans living in Korea. You must become people who are trusted in Japan. When Koreans gather among themselves, more often than not their conversations are pessimistic and critical rather than constructive. Before complaining you have to be the first to work hard and win the respect of those around you. You have to train yourselves so that God can trust you even beyond the brink of death. (1974/05/12) Visits after 1975 From January 20 to 22, 1975 True Parents visited Japan to recommend partners for Japanese members participating in the 1800 Couples Blessing Ceremony. On February 10, they returned to Japan to speak at the Day of Hope banquet at Tokyo's Budokan. Two days later they held a meeting for world missionaries and decided to dispatch missionaries to 95 nations. True Parents visited Japan from September 20 to 25, 1978 to recommend partners for 1,610 candidates for the Blessing and preside over their engagement ceremony in Saitama. In 1983 the US government initiated proceedings to have True Father indicted on charges of tax evasion. Some members of the government intended to bury him in controversy and remove him from public view. On this serious occasion, True Mother visited Japan from March 13 to 25 to offer encouragement to Japanese members. Fourteen years later, on March 26, 1992 True Parents visited Japan after receiving an invitation to speak at a "Diet Members Panel on Peace in Northeast Asia." On the morning of March 31, they met with Yasuhiro Nakasone, former prime minister of Japan, at the Hotel New Otani, Tokyo. That afternoon they met with Shin Kanemaru, former deputy prime minister and a leader of the Liberal Democratic Party. They returned to Korea on April 1. 19. Home church, a base that represents True Parents' global victory, is a combined and condensed image of the world with the levels of tribe, people and nation. It combines all standards on the levels of tribe, people and nation. It is a foundation that consolidates the sovereignty of the world, the people of the world, and each ethnic group. Once you gain victory in home church, you can connect not only to Caintype families, but also to your own people, nation and world. Even after you return to your hometown, it remains as a victorious, Abel-type realm that leads to the world. One of your goals for the next three years is to fulfill home church. True Parents are visiting Japan to create a system for this. True Parents' mission is to teach this clearly, and your mission is to understand it clearly. On a foundation of 360 families, you have to expand and restore a tribe and a people. (1978/09/22) 20. You have to consider whether you have been a person who could maintain your dignity in front of God. True Parents are pioneering the path of restoration on a global level. You have to objectively evaluate the standard by which you have been relating to True Parents. Clarify your position today in order to see victory tomorrow. Think on the national level. Japan stands in the position of the Eve nation that corresponds with the Adam nation. That being the case, your concept has to be that True Parents must never be accused and must never suffer. When you think of how fallen Eve committed historic mistakes, you need to achieve certainty within yourself that you will not damage True Parents' hearts during your entire life. This is the current position of Japan, the Eve nation. It means you should not complain. You have to stand at the forefront of witnessing with a mind-set of complete self-denial. If you have these principles, you will be able to complete your mission in the future even if you cannot complete it today. True Parents guarantee this. Which is better: completing this mission after a prolongation or during True Parents' lifetimes? To fulfill it during True Parents' lifetimes, you have to strengthen yourself through desperate struggle. People in spirit world, even though they believed in religion throughout the course of history, cannot be reborn today no matter how much they long for it. The moment in which we live has a value far beyond any other. When we think about it, we have to be grateful for the fact that we met True Parents in person on earth and that we are fulfilling God's Will while receiving True Parents' guidance. (1983/04/03) 21. You have upheld True Parents' will in different areas and you have suffered both internally and externally to this day. I have heard much about this through the reports of leaders who visit Japan frequently. I thought extensively about how to support you even if in small ways, while comforting and encouraging you. Human history was to have begun in glory, but due to the Fall of Adam and Eve, it began as a history of restoration filled with bitter sorrow. Emerging from this history, each person's life is about going through a course of persecution, hardships and endless ordeals. There have been many hidden, indescribable circumstances that have contributed to today's global expansion of the Unification Church foundation. In a nutshell, it was a blood-stained history of suffering in which one could not hide from an endless stream of tears. I am sure you have all had such experiences. satan does not give us a break. He does not budge an inch. I'm sure you are familiar with the details of the trial in America. Heaven will be victorious without fail. (True Mother, 1983/03/13) 22. The reason we have visited Japan is to unite Korea and Japan, the Adam nation and Eve nation, and to unite America and Germany. All other nations are part of the "clan" of kingdoms within God's kingdom on earth. Until now, we did not have the authority of the elder son and the right of kingship. With the authority of the elder son in the direct lineage, we have to establish a standard of tradition that is more than enough to guide all people through history. God's ideal was to plant the seeds of true love and allow them to take root, thereby laying a foundation that would not change even after 10,000 years. I have to re-educate the people of Japan with this ideal. Japanese people must not remain in Japan but have to unite with True Parents and take great leaps into the world. Beginning now, on the foundation of having been blessed economically, if Japan can arm herself spiritually, the tragic history resulting from the division of the mind and body will come to an end, the mind and body will unite, and Japan will become a country that has established its completed, substantial form. (228-170, 1992/03/27) Section 3. Missionaries to the World Expanding the scope On the foundation of pioneering Japan in 1958 and America in 1959, overseas missionary work began in earnest in 1965 after True Parents' first world tour. The first world tour created momentum for sending missionaries to many nations, including Great Britain, Italy, Germany, Austria, the Netherlands, Jordan and Brazil. Missionaries were sent out continually after this period, and this led up to a world mission conference at the headquarters building in Japan during True Parents' February 1975 Japan tour. There they decided to send missionaries to 95 nations. Missionaries eventually were sent to 127 nations beginning May 5 of that same year. The Unification Church went on to set a record in the history of world missions by planting churches in 195 nations. 1. We must save the world. We must send missionaries to 120 nations by 1974 without fail. For this purpose I selected 120 holy grounds in 40 nations. We must send out these missionaries during the second seven-year course. Who will be sent to foreign countries? If I send blessed families, there will be less persecution, so I am thinking of sending blessed families instead of single church members. Nevertheless if I cannot find the right blessed family to send, I will send someone whose parents or grandparents are from that nation or who has some other connection to that nation. If a member has blood ties to a nation, I will send him or her there. Once we begin the third seven-year course, we must have these 120 nations set up as the foundation for world evangelism. We are preparing for the third seven-year course during the second seven-year course. (052-081, 1971/12/22) 2. In 1975 I will send out 360 missionaries to 120 nations. Up to now I have been sending one person at a time, but now I will send three at a time. One will be Japanese, the second will be European, and the third will be American. I will create an international task force with 1,000 Europeans on one team, 1,000 Asians on another, and 1,000 North and South Americans on the third. This international task force consisting of 3,000 people will work in each nation for a month. They will zealously witness and win 1,000 people. One team consists of 1,000 people, so I am saying each of the 1,000 will witness to one person per month. I believe it will not be a problem for each person to get one person to join us within three months at the most. Even if members are not good at witnessing, they each have to be able to find one person in three months. In this way the membership of the Unification Church will rapidly increase in number. I am preparing so that in the future the Germans, French and any other brilliant people in this international task force can be assigned to international missionary projects. They will engage in missionary activities for three years. After three years, they will have laid a complete foundation. (073-137, 1974/08/16) 3. Our missionary teams are not composed of people from the same nation. This is the first missionary campaign that is stirring things up by sending out a German, a Japanese and an American -- people from three nations -- at once. If any mission nation causes a problem for them, it will become an international issue. If a nation oppresses the Japanese member, the Japanese government will come to his or her defense against that nation. If it persecutes the German member, Germany will come to his or her defense against that nation. Thus, the entire world will get involved. The entire human race will accuse the offending nation. I am sending these missionaries out in order to save humankind, to give the world hope and to campaign for goodness. The people who oppose us will have troubles. The people who live for and support goodness will not. (091-062, 1977/01/23) 4. Just as Christianity expanded globally on the foundation of Jesus commissioning 120 disciples, the Unification Church must send three missionaries to each of 120 nations in order to expand globally. Everyone must depart for their mission country between the end of April and the middle of May. This year, 1975, we must pioneer missions in 120 nations. This will expand the four-position foundation established by Jesus and his three disciples to the world level. Then the national-level foundation will have a horizontal, global-level foundation for the reciprocal relationship that allows spirits to return to and cooperate with the earthly world. Hence, we absolutely need the national standard. Only when we offer complete and total indemnification will all spirits be able to act freely on earth. (078-016, 1975/05/01) 5. God's Will can be accomplished only when worldwide Christianity becomes a strong, united organization that can mobilize all nations. If we stand before God in the position of Abel we will receive protection and God's Will can be realized centering on Christianity. If that does not happen, God will leave. If God were to strike something, He would first strike Christianity. We are in such an era. The world's issues must be resolved based on the Cain-Abel dynamic. This is God's perspective. God cannot fail. So God's hope is for one group to take this responsibility. That group is the Unification Church. This reality is right before our eyes. Who will take responsibility to defend this truth even if it means throwing themselves, mind and body, into fighting this reality? We are accomplishing this by sending missionaries to 120 nations. We now are in a position to develop a strong system based in America. We have to regain the worldwide territory of Abel. (076-331, 1975/03/15) 6. The Unification Church has been working on the national level, but now we are expanding internationally, so everyone at headquarters including all blessed families must assume responsibility. The 36, 72 and 124 Couples must represent the world by standing at the forefront and bearing the cross during the third seven-year course. The 36, 72 and 124 Couples symbolize the 12, 70 and 120 disciples who stood with Jesus on the national foundation. Because the 70 disciples represented the nation and the 120 disciples the world, the blessed members up to the 124 Couples have to take the lead in suffering and be responsible for the whole world. In view of that, it was originally the 124, 72 and 36 Couples who should have been sent out as foreign missionaries. (077-220, 1975/04/12) 7. Why do I send out Japanese, American and German missionaries? The nations that the Unification Church had to find, centering on Korea, were Japan, America and Germany. Connecting these four great nations will eliminate the communist sphere. Because Japan, America and Germany need to shoulder this global and historical responsibility, they are called to accomplish the mission of restoration that the 36, 72 and 124 Couples were not given a chance to. They will do so by going out to the world in their place and paying indemnity. Starting from now, missionaries from those three countries have to step forward on behalf of your families and sacrifice themselves so that your families can find your place again. Although your ethnic and national background might be different from theirs, you must understand that those missionary members are your representatives on the missionary front line. Your families must become completely one with them in solidarity. Unite with these missionaries until the completion of the third seven-year course. We must change the world's fortune. This is the significance of the third seven-year course from the providential perspective. So, if possible we must create a system that allows you blessed families, beginning with the 36 Couples, to represent, oversee and guide these missionaries. Let us create a system in Korea by which you can serve as itinerant workers in the world's six regions, and then gradually expand that system. As the work in the mission countries develops, we must deploy representatives of the 36, 72 and 124 Couples so that everyone can unite as one, internally and externally, during the seven-year course. Doing so will change the fortune of world restoration. Doing this with your families as the base is part of the third seven-year course. We are at an urgent and breathtaking historical turning point. (077-221, 1975/04/12) 8. In order to establish a global foundation, I sent missionaries from Japan, Germany and America to 120 nations. I wish we could have sent Koreans as well, but at that time it was difficult to obtain passports. They did not let people out of the country easily. In addition, the attitude about the Unification Church would have compelled the authorities to reject us. That is why I had no choice but to send people from Japan, Germany and America. The members of these countries, which were enemies during World War II, were sent to live in countries all over the world. They did not live in luxurious accommodations. They slept in small cubby-holes. I told them, "If you are going to guide the lives of this nation's people, you have to suffer more than they are suffering. And no matter what difficulties you face, you must unite with one another." I instructed them to work together as a team with one person in charge of the church, one in charge of finances, and the third in charge of media. (110-187, 1980/11/17) 9. I need to create a strong movement, a proactive organization that can lead the world. This is the international task force that will be launched in 1975. I will have this task force take the lead and proliferate across the world. During Jesus' time the 120 disciples symbolized the world. Therefore, we must now establish missions in 120 nations. Starting in 1975, we must create missions corresponding to this number. We have been going out overseas one by one, but this time I will send out teams of three. Each team will have a Japanese, an American and a German. With me as the center, we will be a team of four. In this way we are transcending race. We are becoming people of a new nation. We have entered a global era. The team will represent the world because we are in a providential realm that allows us to establish Adam, Eve and the archangel on the national level. That is why I am sending out teams of three missionaries. They will depart from America, the archangel nation, go to Japan and finally engage in activities in Korea. When we connect seven nations including China, the archangel nation of Asia, Great Britain, the Eve nation of Europe, and Germany, the archangel nation of Europe, I believe a path will open allowing us to travel freely to any nation of the world. (073-255, 1974/09/22) 10. Because of World War II, the young people of Japan consider America an enemy nation, as do the young people of Germany. That is why most of the young people I invited to America were from Japan and Germany. The place where Japanese and Germans go to America, their enemy nation, and love her more than they love their own nation, will give birth to a new nation that transcends all races. Someone must set such a goal and work to achieve it for the sake of the world. When we think of how young people from Japan are transcending their own nationality to accomplish this in America, there is no question that they will become the pride of Japan. Historically, Japan and America have a complicated relationship. When the things these young people are doing right now are recorded in history, they will become an inspiration that will bind Japan and America together in the future. In pursuit of this goal, young people of Japan are taking the lead in this work to create a world where people live for the sake of others. This is something of which you and all Japanese people can be proud. In America I will unite Koreans, Japanese and Taiwanese. If we begin to exert influence on the East with America in our embrace, a path for Japan's salvation just might open up. When we consider the current state of affairs in Taiwan and the Republic of Korea, I believe that this path is the only way to revive Asia, which is being progressively influenced by the communist sphere. (072-027, 1974/05/07) 11. America is the archangel nation. America embraces everything because it is the restored archangel and has to bring back everything that was lost and tie it together. America is in the position of Abel in relationship to Europe. We can conclude that the easiest path to God requires us to unite the four nations of Korea, Japan, America and Germany, focusing on America. I could not create this unity in Korea. I had to go to America, the center of the free world, and build a global base. This is in accordance with the Principle. I mobilized Japanese members to join me here in America. After that, I mobilized Germans, linking them to the Americans that followed me, who represented Korea. I used this strategy to connect these four nations and it is the Japanese, not the Germans or Americans, who must facilitate these connections. The Japanese must do it all. That is Eve's task. Japan stands in the mother position. Japan must restore the two son nations. Of the two, America stands on God's side and Germany stands on satan's side. That is why the Japanese members in America are embracing the Americans and Germans. I stand in Adam's position. Japan stands in Eve's position. That automatically makes us a pair who then can become one. When this happens, I, in Adam's position, can embrace all three. When we can embrace naturally the two nations that stand in the position of sons, we can go to the original hometown. This is based on the principled point of view. When I sent missionaries to 127 nations, I sent Americans, Germans and Japanese. I said to them, "You need to become one, centering on the Japanese member." They must do this naturally, not because they were ordered to. The Japanese missionaries have to unite with America and then create unity with Germany. (119-245, 1982/09/13) 12. The entire world is waiting for the autumn harvest season. People who have opposed the Unification Church up until now have no choice but to desist. The general feeling of opposition against the Unification Church is completely disappearing. The world is calling for people to reap the harvest. God is greatly anticipating the mobilization of these people. Humankind is waiting for them and God wants to send them. That is why I am asking you to connect your resolve to mine and to be determined to go out on my behalf. You must resolve to inherit my tradition and worldview and become my new second self. Then, even if I were to disappear, it would not be a problem. That is why I proclaim that heaven and earth will connect with the spirit world when the leaders of the Unification Church worldwide, including the representatives who are living in their mission countries, make the same resolution that you have made. The fact that this opportunity was given to us is historic. It is a global opportunity. Although it is not visible to the world, it is a historic event of global proportions. From this day forward, each of you is my second self. Even if you face persecution or find yourself in difficulties, do not be self-centered, but instead take my perspective. As my second self, think, "What would True Father do in this position?" This must be your way of life. (131-320, 1984/05/19) 13. Countless children of the Unification movement spread across the world must merge their hearts in the love of the Heavenly Parent. Deeply bonded to each other in God's love, their hearts must be rooted in the nation and the cosmos, not in the narrow emotional context of personal relationships. When they do, the foundation of heart upon which they can communicate with God will be solid enough for them to say, "Even all the people of the world cannot change my determination. This bond of heart cannot be severed in the middle of our journey along this path." In other words, there will be no obstacles if this providential connection of heart originating from Korea flows out to the world through the regional and national headquarters. The hope of the missionaries is that such a connection of heart will come, and once it has come, that it will weave its way through their mission countries. If that kind of unshakeable bridge of heart is in place, then a new wave of heavenly fortune that will transform the world and history can go across that bridge. If we are talking about Korea, then the center is Korea. From the perspective of providence, the center must be a single point. The supporting pillar or foundation for that center must not tilt. If it does tilt, it will cause everything to break down. (051-071, 1971/11/01) Ordeals of the missionaries As more and more missionaries were sent across the world, persecution arose. In particular, missionaries sent to communist nations had to work underground because of the risk to their lives. On January 22, 1976, our Villa Aublet church in Paris, France, was bombed and members sustained injuries, some serious. French Unificationists strongly protested by holding a march from the Eiffel Tower to the Trocadero. With the support of a European team they continued to make public speeches and hold outdoor meetings until March of that year. During this time, on January 29, a crowd of more than 300 protested against our church and attacked and damaged a witnessing center. A few years later, on December 18, 1980, Masaki Sasamoto, a Japanese missionary to Tanzania, died a martyr. One after another, missionaries in each nation faced persecution. 14. Up to now, 1976, we have sent missionaries to 127 countries, including countries in Africa. Four of these countries expelled our missionaries for opposing the Communist Party. Those four countries lean far to the left. The frontline missionaries in the other 123 countries are suffering so much, but when they encounter difficulties they offer tearful prayers and receive guidance. Do the rest of you receive guidance through prayer? If you have not experienced that then you are not a Unificationist. You have to be receiving guidance all the time. No matter how much I try to explain this to people who do not believe in the Unification Church, they do not understand. (085-078, 1976/03/02) 15. Persecution was most severe in 1975 and 1976. I sent out the missionaries in 1975. I did so to shorten the time needed to complete the providence. What we originally needed to accomplish by 1981 had to be accomplished by 1976. At that time the entire world opposed the Unification Church. After I sent missionaries to 127 nations, there were instances where missionaries were thrown in prison at the same time that I was getting persecuted. (136-071, 1985/12/20) 16. The more I ask you to persevere through suffering, the more God will help you. The spirit world will help you. God lets me know when our missionaries are imprisoned. This is true. It is real. I am very much aware of it. Whenever I faced such difficulties, God appeared and helped me. I am proud of those times. Those were the golden years of my life. This is the time of my life that is kept most secret. It is a time I do not talk about. I am the one who knows this very well. (189-243, 1989/04/09) 17. The missionaries who were sent throughout the world in 1975 were persecuted. They faced this persecution head-on so that they could overcome it all at once. People were talking about us saying, "I thought that the Unification Church was active only in America, but I found it in our nation as well." People from Japan, America and Germany are enemies to each other. But people from these three nations must become one. They must fulfill their mission from their providential positions in this new age. That is why they are persecuted. They are paying the price in place of the world. The rumors from America spread to each nation, but we are in an age when something good that is said about us in America is likewise repeated in other countries. In 1977 I will begin a campaign to turn everything around. On the day we turn everything around it will be easy to witness. If I were witnessing I could bring 84 people within a week. All I would need is a one-week workshop. I am doing certain things right now whenever possible in order to usher in a time when witnessing will be much easier for you. (089-252, 1976/12/01) 18. Until 1976 the whole world opposed the Unification Church. Eventually all the world will oppose us. From Judaism and Christianity to Islam and Hinduism, all religions and citizens of every country, including the Communist Party, must join forces and assume the attack position. Otherwise we will not have the qualification to say that we were victorious over everything. That was the meaning of our church's great struggle in America in 1976. After I sent missionaries to 127 countries in 1975, the world turned upside down. The missionaries of the Unification Church bore the cross of opposition from the United States embassy in each country. They were driven out and encountered all sorts of ordeals. This will be the very thing that eliminates satan's world. Even if I do not oppose satan's world, that world will attack and oppose me. In that position, we cannot be afraid of any person or nation. We must stand strong, absolutely loving God. Like David who stood up to Goliath, our missionaries must go forth saying, "You storm clouds of opposition coming from all directions across the world! I am coming in God's name. Come! Attack me! Hit me! Do as you wish!" The Unification Church is one organization in history that has welcomed such a fight. (136-234, 1985/12/29) 19. If you look at America's churches, you can no longer see young people. Therefore, I think we have to help young people become like us and then send them into the churches. Next, there needs to be someone who will take responsibility to defend us from communism. You have to understand that our brothers and sisters are working underground, putting their lives on the line and fighting behind the Iron Curtain in communist countries. One person sent me his dying words, which read, "Teacher, the end is coming. I will see you in spirit world." This is the battle we are fighting. Who will defend the world against communism? We are the ones. (087-025, 1976/04/23) 20. In December of 1980, one of our missionaries became a sacrifice in Africa. When I heard that report, I said, "You have walked your course. You will become the ancestor of the Unification Church in that country" I believe that if you die for the sake of the world in a position similar to mine, you will become the world's ancestor. I also am walking that path. Even if we are inclined not to pay attention to this solitary missionary, the truth is that he lived a public life of service greater than that of anyone else. (111-019, 1981/01/11) 21. One of our missionaries was executed. Our missionaries went through many hardships because they have not had a solid foundation to stand on. In some countries, communist forces executed people who were following True Parents, because in their eyes these people posed a serious problem. When they were about to execute a Czech woman missionary, they asked, "What is your last wish?" Our missionary's last words were "I lack nothing. If I can die after offering a full bow toward the place where True Parents are, I have no regrets." One of our missionaries was shot and killed by the police in Africa. He was Japanese. He yearned to see love prevail and was intent on seeing God's kingdom of love. He therefore went beyond national borders even walking the path of death in a lonely place. Yet, he did not fear death. His heart was, "Even though I may die alone in Africa, far away from my parents, relatives and homeland, I have no sorrow. I am a victor. Why would I be afraid of death when I have revealed the way of heaven, which is the way of love?" How historic this man is! He could do that because he had discovered the path of love through True Parents. The education provided on the path of love is genuine. A promise made in a position of love will not be forgotten even after tens of thousands of years. Recognizing that we have a spirit body and a physical body, the process whereby you connect through a heart of love brings the cells of your spirit body and physical body to resonate with one another. Consequently, promises made between loved ones rooted in love will never be forgotten. (139-055, 1986/01/26) 22. When you are struggling in your mission country think about how I was persecuted, my prison life, and my ongoing legal battle, and you will gain strength. Know that no matter how difficult, you must overcome and take responsibility for your mission. Future generations will be influenced by your life in the same way you are influenced by mine. It is exactly the same. This will go down in history. Everyday events do not go down in history. Miserable and shocking events are what leave a mark on history. In Africa or South America the open societies are not an issue because they are places of freedom. But our members who work and persevere in closed societies, where they face imprisonment and even death, will have an enormous impact on history. (119-010, 1982/07/03) 23. You missionaries stationed in open societies may not realize that other missionaries are stationed in closed societies. Among those missionaries, some participated in the 2075 Couples International Blessing Ceremony. All they can do to commemorate it is to celebrate it as their wedding anniversary. And the people who were witnessed to by these missionaries -- can you imagine how much they want to meet me? However, they are unable to see me. I want them to be here in these public meetings, but they cannot come. They have to meet me on the street, clandestinely, to receive instructions. This is the truth. You have to remember that there is a record of your suffering, but the record of the missionary work done in the shadows of these closed societies is also great. You have gone to open societies, and no matter how difficult that may have been, it was easier than the situations of missionaries stationed in closed societies. Missionaries there could not relax their hearts for even one moment. When they speak the truth, everything can break down because of one word. (119-010, 1982/07/03) 24. People who went to spirit world after living in the communist world may accuse us saying, "The Unification Church had a global mission, so you should have come to the communist world and proselytized. Why didn't you?" You must be aware that even now we have members imprisoned in nations under communist rule. In 1976 we sent missionaries to the entire world from Belvedere. In effect, we were inviting the world to persecute us. When I was faced with problems, the missionaries around the world were persecuted. No spirit people in any nation can accuse us, saying, "Reverend Moon! If there was a true path, you should have let the people in our nation know about that path. Why didn't you let us know?" They cannot accuse me because our missionaries were out there. If what I say is true, there is no doubt that the Unification Church is bound to experience many days filled with God's blessings. (091-160, 1977/02/06) Opposition from the left It finally was discovered that communist forces were involved in the bombing of the Unification Church building in France. Members of the American Congress and people of distinction both in and out of the United States government noted this incident. The fire department and the police were mobilized upon receiving information that the Belvedere Training Center was going to be bombed. People held demonstrations against True Parents in New York City. An international cadre of leftists was behind most of this opposition. 25. On January 22, 1976, a bomb exploded at the Villa Aublet Unification Church in Paris, France. From the perspective of the Will, this incident may seem like a huge setback, but I do not think so. On the contrary, I think it is a good omen. We observe that the Communist Party and Christianity on the world level are attacking the Unification Church. We are a small minority group, so it is the same as a strong person attacking a weak person. You may have already seen the article in The New York Times describing how the Communist Party and conservative Catholics and Protestants are demonstrating in opposition to the Unification Church. But overall the public seems to sympathize with us. When a strong person strikes a weak person, people's hearts tend to sympathize with the weak person. They do so even if that person did something wrong. But the Unification Church has done nothing wrong. In fact when the protesters called for the expulsion of the Unification Church, the French police told them, "Our nation is one of religious freedom and citizens are not being harmed by their actions, so there is no issue here." This incident demonstrates that once people come to understand that such protest is just a way to oppress a weaker group, the public will rally completely to our side. (082-173, 1976/01/24) 26. Two members, a man and a woman, were injured by the bombing in France, and they are now a hero and heroine. The fact that they were not from France, but from the Netherlands and Norway, makes it even more noteworthy historically. The foreigners' sacrifice is a foundation upon which the international task force can stand. Since this incident happened while we were working for the sake of France and Europe, the French people must bow their heads before the Netherlands and Norway. There are many American, French and German members who are on the international task force, but it is because of one person that this team has become highly esteemed. From this standpoint, it is an extraordinary incident. Through the bombing in France, the members of the international task force showed they were willing to offer their lives; they established a tradition of fighting for heaven. When we see that a bright, new, historical standard has been established, we recognize these individuals as heroes. (082-179, 1976/01/24) 27. When satan's side attacked us in the past, they did so with words. They had verbally assaulted us, but had never before exercised force or damaged the Unification Church. The bombing in France, however, did set a condition for God's side to pay indemnity and advance beyond that point. The bombing of the Unification Church in France allowed us to pay a historic indemnity condition. satan struck a realm that should not have been struck. This was a condition for us to take the offensive. The opposition and persecution we face is not in vain. It signifies that God is preparing the external conditions that will enable the Unification Church to be victorious in the end. (083-017, 1976/02/05) 28. At the time of the Yankee Stadium rally in June 1976 a great battle will begin. I know that the opposition forces will use many different tactics to attack us. They will try everything possible. On the day of the rally we will welcome a historic turning point. We have about four months left before that day arrives. This will be a phase of disruption. The opposition forces are making frantic, last-ditch efforts because they know they will be driven out and rendered irrelevant. The terror attack against the Unification Church in Paris is an example of this. There is a chance that this phenomenon also will occur in America. There was a bomb threat at Belvedere, and the local police and fire department responded. Because a bombing actually took place in France, we have no choice but to take such threats seriously. The New York Times officially reported that Christian conservatives and the Communist Party conspired together to attack us, so if we claim that the Communist Party is working behind the scenes as well as attacking us in broad daylight, American citizens cannot deny it. Now we are moving to the next stage under favorable conditions. (082-230, 1976/01/31) 29. In 1975 in New York, many people gathered and protested against me, causing a huge commotion. Articles about us were published on page 4 of The Daily News for five days. That such a big newspaper initiated this coverage shows that I have become a target of the media. It was a huge event for the media. We must now launch an offensive operation. When the heavenly order comes, no matter what America or the rest of the world says about it, they will be pulled toward heaven. (082-265, 1976/01/31) 30. Why do young people join the Unification Church? Young white people are joining at an increasing rate. Older adults on satan's side might hate Reverend Moon of the Unification Church, but their sons and daughters are joining our church. That is a kind of justice. We are being vindicated. satan essentially took God's sons and daughters and killed them, but heaven's side does not respond by taking and killing the enemy satan's children. On the contrary, heaven's side saves these young people. That is the difference. That is why we can see now that an organization of opposing parents has emerged. Where else can we find the outrageous phenomenon of parents kidnapping their own sons and daughters? Such atrocious acts are occurring in America, the leading nation of the 20th century. Such events have not been seen anywhere else in history. (098-019, 1978/04/02) 31. Whenever The New York Times and The Washington Post come out against the Unification Church, it is instigated by parents' organizations. Because young people are following Reverend Moon, groups of opposing parents spread rumors about how the Unification Church is brainwashing people. There are also groups that kidnap young adults who have joined our church in order to deprogram them. In an attempt to counter these groups of parents opposed to us, we pulled together an association of supportive parents. Of course when the group of opposing parents gather 350 people, the mass media is sure to add an extra zero and report that they gathered 3,500 people. If there are 35 people, they report it as 350 people. At one meeting we had almost 700 supportive parents, but the media deleted a zero and said that we had gathered 70 people. This clearly shows that communism has already permeated the American media. The mass media is strongly influenced by communism. This is how they are fighting us. The mass media are committed to overthrowing Reverend Moon. The year 1976 was a time of hard-fought battles. (110-177, 1980/11/17) 32. The Unification Church teaches the way of filial piety, loyalty and sainthood. If you wish to become God's son or daughter, it is not enough to be recognized as a patriot for your nation; you need to be recognized as someone who acts for the sake of the world. You can be a filial child, but you must be one who lives for the sake of the world. The parents who look at things on the level of the society or nation have a different point of view. That is why the Unification Church faces opposition. The orchestrated emergence of organizations of opposing parents was manipulated by communists. The worldwide opposition to us that gets parents involved is not the Japanese parents' doing. The Japanese Communist Party is opposing us, faithfully following the dictates of the world-level Communist Party. (084-209, 1976/02/29) 33. A trial is being held in America. That is why trials are taking place in Germany, Great Britain and France as well. The Communist Party is manipulating this. As their united front spreads out, the democratic world is cooperating with communist efforts to rid itself of me. I think something remarkable has happened. We must not lose this legal battle. If we win, the shedding of blood in the mission history of the Unification Church will draw to a close. If Jesus could have left a testimony or record of having spoken before the Roman Senate and won the battle there, Christianity would not have become a religion of martyrs. I know this for a fact. I engage in this struggle in order to prevent blood from being spilled on the path trod by our future generations. (126-266, 1983/04/24) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 7. True Parents' Course of Suffering and Victory Chapter 1. Suffering and Victory during the Japanese Occupation and in Communist North Korea 711 Section 1. The Movement for Korean Independence 711 Section 2. The Oaedong Detention Center 719 Section 3. Pyongyang and Hungnam 722 Section 4. Victory of Love 734 Section 5. Gathering Lost Family Members 746 Chapter 2. The Ehwa University and Yonsei University Incident and Suffering in Seodaemun Prison 753 Section 1. Ehwa University and Yonsei University 753 Section 2. Seodaemun Prison 760 Section 3. Bearing Society's Sin 766 Chapter 3. Suffering in Danbury Prison and True Parents' Victory 772 Section 1. The Tax Evasion Trial 772 Section 2. The Ascension of Heung-jin Moon 782 Section 3. Prison Life in Danbury 792 Section 4. Mission in Prison and Christian Support 800 Section 5. Resurrection from Prison 807 Section 6. Learning from Suffering 814 Book 7. True Parents' Course of Suffering and Victory True Father endured six prison terms during his life. He was incarcerated once under the Japanese occupation regime, three times by the North Korean communists, once in the Republic of Korea and once in the United States. He was in prison for a total of five years. He accepted the hardships of these six imprisonments as his course of suffering for the will of heaven. Nevertheless, prison was mentally grueling, and he was subjected to torture and physical deprivation. The most extreme was Hungnam labor camp. There, the cold and hunger were beyond description, and Father faced death as he endured the hard labor of packing and carrying straw bags of ammonium sulfate fertilizer. Even in the free world, Father endured suffering in Seodaemun Prison (South Korea) and Danbury Prison (United States) as a result of persecution and false accusations. This indicates how much longer and steeper the course of indemnity had become. As he faced these ordeals, True Father considered that they were for the sake of a greater righteousness, and he endured them to comfort God. He understood the principle that he could best advance the providence by allowing himself to be struck first and then being entitled to claim compensation. Knowing this, he regarded prison as a place of refuge where he could most deeply experience God's love. What a paradox! Having taken responsibility to pay the indemnity for all human beings, it was in prison that he established the conditions of victory for the salvation of humankind. God had prepared Christianity, but when it was not able to fulfill its responsibility, the suffering True Father endured under the North Korean communists served to build the foundation for a new start on behalf of Christianity. While in North Korea, he met a spiritual Christian group, the Inside the Womb Church, which had been offering conditions of devotion in order to meet the Returning Lord, and through them, he indirectly connected with True Mother. It happened that when True Father was imprisoned at the Daedong Detention Center, the leader of the Inside the Womb Church was imprisoned there at the same time. It was tragic that she did not accept Fathers direction, but since True Mother was given a special blessing from that church when she was six years old, in the end that group was connected to True Parents. Such was the mysterious work of God. During his suffering in Hungnam Prison, True Father found more than 12 disciples. In this way, he set providential conditions to restore through indemnity the death of Jesus on the cross. After he was freed from the prison, the conditions he laid there became the foundation he could use to create the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity after he returned to South Korea. Moreover, during the time of his suffering in Danbury, American ministers supported him. Their unity with True Father despite decades of persecution from the Christian churches was indeed a miracle. Moreover, True Mother was completely united with True Father as he went through the painful course of Danbury, and they walked together and led the global providence. In this way, True Parents walked a course of hardships, giving their blood, sweat and tears for heaven. They overcame the history of bitter sorrow and persecution, and emerged victorious. Chapter 1. Suffering and Victory during the Japanese Occupation and in Communist North Korea Section 1. The Movement for Korean Independence Imprisonment for underground activities From April 1941 until September 1943, True Father studied in Japan. During this period, he involved himself in the underground independence movement. He had the conviction that a person who does not love his country cannot love heaven. True Father returned to Korea in mid-October 1943. The following year, True Fathers independence movement activity in Japan was exposed, and in October 1944, he was arrested and confined at the Gyeonggi Province Police Station. There he underwent two months of interrogation and torture. 1. I was involved in underground activities during the Japanese occupation. During that time, I determined what path I would take. While studying in Japan I met wealthy people, and encountered temptations of all kinds. I was good at many things, so even though people really did not know who I was, they always sought me out. When I was with them, they were so comfortable with me that almost without realizing it, they would share the deepest secrets of their hearts. (154-162, 1964/06/12) 2. While studying in Japan, I worked in the underground movement directed by the provisional government in Shanghai. Recently my name was discovered in the records of the Japanese Metropolitan Police Headquarters, and I obtained a copy of those records from Japan. The record at the Metropolitan Police Headquarters states that I was "part of the independence movement, traveling between Korea and two other nations." Now I have the evidence of my involvement that no one can deny. (600-034, 2008/10/24) 3. When it was time for me to return to Korea from Japan after finishing my studies, I prayed, "Japan, I will see you again in 21 years." In fact, I did return to Japan 21 years later. While in Japan, I was involved with underground activities, working jointly with communists to carry out operations to liberate Korea. I carried out all kinds of covert activities, and police detectives were always following me. When I left for Korea, they notified the Japanese authorities in Korea that I was on my way to somewhere in Korea. When I arrived at the station, some people came up to me and said, "There you are!" giving me the feeling that I was being watched. There were many such incidents. (034-288, 1970/09/13) 4. I was typical of those who carried on underground activities in Japan. I know Japan better than anyone else. Living near the Nijubashi Bridge, whenever I saw the Royal Palace, it made me so angry to think of what the Emperor was doing to my country. I studied all about Japan, beginning in the slums. I researched all aspects of Japanese life. Once I worked as a secretary doing paperwork in the office of a government official. At that time, I saw that the Japanese occupation would not last much longer. I engaged in underground activities as a student, but I never spoke about it, so no one knew about them. I traveled on the Bukwan Ferry from Busan to Shimonoseki to manage secret negotiations for independence. I also traveled on the Hikari line between Busan in southern Korea, Sinuiju in northern Korea and Dandong in China to connect various people behind the underground movement and serve as a liaison between their operatives. (465-174, 2004/08/21) 5. I experienced prison life during the period when the Korean people were suffering under 40 years of Japanese rule. I was incarcerated. I went to prison for the sake of liberating the Korean people. The Japanese tempted me with all kinds of sweet words, saying, "If you cooperate with us, we will make you successful," or "You will be well taken care off but I chose the path of suffering. God was so displeased with Japan that He would not let me take any interest in that country. God drove me into prison as a strategy to sever me from any kind of relationship with Japan. When I look back now, that's how I see it. All those who supported the Japanese regime, from the top to the bottom, opposed me and pushed others to oppose me. Thus, God wanted me to take a path of suffering. (161-198, 1987/02/03) 6. Our Unification family began in order to pioneer the path to become those who can take responsibility on behalf of God and be recognized by satan, by making a connection to God's heart. This path is something that no one knows; behind it are tragedies too numerous to count. During the time of Japanese rule, I was in and out of prison. Even while vomiting blood, and even when they pulled out my fingernails and blood drained from my ten fingers, I affirmed in prayer, "It is an honor to offer this blood as a sacrificial offering to represent the blood of ten tribes and the blood of ten nations." More than receiving my own salvation, I thought about how good it would be if my one death could free the whole country from its resentment and liberate it. (049-157, 1971/10/09) 7. The universal and supreme hope of humanity is to find their original parents. It is to find the original world, the hometown that the original nature desires. This is the original goal that all people seek to achieve, whether in the past, the present or the future. If a nation cannot obtain it, true happiness will not dwell there. This is heaven's fundamental law, for the sake of which I abandoned everything. For that hope, I gave up all attachments, even to my parents. I was imprisoned during the period of the Japanese occupation, but I was grateful that I could go to prison rather than betray my country. Since I was pursuing the sovereignty of heaven's nation, I would not bend to the sovereignty of the Emperor of Japan. This was unforgivable to the followers of the Emperor and those under his sovereignty. Yet I did not pursue worldly things. I spurned those pro-Japanese people who offered me a successful and comfortable life. Instead, I left my parents and my family behind and took the path to recover my country's independence. (020-140, 1968/05/01) 8. When I was a young man in my twenties, my head was filled with dreams. Others thought them to be fantasies, and they ridiculed and mocked me. My mother said, "My goodness! I made such a huge effort to send you to study, and yet you have come to this?" I had the reputation of being very smart, so although I was born as a second son, the Moon clan had great expectations for me. My mother invested all her efforts to support me. She did not have much money; still she scraped together enough money to send me to study abroad. Yet when I came home, I ended up being taken off to prison. When I thought of my mother shedding tears as she visited me in the prison run by the Japanese authorities, I wished I did not have to do what I was doing for my country. Nonetheless, I had to; it was my destiny. Knowing my situation, my mother could not say anything against me. I said to her, "As your son, I have done nothing wrong. As a son of the Moon clan, I have done nothing to taint the family name. Even from the standpoint of the traditional perspective of Korea, my conscience is clean. While I am here in prison, I do not want you to be the kind of mother who sheds tears over my hardships. I need you to be the kind of mother who will encourage and strengthen me. I need you to be the kind of mother who will advise and encourage me to be bold and courageous for the sake of the future as I pioneer the road that can lead Asia and liberate the Korean people. That is how I want to see you. I would rather not see you just weeping for me. After all, I consider myself to be God's Son." (121-166, 1982/10/24) 9. By the work of my own hands, I bought houses and clothes for numerous people, but I did not buy even one handkerchief for my parents. Indeed, I was not a filial son, but it was not for selfish reasons. During the time of Japanese rule, after I came back from Japan and was taken to prison, my mother visited me and shed tears. Like a thunderbolt from a clear sky, I shouted, "Your son is not a small-minded man from the Moon clan. What I see through my eyes is more than just you, my mother, weeping for me; it is the sorrow of God and the sorrow of the world. That is why I am here. I am taking this road for the sake of resolving that sorrow." (121-289, 1982/10/29) The path of loving your enemy The Gyeonggi Province Police Department of the Japanese regime, which had jurisdiction over four police stations in Seoul and Gyeonggi Province, had a notorious reputation. During the time of Father's imprisonment, he was subjected to cruel tortures of various kinds and was beaten to the point where he vomited blood. The detectives demanded that he confess the names of his comrades in the underground independence movement, but ultimately he did not disclose them. Despite the agony racking his body, he kept his commitment and maintained his loyalty to his comrades. Even on the verge of death, he did not pray seeking sympathy from God. Even while he was beaten severely, he forgave his torturers and prayed for them to be blessed. His life in prison at the Gyeonggi Province Police Station until his release in February 1945 was a period of internal preparation, during which True Father communicated with God about future public activities. 10. I was often brought into the police station in shackles for questioning. I was well known at the police station. On the day when I finally entered prison, word went around, "That Moon fellow is here again." The next day, some Japanese came to greet me, not to show respect but just to see whether the rumor that I had been imprisoned was true. Even when I was a student, it was common for me to go in and out of the police station. I am a person who possesses a great deal of courage on the torture rack. This was my ongoing history. I was tortured severely by the Japanese police. If you seize young people and tell them that you will torture them with a scorching hot iron, they will say they did something even if they didn't. (025-163, 1969/10/03) 11. Among the tortures I received from the Japanese imperial police was men wearing combat boots kicking me in the stomach. Then, two men on the left and right grabbed my wrists while two other men trampled me. When that was finished, what do you think happened to the skin on my stomach? How painful do you think it was to go to the toilet, to sit down and then stand up? However, I was not discouraged. While they were kicking me I said, "Hey! This is great!" No one in the world talks like that, but I was enduring the pain for the sake of God. Even after that treatment, when I was released I was very courteous to my torturers and spoke to them kindly as I was leaving. After five or six hours of continuous torture, when I was about to faint and topple backward, I felt compassion for them. That was my attitude at that time. I sometimes think, "I wonder where that person who tortured me is now?" Someone who pursues only physical pleasures will never be able to understand my attitude, no matter how much I explain it. (017-298, 1967/02/15) 12. What is a patriot? A patriot is someone who sacrifices for the sake of his or her nation. The person who sacrifices the most becomes the most honored patriot. What is a filial child? Filial children dedicate themselves for the sake of their parents, even to the point of giving up their life. Suppose there are two sons, both of whom are dedicated to their parents, but only one of them is willing to offer his life for them. In that case, the one who was not willing to offer his life does not qualify as a true filial son. Likewise, between two people who serve their nation, if one of them offers his life and the other does not, the one who was not willing to offer his life is not regarded as a true patriot. We should be going the way of the Will, resolved to offer our lives. I personally offered my life long ago for the sake of righteousness. I am not a small-minded man. While attending school under Japanese rule, I fought in the underground movement. Had I opened my mouth after I was captured, 70 of my comrades could have lost their lives; so I did not say a word. When I take an oath of loyalty, I am a person who fulfills it. Even when I was at the point of death from the increasingly severe torture, for which they used various methods, I preferred to die rather than open my mouth. (065-064, 1972/11/13) 13. At the time of Japanese rule, even while I was undergoing all kinds of torture, I did not confess. However much the chief interrogator of the Gyeonggi Province Police Department tortured me, I did not confess. I said, "I will not talk," and that was that. They could have continued torturing me for 365 days and it would not have worked on me. When I blacked out they would throw a bucket of cold water on me to make me regain consciousness; then I would joke with them, "Why did you do that? Let me sleep a little more!" When they saw that, even the torturers became my friends. When they came, I even said, "Hey, when you do it like that, it doesn't hurt me. Do it like this instead." When it was obvious that torture would not get them what they wanted, they forced me to sign a document. But I told them, "If you take me to court, I will speak out and tell the court you forced me to sign it against my will." A man of integrity acts according to his commitments. I am such a man. Because I am that kind of man, I did not perish even though I was persecuted. (081-205, 1975/12/28) 14. Because God is with me, I am definitely not lonely. I am not lonely at all. During the time of the Japanese occupation, I was imprisoned and subjected to many kinds of torture. They beat me to the point where my head was gashed open and my entire body was covered with blood. In those circumstances, God taught me a secret method of endurance. Once I was interrogated for 12 hours and tortured to the point that I could not even crawl or move. They tortured me to the point where I lost consciousness, and then they threw cold water on me to wake me up. They repeated this again and again. Nevertheless, I did not open my mouth. satan conquered the world, and after he occupied the world, he attempted to dig out heaven's secret. But I did not utter even one word about it. Since everything hinged on my one word, even at the point of death I absolutely refused to open my mouth. Another horrible torture utilized a square bar with sharp edges that dig into the skin; it tore up my flesh, but I did not talk. You must know how to maintain loyalty. If you make an oath, you must keep it even if you perish. Suppose after undergoing that kind of torture you gave in and talked; even though you survived, that day would remain a day of misery and regret that you would never be able to forget. (033-116, 1970/08/09) 15. My flesh was hot and sore after my beating, and I was vomiting blood. There I prayed, "This blood is the blood of the ancestors who betrayed history. Since the road that I will have to travel still remains ahead of me, if there is a cross that I need to bear, please let me bear it further." This is the kind of prayer that only a true man can offer. This is the path I have walked to this day. I prayed, "Right now I am persevering and enduring, but the day will come when I will be repaid. Therefore, Father, please endure. If You are going to judge the Korean people or the world, please notify me first so that I can have a chance to save them before You bring the judgment." What a difference between someone who prays like me and someone who is only complaining about this and that and blaming others! Why don't you become a man like me, someone who appears only once in human history? Then, after you go to the spirit world, you too will be someone whom the world will honor. How awesome that would be! You have only one chance to become like this, so do not miss it. If you miss this chance, it will never come again. Therefore, you must seize this opportunity. (017-298, 1967/02/15) 16. You do not know how beneficial exercise is. When I was exhausted, I would take advantage of any chance to go to urinate; if I took time to do physical exercise for as little as five minutes, my urine would be clear. Because I learned this, I survived prison life. Even though I received severe torture in that place, still I did not die. Whenever someone is tortured, blood must be shed. One of the forms of torture was to force me to drink a lot of water and then stomp on my stomach. To resist that kind of torture, I had to empty my rectum. I had to get the water out through my rectum instead of urinating. This was to open a passage to relieve pressure on the stomach. You must understand that God is the king of wisdom. In order to survive, there has to be a way for blood to get out. When you are exhausted, your nose bleeds, doesn't it? If it did not, you could suffer from a cerebral hemorrhage. To prevent that from happening, your nose must bleed. A nosebleed happens because your body is aware that your blood pressure is rising. Likewise, during torture, in order to relieve the pressure, you must bleed. If you are not bleeding from the torture, you need to bite your lips or tongue and make a hole so that you will bleed. I saved many people by teaching them this. The path that people like us are walking is not an easy or comfortable one. I faced death many times, but I overcame every challenge because I knew this secret. (206-310, 1990/10/14) 17. Toward the end of Japanese rule in Korea, I was tortured numerous times by police detectives. A person who does not love his country cannot love God. Therefore, I participated in underground resistance activities in Japan. Since I had been involved in that struggle while in Japan, when I returned to Korea, the Japanese police knew that I had returned, and they followed me around like ghosts. When the police finally arrested me and interrogated me, during the interrogation I vomited blood and was on the verge of death a number of times. Despite this, I risked my life to remain loyal and maintain my responsibility to my comrades with whom I had worked, by telling the police that I had fought alone. Even when threatened with death, I did not talk. When I am determined not to talk, I do not talk. After Korea was liberated from Japan at the end of World War II, I could have retaliated against the people working at the Gyeonggi Province Police Station. But because they were defeated and in tears, I just let them go back to Japan as they were. (023-135, 1969/05/18) 18. If you do not plant, you cannot harvest. I saved my enemies by helping them escape at night, and now the young people of Japan are repaying me for that favor. The country of Japan has to repay it. This is why I am grateful to God for the experience of prison life in my twenties. By going into a Japanese prison, I could understand the misery of the Korean people who had faced 40 years of this mistreatment. It was all part of my education. After prison, I could understand how evil Japan was. I had heard about the suffering of the Korean people at the hands of the Japanese from the testimonies of my fellow patriots, and I had also read about it in books. But I did not feel how terrible it was until I had the actual experience myself. I did not fully believe what was written in the books because sometimes stories are told from the standpoint of the writer's imagination. I finally came to understand the tragedy of Korea for the first time when I actually went to prison and was tortured and shed blood alongside other prisoners who were enduring the same kind of torture. My experience in prison awakened my sense of duty that I must liberate these suffering people. Prison served as a great teacher. There I laid foundation stones that, in the course of the providence of restoration, no one is able to touch. (211-150, 1990/12/30) 19. I know that the Japanese slaughtered many of our people during the Japanese occupation of Korea. Because of that, just thinking about the Japanese people makes me tremble with rage. However, in Asia, one cannot ignore Japan. Although Japan was defeated in World War II, its participation is essential to create the three-nation alliance in Asia of Korea, Japan and China. In terms of their national character, the power of the Japanese to unite could be greater than that of the Germans. Therefore, we do not take revenge against them. If you start with revenge, you end in revenge, and ultimately all will perish. Therefore, in order to make a new world based on Unification teachings, we are leading a new movement for unity to save Japan and its people first. (023-135, 1969/05/18) 20. No matter how much this world opposes me, I will not perish. Even though I may be imprisoned, my mind and my teachings cannot be imprisoned. While the Japanese were torturing me I thought, "Go ahead and strike me! If you do, the path that I have been walking in front of God and the path that God has been laying for Japan will be connected. So go ahead and strike me! See if I hate you or not. You can check how strong my love for my enemy is." Even while being beaten and vomiting blood, I said, "Ah! It was good for me to be beaten. I was struck on behalf of all humankind and all the resentment in history. You beat me, but I will completely forget it; I will not remember it. Dear God, please forgive them." We must all be willing to be hit and to forgive. In order to do this, we must stand in the position of denying our lives. Then all problems will be simple to resolve. When Korea was under Japanese rule, there was a time when I was tortured for 12 hours straight and I vomited blood. I was also subjected to a torture so unusual that I can never forget, a torture that drives people insane. Miraculously I survived. Nevertheless, I did not treat my torturers as enemies. I felt responsible to pray for them to receive blessings. I studied each of them and pondered deeply to find something good in them as a condition for me to give them my blessing. Every human being has a conscience. One of the prison guards who tortured me one day came to me the next morning after everyone else had left the room and apologized to me. Thinking of this, I realized that all human beings are the same. No one can deceive their own conscience. (027-074, 1969/11/23) Section 2. The Oaedong Detention Center Background After the Christian leaders whom God had prepared in South Korea failed to accept him, True Father went to North Korea to prepare a new foundation. He arrived in Pyongyang on June 6, 1946. His evangelical meetings were filled with spirit and grace, and many believers crowded into the hall. Then anonymous reports from Christian leaders jealous of his success reached the communist authorities, who readily accepted them because they had a policy to suppress religions. This resulted in him being imprisoned at the Daedong Detention Center on August 11, two months after his arrival in Pyongyang. The allegations against True Father were that he was a spy for the South Korean government and that he was disrupting the social order. Around that time, leaders of the Inside the Womb Church, including Rev. Heo Ho-bin, were also imprisoned at the Daedong Detention Center. 1. When I went to Pyongyang and struggled to conduct my ministry under the communist regime, I was 26 years old. If you compare that time with the present, your circumstances are much better. In those days, over 70 Christian pastors united to oppose me. I had to face persecution from those ministers, who had submitted to the rule of the communists in North Korea by forming an organization called the North Chosun Christian Alliance that was under the auspices of the Communist Party. My teachings had such power that we could recruit even core members from any church that we had contact with. At that time, I was living in Gyeongchang-ri, Pyongyang, and a rumor spread among the churches, "If you go to Gyeongchang-ri, there is a handsome young man who is a heretic. Once you listen to him, you will fall into his clutches." This rumor circulated widely, saying that people should not go there, especially women. (161-255, 1987/02/26) 2. I went to North Korea, which was ruled by the Communist Party. While I was spreading God's Word, the communists arrested and imprisoned me on suspicion of being an informer for South Korean President Syngman Rhee, simply because I had come from South Korea. However, even after a lengthy investigation, they were unable to find any proof that I was spying for the South. So instead, they accused me of being a shaman who disrupted society and used that as the reason to imprison me. In prison, I was beaten innumerable times. I was brutally tortured and treated with contempt. I walked such a path to come this far. I experienced many extreme situations. Still, they were necessary in the process of realizing a world of hope, and I think of them now as precious memories. (020-027, 1968/03/31) 3. satan used individuals to attack me and caused families to hate me. He looked for ways to make even the government kill me. Just as satan killed Jesus, he tried to kill me by every possible means. He mobilized everyone on every level to oppose me. The North Korean communists used their power to put me in prison. Among their groundless charges, the North Korean government accused me of being a spy for the Syngman Rhee administration in the South. They said things like, "You are a spy sent by the South to plunder our country." They imprisoned me with the intention to kill me. At that time, if I had said, "This is too difficult to endure; I no longer care whether it is for the Will of God. I give up," that would have been the end. However, I resolved, "I must not perish even if the world crumbles. As long as the world remains intact, I must remain intact. No matter how severely they torture me, even if my limbs are torn apart, I will fight for God's Will in His name." (086-280, 1976/04/07) 4. The communists in Pyongyang arrested me, shackled me and dragged me into prison. During the time of Japanese rule as well, the Japanese police had forced me into prison. Although I was going to prison, my heart was brimming with hope. You might ask why. It was because heaven promised me that I would meet someone special in prison. The spirit world had made an arrangement that I would meet someone there. Hence, I went to prison with a joyful heart in order to meet that person. Because I was eager to meet that particular person in prison, going to prison was for me an occasion of new hope. (039-049, 1971/01/09) 5. Rev. Heo Ho-bin of the Inside the Womb Church walked the way of faith throughout her life, wholeheartedly offering sincere devotion. If you look at her personal history, the path she walked was beyond your wildest imagination. She held fast to her faith even under extreme oppression by the communists, who treated people of faith as their enemies. I cannot illustrate the indescribable torture she had to go through. I heard that they beat her so severely that it tore holes through her thin clothes, which were made of the light ramie that Koreans usually wear in the hot summer. She lost consciousness dozens of times. Her younger brother could not bear the torture and died. Approximately 40 leaders of her church were imprisoned and cruelly tortured. I was also imprisoned because the communists considered me in the same category. (024-192, 1969/08/10) 6. Because the Principle of Restoration is fulfilled through indemnity, it was not possible for me to visit in person the spiritual groups that were prepared and waiting for me. One reason Jesus died was that he could not receive his Bride. That was because the conditions for Jesus to meet his Bride had not been prepared. That is what led to the death of Jesus. Therefore, at the Second Advent of the Lord, God prepared groups whose role was to find a Bride for him. If Rev. Heo Ho-bin, the leader of one such group, had prayed to God to know where the Lord was, God would have revealed that place to her. Accordingly, I was waiting for the time her group would come to me. I could not go to them. During that period, I came to know a woman who was like Anna, the old prophetess in the Bible. She did her spiritual work either on heaven's side or in the midway position. When she was not on heaven's side, she was in the midway position. After I met that woman, who was very elderly, I sent her as my messenger to Rev. Heo. I told her, "Tell Rev. Heo to pray about who I am." However, Rev. Heo was hoping for a colossal sign from God, and to her the young man described by this messenger did not seem special enough. She was not expecting the Lord to be a simple young man. Also, this elderly woman messenger was not someone with a big name, but just an ordinary person. Hence, Rev. Heo, unable to realize that this messenger had such an important mission, sent her back. After that, I sent another messenger, this time a young woman, but again Rev. Heo did not respond. Around that time, Rev. Heo gathered the leaders of her group in one place and described a revelation she had received that said, "Just as Chunhyang (the heroine of a Korean folktale) met her husband when she was in prison, you will meet the Lord in prison." (052-151, 1971/12/27) 7. At the same time that I was waiting to meet Rev. Heo Ho-bin in Pyongyang, the communists were tightening their control over North Korea. They learned that Rev. Heo's group had collected a lot of donations, and that they had prepared special clothes and bought a nice house. Accordingly, they charged the leaders of this group with being pseudo religious swindlers and threw them into prison. At that time, I too suffered persecution because they thought I was doing similar activities. In reality, I had no relationship with that group, but that is what the communists accused me of. The communists imprisoned me, and I happened to share a cell with a man who was a leader under Rev. Heo. My imprisonment began on August 11, 1946. Rev. Heo and the other leaders of her group suffered severe torture. The communists intended to annihilate all religions. (052-152, 1971/12/27) Torture and release True Father was subjected to very cruel torture at the Daedong Detention Center. His captors inflicted extreme measures, such as not allowing him to sleep for one week and beating him mercilessly with a club. After 103 days, on November 21, 1946, True Father was released in a condition near death. His followers brought his body to a room, where he vomited so much blood that it filled a washbasin, and then he lapsed into a coma. His disciples discussed what they would do in case of his death. But miraculously, he recovered. After that, he moved to another meeting hall and continued to spread his teachings. 8. The communists inflicted on me the most severe torture, sleep deprivation. They did not let me sleep for an entire week. While suffering through that torment, I remember thinking, "Let's see who wins, you or me," and took it as a game. Normally, after suffering a week without sleep people divulge everything they know. But I was able to get some sleep because I had learned how to sleep with my eyes open. I studied how to do it. Even now when I feel sleepy, I use that method. Also, after I was beaten and felt extreme pain throughout my body, I learned how to exercise in order to lessen the pain and heal the bruises. Today, when I am tired or in pain, I use these same exercises. Even now, I manage my strenuous life while sleeping an average of one hour per day. (067-203, 1973/06/10) 9. When I was doing my pioneer mission in Pyongyang, I was visited by wives of many pastors and church elders. This led about 70 pastors to anonymously inform on me to the police, and I was imprisoned. Even agents from the Soviet Union interrogated and tortured me, because they suspected I was a spy from the South. They put me in a room with red walls and forced me to stay awake for a week. If a person is not allowed to sleep for even three days, that person will lose his mind. They placed me alone on a white cushion in a room enclosed by four red walls and for three days, then for one week, they would not let me sleep. I said to myself, "Do you think I will not be able to sleep?" So, I trained myself to sleep with my eyes open. That is why rumors arose that I was a shaman and a magician, and that I did miracles like those in the Bible. They assigned someone to watch me all the time. (486-299, 2005/02/09) 10. I am physically strong and agile. I could engage in any sport and was sure to be among the top three competitors in any athletic event. I am a man with that kind of capability. Yet in prison, I was subjected to so many beatings. Twelve people surrounded me and beat me from every direction, north, south, east and west. I was subjected to all kinds of torture, but I received them without saying a word. While they were torturing me, I endured, thinking, "Come on you guys, hit me!" When a man beat me with a club, I said to myself, "Come on and hit me!" I am not so gutless that I would ask them, "Please, spare me." When they tortured me by tying me up cross-legged, I thought, "You will break before I will." I was beaten in the face so much that half my teeth broke. In those suffering and humiliating conditions I shed sweat, I screamed, I bled, and I shed tears. Many others endured these things, but who could match the purpose for which I endured them? (214-094, 1991/02/01) Section 3. Pyongyang and Hungnam Bureau of Internal Affairs trial Under the communists, annihilating religion was a state policy. Due to the jealousy and false accusations of Christian pastors, True Father was tried by the Pyongyang Bureau of Internal Affairs and incarcerated, beginning on February 22, 1948. At his trial on April 7, he faced such charges as "disrupting the social order." He received a five-year sentence. After the verdict was announced, Father submitted an objection to the wording of the decision that called him "false." This is because the truth that True Father announced is absolutely true and not false. Upon leaving the court, True Father waved his hands to the sorrowful church members in an effort to comfort them. 1. As I began my ministry, the number of members in my congregation increased. But the policy of the North Korean authorities at that time was to annihilate religion. It was at this time that Christian pastors brought allegations against me to the authorities, because many people from their congregations were coming to join me. Consequently, I was imprisoned for the third time. February 22, 1948 was the day I was taken to the Pyongyang Bureau of Internal Affairs. (052-155, 1971/12/27) 2. April 7, 1948, was the day of my trial. It was a day I can never forget. I had been arrested by the Pyongyang Bureau of Internal Affairs. The arrest was triggered by the jealousy of Christian leaders and the communist government's policy of annihilating religions. I was arrested on February 22, and my head was shaved on February 25. Under the rule of the atheistic communists, people accused of religious offenses do not receive a real trial. My trial was postponed from April 3 to April 7. April 3 was the 40th day after I was taken into custody. (016-201, 1966/04/03) 3. When I stood in the room for my trial at the Pyongyang Bureau of Internal Affairs, Christian pastors came and hurled insults at me. At the time I thought, "Let's see whose children are trained better, yours or mine. Let's see whose followers, the followers you teach or the followers I teach, will turn out better. Even if I die here, mine will turn out better than yours." I cannot forget that day. I still cannot forget the shock that I experienced then; no one will be able to understand or feel it the way I do. That is why I suddenly wake up from sleep and agonize, "How can I ever fulfill the pledge that I made before God to follow the dutiful path of filial piety and loyalty to Him?" That is why I cannot afford to be exhausted; I have no room for that. I keep myself busy to fulfill my pledge to God. Consequently, I do things that others cannot even imagine. Whenever I am accused, I keep silent, but that does not mean I am spineless. I am just too busy with my path. Actually, I am the kind of person who does not tolerate what is not right. (062-045, 1972/09/10) 4. When I was jailed at the Pyongyang Prison, the members of my congregation were more anguished than if their spouses had died. They said, "Teacher, when will you return?" But I said, "I am going to prison because there is someone there I need to meet." At that time, I had been promised that I would meet a certain person in that place. That is why, despite the fact that it was a miserable path in which my legs would tremble and I would sigh and wail, still I accepted going on this path. That was because it was the path to the hoped-for kingdom of heaven. If one goes forward with this kind of joyful heart, even hell can be transformed into the kingdom of heaven. Surely, it is in God's heart to do so. Accordingly, I left my followers for a second time while making a new determination that I would meet all the people that were prepared for me in that place. (021-267, 1968/11/24) 5. When I was jailed at the Pyongyang Prison, my trial was originally set for April 3, 1948. But the Communist Party needed to make an excuse for suppressing religions, so the scheduled date was postponed to April 7. Our members gathered together that day; yet from that day also, some began to fall away. Upon receiving my sentence and entering prison, I stepped forward full of hope in any case because I knew there were people there whom God had prepared for me to meet. I was imprisoned at around three in the afternoon. Three days later, I met a young man whose family name was Kim. During Japanese rule, he had graduated from the artillery section of the military academy. He was a captain in the artillery division when World War II ended. After that, he enlisted in the North Korean Peoples Army and became an aide to the commanding officer of the artillery division. But later he was charged with revealing state secrets and sentenced to death. He was waiting in prison for the day of his execution. He had tried to commit suicide, so when I met him he was being kept in chains. According to him, a white-haired old man had appeared to him in a dream, calling his name and saying, "You will not be executed. Be prepared to meet a young man who came to Pyongyang from the South." Before long, his death sentence was commuted to imprisonment for four years and eight months based on a guarantee by his former boss, the artillery commander. Then the old man appeared again in Kim's dream. He scolded Kim for not having believed him, and revealed to him again that he would meet the young teacher from South Korea within a few days. (018-041, 1967/05/15) 6. I met a person in Pyongyang Prison who had received direct instructions from heaven. He received testimony about me directly from the spirit world. That promise from heaven had prepared him a year before he met me. Heaven sank roots even in Pyongyang Prison, in order that I could find people who would be true and establish a strong foundation of hope. Considering all the efforts that heaven was making, I strongly believed that if I turned away from the path, or if I did not fully commit myself to it, I would be a traitor to my father-son relationship with God. Before I even imagined it myself, heaven had already prepared people to be connected to me, so that I would be able to accomplish my great mission. It made me think deeply when I recognized that those people might possibly betray heaven without even realizing it. (156-112, 1966/01/09) 7. There was an inmate named Kim who shared my prison cell. I was 29 years old, and he was also 29. When he was sentenced to death, his father was so shocked that he became sick, and a short time later, he died in a car accident. Early in the morning on April 28, 1948, Kim's father appeared to him in a dream. In the dream, his father brought him to a palace, and they began to climb some stairs. On every step, they heard a new voice, and on every third step, they offered three bows. At the top of the stairs, they found a dignified young man sitting on a shining jade throne. His father told him, "Look up and see that gentleman," and so he turned his face upward toward the gentleman but could not see him clearly because of the dazzling brilliance permeating that place. Mr. Kim was attracted to me from the first moment we met and felt the urge to listen to me as much as possible. Three days later, he earnestly asked me to teach him. I spoke to him for three days about my life course until then, using an assumed name, Lawrence. I realized that Kim, who was the leader in the cell, was the one whom God had prepared. I said to him, "You are anxious about something that you cannot tell anyone about, aren't you?" I asked what he was anxious about. He was so surprised by my question that he told me in detail about what had happened to him. He also realized for the first time that I was the young gentleman that he saw in his dream seated on the shining throne. (018-041, 1967/05/15) 8. When I was in Pyongyang Prison, a rumor circulated that I was a male shaman. It spread because before someone would talk to me I knew in advance what he would say and asked him about it. I do not know if the communist authorities felt afraid of me after they heard such rumors, but every time they interrogated me, at least three guards were posted there. I knew that I would be transferred from Pyongyang Prison to Hungnam Prison. I considered that this transfer would be like moving from satan's world to God's world. I determined in front of God that I would never change, either internally or externally, no matter what happened. The reason why Jesus could become a light in the hearts of people all over the world was that his heart of love could not be extinguished, even by death. Jesus overcame the gate of death. That is why Jesus became the root of history and culture that has brought us to today. In other words, Jesus' victory became the origin that created today's worldwide Christian culture. You must understand that even the Unification Church began on that foundation. (020-319, 1968/07/14) Transfer to Hungnam Prison On May 20, 1948, True Father was transferred from Pyongyang Prison to the Hungnam Special Labor Camp. It was known as the prison of prisons. True Fathers prisoner number was 596. Ordinary people found it difficult to endure Hungnam Prison due to the excessive workload, cold and hunger, and the endless exposure to noxious ammonia from the ammonium sulfate fertilizer there. Forty percent of the prisoners there died within a year due to diseases of the lungs and skin, which were caused by ammonia reacting with their sweat. This caused their skin to peel away and their flesh to become gangrenous. In that situation, True Father still found a way to take care of his body and his health. Also, he was able to carry a much greater portion of the workload than his coworkers. In that place, always stalked by the shadow of death, True Father overcame those tribulations with wisdom. 9. I will never forget the send-off my followers in Pyongyang gave me, waving to me as I was being led away in shackles to be transferred to Hungnam Prison. I did not shed tears, but they wept as if their son or their husband was being taken from them. How tragic it was! But seeing them sobbing, I thought, "A man who moves forward to seek heaven is not a man of misfortune." In my life, I had already suffered hardships behind bars, yet wherever I went, my followers came to see me, even though they were not my blood relations. They could have felt disgrace and shame in doing so, but their coming to see me with such devotion connected the heavenly realm of heart to the prison, which was hell on earth. That is something amazing. (141-052, 1986/02/16) 10. Hungnam was a place where the wind from the sea is so fierce that when it blows it sends bits of shell and pebbles through the air. So in the winter the inmates wanted to cover their bodies with as much clothing as they could. The wind was an enemy that pummeled us. Early each morning, about 900 inmates left for work, but before that, the prison officers conducted a roll call in which they had us sit on the ground in the cold wind for two hours, from 5:00 to 7:00 a.m. How do you think it was for us inmates, wearing only one layer of clothes? It was so miserable. We shuddered and shivered loudly in spite of ourselves. We could not control our shivering. There were about 30 inmates in my cell. In the summer, water leaked down onto the floor. I always chose the hottest and smelliest spot. In that spot, I would think about the cold winter. I thought that if I could be the owner of winter, I could be the owner of summer, and if I knew how to become the owner of summer, I could be the owner of winter as well. I thought, one who is able to overcome all manner of difficult situations will be able to lead the highest and richest people. Heaven would like to give us such riches. Therefore, I regarded my suffering in Hungnam as a blessing. To go to the opposite end and get results is in keeping with the principle of restoration through indemnity. To be worthy of blessings, we must bring such results. (172-245, 1988/01/23) 11. In Hungnam, in the winter the temperature dropped to minus 23 degrees Celsius. Although I wore only thin, unlined clothes, still I did not think it was cold enough. The way I fought to overcome the cold was to think, "Let it get colder! Let it get colder! Let it get colder!" I had a pair of thick pants and a cotton-lined jacket, but I gave them to others and I worked wearing only unlined clothes. I always tried to find the most difficult work. Others tried to find the easiest work, but I went around looking for the most difficult jobs. I thought that if I could not overcome this, I would die. I had to have that kind of mind-set, otherwise how could I think that I would be able to subjugate the Communist Party or the fallen world? (067-105, 1973/05/25) 12. If you look at my teeth, you will see that some are chipped. They chipped in prison when I used my teeth to make a needle. Needles were scarce in prison. Since we could not buy them, we had to make them. In the fertilizer plant, we used hooks to bind up the bags filled with fertilizer. We used those hooks to make needles. We had to gently beat the end of the hook thousands of times, not strongly but rather gently, until it eventually became flat. We used a piece of broken glass to cut off the barb of the flattened hook. Then we sharpened it. The needle hole should not be round, so we bit it strongly with our teeth to make the hole oval-shaped. Finally, we had to cut it, but since we did not have any tools, we used our teeth again. While I was doing that, my teeth chipped. Now when I look at my teeth, I recall my life in prison. Once I made my needle, news about it began to circulate. Every Saturday, inmates came to me to borrow my needle. Then, sitting like a king on his throne, I would lend the needle to them, saying, "You, take this and go! You, take this and go!" Because I helped people like this, they greeted me as I went out for work in the morning. You too should be able to make a needle in such circumstances. I thought that my needle worked better than any other needle in the world, since I had made it with all my devotion. (204-266, 1990/07/11) 13. There is no way for you to know what life is like in a communist prison. After the Soviet revolution, many Russians suffered doing forced labor. According to communist ideology, there should not be any bourgeoisie or reactionaries. The Communist Party of the Soviet Union wanted to kill all who opposed them, but they could not do so outright due to worldwide public opinion. Therefore, they mobilized people into forced heavy labor and waited until they died. The place I was imprisoned in North Korea was a forced labor camp. The communist Workers' Party of North Korea imitated the Soviet Union's practice of subjecting prisoners to forced labor and working them to death. (052-164, 1971/12/28) 14. The strategy of the communist government was to force people to do heavy labor until they died. Almost all prisoners in Hungnam Prison died within three years. They were almost certain to die within that period. Without providing adequate food, they forced them to do heavy labor. Being sent to the camp was like a death sentence. In a normal situation, if people ate three good meals a day, then a group of ten would be able to fill 700 bags of fertilizer per day at best. But in the labor camp, we had to fill and carry almost twice that amount. The ration of food we were given was so small, it amounted to three big spoonfuls. Since we did heavy labor every day, we often staggered on the way to the factory after breakfast. Each morning I dragged my legs to the factory and started to work. It was unimaginably miserable. (035-185, 1970/10/13) 15. There was a huge square in the ammonium sulfate fertilizer factory of Hungnam where I worked. After the white ammonium sulfate fertilizer was made, it was carried on a conveyer belt to the middle of a large open area, where the white fertilizer was dropped to the ground like a waterfall. It piled up to about 20 meters high. The fertilizer dropping from a high place like that wide conveyer belt was a magnificent sight, just like a waterfall. It had to drop down from a high place so it would cool, because if it were too hot, it would not harden properly. The fertilizer piled up like a pyramid, and our job was to put it into bags. The fresh pile was soft, but once it had been there awhile and the crystals had melted from the heat, it became hard as stone, just like a mountain, and turned deep blue like an iceberg. We stood around that big pile, digging the fertilizer and putting it into bags. In that big square, there were about 800 to 900 people working. It was incredibly hard, like breaking a mountain in two. (165-023, 1987/05/19) 16. I worked at heavy labor in the fertilizer factory at that North Korean communist prison for two years and five months. The fertilizer was carried in on a conveyer belt from the ammonium sulfate factory to the middle of a large open area, where the powder dropped from the belt to the ground. Our job was to put the fertilizer into sacks, weigh them on scales, and load them onto a freight train. The ammonium sulfate manufacturing process produced heat, so the fertilizer that dropped from the conveyer belt was quite hot. As it formed a pile, it cooled and hardened. After a couple of years, it became like rock. It was such difficult labor. Every day we worked for eight hours, and each one of us had a responsibility. Ten people made one group, and each group was responsible for filling and loading 1,300 bags in eight hours. If we did not achieve our quota, our food ration would be cut in half. (035-185, 1970/10/13) 17. The ammonium sulfate fertilizer factory where I worked was filled with sulfuric acid gas. The sulfuric acid ate into our flesh to the extent that if we squeezed our flesh, water would come out. This meant the cells were half dead. In such an environment, you could not endure without a strong mind. In that camp, even if you ate well, after three years your lungs would deteriorate and you would get lung disease. If you say you wouldn't, it would be a lie. That kind of sulfuric acid gas filled the factory. Therefore, after six months of working there, if you coughed you would see blood in your phlegm. That was typical. In such conditions, despite the hard labor, you could survive if you offered devotions and maintained your physical health. However, the young inmates generally did not know this, so I guided them continually, based on my own experience. (154-143, 1964/06/12) 18. My task at the fertilizer factory was to put the material into bags, weigh them on a scale, tie them shut, and load them onto freight trains. Our team set up a base where we started digging. We did not make it near the center of the pile, because people were constantly scooping out the material there. Rather, we set our work base about 10 to 15 meters from the edge of the pile and started working. After we loaded the bags onto the train, the train took them to the harbor, where they were loaded onto waiting Soviet ships. Every day, several tens of thousands of tons were loaded, and the bags needed to be counted correctly. If we did not meet our quota, there would be a big problem. That is because it involved a diplomatic issue between the Soviet Union and North Korea. Therefore, no matter what, we had to meet our daily quota. If for some reason an inmate could not fulfill his portion, he would be demoted to a second rank and sent to a place where the prisoners had to make sacks with straws; they received only half their food ration. If he failed again, he would be demoted to a third rank and sent to braid ropes out of straw, and with this task, his ration of food would be reduced to only one-third. When that happened, it was like a death sentence. Ultimately, the reason the prisoners went out to work, mustering all their energy, was to get one whole ration of food. When they came back in the evening, their greatest hope was to receive the same portion of food as the others. But when they received only one-half or one-third of a portion, their spirits were crushed. Being desperate for food, they had no choice but to work until they died. (163-195, 1987/05/01) 19. Even when I suffered from malaria in prison, I did not pray for help. Rather, I fasted and thought, "Let's see what will happen." There was no medicine for the malaria, and I was sick for 24 days, but I still managed to do my portion of the work. In the morning when we came out of our cells, the guards would gather us into the yard for inspection. They would check our bodies thoroughly for any contraband. This took one to two hours. The work started at 9:00 a.m., and we had to walk four kilometers to the work site, which took about an hour to an hour and 20 minutes. Including eating breakfast, it took more than two hours. So in order to get to the job site by 9:00 a.m., we had to get up at 4:30 a.m. When I was sitting in the yard, sick with malaria, my head was spinning round and round, and I could not stand by myself. I had to grab on to the shoulder of the person beside me to stand up. Even at the work site, I did not work by my own power. (154-140, 1964/06/12) North Korean Labor Camp The inmates received only a small quantity of boiled grains and salty soup. The grains were not sticky, but even if lumped together they would amount to only three spoonfuls. Despite that small ration, even if an inmate was sick he would force himself to go out to the work site, for if he did not, his ration would be cut in half. Hungnam Prison pushed people beyond all human limitations. People were so famished that if someone died while eating, others would rush to scrape the grains of food from the dead man's mouth. Even in such a place, during the first two weeks True Father shared half of his meal ration with his fellow inmates. 20. In prison, I did not talk because I knew how the communist system worked. My most difficult time was listening to propaganda speeches and writing reflections on them. The prison guards were always focused on me, trying to find any condition, they could to accuse me. The communists put a spy in my cell to check on me. That was why I did not say a word. It was very easy for the guards to turn an inmate into an informant by giving him more food. In the communist world, they control people with food. I guess you may have had experiences where you bit down on a stone in the rice and spit it out. But in Hungnam, when people spit out stones, others picked them up and sucked them. People were starving to that degree. It went on and on like this. (052-169, 1971/12/28) 21. I cannot forget the days from December 17 to 21, 1949. At that time, the people who entered prison were usually given boiled corn, oatmeal mixed with other grains, and leftover ground beans. Because they could not kill us, they fed us poorly. But during that period, we were given half-ground buckwheat. That was what we got as a meal. When I ate it for the first time, my body became bloated. You will swell up if you eat only buckwheat. Those prisoners who were obsessed with hunger ate greedily without thinking of their stomachs. They did not care about their stomachs because they were so hungry. Being hungry, and the buckwheat being difficult to chew, they just swallowed it and got sick. I already understood that potential problem, so I ate three times slower than usual. I husked each grain of buckwheat and chewed it well. Others just ate quickly, and since they could not digest the food, their faces became swollen. I figured out that I needed to salivate more than twice as much as usual and chew the grains very well. I will never forget those days, when I husked and ate buckwheat one grain at a time. All the while, while eating such food, we continued our heavy labor. I realized at that time how precious food is. I realized that even one grain of rice is priceless. Even now, whenever I sit down at the dinner table, I am reminded of that time. (068-080, 1973/07/23) 22. The work at the fertilizer factory in Hungnam was hard labor. In society, people eat pork at least once a week because pork fat is said to dissolve when digested. Beef fat congeals, but pork fat melts, becoming accessible to the body's cells, performing a cleansing action on them. When we were working at the fertilizer factory, they knew we would die quickly if the fertilizer compounds stayed in our bodies. When they provided pork fat once a week, the prisoners would eat it ravenously. How could we ever expect to eat meat at Hungnam? We thought, "Never mind meat, we would be satisfied even to eat our fill of rice." Yet breakfast was only three spoonfuls of food. And then we had to work for eight hours straight, doing hard labor. After we ate breakfast, we walked about four kilometers to the factory. In our undernourished state, we stumbled as we walked. Even under those conditions, we still had to do hard labor for eight hours. (163-194, 1987/05/01) 23. Food is the savior for those who are dying of malnutrition and sickness. Thus, one small bowl of grain in prison was valuable enough for someone to trade for a house he would receive when he was released into the world. The prisoners were so starved that if someone died while eating, the other inmates opened his mouth, took out the grains of food and ate them themselves. There can be no insanity worse than that. Also, when an inmate would bite down on a stone in his rice and spit it out, others would grab it and try to suck on even one grain that might have stuck to that stone. Truly, it was a living hell. This is how the communist authorities eliminated so-called reactionary elements. Every year, more than a third of the prisoners -- 400 out of 1,000 -- died, and their bodies were carried out through the back gate of Hungnam Prison. Everyone in that prison died within three to four years. The authorities' strategy was to cause people to lose all the fat in their bodies and then work them to death. The plan was not merely merciless. There is a limit to mercilessness. There is a limit even to cruelty. But this was beyond any limits. (163-195, 1987/05/01) 24. When I entered Hungnam Prison, there were nearly 1,000 prisoners there. In a year, approximately 40 percent died. That means that there was a death almost every day. I saw boards carrying dead bodies leaving through the back gate. Inmates in my cell died like that. It means that if there were 30 prisoners in a cell, more than 10 died in one year. And it was not like they died while being taken care of and eating well. Hunger came first before sickness. When one became sick, if he was unable to work he would get only half his daily food ration. In prison, to get a full portion of boiled grain was like being in heaven and to get only half a portion was like being in hell. No matter how much I try to describe this to you, you will not be able to understand it. Because only those who went out and did a day's work received full rations, prisoners labored even when they were seriously ill. Even if they collapsed as soon as they left the prison gate, they still crawled to the work site. They had to find a way to at least pretend to work. They somehow endured to the end of the day, being desperate for their bowl of boiled grain. To get their food when they returned to the prison was their all-consuming purpose in life. So when the food was delivered, there was no "sick" person; everyone ate their portion of food. It was not uncommon that, after a man received his rice and bowl of soup, while eating desperately with all his strength, he would drop his spoon, close his eyes and die. (069-253, 1973/12/30) 25. There are incidents that I cannot forget even now. When I was in Hungnam Prison, my mother came to visit me once a month. She would bring me a bag of powder made of mixed grains. I shared it with all the inmates in my cell. There were about 30 people, so each portion was not big. I put a spoonful of it on a piece of newspaper and gave it to each of them. In our situation, that powder was more precious than ribs of beef. Even one bean in the prison was more precious than ten cows outside. Even an inmate who kept up appearances and maintained his dignity would shoot out his arm when he saw a single bean dropping to the ground. More than 30 people shot out their arms to grab that one dropped bean. This situation is probably beyond your ability to imagine. (033-110, 1970/08/09) 26. When I was in prison, the days I shared the mixed grain powder were feast days. I did not try to keep it for myself, but freely shared it with the others. I mixed the powder with water and kneaded it into cakes, which I wrapped in newspaper and brought to the work site. I waited until lunchtime for us to eat them. I cannot describe how desperate I was, suppressing my hunger until lunchtime, waiting to eat those cakes of grain. But I endured, so that I could share them with others. All morning long, while working and sweating, that was the only thing I had in my mind. When it was lunchtime, I shared the cakes, and we ate. That factory was huge, so the work area was divided into the first and second work sites, and there were several large piles of fertilizer. We slaved there during work time, but during our 15-minute break when I shared those mixed-grain cakes, it was indeed the kingdom of heaven. Anyone who has not experienced this will not understand. You cannot buy that experience with a million dollars, because those moments are stained with blood and tears. That is the world where you must invest absolutely everything you have. (033-111, 1970/08/09) 27. In prison we were always hungry to the point of dying. Cod liver oil smells fishy, but in the prison if you could mix your food with cod liver oil, you would not detect any fishy smell. Even if you drank a cup of cod liver oil, you would not smell anything fishy. Rather, you would find it a pleasant aroma. To that extent our bodies were lacking in fat. We were starving that much. That is why, no matter how difficult our work was, we longed to eat. That is why, not knowing how soon we would die, we pushed ourselves to do heavy labor simply for the food. If we did not work, our food was reduced by half, which was a death sentence for us. In those circumstances, I had to reassure the other prisoners and educate them. I saved a lot of people there. "In your life at this factory," I would tell them, "you will have such and such symptoms. You will experience this and that. Unless you go over these challenges, you will surely die and be carried out the north gate. So listen to me." Many people were able to survive situations of certain death because they followed my advice. They became my disciples. Thus I educated people, even in prison. (222-295, 1991/11/03) 28. In Hungnam Prison, we longed to eat so badly that we would go out to work even if we were ill. Afterward we returned and received our food. Often, someone would die while chewing on a mouthful of food, unable to finish his ration of three spoonfuls. Then a fight would break out among the inmates near the dead man, as they tried to claw the rice from his mouth and eat it themselves. To survive in that environment, for 15 days I shared half of my portion with others and ate only half. With that condition, I resolved that I would survive not just three years but five years and even ten years. In nature, there are invisible vibrations. Because I loved nature, nature wanted to save me by giving me some of that vibrational energy. Imagine an apple orchard and smell that orchard's fragrance filling the air. Pretend that the fragrance is an apple and swallow that fragrance in a gulp. For me, this was like eating a real apple. (480-303, 2004/12/31) 29. I had the experience of being truly grateful for one apple in my hand. It happened when I was in the communist prison. They gave us a piece of fruit twice a year, on May 1 and January 1. They distributed an apple to each of us. We were not allowed to make a choice, but were given one according to our order in line. No matter what kind of apple we were handed, whether worm-eaten or in any condition, we had to accept it. When the apples were distributed, people generally began chewing them immediately and finished them in less than a minute. But I thought, "What a beautiful color this apple is! Let me eat the color first." Then, "Now that I have eaten its color, let me actually enjoy its taste." That's how I thought. So I opened my mouth to eat, but I did not feel like eating it. I just feasted my eyes on the apple and enjoyed its fragrance. I felt that I did not need to eat the apple. Even so, I was not supposed to carry it around with me, so I had to eat it. When I actually ate it, I prayed to God. In my prayer, I said, "I am the first person in the world who thinks this way when eating an apple." With the pride that I experienced in my prayer, I ate. (067-155, 1973/06/01) 30. In prison, I did not complain that there were not any side dishes. While drinking only water and eating only plain grains, I would give thanks to Heavenly Father. Then I would say to myself, "Aren't you the one who represents the hope for tomorrow?" With that, I would eat. In the prison, even if a side dish was served, we could not eat the grains and the side dish together. Since there were about a 1,000 inmates, the guards could not distribute the soup and grains together. We had to finish our meal within one hour. Soup was served on one side and the grains were served on the other side, so we had to move about and line up for each dish. It took about 30 minutes to get our grains, and another 30 minutes to get our soup. So by the time we got both, mealtime was already finished. Within three minutes of finishing our meal we had to leave for the job site. That was why we could not have the grains and soup together. We had to eat whatever came first, whether soup or grains. Whatever was given first, we had to eat it while standing in line. If we were given grain first, we ate that first; we just ate the plain grains. That is where I learned to eat food without side dishes. Actually, even plain grains are very tasty. From my childhood I used to enjoy the crust of burnt rice, and I think God trained me well from my early days. That crusty burnt rice I remembered from the past had the same taste as the plain grains that I ate in prison. If the grains I was given had a little of that burnt taste, it was really tasty, to the extent that I forgot it was just plain grains. In this way, I always ate the grains and the soup separately. Even in such circumstances, I was resolved to offer my life for the Will and lived with determination that I would fulfill the dutiful ways of filial piety and loyalty to God. (046-085, 1971/07/25) Section 4. Victory of Love The prison saint For the inmates of Hungnam Prison, food and rest were their entire concern. However, True Father shared with other prisoners the food and clothes that his mother (Chungmonim) brought to him. In this way, Father tried to maintain integrity as a filial son, a patriot, and a divine son, who had to comfort God's heart and walk the course of restoration through indemnity. True Father was an exemplary prisoner who undertook the most difficult work in the prison and fulfilled his responsibility beyond what was required of him. For this the Communist Party awarded him the Model Worker Prize three times. In this way, he received recognition even from satan. 1. We prisoners in Hungnam Prison never had sufficient nourishment, due to the small amount of food and the heavy labor. The stomach must always function, but when I got up in the morning, my belly would be flat like a board. That was the life of a prisoner in the Communist Party labor concentration camp. The distance between the prison and the fertilizer factory was about four kilometers. Every morning we walked from the prison to our place of work, lining up in four columns and walking hand in hand. Guards beside both lines with rifles and pistols watched us closely. If the guards noticed the lines becoming loose, or that some prisoners were not holding hands, they considered it an attempt to escape. We were not allowed to lift up our faces while walking. This was their policy. How could I survive in such an environment? Human beings do not exist with just their physical body; we also have a spirit. If I only tried to sustain my life by eating physical food, I surely would have died. Spiritual strength is important. (052-166, 1971/12/28) 2. While I was in Hungnam Prison, I resolved to do twice the amount of work as others. So every time I went to work, I thought of it as a test. I studied and analyzed how hard work affected my physical body. Sometimes I moved quickly in my work, and I would see a change in my body. Sometimes I worked at a regular pace, watching to see how my body responded. There were some physically weak inmates on my team of ten people, and I would cover for these fellow prisoners who were unable to finish their workload. In order to do that, I had to work more than my share. I continued working like that every day. While working, if I thought about food I would not be able to function. So when I worked I did not think of food. Always I thought that this was the work I was destined to do, and that I was born for this work. I always poured all my enthusiasm and heart into my work, as if I were carrying out the providence of restoration. (052-168, 1971/12/28) 3. While working in the prison, I always recalled my experiences with the spirit world. I would think of myself as the lead actor in a movie which I would someday show to my followers and descendants. I worked with the belief that they would be impressed when they saw how I worked there. We started to work at 9:00 a.m. After 10:00 a.m. we had a 15-minute break and could go to the toilet. However, I never focused on that. I did not hear the bell ring for break time, and would only discover it was break time when I noticed there was no one around me. This is because although my body was working, my spirit was resting. Because I worked in that kind of mental state, I lost very little weight. The prison guards were very surprised at that. Every time we went out to the work site, I always looked for the most difficult job. After several months I was recognized as the best worker. They rotated team members every week so that the prisoners could not plan an escape. Whenever the teams were changed, all the prisoners wanted to be on the team with the best worker. When I lined up, many people would stand in line behind me. (052-168, 1971/12/28) 4. In my youth, I oftentimes found myself on the edge of exhaustion but did not allow myself to be overcome by it. This did not happen just because I did not want to be exhausted. It took a lot of training to reach that level. After I became a prisoner, I told God, "Heavenly Father, do not sympathize with me in my circumstances." When I was in difficulty, I never prayed asking God for help. I was serious. For one week or even one month I did not talk with other prisoners. What did that mean? My situation had become more difficult, and I thought, "How can I, by applying all my wisdom, offering all my heart and giving all my devotion, find a way to melt God's heart in this difficult situation?" I was not working hard for my own salvation. I thought, "How can I connect God's sorrow, indignation and bitter feelings to the fervent motivation in my heart and use them to strike satan? How can the explosive power of God's heart empower me to destroy the enemy camp?" This is what I thought about. I did not think, "I have to get out of here as quickly as possible." Instead, I told my stomach, "Growl as much as you want!" When I was desperately hungry, the experience gave me an opportunity to embrace God with tears, assuring Him that I was more serious about the course of restoration through indemnity that I will have to walk for the sake of the world, than I was about relieving my hunger. I never tried to escape from hunger and other hardships. (051-338, 1971/12/05) 5. In my life, I faced and overcame many challenges from which tens of millions of men would have retreated. After I was taken into prison, I thought, "In order to survive here, I must make a determination to remain alive while eating only half my portion of food." So for half a month I gave half of my ration to others. I was determined to survive eating only half the food that others ate. Instead, I had to eat spiritual food. Later, when I began eating my full ration, I imagined that I was eating twice the daily ration. This psychological composure gave me the power to sustain my life. Also, I found out why and how months of hard work caused people's bodies to change. With that knowledge, I saved many young people who otherwise would have died. (266-262, 1995/01/01) 6. I had to do physical exercises to sustain my strength. When I was in Hungnam Prison, I invented some methods of exercising that worked really well. Even though I ate little, I trained my body with physical exercise and supplemented it with mental discipline. There is not much difference between my body today and in those days. I was just a little bit gaunt. Even in prison I maintained my weight at 72 kilograms (158 pounds). Other prisoners became skin and bones and their backs were bent. They seemed like corpses, but I was never like that. (154-145, 1964/06/12) 7. In Hungnam Prison we had a one-day break from work on Sundays. Having done heavy labor all week, when Sunday arrived you cannot imagine how happy we were. Truly it was a day of rest. As we worked during the week we were not ourselves. Every day when we came back from working at the fertilizer factory, we just collapsed from exhaustion as if our bones had melted. We had no energy at all. After we ate dinner, we collapsed again and could not get up. Even though Saturday night and Sunday were break time and we were given some freedom, all we could do was eat and then sleep in the same place. However, sleeping is a source of problems. That is why, although I was in that prison for nearly three years, I never took a nap. I absolutely did not take naps. I did not sleep more than the hours that I decided to sleep, and I never ate more than the food that I decided to eat. (154-145, 1964/06/12) 8. When human beings face the moment of their death, a prince must die with the dignity of a prince, and a patriot must die with the attitude of a patriot. They should not die like a beggar. In Hungnam Prison I cleaned my body with cold water every day. Working all day at the pile of fertilizer, sulphuric acid and ammonia clung to our bodies and rotted our flesh. I therefore cleaned my body every morning upon rising. I used my handkerchief, which I wet with the drinking water that I had received the night before. When we heard, "Get up for work!" I cleaned my body while others were preparing. Inmates were supposed to use the unsanitary water from the lavatory to bathe, but I would rather die than use that water to clean my body. To me, drinking water was less important than protecting my body, which is God's temple. That is also why during my prison life I never exposed my body, not even my calves, to others. I never lived carelessly. That is why, in Hungnam Prison, I was called "the saint of the prison." (415-047, 2003/08/06) 9. As a person who attends heaven, I needed to take care of my body, even in prison. Even though I did heavy labor, I was always careful about where I sat. I never took a nap on Saturday or Sunday. After coming back from hard labor, other inmates lay down and slept as soon as they finished eating, but I never did that. We were all tired, but while they went to sleep right away, I stayed up late. I also woke up earlier than anyone else. So people said they never saw me sleeping. Every night, without fail, I stayed up alone and did exercises. In prison, drinking water was priceless. A sip of water was as valuable as life itself. There were around 30 people in my small cell, and in the heat of summer we sweated a lot. If we took off our clothes and squeezed them, sweat poured out. So to survive in summer we had to drink many gourds of water. But to me, it was a duty to attend heaven by keeping a clean body. No matter how hot it was, I never exposed my bare skin to others. In the fertilizer factory we dealt with material that came out of a kiln, so you can imagine how hot it was. Even in such a hot environment, I never exposed my legs. I trained myself more than any woman who ever maintained her modesty. Even the severest prison life could not prevent me from going my path. (141-062, 1986/02/16) 10. When I was in Hungnam Prison working at the fertilizer factory, I kept my pant cuffs tied with strings around my ankles even in the hottest part of the summer. I did not expose even my shins. Recently I began wearing short-sleeve shirts, but in the past I really did not like such clothes. Since on the holy path ahead of me I would be offering my heart and body to God with utmost devotion, I did not want my body to be exposed to anyone. Even in my sleep I did not spread out my arms and legs. I always kept in my mind that God was watching me. I wanted to observe propriety even while sleeping. (048-330, 1971/09/26) 11. When I first arrived at the prison camp, I was on the communists' blacklist. In my cell there were a couple of "dogs" whose orders were to watch me. By "dogs" I do not mean animals, but people who ratted on others in the cell. Since I knew that, I did not talk at all even after the first half-month. I was wellknown as the person who did not sleep on Sundays. I was also famous for wiping myself down with a cold wet washcloth after rising early at dawn. However difficult the environment I was placed in, I had the responsibility to attend heaven. Even though I was living in hell, my life had to shine as a man of the kingdom of heaven. Even though I was in the miserable situation of being pushed around and shivering in thin clothes during the cold winter, I maintained my original relationship with God. (158-048, 1967/02/14) 12. In prison, there was nothing to do after eating dinner except to kill time sitting on the floor. Since there was nothing to do other than talk, the inmates talked about the world and all kinds of issues. When they first arrived they talked about why they were put in prison and then about their parents. But after a few months they had nothing more to talk about. During all that time, I did not say a word. Consequently, they pressed me to talk. So, I said that I would speak on one condition, saying, "Are you okay with any kind of talk?" After hearing yes from them, I invented lengthy novels and short stories. I would tell a different story every day. I did not recite stories written by others. I made up the titles and created stories that did not exist in any work of literature. I have the kind of brain that I can make up several novels in one night. After three days of looking at their faces and telling stories, I could see that they were happy to hear anything I had to say. I took my seat next to the toilet bucket, which was the worst place in the cell, but they repeatedly asked me to move up to a more comfortable space in the cell. The cell leader would try to move me up to a better spot, but I said it was all right with me to stay where I was. Whenever I went to prison, I always picked the worst spot beside the lavatory. When I told him I did not want to change my spot, the cell leader said, "I will sit where you are, so please move and sit over here." That is just how it is in the original world. (116-125, 1981/12/27) 13. What was the most exciting thing for the inmates? Their most earnest hope at the labor camp was to get a chance to rest to their heart's content, to rest even once during work hours. Because of that, when the labor teams were organized, everyone wanted to have excellent workers with them so they could finish their quota early. As far as work was concerned, I was second to none. I excelled in whatever work I did. Whether it was tying the mouth of the fertilizer sack, moving it to the train, or any other job, no one surpassed me. So if my team members just followed my directions, we would finish our quota quickly. Normally we could finish by 1:30 or 2:00 p.m. No other team was able to do that. If we thought about food, thoughts of food would consume us. So we did not think about food during work. When I worked, I took pleasure in what I was doing, thinking, "I want to tie one more sack before lunchtime. I want to do a better job than the others." When I worked with that mind-set, I just did not know how to feel tired. By thinking that way I could sustain my body. Those whose minds were only thinking about the number of sacks they had to finish before the next meal did not last long. (154-139, 1964/06/12) 14. It usually took our team five to ten minutes to scoop the fertilizer into the bag, move the bag to the scale, and weigh it, but working by myself I could accomplish it in five minutes. It took other teams 15 minutes, and if we had worked at that rate we would not have been able to fulfill our daily quota. We had to go through a huge pile of fertilizer, scooping it into bags and moving it to the scale. If we had stopped while doing this to move the scale four or five meters closer to the pile so we would not have to move the bags so far, we would have been late. So I found a way to do the job without frequently moving the scale. The other members in my team initially did not want to follow my way, so I would have ended up having to do more than half of the 1,300 bags myself. But because everyone has a conscience, in time they ended up following me. I was a model prisoner. I received the Model Prisoner Award from the Communist Party every year. At that time, my weight was 72 kilos. Outwardly I did not look that heavy, but I had heavy bones. Other prisoners became thin, but I didn't. Therefore, I became the source of their curiosity. (035-186, 1970/10/13) 15. The fertilizer made at Hungnam contained sulphuric acid. When skin comes in contact with such acid, the skin cracks and the hairs fall out. My skin cracked after touching the bag of fertilizer, and the next morning I found myself bleeding. I could have been discouraged by that, but I had to overcome it. So I talked to the sulphuric acid, saying, "However much you damage my skin, I have to survive." In this way, I overcame it. By overcoming such things even in that worst of all environments, I learned how great the human spirit can be. I never succumbed to my circumstances, but was able to stand tall, reaching the highest position possible in that situation. So even the people who worked at the prison came to respect me. Three times I was given the award as the best worker. Such incidents took place, and they were a recognition that I had broken through in that hellish environment. We need to have ability to overcome all difficulties, even in prison. That is what we need. We have to overcome hunger and cold. Actually, overcoming heat is rather easy. Next, we have to conquer sleep. I determined to overcome these things, with the thought that even if I died, I would leave a legacy such that people would say of me, "He was not defeated. He died victorious." I thought that unless I left such a spiritual foundation, I would lose the foundation on which I could work again on this earth. (076-319, 1975/03/12) 16. I guided and taught many of the inmates in Hungnam Prison, giving of myself with devotion and tears. Many of those inmates died in prison. At the moment of death, some called to me, saying, "Please convey my last words to my parents. And tell them that even though I died here like this, the days I spent with you were good days." You cannot imagine how desperately hungry we were at that time. An inmate would die while chewing food in his mouth, and those beside him would quickly scrape the grains out of his mouth and eat whatever he had not swallowed. I do not think you can fully grasp this. It was under those circumstances that I had to be their parent and their older brother. I had to set the example for them and encourage them, saying, "Since I am doing this for you, you must not collapse." Because I did that in those circumstances, every year I received a commendation. I volunteered for the jobs that no one wanted to do and did them. Everyone else was looking for the easiest jobs, but I sought out the most difficult ones. (184-282, 1989/01/01) 17. During my school days I debated with my friends who studied the theories of communism. I did not believe that we should follow that ideology, and all my life I have been fighting the communists. I know in detail what communism is all about. The system most completely organized according to the communist program was the prison system. Nevertheless, in prison I never engaged in the communist practice of self-criticism. During my life in prison, for two years and five months, I never wrote even one of the obligatory papers of self-criticism. For that reason I was on their blacklist. But even under those circumstances, without saying a word I became the top worker. That was the only way I could survive. If I had compromised even a little, I could not have survived there. So I made myself the champion in all aspects and in all areas. No one could keep up with me. I was first in scooping up the fertilizer, in dragging the bags, in tying them, and in putting them on the train. Therefore, I received the top worker award every year while I was in the prison. (163-197, 1987/05/01) Survival through sacrificial love Even in the worst situation, True Father did not betray heaven but rather comforted heaven. Accordingly, not only did his fellow inmates respect him and follow him, he even earned the respect of the Communist Party members. Another way he practiced true love was by sharing, with his fellow inmates, the clothing and grain powder that his mother Chungmonim brought him. This is how, even though on a course that could have led him to death, True Father restored through indemnity the suffering of Jesus and carried on the mission he had inherited from him. Even in sacrificing himself for his fellow prisoners, he gained strength to survive. 18. During my prison life, whenever I received grain powder from my mother I never ate it by myself. I shared it all, sometimes leaving nothing for myself. When I did that, the people with me collected some from others and gave it back to me. Such incidents happened. That was why the people there could say nothing against me. About 30 people slept together in my cell. I always slept in the worst spot, which was next to the toilet bucket in the corner of the cell. In the middle of the night, anyone who went to use the bucket might step on the people sleeping next to it. The cell was packed with inmates, and people going to use the bucket would first try to push the sleeping bodies aside so they could step between them, but when that did not work they just stepped on them or kicked them. That often happened. But whenever anyone going to the bucket stepped on me or kicked me, he would come to me the next morning and apologize. If I were like other people, I would have said, "What do you mean doing that last night?" and started a fight. But I was not like that. So even when someone walked on my stomach because he could not help himself in his rush to get to the toilet, when he found out it was me whom he had stepped on, he came to me and apologized, saying, "I'm sorry, I did not know it was you." I lived such a life. (050-312, 1971/11/08) 19. My mother, who was in Jeongju, needed to obtain 18 different letters of authorization to come and visit me in Hungnam Prison. When she finally obtained them, she made mixed grain powder for me and came to give me that powder. Did she have the grain to make that powder? I learned later that she went begging for it all over the village. She even went to ask distant relatives, saying in tears, "My son is in such a miserable situation. Please have sympathy for him." She begged for the grain, made the powder, and came every month to give it to me. Also she made clothes for me, especially in winter when she worried that I might freeze to death. She made the powder to give to me, but as soon as I was back in my cell I shared it with the others. My conscience would not allow me to keep it and eat it by myself. My mother brought me cotton-padded pants, but I did not wear them; I continued to wear the prison uniform. There were many inmates who had no visitors for years. In front of them my conscience did not allow me to wear those pants proudly. Therefore as soon as I received the pants I immediately gave them away, and I continued to wear the tattered uniform with holes in it. How heart-broken my mother must have felt when she saw me in my prison uniform with its tatters fluttering in the wind. Yet because I was walking the path of God's divine Son and a loyal patriot, I had to go this way. (266-289, 1995/01/01) 20. You cannot imagine how cold it was in Hungnam! There the winter wind was so strong that it blew pebbles around. When my mother visited me in prison in those cold winter months, she saw me wearing only my thin uniform, just one layer without long johns. When my mother saw me not wearing the clothes that she had prepared for me, her blood boiled. She asked me, "What happened to the long johns and cotton-padded clothes I brought to you?" I told her, "I gave them to people whose situation is more difficult than mine. I am willing to shiver in the cold alongside them and to starve together with them. Is that wrong?" I was confident in what I was doing. In front of anyone in heaven and on earth, I was confident. My mother admonished me, saying, "How could you do this, without knowing what I went through? I prepared those clothes for you. Who told you to give them to others?" So I said to her, "Mother, if you do not care about others as I care about them, then I am not proud of having you as my mother. I wish you had praised me for what I did, and said that if I needed more clothes you would bring them. If you cannot do that, at least do not admonish me or give me that kind of advice." Then my mother sobbed, shedding large drops of tears. I can never forget that. (242-203, 1993/01/01) 21. We were hungry from right after breakfast until noon. You cannot imagine how hungry we were. Our tongues were worn out and our breath smelled bad. In those circumstances I too was hungry, but to comfort my fellow inmates I wove lengthy stories and shared them. Because I did that, before one month had passed they started to bring me food they had received from their visitors, saying, "Teacher, please take this and do whatever you want with it." Thus I experienced something amazing, even awe-inspiring. The Principle is truly simple: If we invest completely with love to live for the sake of others, whatever we give is bound to return. This is the starting point of the heavenly law. Therefore, as long as we move forward with this principle, no one can destroy us. When we act upon this principle, the output is greater than the input. The output of those days is the group of people I see in front of me today. You have emerged, with a pledge that combines resolute determination and tears, to willingly advance along the path of death on my behalf. When I see you, I know that the path that I have trod is surely the path of truth. (170-181, 1987/11/15) 22. There is one experience during my prison life that I cannot forget. It happened on my birthday. Prison is usually filled with dreariness. Still, there was an inmate from Pyongyang who, I do not know how, learned that it was my birthday, and on the morning of my birthday he left me a bag of powdered grain that he had been eating from. It is something I can never forget in all my life. I still think that I must find a way to pay him back, even thousands of times over. I really hate being indebted to anyone. When I am in debt to someone, I cannot rest until I repay it. I do not believe that I came into the world to be indebted to others. I rather think that I came to become a creditor. So once I start to do something, I cannot be in last place, a place that would incur debt. (056-047, 1972/05/10) 23. In Hungnam Prison there were some people who followed me. Whenever they had something special to eat, like powder made of mixed grains, they would bring it to me. They would wrap it in paper and hide it inside their smelly pants in order to bring it to me and share it with me. If they had been caught by the guards, they would have been in trouble. Sharing that food impressed me more than any deluxe banquet. After all these years of life, it remains in my memory. Sharing and eating that grain powder, all my senses were totally intermingled and melted together. You need to have that kind of experience before you go to the spirit world. It is such a blessing. You must not live for the sake of yourself but for the sake of the whole. (108-154, 1980/08/18) 24. As an inmate in Hungnam Prison in North Korea, I fought on the front lines to love a wide variety of people, not only my fellow inmates, but also the communist prison guards. Because of that, I experienced that some guards made efforts to protect me in prison. If they saw me doing something against the prison rules they covered for me, even though they ran the risk of losing their own lives. The system inside the prison intensified the atrocities of communism, yet even in that world I found ways to protect myself. The one and only path was the path of loving and sacrificing. It was in prison that I discovered this truth. There was a former leader of the Communist Party in the prison. When his family sent him powdered grain, he mixed it with water and made balls like rice cakes. Hiding them in his crotch, he walked the four kilometers to the fertilizer factory. If they fell out while he was walking, what he was doing would be discovered and he would get into a lot of trouble. He could even lose his life. Despite this he brought the food, solely for the purpose of sharing that food with me. Hiding them deep inside his pants, he worked, drenched in sweat, until lunch time. Of course the grain cakes absorbed his sweat and smell, even though he had wrapped them with newspapers. Could I refuse to eat them and throw them away? At the moment when he shared them with me, it was like an explosion of love, big enough to buy even the entire universe. It was like the eruption of an active volcano. I saw clearly with my own eyes that in that worst place, a heavenly comrade had emerged in front of me. I again realized that the only thing that can digest this world is the path of love. (174-353, 1988/03/13) Disciples in prison True Father victoriously overcame the ordeals of prison life. In prison he was not allowed to witness directly, but still he found more than 12 disciples. This was possible with the guidance and cooperation of the spirit world through such things as dreams and revelations. By gaining 12 disciples, True Father established the condition of indemnity to restore the 12 disciples who betrayed Jesus. In this way, he made the foundation for a new beginning as the Lord at the Second Advent. 25. In prison, there were some inmates who followed me. If I had asked them to escape the prison with me, they would have followed me out at the risk of their lives. I had to have inmates who would follow me in that environment of death in order to restore the 12 disciples that had deserted Jesus when he was hung on the cross. To restore them I had to find inmates who would naturally submit to me. I did not have to speak to them, because the spirit world already was mobilized to witness to them. My number in prison was 596. This number, in a way, sounds like "wronged." One inmate had a dream in which he saw his ancestor, who commanded him, "Do not eat the powder you received, not even one spoonful. Give it to Mr. Moon." So this inmate plodded over to my cell holding the sack of powder, and asked, "Is number 596 here? Who is he?" In such ways the spirit world mobilized to feed me. After I left the prison, I traveled to Pyongyang and then journeyed to the South. At that time four people followed me. This was the restoration of the four-position foundation. Those four people whom I came out with were my church. In this way, providential history cannot deviate from the fundamental rule of restoration. (047-192, 1971/08/28) 26. I wished God's compassion even upon extremely wicked prisoners who were sentenced to death. On the cross Jesus said to the thief on the right, "You will be with me in paradise." Likewise, throughout my life I have fought to give new hope and encouragement to people whose lives were filled with tearful stories. I did this even in prison. I comforted them and lived for their sakes to such a degree that after I left the prison they missed me, shedding more tears than they shed when their parents passed away. I have lived this way because I understood that without doing that, I could not fulfill my responsibility for the mission of restoration. That is why whenever I left a prison, I would see many people clinging to me and weeping. Because I lived my life this way, when I left Hungnam Prison for the South, four people followed me, leaving their parents and children behind. (045-138, 1971/06/24) 27. I had more than 12 followers who lived in other cells. Every morning when the guards ordered the prisoners to come out of their cells, we had 15 minutes to line up. During that time many prisoners went to the latrine, but when it became too crowded we had to wait in our cells. Since the guards watched us closely, my followers in other cells could not come to where I was. We could not pass over the boundary line. For those followers, to see me and greet me was the most honorable moment of the day. It was the moment they received life. Therefore, they would even crawl from their cells to come to see me, hoping not to be seen by the guards. If they were caught, the guards would beat them with the butts of their rifles. They would be accused of planning to escape and put in solitary confinement for one to three weeks. If they were caught three times, they would be punished more severely. The problem could become more complicated. Nevertheless, they risked it anyway, considering that to see and greet me that day was a great honor. When they had something to eat, they would ignore their hunger and feel honored to share it with me. You have to understand such relationships of heart. They are a hidden tradition in the historical background of our church, and will remain theirs forever. (074-095, 1974/11/14) 28. The reason I suffered harsh oppression and mistreatment in Hungnam Prison under the communist regime was because heaven mandated that I must carry out substantial restoration. Hence, even in front of satan's guns and swords, heaven sent me people who were prepared, who by following me would enable the prison gates to open so that I could leave. Even though I did not say a word to them directly, spirits in the spirit world witnessed to some inmates and brought them to follow me. I kept silence, but their ancestors directly appeared to their descendants in prison and witnessed to them. In this way, I was able to find and restore in prison more disciples than the 12 disciples who abandoned Jesus and fled when he was on the cross. Before leaving to work every morning, my followers tried to meet me despite the strict prison security. Amid the din and commotion of people going outside to go to work, the first thing they wanted to do was to come and greet me, the man whom the spirit world had guided them to follow. Even if they had to crawl, even with the guards standing there with their guns, they came. God worked like that. This is how in prison I established the condition of indemnity to restore the four-position foundation. (023-288, 1969/06/08) Section 5. Gathering Lost Family Members The Korean War The Korean War broke out on June 25, 1950. It was the first war in which United Nations peacekeeping forces were mobilized. This war was the focus of the confrontation between democracy and communism, and the army that fought it was a global coalition. The theism of the Judeo-Christian tradition, as the ultimate expression of the Abel-type view of life, was at war with atheistic materialism, as the final expression of the Cain-type view of life. On October 14, 1950, 112 days after the outbreak of the war, True Father was liberated from Hungnam Prison by a UN bombing attack, followed by the landing of troops. The participation of the 16 nations of the UN in the Korean War was inspired by God to rescue the Lord at his Second Advent. 1. The Korean War was a war in which the people of 16 nations shed blood to bring victory for God. For the sake of God's providence, it was the first time in human history that 16 nations involved themselves in one country's war. Although it seemed like a civil war, it was in fact a war for God's providence that brought international participation. As the war was connected to me, it was connected to God's providence for the Messiah. Therefore, how much will the world be influenced when the significance of this war is disclosed. The world should understand that Korea is the fatherland where the Messiah was born. Hence, Korea is in truth the fatherland of all people. It is for this reason that 16 nations were mobilized on God's side to protect Korea. Those nations were mobilized in the Korean War for the restoration of the fatherland. (119-218, 1982/09/13) 2. While I was in Hungnam Prison, the Korean War broke out. The North Korean Communist Party planned to send all prisoners to the 38th parallel to die on the front lines. When the battle situation became increasingly urgent, they tried to move those who had long prison terms further north and send the remaining two-thirds of the prisoners to the front lines. In order to implement the strategy of throwing waves of men into action, they dragged everyone out, whether they liked it or not. Any prisoners who did not follow orders were shot. About 800 prisoners were forced to go to Jeongpyeong, near Hungnam. Trains had been operating between Hungnam and Wonsan, but the United Nations air forces had destroyed parts of the railroad. Those prisoners then had to walk the 50 kilometers from Jeongpyeong to where they could board a train for Wonsan. The authorities kept about 70 prisoners at Hungnam and sent the rest away. At that time, I was among those taken from the prison. We departed at 8:00 in the evening and walked all night until dawn, covering about 30 kilometers. We did not walk during the day because of the air attacks. Trains could operate only at night; so we were to arrive at the place where we could board the train to Wonsan around 4:00 in the morning. We could not make it to our destination in one day; the plan was that we were to arrive there on the second night. But the train that was sent by the central headquarters to carry us had an accident on the way, and we had to remain there for a few days. With the prisoners there and the train not ready to go, the guards faced a serious problem. There were only a few guards and a great many prisoners. So, in order to avoid potential problems, we were all brought back to the prison. Three days after we arrived in Hungnam, they again took out the prisoners, still numbering about 800. But this time I was not included, and I remained in prison. Eventually I was freed. (154-137, 1964/06/12) 3. When I was freed and finally left Hungnam Prison, four men followed me. Each said, "Teacher, wherever you go, I will go." Instead of seeking out their wives and children, they unconditionally followed me. They said they would not return to their hometowns. These four people followed me to Pyongyang. Among them was a man of the Moon clan. Thus, I was able to establish a Cain-type person from the Moon family. But in the process of traveling to the South, we were separated from him after I sent him on a mission to find someone. I thought that the reason he remained in the North was that he was Cain, while I, in the position of Abel, went to the South. When I have a chance to return to North Korea, I will find him if he is still alive. If he died, I would like to visit his grave and place a memorial stone there. I pray for him to this day, thinking, "If your dedication continues to this day, the day will come when North Korea and South Korea will embrace each other." Before I pray for my mother or father, I am praying for him. (060-237, 1972/08/17) 4. Among the inmates who left with me and followed me when I left Hungnam Prison was a man from the Moon clan. He had been the section chief of the South Hamgyeong provincial government in Hamheung, and his name was Moon Jeong-bin. One of his subordinates had made a mistake, and as he was accountable for it he was sent to prison. He and I were in the same cell. Having received a message from the spirit world, he followed me. After we were freed from prison, he accompanied me from Hungnam to Pyongyang. He had a wife and children. After we left the prison, we stopped by his home to say goodbye to his family, and he then continued with me. We planned to travel from Pyongyang to the South. Kim Won-pil's mother was a church member; we wanted to bring her with us, but she was not at home, having gone to Sunan to sell things at the market. We had to leave within a few days but she had not yet returned, so I sent Moon Jeong-bin to Sunan to try to find her and bring her back. I anticipated it would take one or two days on foot, but he did not come back either. The situation at that time was becoming increasingly untenable for us due to the Chinese communist army, which was threatening to surround our area. Unavoidably, we had to leave before Jeong-bin and Won-pil's mother returned. That is why, although Moon Jeong-bin had pledged his life to me, in the end he was unable to come with us to the South. (130-325, 1984/02/13) 5. When I left Hungnam Prison for Pyongyang, there were many men who wanted to follow me. They insisted they would follow me rather than return to their families in their hometowns. Although they said they would not go to their hometowns, it was the right thing for them to do. So once we arrived in Pyongyang, I told them all to go to their hometowns and to return on a certain date at a specific time. However, because of the withdrawal of the United Nations forces, we were compelled to leave Pyongyang earlier than planned. As a result some of them were not able to come with us. I think I will meet them again someday. Those who offer dedication and are loyal to heaven will never perish. I know God loves me, because when I experienced loneliness in my heart and no one in the world knew, God came to me and helped me. This occurred not just once or twice. When I look back and recall those experiences, I cannot forget heaven's grace. (158-054, 1967/02/14) 6. I was in Hungnam Prison for about two years and five months. When I left the prison I brought with me the clothes that I had worn while I was working at the factory. All of my clothes -- my work clothes, shirts and underwear -- were made of cotton. Since my workplace at the prison was an ammonium sulfate fertilizer factory, the cotton deteriorated when it came in contact with the sulfuric acid and ammonia from the fertilizer manufacturing process. Since cotton is vulnerable to acid, when the clothes were stretched even a bit, they tore. After I had worn them a long time, they became tattered and threadbare. In my tattered work clothes I looked like the beggar of beggars. My clothes reeked, and if you rubbed them, the spot just turned to powder. But I could not throw them away. I knew that they would be treasured as historical artifacts of the Unification Church. Since I could not throw them away, I removed the cotton lining from my comforter, folded these tattered work clothes that I had worn for two and a half years, and packed them inside. Before I went to sleep, I took them out of my blanket and spread them out to keep them from being damaged. What asset did I possess other than those clothes that I could take with me from prison? That is why I carried them with me on the ten-day walk from Hungnam to Pyongyang. After I arrived in Pyongyang, I could not hold on to my former belongings there. Nevertheless, I asked one member to take special care of these clothes, saying, "Even if you throw away your own silk garments and your brocade blankets, you have to bring these clothes back to me without fail." However, I discovered later that when this woman came to the South she brought only her own belongings, having thrown away my clothes. So, I lost them. If I had those clothes now, I would not have to say even one word to explain my life in prison. They would have been the best evidence, which could not be exchanged even for the whole world. (083-260, 1976/02/08) 7. Emerging from Hungnam Prison, I carried the tattered clothes that I wore during my incarceration. You would not make even a penny if you tried to sell them. If you gave them to a Korean taffy seller, he would not give you even half a stick of taffy for the lot. I gave away the silk pants and jackets that my mother brought me and for almost three years I wore those garments, which were fit only for the dead. Why did I need these clothes that were so deteriorated that if you touched them the spot would disintegrate into dust? I needed them because they would become a great treasure in a decade, in a century, or in several centuries -- a true relic that you would not be able to purchase even with millions or billions of dollars in gold. Imagine if there existed a shard of a utensil that Jesus had used in Jerusalem; you would not be able to buy it, even for all of England or America. Young people today may laugh at this, but since my prison clothes were more precious than any fortune, I carried them with me despite my difficult circumstances. (026-020, 1969/10/14) 40 days in Pyongyang True Father arrived in Pyongyang ten days after he was liberated from Hungnam Prison. Even when many people were leaving and hurrying to the South, he searched for 40 days to try to find all of his scattered disciples. Even though his hometown of Jeongju was not far away, he did not go there to meet his parents and siblings. This was because he felt he absolutely had to go the path of restoration through indemnity, which required him to love Cain first, and love him more than Abel. And so it was that, accompanied by Kim Won-pil and Pak Jeong-hwa, Father finally departed on the road to South Korea. 8. Just thinking of Pyongyang made me shudder, but when I left Hungnam Prison I went back and visited the city. I did this because my church family members were there. If I were just an ordinary person, I would have ignored Pyongyang and gone directly to visit my hometown. However, I knew that in that city were my church family members whose heart had gone out to me when I entered prison. I acted as I did on heaven's motivation. Accordingly, I went back to Pyongyang and searched for each of the family members who had been with me when I was doing ministry there. I also looked for those who had left and had even come to oppose me. Of course, they did not leave me while I was in Pyongyang; the only reason they left me and opposed me was that I had been sent to prison. They were people who had pledged to believe in me before I was imprisoned. Since they had not notified me that they wanted to sever their ties, as their teacher I still felt responsible for them. Even though some of them betrayed me, they had once pledged in front of God that they would believe in me, and I felt that vow still stood. If they were to oppose me directly after I had located them, then heaven would let them go. But since heaven had the same regard for me as before, until they personally denied me, I was determined to take responsibility for them as their teacher. This was why I scoured the city for all those scattered members. When I could not go directly to meet some of them, I sent Kim Won-pil. Because of all this, I was unable to go to my hometown. Still there was one person I could not find, even though I went around searching for her for a week. (158-054, 1967/02/14) 9. When I left Hungnam Prison, there were four people who came along with me as my followers. Jesus died alone, but when I emerged from prison, four people joined me. We walked from South Hamgyeong Province to North Pyeongan Province, through the most difficult mountainous terrain in Korea. From the coast of the East Sea, we walked over Geumgang Mountain and Seorak Mountain in the Taebaek Range in Gangwon Province and then through the mountainous area of North Pyeongan Province. At that time, the North Korean People's Army was retreating in disarray through the Taebaek Mountains. We went through a territory crawling with soldiers. Our problem was that we were traveling south while the soldiers were escaping north. Why did we take such a path? If we had gone around the soldiers, we would have lost four or five days. On the other hand, it was a situation in which they were retreating and shooting the prisoners they had with them. So as we passed through this dangerous zone, I said to my followers, "What could be dangerous for people who have just left prison? We should be able to go anywhere." So, we deliberately chose that route and finally arrived in Pyongyang. While living the life of a refugee, I searched for the original group that had gathered around me when I ministered in Pyongyang. I could not forget those who had shed tears for me when I was sent to prison, and because I had promised that I would find them, I kept on searching. At that time, I heard that the Communist Chinese army would soon enter the city, but I still went in search of an elderly lady I had so far been unable to meet. After I learned that the lady had died, we evacuated. (520-186, 2006/03/13) 10. In North Korea, the Communist Party persecuted all of the churches and tried to get rid of them, but we remained to the end. In those days, I did not call our group the Unification Church. It was just a group I was teaching. But even after I left the prison, I had to continue my ministry. Therefore, when I arrived in Pyongyang, I first tried to meet all the family members who had been with me there. I was in prison almost three years, and because of the communist persecution during that time, church members could not openly practice their religious life. Indeed, they had gradually gone underground. So even though I was freed from prison, I could not continue my ministry as I used to. Still, before traveling to South Korea, I managed to meet almost all the family members who had been with me in the past. I can vividly recall the moment when those members shed sorrowful tears as I was led away to prison in shackles. I had been sentenced to five years, and when I said to them, "Take care and let's meet together again five years from now," they wept. Even now the memory is vivid. After I came out of prison, I searched for everyone I could think of -- the old and the young -- for the sake of gathering again the family members with whom I had made a relationship based on the Will. (170-015, 1987/11/01) 11. After I left Hungnam Prison and went to Pyongyang, I sent a messenger on three separate occasions to a man who had been a member of my group. The first time, the man turned away my messenger at the door. He visited a second and third time, but the man snubbed him each time. The principle I adhere to is that I must invest myself with highest devotion until God instructs me to stop. Until then, I just cannot give up. While everyone else was escaping to the South, I continued to try to contact this man, sending for him until the evening of December 2. Therefore, I completely fulfilled my responsibility toward him. Wherever I go under the sun, I have nothing to be ashamed of. I have been upholding the teachings based on heart. In Pyongyang my heart was pierced and wounded many times. So I did not want to leave until I had removed all those wounds. After doing that I had the conviction that I was ready to connect new people in the South with God. That is why I left Pyongyang that very night. Leaders must carry out their responsibilities diligently like this. Even in a life-or-death situation, unless a leader completes the portion of responsibility that God entrusted him with, his path will be blocked. You have to bring a clear resolution and tie up every relationship you make with people. You see, whether I am in this world or the next, I must stand in the position where the ancestors of that person are able to sympathize with me and, at the same time, the descendants of that person will be able to sympathize with me. Because I thought like this, I searched for that particular former member. (157-336, 1967/10/16) 12. I left behind all eight of my siblings. Even when I was in prison in North Korea, I could foresee the future political situation. Accordingly, after I came out of prison I went to Pyongyang and stayed there for 40 days. My hometown was only about 110 kilometers from there, so two days would have been enough time for me to travel home. But during those 40 days, instead of visiting my parents and siblings, I searched out every person I had previously worked with for the Will. I went here and there, seeking out those people who had once pledged their lives to me before heaven. I gave no priority to caring for my parents and relatives in my hometown, but instead looked for each family member at the risk of my life. (038-325, 1971/01/08) 13. When I was in Pyongyang, I could have taken the two-day journey to meet my older brother and brought him with me. However, I knew that if I did not make the condition of loving my country more than I loved my older brother, I could not have a clear heart to bring him with me. I knew that if I did not make the condition to love my country more than I loved my parents, I would not have a clear heart to bring my parents with me. This is the requirement of perfect restoration through indemnity. In order to become Abel, one must love Cain. Then, in order to attend True Parents, one must first attend the parents of satan's world. That is why I did these things. That is why when I came out of prison I attended elderly women. The fundamental Principle of Restoration is like that. I left the prison and gathered together grandmothers to form a trinity. I set up three children from satan's world who were able to carry out mother-son cooperation. You also need to act in this way according to this principle. (029-226, 1970/02) Chapter 2. The Ehwa University and Yonsei University Incident and Suffering in Seodaemun Prison Section 1. Ehwa University and Yonsei University Gathering young Christians With the founding of HSA-UWC in 1954, the mainstream of God's providence in Korea was transferred from older Christians, the first generation, to younger Christians, the second generation. The Unification Principle began to circulate among university students. Among the universities, Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University, both with Christian church endowments, were the leading schools that educated the best of the young generation of Christianity. The so-called Ehwa University -- Yonsei University Expulsion Incident occurred due to Christian persecution and opposition to the Unification Church, with collaboration from the Korean government. It began in March 1955 and continued into July, becoming a major social issue. 1. Christianity is the bride religion. To prepare the Bride for the Bridegroom to come, early Christianity suffered great persecution from the Roman Empire. When Christianity reached the era of the worldwide Christian cultural sphere, the Bridegroom was to come and unite the world. That time was just after World War II. After World War II, the world was supposed to unite centering on Christianity. The world was supposed to become one. There were to have been no more wars among nations. During World War II, the Allied powers of Great Britain, America and France fought and defeated the Axis powers of Japan, Germany and Italy. On the foundation of that victory, the Eve, Cain and Abel nations should have attended the Lord on his return. If those nations had attended him at that time, centering on Christianity, the world would have been unified. For this, these Christian nations were supposed to have received me. If they had, I would have taken care of the entire world with God's full authority. Starting with China, Russia, Japan and the United States, I would have brought all nations together. However, because Christianity failed to accept and attend me, the incidents at Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University occurred. Yonsei and Ehwa Universities represented the best men's and women's schools for educating the young generation. If God's plan for these two universities had been accomplished, they could have become the center of all the organizations in this nation. (233-122, 1992/07/31) 2. In Korea, my purpose in working at Yonsei University and Ehwa Woman's University was to connect the first and second generations based on the second generation. From a vertical perspective, the first generation, Christians, and the second generation, the students of the two schools, have a parent-child relationship. Horizontally, the two schools have a relationship as partners. We can consider the horizontal relationship between Yonsei University and Ehwa Woman's University like the position of Adam and Eve, man and woman, and the second generation as in the position of the children. If the second generation had united with me, the Parent, then not only the children of the second generation but also Christians in the position of the first generation could have united with me. According to Principle of Restoration, if the first generation and the second generation become completely one, Cain is brought to surrender. This is because the second generation would stand on God's side and not on satan's side. Had the second generation come into the realm of God's protection, then since the second generation, the realm of Abel, was united with me, on that day the first generation would have naturally become one with me as well. The first generation of Israelites died in the wilderness, but now both generations would be on God's side and in the realm of His protection. Hence, both the first and second generations could have entered the land of Canaan together. This is the Principle. In this way I tried to connect the first and second generations of Christianity centering on my work at these two Korean universities, but the Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University incident occurred. (137-023, 1986/01/01) 3. I had to unite the leaders of the Spirit-led Christian that had gone underground during Japanese rule. Then after the liberation of Korea, I had to gather the Christian ministers who had yielded to Japanese pressure and worshipped at the Shinto shrines. My responsibility was to bring these two types of Christian leaders together in order to build a foundation for the nation. However, the effort broke down because their beliefs were so different from each other. When I brought them together, the leaders who had been active underground fiercely refused to work with the ministers who had compromised by yielding to the Japanese. Those ministers who had cooperated with the Japanese imperialists and now cooperated with the Korean government stood in the position of opposing me. This became a problem. The providential Will for the first generation of Christianity had been to unite all the Christian leaders. But because they were in complete opposition to God's Will, I had to lead a movement to gather the second generation. While doing this, the Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University incident transpired. (143-129, 1986/03/17) 4. Since the first generation of Christianity opposed me, the work I have been doing during my lifetime has been to gather together the second generation. This providence began with a focus on Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University. At the time, Korean President Syngman Rhee's wife was connected to Ehwa Woman's University through the university's vice president, Maria Park. The two were completely united with the government, based on the Christian missionary foundation. These powerful women made the same mistake as Eve when she influenced Adam. To rectify the mistake of the first generation, I had to bring the second generation together and bring them into complete unity with me. Among the students in the position of the second generation were sons and daughters of all kinds of parents, including parents who were spiritually open, parents who had worshipped at the Japanese shrines, parents without any faith, and so on. They were all there together. Had I brought these students of the second generation into oneness with me, I could have corrected what the first generation had done to me. I could then have brought the nation and the churches together, and from there we would have moved onto the world stage. (143-130, 1986/03/17) 5. When the Lord came to Korea, the teaching that Christianity presented was too limited. It was not adequate to restore the world. So he had to develop something new that could lead humanity to make a leap to a higher dimension. For me, the issue was not only the independence of the nation; I was concerned to save the entire world. But Christianity did not have a teaching comprehensive enough to achieve this. For three and a half years immediately after Korea was liberated from Japan, I went to all the prepared Christian leaders to bring them to understand this teaching, but every one of them opposed me and I was driven away and left alone. Had Christianity united with me, I could have led the people of the nation, and Korea would not have been subjected to the American military administration. Even after that, if the Ehwa Woman's University incident had not occurred, then the government policy of religious freedom would have allowed me to go to a position above the Cain-Abel relationship with the support of the government of Syngman Rhee and the president of Ehwa University. However, because of the Ehwa University and Yonsei University incident, this was not realized. Had they accepted me, then based on the Cain-Abel relationship between the United States and President Syngman Rhee, we could have made an incredible leap to a new dimension that the world had never known. Then the entire world would have been united by the time I reached the age of 40. (321-045, 2000/02/14) 6. It was my destiny to start on the foundation of Christianity, but because Christianity rejected me I had to establish a church that was on an equal level with Christianity. This is the Unification Church. Those who established the foundation of this church through hardships were those second generation students who were chased out by the first generation Christians. These students of the second generation had to go out and suffer and indemnify everything in history. Because Christianity could not fulfill its responsibility centering on the standard of saving the world, the Christians all became the enemies of this new church. Hence, even though the Christians were to break down the walls of the individual, family, tribe and people, the Unification Church had to offer the sacrificial price to build the spiritual and physical foundation on a par with what had been lost. (105-252, 1979/10/26) 7. Yonsei University and Ehwa Woman's University were in the positions of a pure young man and pure young woman, like Adam and Eve who had not fallen. If they had become one with me in a father-child relationship, it would have been like forming a family-level four-position foundation. From that foundation could have emerged individuals, families, tribes and the Korean people aligned with me. Next, if the Korean people had become one with the government of Syngman Rhee, since the nation was centered on Christianity, True Parents could have stood on the national level. Then, centering on Korea, the ideal of True Parents could have embarked on a solid foundation. The missionaries and America were the backdrop of Christianity in this nation. The commander in charge of the US military administration was the representative of the American nation, and the ones in charge of the churches were the American missionaries. But because of the opposition of these missionaries, everything went wrong. It was the same as Judaism's opposition at the time of Jesus. As a result, I was expelled and driven out as a contemptible heretic. I was driven out into the wilderness. Therefore, the foundation that heaven had prepared for 4,000 years was lost. In order to rebuild it and climb back up, I had to carry out the collective responsibilities that American Christianity and America could not accomplish, and that Korean Christianity and the Republic of Korea could not fulfill. In the Republic of Korea, Christianity and the government stood on the national level. In the global era, I must take charge of Christianity and the nation on the global level. (137-023, 1986/01/01) The expulsion of professors and students From March to July 1955, Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University harassed the students and professors who attended the Unification Church to the point where they had to choose between their school and the Unification Church. Fourteen students from Ehwa Woman's University resolutely accepted expulsion and five professors were forced to resign their positions. Also, two students were expelled from Yonsei University and one professor was dismissed. The press published articles critical of the conduct of the universities. If at that time Christianity and the government had recognized the Unification Church as a legitimate religion to which the students had a right to belong, it would have created a foundation enabling a new start for God's providence on the national level. 8. The Ehwa Woman's University incident that took place in 1955 was a national event. Five cabinet ministers of Syngman Rhee's administration who were united with Christianity conspired to eliminate the Unification Church. Nevertheless, we overcame that period of conflict and quietly built up a new foundation internally and externally. By succeeding at this we restructured and solidified our movement so that we could face any opposition, whether from Christianity, the Korean people or the government. In other words, those expelled second generation students made it possible for us to form a new people, the new membership of the Unification Church. (110-119, 1980/11/10) 9. Representing humanity, I became a sacrificial offering for God. Although I was attacked ruthlessly, I would not let go of humanity. I alone took responsibility to fight for the Will. What would have happened if the established Christianity had accepted me? If Christianity had only listened to what the Unification Church was saying, it could have turned around. Within a matter of seven years, Korea could have stood at the center of the Will. Then it could have guided world Christianity in a single direction, and Christianity united with my worldwide teaching would have brought about the kingdom of heaven on earth. Yonsei and Ehwa Universities were as Adam and Eve. They were also the second generation of Christianity. I claimed them as the core of the second generation, while half of the first generation was tangled up in the fallen world. In the past satan took everything that was precious, but this time God claimed what was precious. (136-236, 1985/12/29) 10. During the Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University incident, Ehwa University was in an uproar for three months. During that three-month period, about 100 students came to the Unification Church. Because they could not leave campus due to opposition from the school, cases arose where some students went to the Unification Church after saying they were going to a public bathhouse. Therefore, the school administration responded with emergency countermeasures to protect itself. They demanded that the students and the professors make a choice between the Unification Church and the university. To do something like that, how desperate they must have been! At the time, all the students who were attending the Unification Church said they were willing to be expelled from the university. After I dissuaded them, only 14 of them were expelled. If I had let them do as they wished, more than 40 students would have left the school. If this had happened, there could have been a serious problem in the history of our church. That was the situation at the time. (287-164, 1997/10/03) 11. At the time of the Ehwa Woman's University incident, if only six more months had passed, the dormitory where 300 students were living would have been turned around completely. Our church was spreading like a prairie fire. How desperate the administration must have felt when it had no way to block the students from leaving, and had to demand that they choose between the church and the school! In what democratic nation in the world would we find such a situation? The university students were from all kinds of religious backgrounds, yet they were told not to go to the Unification Church, that it was satan's work. Helen (Hwal-lan) Kim, the president of Ehwa, sent Dr. Young Oon Kim, who was the director of the Department of Christian Social Work and a professor who had complete authority on theological and religious matters, to investigate the Unification Church. Professor Kim went to our church, but within one week she turned around 180 degrees. She went back to the school and talked about the Unification Church. Christians there would come and ask her in whispers, "What is this Principle all about?" As the school authorities watched, they saw that those who listened to the Unification Principle would change. The school authorities began to fear that everyone would turn to the Unification Church. So they turned against us. (191-117, 1989/06/24) 12. Among the 300 students living in the Ehwa University dormitory were many intelligent young people who listened to the Divine Principle lectures of the Unification Church. Many of them changed so quickly it was as if a volcano had erupted at Ehwa. It became a big problem. The university was the recipient of diverse forms of support, including literally hundreds of thousands of dollars annually from the American Methodist Foundation. The school feared they faced the possibility that this support could be cut off, and this was unthinkable. For this reason, they mobilized even the president of Korea to have the government attack me. (438-300, 2004/02/18) 13. The springtime in 6,000 years of history comes only once. It does not come at just any time. The springtime for Adam and Eve was only once. The spring breeze is felt when the time of marriage has come. Thousands of thousands of years have gone by in the providence of restoration, and finally that spring breeze is blowing through the land of Korea. The Ehwa Woman's University incident was a manifestation of that spring breeze. That breeze touched more than 300 female college students. This is why they climbed over the school wall or made an excuse that they were going to the bathhouse, and came running to the church. (163-258, 1987/05/01) 14. After Korea was liberated from its 40 years of tribulation under Japanese rule, Korea and the missionaries from America should have completely united with me. That would have happened if the Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University incident had not occurred. The students at those universities were the second generation. I understand well the work of restoration. It progresses in reverse, from the second generation to the first. If the Yonsei and Ehwa University incident had not occurred, we would have connected with the presidential residence in Seoul and all of Christianity would have connected with us. At that time, Dr. Young Oon Kim was director of the Christian Social Work Department at Ehwa Woman's University. Because important professors like her joined our church, Helen Kim, the president of Ehwa, should not have opposed us. However, despite Professor Kim's reports, several highly placed Christians at the university opposed our church and created a problem for her. If Ehwa and Yonsei had turned around and had not opposed us, Korean Christianity would have turned around too. But instead an unprecedented event took place in which five professors were forced to resign and 14 students were expelled from the school. The history of restoration is that difficult. You must understand how fearful a hardened belief can be. To bear a habitual, traditional mind-set is truly a frightening thing. Even though you joined the church, the habits and the mind-set that you used to have when you lived in society remain with you. God does not accept them. It is indeed difficult to make a new beginning with the standard that we are newly born. (170-306, 1987/12/04) 15. If you ask who was behind Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University's effort to eliminate the Unification Church in Korea, I would tell you it was the missionary organizations. If at that time these universities had turned around and united with me, then, working with top leaders such as Ehwa University Vice President Maria Park and Korean President Syngman Rhee, we would have been able to carry the flag throughout the world and lead the procession to the kingdom of heaven. If this had happened, then with the heavenly fortune that had come to us through the merit of those who offered their lives down through Korea's 5,000-year history, our land would have received God's blessing for all time. Then I would have stood in the position of the Lord, with worldwide authority. Then we would have established God's nation. However, when they thwarted our growth, that chance was lost. (136-170, 1985/12/22) 16. What happened to President Helen (Hwal-lan) Kim of the Ehwa Woman's University, the key person in this situation? Indeed she suffered hwallan, meaning disaster in Korean. With the authority of her school, she moved to sacrifice a religion and sacrifice her students. Her move was not based on righteousness. It was based on unrighteousness. This is why she was required to pay the price. Had Helen Kim welcomed the Unification Church, Korea would have become the nation that could have won over all the nations and moved the world. The outcome of the events at Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University, which were at the center of Korean Christianity, was critical for determining whether Korea would go over the hill of its 40-year history under Japanese occupation. However, it ended with the students' expulsion, with the result that 40 years of the Korean people's suffering was wasted. (172-176, 1988/01/10) Section 2. Seodaemun Prison Wild rumors The expulsion of students and dismissal of professors from Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University caused True Father's suffering to continue. Christian organizations responded to the spiritual enthusiasm that was taking place in the Unification Church by spreading all kinds of wild rumors. On July 4, 1955, True Father was arrested on charges of avoiding the draft and thus violating the military service law. Subsequently, four of his disciples were also arrested. 1. Many sectors of society opposed the Unification Church. Government offices, schools, religious groups and families all turned against our church. We were persecuted not because I was an evil person or because the Unification Church was an evil church. Rather, it was based on rumors that Christian leaders contrived by accusing us of all sorts of evils and wrongdoing as have been seen throughout history. As a result of these rumors, Christians began to hate us. I was educating people with the words of the Principle; that is why whoever came to the church had spiritual experiences. If they did not come back, the spirit world gave them a hard time. This would become a serious problem for them. When intelligent people listened to the Principle, they were bound to join the Unification Church. That is why, in order to stop us, Christians began taking all kinds of terrible measures against us. (104-069, 1979/04/01) 2. Christians raised the issue of the heretical groups in the history of Christianity and said we were like those groups. They threw every sort of accusation against us. Because this continued for about ten years, the Korean Central Intelligence Agency (KCLA) investigated us. They spent 40 days investigating the rumors that had accumulated over ten years and concluded, "There is nothing there." But they did not make a public announcement about it. They did not say, "Moon of the Unification Church has done nothing wrong, and all the rumors you have been believing are lies." When I was declared not guilty after my trial, the newspapers devoted only a few lines to it. How could the negative image that was established nationwide be changed? Even though our church did public relations work to change public opinion, everyone still opposed us. Finally there were legal proceedings, and based on the investigative report from the police, we made an announcement that the Unification Church is not the kind of place that people think. They still did not believe us. Although the police confirmed it, people said, "The Unification Church has bribed the police!" (104-070, 1979/04/01) 3. There was a woman, a devoted mother and wife. She was so close to her husband that she thought that without him she would die. But after she joined the Unification Church, her life changed. Instead of going back to her house at 5:00 p.m. to prepare dinner, she would stay and listen to my teachings late into the night. In those days I often spoke until 4:00 a.m., regardless of how many members were with me. I was sleeping just two hours a night on average. Naturally, problems arose within her family. Her husband asked her not to go to the church, but still she came, saying, "No matter what, I will go." This kind of family dispute was a good reason for Christian ministers to oppose me. From their point of view, I was causing their best members to go astray. Hence, many of them gathered and organized to oppose our church. As a result, I was falsely accused of all kinds of wrongdoings. However, I thought to myself, "Go ahead, put all the blame on me," and I did not make excuses. After the court found me not guilty and I was released from Seodaemun Prison, I did not hear any Christian ministers say that I was found innocent of the rumors and that they must have been false. (249-206, 1993/10/10) 4. Unification Church members were persecuted severely, especially the women. It is because when they left home to go to the market, they ended up going to the church in spite of themselves, which led their husbands to jump to all sorts of wrong conclusions. These incidents were common in the early days of our church. If you understand spiritual phenomena, there is nothing mysterious about them. Yet the rumor spread that I controlled our members by some kind of electrical device that I had secretly implanted in them. Actually, even people in the secular world use hypnotism to exercise mind control on people. How much more powerful are the spiritual experiences that people have when they connect to the Spirit of God! There was nothing unusual about what these women believers did, coming to the church with a heart yearning for the Word of God. Do you have any idea how great the power of prayer is? If you pray, you can have such experiences. (076-142, 1975/02/02) 5. Around the time of the Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University incident, five cabinet ministers tried to knock me down and obliterate the Unification Church. Since they could find no fault in me, they tried to convict me of evading military service. They accused me of lying about my age, that I claimed I was two years older than my real age. However, despite a thorough investigation, the court could not produce any evidence, and I was found not guilty. (239-021, 1992/11/23) 6. We held a 60-day witnessing campaign at Ehwa Woman's University and Yonsei University, and many students and professors joined. The two universities were in an uproar, and their administrations felt so threatened that they had to do something about this situation. So they made allegations against me. They called me a heretic and hurled all kinds of false accusations at me. But no matter how much the prosecutors investigated me on those charges, they could find nothing criminal. The university authorities accused me of being anti-family, and that I practiced sexual immorality, but the prosecutors could not find any evidence to support those charges. Therefore, they arrested me on the charge that I evaded military service. Did I evade military service? I had short hair during the Korean War, so they thought I belonged to the North Korean Peoples Army. Even though I was willing to join the South Korean army, I was classified as Third Class, which exempted me from military service. Hence I was not able to join the army. In the end, no matter how much the prosecutors tried to make a case against me, they could not find me guilty of any of the charges. That is why I was acquitted after three months. However, most people did not learn that I was declared innocent. Christian ministers did not inform their members that the court had acquitted me. The newspaper reports about it were very brief. Our church leaders suggested, "Let's make a statement about the Seodaemun incident and the groundless allegations against the Unification Church." Yet to me, the allegations were not the issue, and my imprisonment was not the issue. The issue to me was that the Republic of Korea had betrayed me. It would do no good to regard Korea as my enemy and fight back. Rather, in order to restore Korea, we would have to move on to the world level and then return to Korea. This was the path of restoration through indemnity that lay before us. (185-206, 1989/01/08) Life in Seodaemun Prison In Seodaemun Prison, True Father was assigned number 390. Four disciples were imprisoned with him: Kim Won-pil, Eu Hyo-won, Eu Hyo-young and Eu Hyo-min. So many people visited Father in prison that it must have broken the record for the number of visitors. He encouraged all the church family members who visited him, telling them, "Do not waver." By his heart and way of life, Father earned the respect of the guards, the warden and the other inmates. 7. I was imprisoned in Seodaemun Prison in 1955. Many rumors were circulating about me as the leader of the Unification Church. So as I entered the prison in shackles, the manager of my cell block glared at me angrily and shouted that he would punish me. I said to myself, "Wait and see. Within one month, I will win you over." In the beginning, I was watched and treated as if I were a monkey in a zoo. I thought, "Do as you please! Unlike you, I am not a good-for-nothing!" Within one week, I won the hearts of the guards. People began calling me "Teacher," even in the prison. When I was released, the warden of the prison came out and called me "Teacher Moon." (039-050, 1971/01/09) 8. When I entered Seodaemun Prison, the manager of my cell block belittled me. I was quite upset with his behavior, but I determined to win him over before my departure from the facility. A few days later when he came to my cell, I greeted him cheerfully, "Good morning!" Sometimes he silently walked by my cell, and I thought, "You are just passing by, but you will come back." Then, just as I expected, he actually did. One day he came to me and told me that on a certain morning he was eating rice cakes, and one got stuck in his throat. Why do you think he choked? It was because his ancestors caused it to happen to him, knowing that if their descendant kept on mistreating me, they and that descendant would be in trouble. Not only that, he was eating the rice cake by himself, and his ancestors wanted him to change his ways. After I explained all this to him, his attitude changed. He started to call me "Teacher," and he also ran errands for me. Even the warden came to respect me. On the day of my release, he brought me a cantaloupe, a watermelon, and other seasonal fruits. He shared personal stories with me that he had not revealed even to his own siblings. He testified about me to the prison officers and guards. Do you think he testified to me because I witnessed to him? I never witnessed to him directly, yet I knew how to witness to him. (033-267, 1970/08/16) 9. I know the yearning heart you had when you came to see me in Seodaemun Prison, as if nothing else in your life mattered. History will remember your names. Someday in the future I will reward all the family members who came to visit me in prison. So treasure your visitor's pass and keep it safe. Any of you who has one should regard it as a family heirloom. And when you marry, keep it close to your bosom. When I left the prison, all the guards and even the warden came to see me off. Some of those guards later joined the church. In this way, despite the enemies I faced, I pioneered the path of heaven. In order to become Abel, we must unite with God at all costs. Therefore, whatever the suffering on your path, you should never think that you are walking that path alone. God chooses as Abel those who will not rest until they win over those who accuse them. True religions start from prison. A new history can begin from the worst place, if in that place you have more hope and a greater vision than anyone else. Then satan's world cannot accuse you or interfere with you, even when you are later elevated or promoted. That is why in prison you can make a new start that connects you to a new world. In prison we can experience the heart of God and become one with Him. (034-050, 1970/08/29) 10. People wanted me to die or come to ruin, but I didn't. Why didn't I? I was insulted and isolated, but the more people cursed me and drove me into a corner, the more people shed tears for me and comforted me. Our members fought for a place in line to visit me in prison. Visiting hours began at 8:00 a.m., but our members waited in line from 1:00 a.m. to get a pass. Seodaemun Prison had never seen such a thing in its history. Some people even waited in line more than 24 hours. (168-264, 1987/09/27) 11. When I first arrived at Seodaemun Prison, people disparaged me as "Moon of the Unification Church." It sounds odd, but in prison everyone thinks he is a prince. Everyone thinks he is better than the others. However, whenever inmates spoke to me in a derogatory way, I kept silent. From the first day, I did not say a thing. I could stay that way for one or two months. However, after one or two weeks, the inmates started to regard me with some kind of awe. When they woke up in the morning, they saw me praying. Who could stop me from praying? One inmate was giving everyone a headache, and the other prisoners wished he would die. However, I took him under my wing and started speaking with him. People said that after I came to the prison, this troublesome man changed. When, after some time, that inmate no longer said anything to insult the other prisoners, the rumor started, "That troublemaker listens to Moon very well." This happened because I try to have the heart that the president of Korea should have. My heart prompted me to live for the sake of all the prisoners. I believe that it is the right heart for a loyal citizen of this nation; it is the heart that all the people of Korea should have. So I prayed, shedding tears for that prisoner. In other words, my heart was the heart of an owner. That is why he bowed his head to me. It is heaven's principle that people bow their heads in front of a good person who takes responsibility for them. (024-041, 1969/06/22) 12. I can still picture the faces of those who tormented me when I was in Seodaemun Prison. Vicious rumors about me circulated inside the prison, but I did not say a word in response. Despite the negative environment, my cellmates came to like me very much. Also, I had many visitors. Some of those who came had bad intentions toward me. Aware of their intentions, I admonished them, "In the future, do not visit me with such a heart." There was an inmate who used to be a pastor. He called me a heretic and an enemy, and angrily challenged me, shouting, "What you teach is no good!" But after hearing me, he came to see me on a regular basis and we became very close. The rumors about me spread quickly, so much so that even the warden wanted to meet me in person. In the meantime, my disciples who were imprisoned with me served and attended me wholeheartedly. Then the people there started to say, "Many people insult and accuse Reverend Moon of the Unification Church, but he withstands it so well. Truly, he is an extraordinary person." In this way, even though I was in the lowest place, I upheld my position as God's representative with integrity and authority. I had to, because there was no one else who could take my place. There is no one else, no matter how much worldly power he has, who can take over my responsibility before heaven. (021-160, 1968/11/17) 13. People looked at me with jaundiced eyes and said, "That guy Moon is no good." Yet I am not ashamed of anything in my past. The question is: Did others fabricate this image of me, or did I create it by my own deeds? It is either one or the other. If others fabricated it, it is their fault and they will perish, even as the one who is unjustly criticized will prosper. Evil perishes but good prospers. You will never perish when you stand in a position that is true, pure, and attested to by history. When I was in handcuffs, Christian women passing by would look at me out of the corner of their eyes and grimace. I thought to myself, "Now your path seems holy, and this man whom you look upon seems miserable. But you cannot tell the outcome because you do not have the standard for comparing my situation with yours. When that is revealed, the judgment will come as to who is right and who is wrong." With these thoughts in my mind, I could come this far. (040-325, 1971/02/11) 14. I should have been able to guide the Republic of Korea centering on the Unification Church, but instead I was put in prison. Yet even in prison, I was not anxious about when I would get out. I was calm and peaceful, because I regarded prison as my path for the sake of the Will. I was resolved to stay on my path no matter how many years I might spend in jail, even to the end of my life. This is one way that I am different from others. Even in that situation, I focused on spiritual self-cultivation. What kind of self-cultivation? I meditated on how to resolve the situation of the Republic of Korea, which had lost a glorious opportunity. I contemplated how I could create a path of hope for the nation, one that would bear fruit. It was as if I was surrounded by mountains, and I had to look for ways to drill through them one after another to make a tunnel and build a highway. I thought that if I happened to collapse, God would take responsibility. However, as long as I had energy to go on, I would not ask God for help. Therefore, I did not pray for myself. Without asking God for help, I gave out all of my energy, knowing that by doing so, God would surely help. (033-167, 1970/08/11) 15. As the Unification Church advances, the question is, within the limited time you have every day, how much can you wholeheartedly invest yourself for the whole purpose? We will rapidly advance and win victory if the standard of our life is higher and deeper than that of the early Christians. It is good to taste the sorrow of loss. Experience shame and suffer humiliation to such a degree that you cannot lift up your face. I had such a time. In the courtroom before going to Seodaemun Prison, an ex-member said to me, "You were in jail in North Korea, and here you are again. You just cannot give up the old habit." I cannot forget those bitter words. While going in and out of prison, I carried on the fight to dissolve all of God's bitter grief. Although I faced many painful, even resentful situations on the way, I knew that if I kept going, the time would come when it would all be dissolved. That is why even now I cannot afford to grow weary. Though my lips are blistered and my body suffers aches and pains, I will move forward until the day I defeat the enemy satan, until he lies prostrate and I am standing with my two feet upon his back. I will fight him all the way to the end. (025-332, 1969/10/12) Section 3. Bearing Society's Sin All charges dropped On October 4, 1955, True Father was found innocent and released by the Seoul District Court. The members were overwhelmed with joy to welcome him back. Three days later, they moved the church from Jangchung-dong to Cheongpa-dong, and on October 10 the church celebrated Father's release from prison. Everyone sang "New Song of Inspiration," which True Father himself wrote in Pyongyang, and reflected deeply on the meaning of his ordeal. 1. The whole nation was in an uproar in 1955 due to such incidents as the expulsion of students from Ehwa Woman's University. Under the influence of Syngman Rhee's government, they arrested me and tried to expose me for crimes, but I had committed none. They charged me with all kinds of heinous things, but there was no crime with which to implicate me. When I came down from North Korea, I had short hair. I went to enroll in the armed forces, but they investigated me, thinking I had been in the North Korean People's Army. As a result, they did not allow me into the armed forces. That is the reason I was not accepted. Since those were my circumstances, my accusers were not able to implicate me as a criminal. Therefore, I was released with the verdict of innocent. Christians did not know that fact at all. At that time, we could have proclaimed that fact as we do now; however, back then it was not the time to do that. On my path, there was a cross I had to bear on a worldwide scale. I could not be proud just because I had become the victor in the individual battle on the path of the cross. I could not forget that on the victorious foundation of the individual level, the cross of the family level was next. (184-273, 1989/01/01) 2. Newspapers played up the story that I was imprisoned with banner headlines. However, when they wrote about my release after the not guilty verdict, they printed only one sentence in small letters. Hence, no one knew about my acquittal. When I came out from prison, some people told me that we should fight about this matter. But I did not fight. By not fighting, we made a condition to pull out the root. Anyone who opposed me by fomenting this historical injustice will be uprooted in the end. Their children may believe that their parents were good pastors who were loyal to the nation, but eventually they will understand that their parents were betrayers. When they realize that their mother and father stood in the position of betrayers who opposed the great Parents of Heaven and Earth as they strove to fulfill their duty in front of heaven, they will want to dig up their parents' graves. These are not empty words. (240-231, 1992/12/13) 3. During the administration of the Liberal Party, five cabinet ministers tried to knock me down. President Syngman Rhee issued a special directive to five departments to eliminate the Unification Church. This included the Ministry of Education, the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. After a perfunctory investigation, they used the rumors to fabricate stories about me and the Unification Church. For instance, they accused me of the crimes committed by the founder of the Pure White Sect. Thus, they tried to tarnish me with all kinds of allegations. Yet when I was brought to court and investigated, they could not find any fault. Although they brought me to trial, they could find no evidence that would prove their case, and after 90 days I was acquitted and released. In those days, Korean society truly believed I was a criminal. Later this became the basis for me to be accused throughout the world. Still, I have been silent these 40 years. Why? I knew the principle that after being struck, I can claim what I am entitled to. They believed Reverend Moon was the worst person and tried to knock me down. Yet I thought, "You are bound to perish! Go ahead and strike me! One day you who strike me will be driven into a corner and shattered into pieces." I could say that because I had done nothing wrong. (182-306, 1988/10/26) 4. We put up the sign of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity in 1954. In those days I was opposed by the entire nation of South Korea. An incident occurred which resulted in my imprisonment. Within any three-year period there is always indemnity to pay. There is no way to avoid the restoration through indemnity. It is a formula, and it works without fail. In those days, the government of the Republic of Korea tried to knock me down; they took all kind of measures to eliminate me. Christianity and the government joined forces for this purpose. However, when my case came to trial, I was found not guilty and released. Thus, the Unification Church could continue, and it remains to this day. (087-059, 1976/05/01) 5. What does it mean that the court released me with the verdict that I was innocent? If I was acquitted and discharged, shouldn't the Korean government offer me compensation? The Republic of Korea charged me, claiming that I was guilty when I had not been proven guilty. I declared I was innocent. When God examines the Republic of Korea in His court, God's verdict will be, "Republic of Korea, you are guilty. It is because you caused suffering to a man who committed no crime, and you charged him even though you already knew that he was innocent." The key officials in the Korean government who opposed me were Christians. Are Christians a group of people who support God, or a group of people who oppose God? We read from the Bible, "One's foes will be members of one's own household." (Matt. 10:36) These words came true. Indeed, Christianity committed a sin. The person who supports a criminal is like a partner in his crime; hence, he may be convicted as an accomplice. Therefore, the Korean government and the Christian churches may perish, but not Father. (187-219, 1989/02/11) The meaning of True Father's suffering in Seodaemun Prison True Father's incarceration in Seodaemun Prison was his 5th imprisonment. We can view that ordeal as religious persecution because the government of Syngman Rhee was incited by some Christian leaders and negative publicity. The consequence of that incarceration was that the Unification Church lost the God-given opportunity to launch the worldwide providence on the foundation of Christianity in the Republic of Korea. Instead, it had to once again face a wilderness course. 6. I did not perish. People were saying that Mr. Moon of the Unification Church danced naked. If they were cursing me because I really danced naked, I would not have so much pain and grief about it. I have never seen anyone dancing naked; even so, I became known as the ringleader of a naked dancing cult. Nevertheless, by accusing me that way, if the people of Korea could receive many blessings, I would welcome it unconditionally. Let them strike and curse me all they like; if the Korean people would be greatly blessed by striking and cursing me, one person, then why not? It would be good for the nation. In that case, I would be more than happy and willing to be cursed. If their motivation in doing so were for the love of the people and the nation, I would personally report to God that they had done a holy and righteous deed. (032-270, 1970/07/19) 7. The providence of re-creation cannot be accomplished by money, power or knowledge. We can only do it with true love. Even when I was in Seodaemun Prison, I did not wish for the Republic of Korea to perish. I did not wish for Christianity to perish. Instead, my heart was, "Please forgive their sins, for they do not know what they are doing. Let me bear the burden to indemnify the sins of the Republic of Korea. Have compassion on the nation. They are cursing me, and I only hope that by my accepting their curse they will receive blessings. If that happens, there will be no greater joy." With this heart, I overcame every challenge, one by one. When we sow seeds, we can harvest a hundredfold and a thousand fold. Accordingly, now we can connect tens and hundreds of times more people to salvation in God's love. Heavens law operates according to this fundamental principle for multiplying the root of life. When we go the way of love based on heaven's law, we can harvest a hundredfold and even a thousand fold. In the universe, such things can occur in the bosom of love. (179-300, 1988/08/14) 8. The 30 million people of Korea said, "You ringleader of heretics, you must perish." But did I perish? No, I did not. If they did not have a legitimate basis for striking me, they will have to pay me damages. I was working for God under miserable circumstances while they were pointing fingers at me. While pioneering the path, they put me through all sorts of hardships. Nevertheless, each time I thought, "God has suffered more hardships than I have; how can I not endure this degree of hardship?" The more hardships and difficulties you endure in a public position, the more your storehouse will be filled with treasures -- treasures that no one else can ever have. (017-252, 1967/01/29) 9. The history of the Unification Church started from prison. Even after I came to South Korea, my path began with curses, betrayals and persecution. I am not a spineless man. I have not forgotten what the manager of the cell block said to me when I entered Seodaemun Prison. Even after I die, I will not be able to forget it. But before one month had gone by, he came to me and said, "The Moon of the Unification Church that I heard about in the past is different from the Mr. Moon of the Unification Church that I know now. I am sorry." He apologized to me; I saw this clearly with my own eyes. In that experience, I witnessed that righteousness can defeat even the crudest prison chains. Therefore, although the path of righteousness is difficult, we must not be discouraged. I am responsible to lead this group of people for whom God has been searching. This is my path, and I never let myself become discouraged along the way. I carry numerous scars from the ordeals, tribulations and beatings, but I do not mind the wounds. (064-148, 1972/10/29) 10. When you are going through hardships, ordinary things can be lifted up and become objects of absolute value. If you were to experience prison life or live through a severe famine, you would understand this. Indeed, trials and suffering are not bad. Those who possess the strength, hope, and desire to affirm the value of life while undergoing trials and suffering are not crushed by the difficulties of those tests and hardships. Rather, they become a stimulus to find joy in the future. Not only that, they can enable you to find the nation of hope, even God's kingdom. If you keep your hope alive while you are going through difficulties, you can realize the joy of the kingdom of heaven. Without overcoming difficulties, you can never achieve your hopes. Therefore, the God of love trains people so that they will be able to overcome a wide spectrum of trials that will come during the course of their lives. In this sense, the course of that training is not an end in itself. It is a path of suffering that is given as a gift, enabling you to feel value and motivating you to find greater joy. When we think like this, suffering and difficulties are not bad. They can become the foundation of our happiness today and the means enabling us to inherit the happiness of tomorrow. (042-320, 1971/04/04) 11. I have been walking a long and arduous path alone, pioneering the mission of a forerunner. But I did not speak about it to others. My mission requires me to risk my life. Nevertheless I am not a lonely man. I do not need sympathy from you, either. Actually, I am a happy person. Since God, the owner of the universe, recognizes me, I could be happy even through torture, when my tendons were cut, my flesh was torn and blood flowed from my torn flesh. I could be happy, because I knew the heart of God, who suffered more than I in order to send His Son on such a path. I was fighting to find the nation that would be able to embrace and comfort heaven. For that I could endure any torture, no matter how severe. Even when the path of the cross came to me unexpectedly, and even when that path drove me into difficult and despairing circumstances, I remained determined to go forward, renewing my resolve and renewing my hope. (065-091, 1972/11/13) 12. Looking at the trail of history until now, we see that the central figures of history are the ones who in their time surmounted suffering and fought unceasingly while never giving up hope for their nation and for the kingdom. Such people are the owners of history. Saints and sages are the people who honored the will of heaven. They gave up any attachment to what the human world valued, and more than that, they changed its direction. They elevated the existing world to the world of hope by overcoming all the difficulties in their environment, even at the sacrifice of their lives. Hence, although their lives appeared to be miserable, all the pain and suffering they experienced internally became the motivating power that enabled them to connect the existing world to the world of joy. The suffering path that God made the Unification Church walk until now was not for the purpose of bringing our church to ruin. On the contrary, its purpose was for the sake of God's love. The Unification Church has been developing so that it can meet the spring of tomorrow and become a greater light to the world. (042-320, 1971/04/04) 13. When I entered Seodaemun Prison in shackles, I was not ashamed. I had nothing to be ashamed of before heaven or earth. I kept my back straight and walked tall. When I was released from prison, I remember that four prison guards stepped forward and said that they would become members of the Unification Church. The warden came to see me a number of times. He was thinking, "Is this the man whom the people of Korea consider so bad? He is not really the person they say he is." Outside the prison, all the Unification Church members waited in line, competing to see me. When the warden saw the young men and women lining up early in the morning, waiting to see me, he acknowledged, "Oh, I really did not understand him." This is the kind of path I have walked thus far. (065-063, 1972/11/13) 14. Never forget that I was chased out by the churches and the nation, which persecuted the Unification Church. Never forget that I stood before the presiding judge in a prison uniform, wearing shackles. Now the season of sorrows is over, and our time has come. Springtime, the time for sowing seeds, has come. When we sow them they will sprout. However, sprouts will not germinate where people oppose us. Throughout history until today, we have been accumulating the merit of life and merit of love on behalf of our fellow citizens, all the people of Korea. The day will come when we can bequeath these merits to all those who are building the nation. Christians are still treating us as their enemies, but the path for those numerous Christians will be opened here. (048-318, 1971/09/26) Chapter 3. Suffering in Danbury Prison and True Parents' Victory Section 1. The Tax Evasion Trial The Fraser Committee When True Parents began their activities in America, including the Washington Monument Rally, a backlash arose that developed into organized opposition. The primary incident that incited this backlash was a public hearing led by Congressman Donald M. Fraser, chair of the Subcommittee on International Organizations of the Committee on International Relations of the United States House of Representatives. At that hearing, which began on March 22, 1978, Reverend Moons special assistant Bo Hi Pak testified four times. The purpose of the hearing was to stop the activities of the Unification Church by connecting it to what had come to be known as Korea-gate. Korea-gate had arisen out of allegations that the Korean government provided a lobbyist with large sums of money to influence American politicians. The entire matter was politically motivated. It was in this atmosphere of hostile accusations that True Father was indicted on charges of filing false tax returns at the United States District Court for the Southern District of New York on October 15, 1981. He was compelled to appear at the court many times. In a public statement that he made outside the courthouse after his arraignment, True Father refuted the charges, saying that he loved America more than anyone else did, and that the real cause of his trial was racial bias and religious prejudice. He declared that he had done nothing wrong and that his conscience was clear, because his life was one of self-sacrifice to serve America and all humanity. 1. In Japan, the Unification Church played a key role in defeating the Communist Party. We had advanced beyond the national level, and with this foundation we could go beyond the level of Asia. It was time to take the fight to America, representing the world stage. Communist forces throughout the world have begun to attack me. They have stirred up great winds of opposition from the entire world to blow against me. Where are these winds blowing? In the free world, in America, and in Christianity worldwide. They are launching an all-out attack on me. Even though the free world should be defending and protecting me against satan's side, in fact they are doing the opposite, going against me and God's side. Even though Korea supports me internally, because it is under the influence of America, it is in a situation where it is unable to support me openly. This has left me completely isolated. Notably, the Carter administration used Congressman Fraser and the Koreagate political scandal to try to bring down the Unification Church. (104-257, 1979/05/27) 2. When I was preparing to speak at the Washington Monument Rally, I felt as forlorn as a death row inmate walking toward the execution chamber. But thank God, it turned out to be a miraculous event. It was like a dream. I was resurrected from hell. At that point even the authorities in Washington, DC could not interfere. They wondered how I was able to make such a great foundation among the American people and its minority groups in such a short time. Thereupon, they changed their strategy from a short-term one to a long-term one. Mustering every ally they could find, they tried to gradually tighten their grip on me, bring me down, and get rid of me. Representing them, Congressman Fraser did the work. Communist forces, Jewish and Christian organizations, and the United States government all joined together to attack me. Abel's position is always defensive while Cain takes the offensive. But these positions were reversed here. From that point on, it was, "Remove Congressman Fraser!" I can go on the attack. Because they attacked us, we reversed the offensive and defensive roles. (099-184, 1978/09/18) 3. When we engaged in the fight with Congressman Fraser in America, if I had been hesitant to fight, if I had fear like a small-minded man and said to my followers, "It is time to retreat. I do not dare confront this nation that rules the world," then we could not have advanced God's Will and I would have been swept away. However, I was not afraid to fight. Instead, like David when he confronted Goliath, I went into the battle with the determination that my arrows would pierce his heart and my cannonballs would knock him down. I resolved, "It is not I, but you who will be pierced." Because I fought with that kind of determination, we could make a breakthrough in America. Now we can say that from every viewpoint we were victorious. (100-285, 1978/10/22) 4. Every time I do something, the Congress and the State Department make a fuss. Congressman Fraser, with the backing of the US State Department, became the flag bearer of the combined efforts of the government, communists, and some Jewish and Christian leaders in their efforts to bring down the Unification Church. Yet his efforts ended up working against him. The Fraser Committee's allegations against me were made known to the whole world. Remarkably, some members of Congress came to our side. They became like our public relations team. When we won, they called to congratulate us. Also, the members celebrated with shouts of "Mansei!" However, I told them not to get too excited and stay calm. I explained that one who is defeated is weak, and heaven does not permit us to strike the weak. God's way is to protect the weak. We should not be overjoyed with the fact that the Unification Church defeated the Fraser Committee. Our victory was only for the sake of goodness. I told the members, "Do not go out dancing in the streets and boasting about our victory." Forbearance is the way we can win over not only Fraser but also his descendants. (099-154, 1978/09/17) 5. The world knows that Congressman Fraser was defeated in his primary bid for the US Senate because he had fought me and lost. One day, major newspapers carried a four-page article about the Fraser Committees efforts to destroy us, which might be a historical world record. However, that was the media's last attack on us. In a single moment, the communists who had so confidently expected Fraser to win were completely defeated. They were defeated in the final fight. When Jacob fought with the angel, at the very last moment Jacob clung to the angel and would not let him go. When the angel knew he could not win, he broke Jacobs's hipbone. Even then, Jacob still held tight. Jacob won in this way, and the angel had to bless him. I fought Congressman Fraser like that. However much he and his people opposed me, I would not be defeated. I am sure God was helping me, but I'm no fool either. So people say, "There is nothing to gain by fighting Reverend Moon. He is a fearsome man." (099-185, 1978/09/18) 6. In all times and places, people who live for righteousness and devote themselves for God must inevitably travel a rocky and thorny path and must endure great suffering in their lifetime. Jesus Christ was the great example of this truth. In addition to him, history is filled with saints devoted to God whose lives were filled with suffering. Ever since I resolved to dedicate my life for God and for the world, I have endured great suffering. So far I have endured 60 years of it. But I know the lessons of history, so how can I refuse the thorny and suffering path? I do not feel wronged, angry or hurt that the American government brought charges against me. Rather, I take it as an opportunity to share the suffering of God. God is the one who has been wronged more than anyone, has felt indignant more than anyone and has endured loneliness more than anyone. Hence, I consider this upcoming trial to be a trial of glory. I have a clear conscience. When I look back on the life I have lived, I am confident that I lived for the sake of God and in sacrificial service for all people and the world. Therefore, I have no fear about the outcome. I have loved America, investing my heart and soul for that land for the last ten years. Ever since I went to America, I poured out my blood and sweat to revive the spirit and morality of that nation. History will testify to this. (115-061, 1981/11/01) 7. From the perspective of God's providence, if America cannot maintain its spirit and become truly a nation of God, there will be no way to save the world from the evil forces of communism. I have not taken anything from America. Nevertheless, I came devoting all the manpower and resources of the Unification Church worldwide to America. America is known as a rich nation that gives aid to many throughout the world. But the Unification Church receives no support from America; on the contrary, America is the recipient nation that receives spiritual and material support from the Unification Church. If, nevertheless, they call it a sin or a crime that I love America and support it in this way, and give everything that I have for America, then I will not hesitate to accept whatever judgment is imposed upon me. I will not retreat from suffering, even suffering on the cross. (115-062, 1981/11/01) 8. Today we recognize two major shadows on the righteousness of America, which is otherwise a great and beautiful nation; they are religious prejudice and racial discrimination. As for the problem of racial discrimination, President Lincoln paid the price for it with his blood. Even so, much about that problem remained unresolved. More recently while fighting this injustice, the great American, Rev. Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr., also offered his life on that holy altar. Now this fight has become the fight of the Unification Church. The Unification movement, which originally came from the East, has become the spokesperson and champion of all the minorities that are ostracized in today's America. One of the reasons I came to America was to establish organizations to defend minority rights. I put aside funds for this purpose before I returned to Korea. The movement to defend minority rights, which is spreading like wildfire in America, will become a righteous movement and a driving force in the 1980s. If God is truly alive, which He is, and if His truth exists, and it does, then history will flow in this direction. (115-062, 1981/11/01) The course of the trial In 1982, the United States District Court for the Southern District of New York completed the selection of a 12-member jury for True Fathers trial on charges of tax evasion. His lawyer had asked for a trial by judge instead of by jury, because that way an impartial verdict would have been more likely. But the judge denied this motion, and his trial in the federal district court began. As the US government desired, on May 18, 1982, the jury handed down a guilty verdict. On July 16 the court sentenced True Father to 18 months' imprisonment and a $25,000 fine. True Father was sentenced for filing false tax returns and conspiracy to file false tax returns. At issue were his tax returns for the three-year period from 1973 to 1975. The government alleged that he should have declared as his personal income $112,000 in accrued interest on members' donations of $1.6 million and the receipt of $50,000 in stock. However, all of those funds were used for church purposes; they were not his personal income. If they are reckoned as his personal income, the amount of tax that he was said to owe was only $7,300. On November 3 the defense counsel appealed to the United States Court of Appeals. Religious leaders in America, together with many non-governmental organizations, submitted numerous written petitions to the appellate court. As soon as the jurors pronounced the guilty verdict, members of the clergy held religious freedom rallies to protest the outcome. These were supported by the leaders of every major Christian denomination, as well as many conscientious people who regarded Fathers conviction as religious persecution. As a result, protests and demonstrations began to spread. The defense counsel appealed, but on September 13, 1983 the verdict was affirmed by the United States Court of Appeals. On May 12, 1984, when his final appeal to the US Supreme Court was denied, the sentence held firm. From the time of his indictment on October 15, 1981 until his incarceration began on July 20, 1984, True Father's trial had lasted two years and nine months. 9. At school when two students are fighting, if you listen to them, they argue over who is right and who is wrong. Then their schoolteacher makes a judgment based on which of the two is more public-minded. It is simple to come up with the right judgment; the student who stands in the right is the one who upholds a greater public purpose. Today, when I enter the courtroom to face my trial, you church members must not be sad about it. The US government is thinking only of its own benefit, but I am going a more public path that is on a higher level. Therefore, although America may judge me and give me whatever sentence, I will remain the victor based on heaven's law. This is the plain truth. Therefore, in the past whenever I stood in court, I never had any fear whatsoever. The Unification Church centers on God alone and continues walking the path according to God's heart. (117-270, 1982/04/01) 10. Right now in America, everyone is making a fuss, saying that I evaded taxes. Yet these people have no idea how much money I brought to America and spent for this nation. I brought money to America because it is the central nation of the free world. My intention is to make a foundation here, and protect it for the greater purpose of the world, even if some other part of the free world may have to sacrifice. When I save America, the world's central nation, the rest of the world can also be saved. Whom does history follow? American citizens will not even follow their own government, but I believe that they will end up following me regardless of this court battle. Even the American government will follow the path that I am going. When Americans emerge who think more publicly than most present-day Americans, they will all follow me. That is why I say that we are going the path to victory. (117-277, 1982/04/01) 11. You should realize that just as I stand before a United States Court in New York today, someday you will stand before the Court of the Universe. Even if I am found guilty at the first trial, the second trial and the third trial, if the Court of the Heavenly Kingdom finds me innocent, all the guilty verdicts on earth will be reversed. The Court of the Heavenly Kingdom is the supreme court of history. American citizens can appeal only to the Court of Appeals and to the United States Supreme Court, but I can still appeal to the final court, the court of history, the Supreme Court of Heaven. You too will stand before that court someday. Yet what an honor it is to stand before this historical court while I am alive on earth. How wonderful it would be if I were to receive the verdict of innocent. It would be such an honor to be vindicated during this trial now, and not after death. Would you like to be in that position after you die, or would you rather be in that position while you are still alive? The path of righteousness is only for the strong and bold. My way of thinking is to take a path that is great and awesome, even though it can be intimidating. The rest of the world is afraid of the American government, but because I have this kind of thinking I have been fighting the government all by myself. (117-280, 1982/04/01) 12. Once news that I committed tax evasion was publicized, even some of the American church members were concerned, thinking "Where there's smoke, there's fire." The US prosecution has no evidence of serious wrongdoing. No matter how much they looked, they could find no crime. Yet still the American people believe the accusations are true. They are thinking of me as a person who lies and commits fraud. They are making a huge commotion, pouring millions of dollars into investigating a case that involves less than $10,000 in taxes. How foolish and shameless they are! If a third party asked you to investigate such a case and gave you a million dollars for that purpose, would you do it? If I were guilty, I could understand such an action. Yet they created a great commotion just to convict an innocent person. I realize that I am in a place where I must love my enemies totally, with the heart of Jesus on the cross. Yet whatever the outcome of the trial, at least I am not in danger of being put to death, as Jesus was. America and Korea stand in exactly the same positions as Rome and Israel at the time of Jesus. If Jesus had been able to go to the Senate in Rome, and had fought, won his case, and raised the flag of victory, more than likely Christianity would not have shed blood. Therefore, if we are victorious here, then Unification Church missionaries around the world will most likely never have to shed blood. This is where we are beginning a new history. When you consider this, we have arrived on the battlefield where we can fight, the place where we can work to begin this new history. So with the spirit of a righteous person, and with the spirit of a saint, you should charge forward with all your might. (118-057, 1982/05/02) 13. I told the court that I did not want a jury trial, as I could not have full faith in its fairness. But the American court compelled me to accept trial by jury. When the jury handed down the guilty verdict, all Unification Church members around the world united with me. I have made this a condition to bind all people in history together as one. By making them as one, we can go over another hill. White people cried; black people cried; yellow people cried. People of all races shed tears during my trial for tax evasion. That this happened is an amazing thing. They did not cry for their own country. They cried for me, for God and for the world. Because of one person, True Father, all people shed tears for the sake of God. This is truly a historic bond of heart. As a result, everything in providential history became connected. This trial became an opportunity for God, me, and all humanity to stand together in heart. That is why I tell you, this trial is an important turning point in history. It is the moment when, one in heart, all people occupied and surmounted the high ground. (118-137, 1982/05/23) 14. At the same time as I am waging this legal battle, I am preparing to found The Washington Times. It will cost tens of millions of dollars, but it is an investment for the sake of America and the world. It is an investment to stop communism and save America. I also invested more than $50 million in the movie Incheon. Was this for my benefit? I did it for America and the free world. Given this, would I conspire not to pay income taxes that did not amount to even $10,000? That is beyond ridiculous. In the future, where will America go to hide from this historic disgrace? This is a serious problem for America. Americans will not be able to lift their heads. All of the records remain. America will always be reviled for bringing this court case against me. Therefore, in order to protect America from this national disgrace in the future, all members in America must unite and offer special conditions of devotion until the day of my sentencing on July 14. You must all take responsibility for the future. In order to protect America from this disgrace, you need to cry out for justice throughout the land. You need to take this opportunity to turn American citizens around to the right direction. You must press on and on, making your best efforts, even to the point where you can no longer move your lips, open your eyes or move your bodies. (118-139, 1982/05/23) 15. The American government sentenced me, but they cannot push me around as they like. I will continue to guide America to the right direction, teaching the American people, and even the American government. My life is only daytime; there is no nighttime. I jump over the nighttime and work 24 hours a day. What matters to me is: What will I restore in my life? What will I fulfill here? What will I leave behind? When God was sad for my sake because I stood before a court, charged with tax evasion, I sought to comfort God. I told God not to worry about me. I comforted Him each day, saying, "I am going through this time for the sake of the future." I thought about how I could unite heaven and earth. I thought about how I could unite God and humanity. If I am evil, I am bound to decline. If the American government is good, it is bound to rise. If it rises, then I will follow America and not oppose it. If, however, I am the one who is good, I will continue along my path even if I have to leave America behind. A saint is someone who loves humanity and comforts heaven day and night even during the most difficult times. My path is the same path that the saints of history have walked. (119-176, 1982/07/18) 16. I intend to continue this court battle. I am determined not to leave anything bad behind in America. I am determined to leave something good behind. I need to instill a new spirit in the American people. Do you think anyone who has studied about me will stop following me simply because I was brought before a court? Or will they keep moving forward? This is a serious question I'm asking you. We must have hope. America must follow heaven's law, which is the way of public righteousness, not of private self-interest. Those who follow the way of public righteousness will rise, but those who go the opposite way will decline. Who will remove those who are going the opposite way? The universe will remove them. The public law, public righteousness, will remove them. I have faced opposition throughout my life. I am working to save this nation and its youth; I am striving to create people who can save the free world; yet I had to stand trial. (119-178, 1982/07/18) 17. There remains a road ahead of me, the road for the sake of the world. This road will take me beyond the United States. But once I leave, what will become of America? Unless you American members pledge to work harder than me, unless you are determined even to stand before a court and sacrifice yourself more than I did in order to lead your nation on the path that it must go, America will face a bleak future. After your nation has treated me like this, how can it hope to stand with honor before the nations of the world? America has already been damaged. I have been teaching you about heaven's law of public righteousness. I am not saying that I have no responsibility; I do have responsibility. I am speaking this way because I am taking responsibility. Yet, because I realize that you also must shoulder this responsibility, I am even more serious about you. A parent's heart desires to ensure his children have a bright future. The path of heaven's law of public righteousness must become your path. You must travel this path and live by this law. (119-180, 1982/07/18) 18. You must inherit heaven's law of public righteousness and resolve that you will follow this path until the world welcomes us, until all the people of the world have the heart that they would share a prison cell with me. I was very serious during the time I fought the allegation of tax evasion in the American court. I decided flatly, "I am going to do this," and flew back there. Nevertheless, I never cursed America. I did not curse the prosecutors or the judge. I know that if I go in front of God, I am justified. In front of America's good ancestors, I am justified. They are on my side. Your future descendants will be on my side. In the future, when your descendants find out what their ancestors did against me, what will they say about what you did? That is why I am saying that the path of righteous men and women, of good men and women, lies before you. However, there is no path for the evil person to go. Evil people are bound to perish. (119-181, 1982/07/18) 19. I am intending to conclude in 40 years' time the 4,000-year indemnity course of Judeo-Christianity that has unfolded from Jacob's time until today. Further, in these same 40 years I am trying to restore the 400-year indemnity course that early Christianity suffered under the Roman Empire. The period of all-out attack that occurred in this three-year period of legal battles corresponds to the three-year period of Jesus' course. I am indemnifying this in reverse. The course of indemnity goes in reverse. In this time, Christianity can indemnify the age of Judaism by attending True Parents. This three-year period in which I have been fighting in the US courts is precisely the three-year period when, as the Messiah today, I have been preparing the foundation for saving the free, democratic world. It is the same foundation that Jesus should have been able to prepare by fighting and bringing victory on the worldwide stage in Rome. During this period I was being crucified in America, just as Jesus was crucified. The legal battle has been like the crucifixion. Passing through the first stage at the New York District Court and continuing to the second stage at the United States Court of Appeals was equivalent to Jesus who had died being brought back to life. The presiding judge in that court was on my side and the two other judges were against me. This corresponds to the age of the growth stage. During the third stage of the fight, at the US Supreme Court, public opinion was boiling and the people shouted, "Reverend Moon must be released!" The entire free world and all of Christianity came together. As I carried the cross, Christianity, the free world, and the American people united to support me, just like the thief on Jesus' right side who supported the crucified Jesus. (131-137, 1984/04/29) 20. America prosecuted me, but I am going beyond America; I am advancing beyond just America's hope. Tomorrow our achievement will be greater than it is now, and after one more year it will be greater still. We need to prepare the path along which all humanity will become one, which is the hope of God; and my vision is to choose the most direct path that can lead us there. When the judgment of the Supreme Court was rendered, I said, "God! What are you going to give me next?" Then Christianity turned around and supported the Unification Church. The result of the court battle is that I am going to prison. What great blessing will we inherit thereby? All people worldwide will come back to my side. Families will become unified families and follow me on the path that I am going. Ethnic groups will become unified peoples, nations will become unified nations, the world will become the unified world, and all of them will follow me. Accordingly, when I am released from prison, a group of people representing the unified world will be waiting for me. That is why I consider the path I am on to be a path of hope. That is why I intend to go the path of the cross, knowing that it is actually the path of joy and hope. I know that because of today, the Unification tradition will connect everyone together in a single line, from the True Parents to the True Children to blessed families, Christianity, America and the world. It will grow and grow. On such a great day as today, when we are about to take that first step, I do not want you to send me off with tears. If you are going to shed tears, shed tears for the sake of this nation and the world. Your tears for the nation and the world should be tens and hundreds of times more than the tears I shed for them. If your hearts are hurting and feel sorrow, then become Unificationist laborers who, by the time I am released from prison, will have united 1,000 people, 10,000 people for the Will. (133-263, 1984/07/20) 21. While going the way of the Will, I spent a lot of time in prison. However, I was always grateful for the fact that my life did not come to an end. I welcomed my path with joy and entrusted the result to heaven. I thought about the miserable circumstances of God, who has to fulfill the Will, even though it required putting me on the verge of death. I thought about God's miserable situation, having to see me go through that kind of suffering in order to surmount those obstacles and advance the providence. Even now it is the same. At this time, as I stand in this central position with this world and the spirit world interacting in oneness, I must resolve to make myself a sacrifice. This is the way in which I can harvest beautiful fruit for God in these Last Days. You should know that this path -- this tradition-will remain, and that you too must follow it. (131-319, 1984/05/19) Section 2. The Ascension of Heung-jin Moon Sacrifice of the second son From December 14 to December 23, 1983, True Parents led Victory Over Communism rallies in eight major cities in Korea. These rallies were held to thwart North Korea's growing ambition to unify the Korean Peninsula under communism. At the final rally in Gwangju, True Father delivered his speech amid rising tensions due to reports that a group had been sent there to assassinate him. On that same day Heung-jin Moon, True Parents' second son, was badly injured in a traffic accident in the United States. His injuries proved fatal, and he passed away on January 2, 1984. At a time of opposition from that Christian nation and the increasing danger of communism, his death became a sacrificial offering. 1. In December 1983 I spoke in eight major Korean cities at Victory Over Communism rallies in order to unite the citizens of the Republic of Korea in defense of their nation. I also assembled 72 national delegates from the Professors World Peace Academy, representing the world and Christianity. I had a fierce battle with satan as our rallies swept the nation. The entire nation of Korea was caught up in our movement. Through these rallies, I intended to subjugate satan, who was working through North Korea to invade the South. At that time my own family was under extreme duress. As the representative of the entire world, my family was under attack. Since satan could not attack me directly, he attacked my son, Heung-jin. During the last Victory Over Communism rally in Gwangju, while I was actually speaking, my son was involved in an automobile accident. (161-080, 1987/01/02) 2. When I went to Korea in December 1983, both America and Japan paid careful attention to what I was doing. These three providential nations were leaning toward communism. However much satan wanted to destroy me, he could not do so because I had established victorious indemnity conditions. Although the democratic world opposed the Unification Church, I had already made the indemnity condition to triumph over the groups that were attacking me there. However, Heung-jin, who represented the children, lived in America, and he became satan's target. satan always seeks a way to strike. Just as the Victory Over Communism rallies in eight major cities were ending with great success, Heung-jin was seriously injured in a car accident. This happened while I was delivering my speech at the last rally in Gwangju. My speech began at 11:00 in the morning, but the arena was already packed by 10:00. There were assassins in the audience plotting to harm me, but the hall had become so crowded that they were unable to carry out their plot. The space was filled so tightly that people could not move freely. Thus, the conditions in the arena naturally protected me from them. As satan could not attack me directly, he took my most beloved son. (130-196, 1984/01/15) 3. When I returned to Korea, I held Victory Over Communism rallies. The last venue was Gwangju. At that time, some spiritualists warned me not to go because the communists were sending agents to get me. But should I not go just because they told me not to? A public person should be willing to risk his life at any time. So I went, and heaven worked. At the rally the aisles were crammed with people so that those sitting down could not get up and move around. That was how I was protected. A serious incident took place, however; the car accident that claimed Heung-jin's life occurred at that very moment. (212-092, 1991/01/02) 4. Many things were accomplished through Heung-jin's sacrifice. In life he was the most filial son, but now this most sincere and pure child is in the embrace of God. If Heung-jin's sacrifice had not occurred, there could have been two very unfortunate developments. First, the North Korean military could have invaded South Korea; second, my earthly life could have ended. Already, because of the success of the Victory Over Communism rallies in Korea, satan could no longer attack South Korea. satan still tried to attack me, but instead, at the exact time when we were harvesting victory in Korea, he claimed Heung-jin, and my son became a sacrificial offering. (130-289, 1984/02/07) 5. Heung-jin, my second son, was always extremely concerned about my safety and security. He had the mind-set that if an assailant came to shoot me, he would jump in front of me to take the bullet for me. He organized the blessed families in East Garden and trained them to have this mind-set. At night he would station blessed family members and stage surprise attacks to keep them alert. He was so concerned with my safety that he went through all this effort to train and test the security staff to make them into real bodyguards. Furthermore, at the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences in Chicago, Heung-jin stayed up and stood guard all night alongside the official bodyguards. He did not fully trust the bodyguards. In his mind, they had not reached the standard of heart that they thought of me as their own father the way he did. Heung-jin felt that if I were in genuine danger of assassination the bodyguards might flee. He said, "I am not like that!" That is why he gave mental and physical training to my security staff, so they would protect me properly. He was always ready to offer his life for me. (137-293, 1986/01/03) 6. I visited the scene of Heung-jin's car accident. I learned that a truck driver had hit the brakes to slow down as he was going down a hill, and his truck skidded into the oncoming lane. The truck could not go straight and veered diagonally, blocking the road. Heung-jin was driving up the hill headed toward the truck. His natural reaction as a driver facing danger would have been to reflexively turn the steering wheel to avoid injuring himself. But Heung-jin did not do that. Instead he kept his car at a slight angle toward the truck, swerving his car so that the truck struck it on the driver's side where he was sitting. Why did Heung-jin do that? He did it because he loved the brothers who were riding with him. Their father had passed away many years ago, and he deeply loved them. When they studied together in the evening, if they said they were hungry, Heung-jin would go to the refrigerator and find something for them. He wanted to show them his love. He would say, "I need to take care of these brothers because their father is gone." Because he loved them like that, he turned the steering wheel to take the impact on their behalf. When I saw this, I was truly grateful to have had such a son. (137-291, 1986/01/03) 7. When Jesus died on the cross, there was a thief on his right side and a thief on his left. They represented the democratic world and the communist world. Communism says there is no God. Democracy says there is. This time, there were two young men in the .car with Heung-jin. Although Heung-jin lost his life due to the car accident, both the young men survived. Heung-jin's good deed was a great thing. He could have swerved the car in the other direction. But why did he steer the car so his side would receive the impact? This is the question. The car rammed into a corner of the truck. The two young men riding with Heung-jin said he turned the wheel as he did because he was thinking of them, so that they would receive less impact. We can understand from this that Heung-jin passed away as a sacrificial offering for both the democratic world and the communist world. The two other young men represented the democratic and communist worlds, in the same position as the two thieves on Jesus' right and left sides. Heung-jin passed away instead of them. In Jesus' time all three died. In my time, because Heung-jin made himself a sacrificial offering, those two young people remained alive. This opened the way to liberate both the democratic world and the communist world. (130-199, 1984/01/15) 8. Heung-jin's sacrifice stands on the national foundation of indemnity that I established in Korea for the sake of the free world and the communist world. His sacrifice connects these two worlds to this national foundation. Although the accident happened in America, he was buried in Korea. His body was returned to his homeland and buried there. Thus, Heung-jin stands on the victorious national foundation that True Parents established. Because he stands on this national foundation, although Heung-jin dwells in the spirit world, he also has a spiritual foundation to settle on earth. This means that Heung-jin's sacrifice restored through indemnity what Jesus could not accomplish on the national level, and at the same time it laid the foundation for Jesus to interact with the earthly world on a higher dimension. Heung-jin made such a connection between the two worlds. (130-200, 1984/01/15) 9. My court battle in America, up to and including the US Supreme Court, is the same as Jesus being hung on the cross. However, we are no longer living in an age to die hanging on a cross; rather, it is the time to advance while bearing the cross. At the time of Jesus, Judaism and Rome foundered, but now in the time of my legal battle, rather than colliding with me, Christianity and America are uniting with me. This means we have come to the time when we can restore through indemnity all the failures of Jesus' day. Why was Heung-jin caught up in this indemnity condition? It happened because this is the time when True Parents are bearing the cross, and hence Heung-jin was automatically in that realm as well. If you look at the positions of God and Jesus, God is the Father and Jesus is the Son. It is not God who must bear the cross, but the Son. In the present age, True Parents are in the position representing God, and Heungjin is in the position of Jesus. For this reason, his sacrifice corresponds exactly to the indemnity condition that requires him to bear Jesus' worldwide cross as the son. After satan struck Jesus down, God resurrected him. In the same way, when satan struck Heung-jin down, True Parents resurrected him for the world-level providence. Whereas Jesus after his death opened the gate to spiritual salvation, Heung-jin opened a gate to the physical world. Hence, now the time has come for a new Pentecost on the world level that can unite spirit and body, like the Pentecost that occurred after the death of Jesus. This is restoration through indemnity. Because Christianity opposed us, its failure had to be indemnified. On the day of Pentecost, the Holy Spirit came down to where 120 disciples had gathered on earth after Jesus' death, and launched Christianity. Over the next 2,000 years, Christianity expanded to form the Christian cultural sphere. If that foundation had been offered to the Returning Lord, a new Pentecost would not have been needed. But because they opposed us, everything was shattered and had to be rebuilt. (131-231, 1984/05/04) The victory of love At 4:00 a.m. on January 3, 1984, at the Belvedere Training Center, True Parents proclaimed January 2, the day when Heung-jin Moon ascended to the spirit world, as the Day of the Victory of Love. They were able to make this proclamation because when he went the course of a sacrificial offering and triumphed over the realm of death, Heung-jin Moon embodied the standard for a new beginning in which God could take dominion over love. 10. On December 31, 1983, we, as True Parents, visited the hospital and conducted the Unification Ceremony. That ceremony placed Heung-jin above both the communist and democratic worlds. It was a serious moment. Even though this robust son whom we loved more than anyone else was about to pass into the spirit world, we could not allow ourselves to shed tears. During the three days after the Unification Ceremony, when we instituted the Day of the Victory of Love, we could not shed tears. Since we were marking his victory over death while standing as the True Parents of humankind, we could not permit ourselves to be sad. Adam and Eve by their mistake built a high wall separating human beings from God. This created the valley of death, the hell of death, hell in the spirit world and hell on earth. Standing at the highest point, we put everything in order and offered up our son. You cannot imagine how serious we were. As a parent, if I could have slowed the passage of time, I would have. But at a time like that, I had to send Heung-jin off without any hesitation and keep a steady heart in front of heaven. I even had to tell Mother that if she cried she would invite misfortune. Only after we held the ascension ceremony in Korea and sent him off to heaven could we cry as parents. Only after the ceremony was completed did I shed tears, but those tears of grief were mixed with tears to celebrate his victory. (408-293, 2003/06/17) 11. satan cannot invade you as long as you love True Parents more than your own life. This is because Heung-jin died in your stead. On top of that, if you love True Parents more than Heung-jin did, then satan will not be able to do anything to you. Until now satan was in control of love, but from now on God will reign with love. Since Heung-jin became one with God based on this standard, I proclaimed the Day of the Victory of Love. Now satan will retreat in proportion to your activities. Therefore, based on the spirit of the Day of the Victory of Love, you must work hard day and night for three years. You need to push yourself to do so. Heung-jin is not resting day or night. He is working hard in the spirit world to mobilize all his juniors and elders so that they will move the young people of the communist world and democratic world. You too should work so that you achieve no less. You should have that kind of determination. With the Day of the Victory of Love, the time has come when Cain can welcome Abel. In the past if you loved Cain, you had to pay indemnity, but now if you love Cain, you will receive blessings from him. In the past when Cain loved Abel, he suffered hardships from satan even to the point of death, but now that time is over. The time has come when God will pour out blessings. (130-206, 1984/01/15) 12. By setting up the Day of the Victory of Love on January 3, 1984, we broke down the barriers that satan's love had erected in the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle (the realm of indirect dominion) and in the realm of God's direct dominion. Now that they have been broken down, with God's love we can dismantle any barrier anywhere, including in hell. Spirits in heaven can descend even to the dungeons of hell and then ascend. When they do so, since they belong to God's realm, the spirits in satan's realm are bound to surrender to them. This is why we call it the Day of the Victory of Love. God's love represents the past, present and future. Hence it can remove the realm of death in satan's world. That is why we could claim victory. That is why we could set up the Day of the Victory of Love. At that time Mother and I were in a difficult position where we were not supposed to think any sad thoughts about our son who had become an offering. We had to walk such a path. You church leaders should resemble Heung-jin. Work just like him. People say that Heung-jin resembled me. Just as God never rests, I am working single-mindedly for world restoration 24 hours a day. You need to practice this lifestyle. So clean yourself up. Put yourself in order. You need to live and work like Heung-jin. (171-274, 1988/01/02) 13. In the spirit world, Heung-jin is now an owner and conveyer of love. He is in the realm of God's direct dominion. Because of the way he died, separating himself from the realm of the Fall, God can call him His son and can love him unreservedly, saying, "This is my son. This is my son who overcame satan's world." I was not able to fully love Heung-jin when he was young, but now God is redeeming that situation. God's love for Heung-jin is His love for True Parents. Because Heung-jin made the condition that he loved True Parents with his life, all the situations where God's love could not be manifest can be solved. Hence, Jesus will be liberated, and the conditions can be fulfilled that will alleviate my pain and sorrow, that in the past I was not able to receive God's love at the completion stage. Because Jesus died at the age of 33, young people under 33 years old could not receive benefit from Jesus when they entered the spirit world. But now with Heung-jin's entry into the spirit world in his teenage years, all people who died as teenagers can enter that realm of love. By connecting teenagers as a group to the top of the growth stage, they can now enter the realm above the realm of indirect dominion where satan could interfere. The completion level of the growth stage was the level that Adam and Eve were at in their teens when they fell. But now that teenagers are connected to a realm that has no relationship with the Fall, others can also enter that realm. This is the result of what Heung-jin indemnified. Therefore, the time has come when satan no longer has authority in the realm of indirect dominion, the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle. Now he cannot exercise his power there and must retreat. This applies on earth as well. From the viewpoint of the Principle, satan did not have a condition to demand that I hand over my son to him. Actually, he should not have been sacrificed. In the same way, it was not necessary for God to hand over His Son, Jesus. However, God handed him over in order to save Israel, Judaism and Rome. Likewise, although there was no need for True Parents to deliver Heung-jin to satan, because Christianity had been faithless, we handed him over for the sake of Christianity, the free world and the whole world. (131-234, 1984/05/04) 14. If the Christian spirits in the spirit world are going to come down to help Jesus on earth, what must they do? In the case of Christians on earth who are opposing the Unification Church, those in the spirit world are not able to help. However, on the basis of the sacrifices that we as a group are making, when Christians make a horizontal relationship with us on earth, spirits can descend to them and help. Before Heung-jin's ascension, none of True Parents' blood relations who went to the spirit world were able to form a direct relationship with the spirits there. Therefore, the wish of spirits was to connect in a relationship of heart with True Parents on earth. But few Christian spirits were able to do that because their descendants on earth were opposing me. Now, having sent my son Heung-jin to the spirit world, those spirits are able to establish a relationship with him, and through him they can descend to earth and cooperate with the movement to assist and transform Christianity. Thereby, with Jesus at the center, the environment can arise where the Christian spirit world and the entire spirit world can return to earth and attend True Parents. (161-080, 1987/01/02) Marriage and eternal life On February 20, 1984, 50 days after Heung-jin Moon's ascension, True Parents conducted the marriage Blessing of Heung-jin Moon and Julia Moon (Hoon-sook Pak) at the Belvedere Training Center. This marriage ceremony brought unity between heaven and earth. True Parents had promised their son as he lay dying in the hospital that he would be blessed and have children by adoption. On the foundation of the Unification Ceremony and the Day of the Victory of Love, they gave him the Blessing; moreover, they bestowed on him the titles of Ambassador of Love and Commander of the Spirit World, and charged him with the mission of liberating the spirit world. 15. Jesus died in his thirties, but Heung-jin passed away when he was 17. This became the condition to connect the two realms -- the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle (the realm of indirect dominion) and the realm of God's direct dominion. Heung-jin can receive God's love through the love of True Parents who stand in God's place. Because of this, he is beyond the realm where satan can interfere. He is within the realm of indirect dominion but he is also under the protection of True Parents and the archangels. This is why I can give him the Blessing on earth. Jesus wanted to set up a path whereby Christians in the spirit world could go through True Parents on earth, but due to the disbelief of Christians on earth, that path was blocked. However, Heung-jin has set the indemnity condition based on True Parents' life on earth, and he has been resurrected within True Parents' realm of love. Hence, he does not need to deal with satan's interference. I bestowed the Blessing on him 50 days after his ascension, which connected his offering to earth. This is an amazing thing. It is what Jesus has wanted to accomplish for 2,000 years. This is equivalent to the Second Adam receiving the Blessing within the realm of the Principle and attaining the standard of perfection -- the very standard that the First Adam failed to attain. When Adam fell, he was at the completion level of the growth stage, but this is the time when the Second Adam is able to connect directly with True Parents at the completion stage and enter the realm of direct dominion. Accordingly, we now have entered the time when the spirit world is bound to submit to and follow Heung-jin. (131-233, 1984/05/04) 16. Today, February 20, 1984, is the 50th day after Heung-jin's ascension ceremony. It is comparable to Pentecost at the time of Jesus. After the Holy Spirit descended in tongues of fire to 120 people in the upper room, they began doing wondrous spiritual works among people of every nation. Likewise, today with the Blessing of Heung-jin and Hoon-sook, we will witness the beginning of a movement where the departed rulers of 120 nations will descend to earth, be resurrected, and perform spiritual wonders worldwide. This represents the Pentecost. Rulers from 120 nations in the spirit world with their sovereign authority will now be present on earth and move their nations toward unity with True Parents. Even if only one nation from among the 120 nations on earth attends True Parents, the gates of the kingdom of heaven will open from that nation. (131-016, 1984/02/20) 17. Look at Heung-jin's wife, Hoon-sook; she lives alone, is devoted to God, is a filial daughter to her parents and a filial daughter-in-law to True Parents. So you blessed families no longer have any justification to complain about your three-year course or your seven-year course. By making these conditions, you establish on earth a point of origin and a tradition for breaking free from satan's accusation. This is very happy news for you. So, are you in a position to complain when your spouse is with you here on earth? I am giving you a gift that will protect you from satan's accusation. If you are spiritually one with Hoon-sook, then satan will not be able to invade your family. If you have a mind-set that you are living on behalf of Hoon-sook and Heung-jin, then you can purge satan from your life. What an incredible result! This is why I strongly commanded the blessed families to begin their married life with a three-year course of separation. (131-017, 1984/02/20) 18. Today is the day of Heung-jin's Blessing. Blessed husbands and wives who were given a solemn direction to begin a three-year course of separation but have fallen short need to embrace each other and repent to each other. Then from tomorrow, they need to make a new point of departure on that path. The important points are these: First, if Heung-jin does not have a wife, then the kingdom's authority cannot be established. Second, the people and kings with royal authority in the spirit world, which is in the position of the angelic world, must come to earth, to Adam's world, wrest satan's foundation away from him, and completely bequeath to us on earth the authority of the kingdom in heaven. Just as the angels were supposed to protect and nurture Adam and Eve before the Fall in accordance with the fundamental rule of the Principle, the people and kings of the spirit world must protect and nurture this earthly world. God and the angels who attend Him must expel the angels who oppose God. The time has come when this is possible, because now, centered on True Parents' love, they can assert their authority to occupy and lead the realm of indirect dominion, based on accomplishments through the Principle. Third, in Hoon-sook and Heung-jin, a lighthouse has appeared that shows the way to good fortune. They have created the bridge of true love between the spiritual world and the physical world. satan can no longer interfere. This is the viewpoint of the Principle. (131-017, 1984/02/20) 19. When you look at the realm of heart of Jesus and Heung-jin, Heung-jin is in the position of Jesus' elder brother. Jesus went to the spirit world first, and he had been in the position of the elder son in heaven. However, on the foundation of Heung-jin's realm of heart connected to True Parents, Jesus needed to hand over his authority to Heung-jin, the younger son. By doing so, he could connect to the original standard centered on True Parents' love. This was the essential step for opening the gate to enter the kingdom of heaven. It created the path between paradise and the kingdom of heaven. That is why the holy wedding of Heung-jin in heaven and Hoon-sook on earth, held on the 50th day, established the condition through which Jesus could come to earth. I made this connection with earth through their Blessing. (137-188, 1986/01/01) 20. The Blessing of Heung-jin in heaven with Hoon-sook on earth built a bridge of love between heaven and earth. This opened the way for Jesus to come and assist the True Family and the Unification Church. Because I opened this path for him, Christianity centered on Jesus now needs to become one with the Unification Church on earth. Therefore, Christian spirits, in the position of the archangels, are helping the Third Adam and Eve as they direct the course of re-creation on earth. According to the principle that the archangels were to help Adam and Eve, these Christian spirits will assist in creating the bond between the Unification Church and Christianity on earth. Further, based on the oneness of heart created between heaven and earth, all the good Christian kings and rulers in the spirit world will create links among all nations, which are currently divided one from another. Thus far it was impossible to achieve the goal of forming one unified realm transcending nations, centering on the realm of heart of God's love; the gap was just too great. However, now it is possible, because we have entered the age of grace when we can establish a realm of partnership that connects the realm of heaven's heart with the realm of earth's heart. Now we can create the realm of unity between the two. This is all possible because I gave the Blessing to Heung-jin and Hoon-sook. (140-055, 1986/02/01) 21. All of the members and leaders of the Unification Church who came and went up to now have fulfilled indemnity on the church level, but have not fulfilled the indemnity conditions required for the nation or the world. However, Heung-jin's case is different. He achieved the national level. That is why he could become the commander who represents the just cause of the heavenly kingdom. That is why he could become the subject partner of the spirit world, able to connect the spirit world to earth. Had he been married when he made his sacrificial offering, he could not have done it. It was possible because he was not yet married. As of now, people in the spirit world still remain unmarried. Since I knew all this, I promised Heung-jin, "I will find a child for you to adopt." I can find him one because he achieved the national level. In order to find a child to adopt, I first had to find him an ideal partner. In the spirit world, where people are like unmarried men and women who want to marry, Heungjin with his wife became the center. He became the commander of that world. In the Unification family, the way we drive all fortune of the world is by making ourselves an offering and taking the position of a sacrifice. That is what Heung-jin did. Therefore, you need to love Heung-jin and his family. (130-201, 1984/01/15) 22. I concluded the Unification Ceremony on December 31, 1983. Then, on the day before Heung-jin left for the spirit world, I prayed and promised, "Even if you leave this earth, I will find a child for you to adopt as if you were on earth and I will regard him as your actual son." If I am going to do this, I must give him the Blessing on earth. Otherwise, it would be impossible. God sent the Messiah to earth in order to save the physical world. However, in my case, in order to save the spiritual world, I sent the Prince of Love as my ambassador with full authority on behalf of True Parents. Even Jesus could not reach that position in the spiritual realm. For the first time in history God has come to have a son in his teens, whom He can call His own and love as His own. (131-014, 1984/02/20) 23. A report came from the British church leader. He shared a report given by one of the blessed wives about Heung-jin's activities in the spirit world. She reported about St. Francis of Assisi -- that after he died in Italy he had not been able to return there, not even once. But as a result of Heung-jin's arrival in the spirit world, for the first time he could go and visit Italy. He expressed how overjoyed he was that he could return to his country. Also, a bishop from southern Germany died in Germany, but had been unable to go back to his country after his death. However, after Heung-jin took charge, that bishop was sent to Germany to supervise his nation, and he now has the amazing blessing of cooperating with the work of True Parents. He was extremely happy with this as well. Her report that I received through her church leader coincides with what I have said. People in the spirit world at first did not know who Heung-jin was. They were wondering about him, saying, "Who is that Asian boy?" They wondered all the more when they saw that Jesus was humble in front of him. So Heung-jin introduced himself to them, "I am Heung-jin." And then Jesus said, "I am the older Christ and Heung-jin Moon is my younger brother Christ." (131-205, 1984/05/01) Section 3. Prison Life in Danbury Forgiving America On July 20, 1984, True Father was imprisoned in the Federal Correctional Institution at Danbury, Connecticut. The day before his imprisonment, he delivered a public statement, asserting that the root of this case was not a matter of tax evasion but the abuse of government power to persecute religion. Earlier, on June 26, 1984, he had testified as to his innocence at a hearing of the US Senate Judiciary Committee's Subcommittee on the Constitution. 1. I am innocent. I have not committed any crime. I am simply a victim of the US government's persecution and abuse of power. Thousands of members of the clergy from all over America have protested the government's persecution of me and have made a pledge to undertake one week of imprisonment in solidarity with me, in the name of protecting religious freedom. In 1971, God called me to come to America and lead a movement to revive Christianity and restore the founding spirit of this nation. He sent me to awaken the American people from their spiritual ignorance at a time when an oppressive spirit of atheism and religious intolerance had emerged. I myself suffered nearly to the point of death in a communist prison camp. I am willing to suffer in an American prison if it will serve God's purpose in awakening America from its spiritual slumber. If you truly understand the scope of my work in America, can you really believe that I came to America to defraud the United States government of an estimated $25,000? From the very beginning, this was not a tax case. It was an attack by the United States government on the religious freedom of my church. I stand convicted for no other reason than that of my religious beliefs and activities. I will now move the world headquarters of my church to Danbury Prison, where I will continue to pray and work for the sake of this country. I thank God that He is using me as His instrument to lead the fight for religious freedom and to ignite a spiritual awakening in America at this most crucial time in human history. May God bless America. (133-212, 1984/07/19) 2. When I was leaving for Danbury, our Unification Church members around the world asked, "What shall we do while you are gone?" But I said to them, "Do you not see the new beginning that will take place around the world? You may not be able to see the things that God is preparing beyond Danbury, but I can. Can you not hear the sound of drums as the foundation is being set for a hopeful future, when all who oppose us will surrender? Can you not see the American people bowing their heads in reverence?" I held on to this vision as I entered Danbury Prison. My opponents gloated, saying, "Look at this man. He thought he was strong enough to pick up and put down the whole nation of America. Now he is nothing but a loser." But I am not a loser. For me, prison is just a stage on the path to accomplishing my incredible dream. I said to myself, "When I leave prison and step outside, the morning sun will be shining brightly. You will be greeting the darkening days of autumn, while I will be greeting a spring garden budding with new shoots. When you are unable to step into this green garden, your hearts will be filled with what feels like a 1,000 years of bitter sorrow." With such thoughts in my mind as I entered prison, I walked tall. (171-083, 1987/12/06) 3. Up until the very moment Father departed for Danbury, he encouraged you and tried to inspire you with hope. Even so, July 20, 1984, is a day I truly would like to erase from history forever. Departing from East Garden at 10:00 p.m., I accompanied him to Danbury Prison. Biting my lip, I firmed up my resolve to be strong, yet I could not hold back the tears that flowed even without my realizing it. During that ride, Father was not the least bit concerned about what would happen to him. Even as he thought about America and God's providence, his only concern in that moment was to comfort me. When I saw that, I was overwhelmed; I did not know what to do. Before his departure, Father said, "I will liberate even this prison." He repeatedly said we should not cry for him but rather pray for the sake of accomplishing God's Will. Today, July 22, at the crack of dawn, he called and asked me to convey this message to you, "You are the people who have received God's royal summons to kindle a beacon of light within Christianity." Securing Fathers freedom depends on you. I see this as the final opportunity God has given to us. Please continue fulfilling your mission and activities with the most sincere devotion, and carry out Father's direction. When you move God's heart with your sincere devotion, satan will raise his arms in surrender, and history will welcome a new age. (True Mother, 1984/07/22) 4. Whatever bitter pain I suffered, it cannot be compared to the bitter sorrow of God. Every time I went to prison, I poured out everything. I was imprisoned under Japanese imperial rule, I was imprisoned after going into North Korea, and I was imprisoned after I came back down to South Korea. I was imprisoned even in America. As I carried out my God-given mission, I even looked forward to the prisons I might go to in the Soviet Union and China. I have faced death and imprisonment throughout my life. Yet I had to stay alive. Even in the worst prison, even under torture, I did everything possible to stay alive. No matter how thick the prison walls, each time I made a breakthrough. In Danbury Prison I was taken aback by how our Unification Church members from around the world wept profusely when they came to see me. Before entering the prison I said to them, "You are only staring at the iron gate of Danbury Prison. You cannot see the world of the future that lies beyond its prison walls, but I can. I hear the trumpet call sounding liberation and the shouts of workers gathering the harvest." Wait and see. We will surely embark on a path to a brighter future for America. If I cannot get there, you must teach people and lead them until it comes to pass. The time is coming when America will have to seek my advice. (238-165, 1992/11/22) 5. When God loves people, what if He were to love them only at the level of 80 percent and put the rest of His bundle of love in a warehouse? People are greedy; they would not be able to sit still. They would surely explore the entire warehouse, licking their lips and tasting everything, looking for more. They would not leave until they felt certain there was no more love left for God to give away. People are that greedy for love. God created people to be greedy for love, so they will scrape up the bits of love at the very bottom. For this reason, history welcomes people who are in search of love, and has done so for thousands of years. I have been bringing a tide of love to America. We were opposed from the front but welcomed from the back; we were opposed from above but welcomed from below; we were opposed by the present but will be welcomed by the future. How marvelous! So I did not worry about my imprisonment. Lying in a prison, I felt so comfortable. My digestion was good. I was comfortable through and through. The other inmates would clamor about this and that, saying they wanted to die. I, on the other hand, slept well and ate well. To me, prison is no problem. (173-052, 1988/02/01) Winning new followers As True Father suffered through this world-level Golgotha, he never despaired. Although he was unfairly incarcerated, he served his time as an example to others, giving profound inspiration to the other inmates. Seeing the way he practiced true love in his daily life, the inmates came to respect him. The environment of love he created transformed the atmosphere of the prison. In prison, True Father continually prayed for America. Knowing the great purpose God has for this country, he could not stop loving America. Also, throughout his incarceration he continued leading the providence. 6. The prisoners at Danbury Prison were starved for love and yearned to receive it. So I spoke every word with a heart to love them. Consequently, they all wanted to be close to me. At mealtimes, in the beginning I would sit in a corner and eat by myself. But within three months there were people who would gather at my usual spot and wait there for me to come and sit down. When so many people came to my table that every seat was occupied and there was no seat for me, I would go to a different table; but then they would leave their seats and come to sit near me. This happened frequently. Why do you think this happened? Were they forced to do it, or did they want to? The human heart is attuned to heaven's heart. People are spiritual beings who know innately who loves them, who cares about them and who guides them in the right direction. They can recognize a loving heart and an upright mind. This is why we do not need to witness to people with words. When love is overflowing from our heart, flowers will naturally bloom there. Even if a frigid wind blows, some flowers will bloom through cracks in the rocks. Some flowers can bloom even in the arctic regions amid the world of ice. (163-284, 1987/05/01) 7. I thought that if I had a mind to love the inmates in this American prison, even if I was only able to love one of them, it would be as if I were loving all the citizens of America. I regarded the prison as a microcosm of heaven and earth. So in loving the inmates, I would be loving America. In that place I determined that I would love America more than anyone else. No one tends to like prison inmates, but I loved them more than anyone else ever loved them. When I make such a claim to the world, no one can dispute me. The people in the prison will testify to it. Whenever the prison served some delicious food, the inmates would bring it to me. In general, prison life is not easy. Even so, you have to live for the sake of others. When you serve others, new and higher things can be created. And when you continue to serve, those newly created things will fall into your possession. This is God's fundamental principle. This is what is signified by the Garden of Eden that God created in the beginning; it is the realm of heart where people live for the sake of others. (163-284, 1987/05/01) 8. Shall I share with you one of my experiences from when I was in Danbury Prison? I received a letter from someone who had once been a member of the Unification Church. After seven years of hardships doing fund-raising activities, he could no longer endure, and left the church. But after he left, all the things he had learned during his time fund-raising helped him to become a self-reliant person capable of earning his own living. What he had learned helped him to become a person who had compassion for others, whereas before he had always expected others to have sympathy for him. He wrote that all the principles of the Unification Church had proven true in every situation. He had gone on to complete graduate school. But during his school years, not a single professor helped him to establish the foundation to have a bright future; nor had his parents done that. The only person who taught him how to establish his foundation for the future was me, a teacher from the East, and he was truly grateful for it. As I read this letter in prison, I thought, "Hmmm, what I have been doing is not wasted." This ex-member is proof that I am resurrecting the American people who are withering away, helping them to become new sprouts that will bud and blossom. The young people whom I am deploying in crucial positions, and who love this country, can become mainstays of a new America in the future, and through them this nation of America will be renewed. (200-120, 1990/02/24) 9. After my release from the prison in Danbury, I heard that one of the supervisors said, "I never knew that one person could make such a big difference." He said that while I was at the prison, those who drank alcohol would not do it except in hiding somewhere out of my sight, those who smoked marijuana would not do it except while hiding in the woods so that I wouldn't spot them, and those who were fighting would immediately stop if I happened by. That man said he had never seen criminals behave with such guilty consciences. However, only three days after I left, things went back to the way they had been. Reflecting on this, he said, "How could one person make such a difference in the world of the prison without speaking one word? He must have some kind of incredible power!" This became a topic of conversation. These are not my words. Investigators from the Department of Justice went to the prison and reported all this to me. Wherever I go, whether I am in a prison or anywhere, I give all of myself with a heart of love so I can leave something good behind. This has been my life, and I live it vigorously. I live as if I were the ancestor of the world in which everyone will live this way. (190-030, 1989/06/18) 10. Even though I had lived in America for some time, it was through experiencing prison life in Danbury that I really came to know America. The small community in Danbury Prison includes the best and the worst of America. There I could meet the best people and the worst. I took my stand, expressing my heart to educate them so they would be with me in heart and surrender to me. I did so to make an indemnity condition in the realm of heart, so I would be able to teach all the American people in the future. In Danbury I could really learn about America. Those inmates were depressed. They thought they had done nothing wrong that deserved prison. Some of the most cunning inmates met together and agreed to kill me if I did anything to cross them. There, it is easy to murder someone in their sleep. It could happen; I knew that very well. However, I did not fight the people of that small community; instead I reached out to them and helped them live in harmony. Six months later, all the inmates had come to respect me. I had the ability to make that happen. (182-094, 1988/10/14) 11. In Danbury Prison, I sometimes kept working at my prison chores even when lunchtime came around. When I did that, the kitchen leader came to me and said, "It's lunchtime now, so quickly stop what you are doing and get something to eat." Such is the heart of people. He was concerned I might miss breakfast and lunch, so he came and urged me to eat the food he had prepared. Sometimes he even shared a portion of his own meal with me. People everywhere have a conscience, even in prison. If you live a life of serving others, you can make friends even in prison and they will protect you. Please do not forget what I am telling you. It is extremely valuable advice. I received this teaching from heaven, and I must convey it to you so you can make it your own tradition. Truly, the one who strives to live for the sake of others will not fall into ruin. Even if you are headed toward destruction, the universe will protect you. Even if someone is trying to kill you, you will live and he will die instead. It may seem as if nothing is working, that you are failing and going to ruin, but instead you will live, prosper and advance. Things will turn around for you, because God is protecting you and the universe is protecting you. (134-249, 1985/07/20) 12. I have served prison terms many times. Yet because in prison I lived my life for the sake of the whole, I ended up meeting many people who were willing to lay down their lives for me. When I worked in the fertilizer factory at Hungnam Prison, many inmates wanted to work by my side. My time in Danbury was like that too. Once, I heard that a particular person wanted to be close to me but found it difficult to approach me. Later he confessed that he approached me several times but could not even open his mouth to speak. It is amazing that such a thing happened. He was a tough man who relied on his fists, yet I had some kind of power such that even he behaved that way in front of me. Even such tough-minded prisoners liked me. The reason I have the power to pull and attract people is because I know God's heart and how God has been working. Thus, I live for the sake of the whole just as God does. When I do, then even while not saying anything, I project a natural authority. (134-250, 1985/07/20) 13. Most of the inmates in Danbury Prison were about 30 years old. Not many were above that age. Quite a number were incarcerated because of drugs. Often they were Christian believers. Many more had Christian backgrounds, coming from either Protestant or Catholic families. The fact that these young people ended up in jail indicates that the Christian clergy, whether Protestant ministers or Catholic priests, had not taken responsibility for them. I strongly believe that those clergy should repent. As a spiritual leader myself, I had to seriously reflect upon and evaluate myself with regard to the following questions: Ever since I hoisted the flag of my new church in America, how much impact am I actually making on the young people who are falling into corruption and are on the path of death? Am I making a positive or a negative impact on them? (134-233, 1985/07/20) 14. Whenever I went to prison, I was most interested to see the particular inmates whom God brought to me and with whom I would form a relationship. This was always so intriguing. It was the same with Danbury Prison. One Italian prisoner there said he was just happy to see me for no reason. He thought it strange, but whenever he came to do his chores after his meal, he would always check to see if I was there. He would say, "I do not know why, but I feel comfortable only when I see you nearby." He added that he had never had such a feeling, even toward his wife when he was falling in love with her! He kept on saying, "It is really weird." He also said that when he was alone he would often become anxious, but whenever he was with me he did not have a worry in the world. As a result, he used to stay up all night and guard me after I went to sleep. Do you think I forced him to do that? No. Somehow he felt he had to protect me. He volunteered to protect me, even losing sleep, because it was something he wanted to do, not something I forced him to do. He did it out of his heart toward me. (166-242, 1987/06/07) 15. Once I decide to do something and carry it out, even if the result turns out to be poor, I do not complain about it. This is why I do not complain about the persecution I receive in America, and why I do not complain that I was sent to Danbury Prison. After all, my experience in prison helped me to better understand American society, the American people and the system of the western world. I did not suffer any loss from it. Many Americans do not know what prison life is like, but I came to know it. Prison is where I learned the reality of America. In the future, I need to turn even that prison into heaven. It will not be an easy mission, but my experiences in prison will help me do it. This is why I say it was not a loss. When I was in prison, there were a lot of people who followed me around. I did not preach to them. I did not say much, but I influenced them through my everyday life. I am sure that if I asked those who were with me in Danbury and have now been released to come for a gathering, they would all come. While many Americans reject me, saying, "No, I do not like him!" those prisoners learned who I am firsthand --and when they did, they welcomed me. (167-232, 1987/07/19) 16. Even now, one thing I miss about Danbury Prison is the big rock on which I used to sit and rest from time to time. On Saturdays and Sundays when we did not work, I would not sleep in my cell all day long as many of the other inmates did. Especially during the summertime, being cooped up in the cell was stifling for me. So I would go out to the big rock on the shoulder of the hill, lie atop it and fall into a deep sleep. Sometimes I would begin snoring and then wake up, startled by my own snoring. You have no idea how much I miss that! I have never slept so soundly. When I have to focus on fulfilling the Will every day, how can I ever be at ease to sleep with my limbs spread out? A person who lives a public life cannot just enjoy his sleep. (202-181, 1990/05/20) 17. When I had to go to prison in America, I was not anxious about it. Compared to the other prisons, my time in Danbury was like a comfortable vacation. I am used to sleeping only two to three hours a day, but in Danbury Prison there was a rule that you had to sleep eight hours a day. If you stayed up and did not sleep, they would not give you food. Therefore, in prison I could indemnify all the time I did not sleep throughout my life. Ordinarily, my life is so busy I have no time to enjoy myself. But on weekends in Danbury there was nothing to do but relax 24 hours a day. I could read as many books as I wanted, and no one would fault me for it. For that I said, "Thank you, God!" Actually, what I did in prison was totally opposite to what America anticipated. It was God's strategy for me to reach out to the other side -- to satan's world. In loving the people of satan's world, I did what satan cannot do. I can embrace and love people anywhere, whether in God's world or in satan's world, as represented by the prison. satan cannot do that. He is an expert at hating, but he cannot love. This is why he can rule only the people on his side, not on both sides. This is why satan will inevitably lose to me, the expert at loving the people on both sides. Thus, as we head toward the realm of liberation, satan cannot follow us. This is why America and the world will surrender sooner or later. Now, no one is blocking my way. (196-206, 1990/01/01) 18. Jesus said we should love our enemies, and he demonstrated this on the cross. Likewise, it was while I was carrying the cross of Danbury Prison that I set the standard in loving the American people. Indeed, in Danbury I truly loved my enemies. When several inmates would sit together and complain about the prison employees and the government, instead of joining them in their complaining I would express compassion. This is how I guided those inmates. In the end, I created an environment of love in which they respected me. Also, when I worked, I worked in such a way that drew them into harmony with me, into a position where I could love them. Love governs everything. Thus, although I was in a prison cell, even without their realizing it, they became woven into the very fabric of my love and came to respect me. (136-062, 1985/12/20) Section 4. Mission in Prison and Christian Support Fall of the Soviet Union True Father had long predicted that the communist world would fall. While in Danbury Prison, he asked Professor Morton Kaplan to make "The Fall of the Soviet Empire" the theme of the upcoming Second International Congress of the Professors World Peace Academy held in Geneva, Switzerland in August 1985. Also while in prison True Father developed The Washington Times and promoted other activities for the sake of world peace; most notably, he encouraged Nicaraguans who were working to prevent communists from overrunning Central America. 1. On at least three occasions while in Danbury Prison, I spoke with Professor Kaplan, who was responsible for the upcoming International Congress of the Professors World Peace Academy, and persuaded him to give it the title, "The Fall of the Soviet Empire." At first he urged me to use a different title, saying, "Please let's not say ‘the Fall.' Instead, what about saying ‘maybe' it will end?" I asked him, "What will you do if communism does in fact end in the next five years?" Within five years it actually happened. I am the only one who knew when the communist world would collapse. Neither the academic world, nor the religious world, nor the media knew. The entire world opposed me, but I am the one who foresaw when it would happen. It was also in Danbury that I proclaimed the opening of the gate to heaven. (414-016, 2003/07/26) 2. America opposed me, but I have been loving America. I cannot fulfill the history of restoration unless I am more patriotic than the American people. There will be no path open to restore America unless I make the condition of loving America more than its own citizens and patriots who lived for the sake of their nation. For this reason, when I established The Washington Times, I authorized the first payment while I was actually in the courtroom facing the trial that would send me to Danbury Prison. I founded The Washington Times to save America, even while America was in a rage against me and trying to bring me down. (175-023, 1988/04/06) 3. The weapon that I possess is love. That is why, even though I was incarcerated in Danbury Prison, I called the leaders of The Washington Times to begin publishing Insight and The World & I magazines. I established six other organizations as well. My purpose in all of this was to revive America. It is because of the foundation that I made while in prison that we could establish today's worldwide foundation. (184-315, 1989/01/01) 4. President Reagan submitted to Congress a bill authorizing $14 million to aid the Nicaraguan Contras. However, Congress rejected it. Why do you think that, out of the 240 million people who are living in America, God would wake me up in the middle of the night in my cell in Danbury and give me an urgent command regarding this matter? He ordered me to do it right away, so I called True Mother at once. I told her that The Washington Times had to solve this problem of support for freedom. I said they had to be determined to succeed, and even stake the future of the newspaper on it. At that time, President Reagan was in Germany and not on US soil. I called those in charge of The Washington Times to create a fund-raising campaign with the American people to generate the $14 million for the Contras. I told them that the newspaper should encourage people to step forward and take responsibility for it. This kind of thing was inconceivable in the world of mass media, but I told them they had to do it. I told them that if they were not willing to do it, within a month I would find the money to fund the Contras myself. I said, "Write an editorial and publish it." A great leader makes things happen while not taking the credit. I asked the newspaper leadership to contact the editor-in-chief of The Washington Times directly and ask him to initiate a fund-raising campaign to mobilize all the American citizens who wanted to support the Nicaraguan Contras. Thanks to God's help, within seven weeks American public opinion completely reversed and a majority supported the Contras. Congress again took up the matter, and this time it passed a bill authorizing $27 million in aid. (138-036, 1986/01/13) 5. God blessed America in order to build the kingdom of heaven, with North and South America as His base. Nicaragua was in a critical situation; if it fell to communism, God would face a situation in which He might lose all of South America. Have you ever thought about God's miserable heart when He came to me while I was in prison and told me I must save the Americas, even though there are many capable people such as the US president, Christian leaders and the like? You may doubt my direction, but if had I doubted God's direction and thought, "I'm not sure if this is God's command; let's just wait and see," what do you think would have happened? God directly gave me an order, and it had to be carried out. We could not be even one or two days late. It was Saturday night and the next day was Sunday, when the entire US government was not working. God knew this situation. If we had waited until Monday night, rumors probably would have spread that The Washington Times was conspiring with the White House. (146-285, 1986/07/20) 6. Even when I was in prison, God continued to give me directions. He ordered me to carry out all kinds of tasks in order to resolve the Nicaraguan issue. As a result, American public opinion in support of the Nicaraguan Contras grew, and the aid bill that Congress had put aside was passed. The US government needed to provide $27 million of support to the Nicaraguan Contras; otherwise Nicaragua might well have fallen under the control of the Soviet Union. If that had happened, then five other nations, including Mexico, Guatemala and Honduras, would also have been attacked by communist forces and a major war could have broken out. The aid bill had to be passed. Since Congress knew I was prepared to raise the support myself, which would have been a great embarrassment for America, Congress had to pass the bill. (146-149, 1986/06/08) 7. While in Danbury Prison, I established six organizations in the span of nine days. This work, which I did in a very short time, was to promote religious freedom and to save America -- although America had taken the position of my enemy. Nevertheless, these organizations, which I established to play a pivotal role for this nation, became an issue for Americans. Americans were not supposed to oppose these organizations; they were supposed to support them. So I had to make a condition for Americans to welcome them. America is the leading nation of the free world, yet satan was blocking America from returning to its founding spirit. Therefore, I had to make a condition in front of God to love America more than the Americans love their own nation. I received God's affirmation that I had done so. With God as my judge, I fought to set the condition of having the highest standard of love, and I succeeded. (175-024, 1988/04/06) Uniting Christianity On May 30, 1984, at the Hyatt Regency Hotel in Washington, DC, members of the clergy from 40 denominations participated in a rally to protest the US government's prosecution and imprisonment of True Father as religious persecution. It was followed by a conference at the Sheraton Hotel in New York on June 11. True Father then worked with the religious leaders who gathered in support of religious freedom and religious tolerance to develop further activities for the revival of American Christianity. Moreover, while True Father was incarcerated in Danbury Prison, he prepared educational materials and sent them together with his own letter dated February 28, 1985, to more than 300.000 American clergy. In his letter, he urged them to stand for religious freedom and religious tolerance. Each minister received a copy of Divine Principle, a Divine Principle lecture video, and a copy of God's Warning to the World. Father also set up seminars for 7,000 Christian leaders, inviting them to Korea and Japan to study the Unification Principle. 8. We must gain victory over the American government before we can enter the promised land, the land of Canaan. It is that simple. I understood this before I went to trial. So even now my focus is on making all the necessary preparations to lay the foundation by which I can influence the government to go in the right direction. I am determined that I will not be defeated like Moses was in the Old Testament Age; I will not be like Moses who died and could not enter the promised land. Now the time has come when I can restore all that was lost with Jesus' death on the cross. Christianity today is in the same position as Judaism at the time of the Roman Empire. I am in the same position as Jesus of that time. When Jesus carried the cross, Judaism and Rome were estranged. However, when I am walking the path of the cross, Unification members did not run away from me; my 12 disciples did not run away from me. Even Christianity did not oppose me. On the contrary, 40 Christian religious bodies united and welcomed me, pledging to support me in my fight. Therefore, if the American government says even one word in support, everything will be done. (132-025, 1984/05/19) 9. Jesus was not welcomed, either by Judaism or by the nation of Judea. They persecuted him and worked to destroy him. His situation was as a third party, an outsider, fighting to restore the standard whereby Judaism and the nation of Judea would cooperate with him. Under those circumstances, he ended up dying on the cross. Likewise, I was not welcomed, either by Korea on the national level or by Christianity on the worldwide level, and I too was driven to the position of a third party, an outsider. It was in order to overcome this situation that I came to America, but I have been opposed in America as well. Now I am faced with the prospect of being hung on the Danbury cross. I must reverse this entire situation of opposition. It is an unsettling truth that because John the Baptist failed to attend Jesus, not only did the nation of Judea and Judaism oppose Jesus, but Rome joined them in opposing him. The opposition of Christianity and America came about because the Unification Church was not able to establish a strong enough foundation in Korea to overcome the persecution there. To make matters worse, we are receiving opposition from communism, which has a worldwide foundation. This puts us in a position exactly like that at the time of Jesus. The opposition of Rome was exactly the same as the opposition of America, which represents the free world. Because of this, even if it takes going to prison in America, I will have to mobilize Christian churches and establish a coalition movement. If we cannot do this, it will be a serious problem for us. (146-121, 1986/06/08) 10. The purpose for my coming to America is to save Christianity. God's Will is to unify world Christianity. So, whatever it takes, we must influence the Christian ministers and guide America and the world in the direction that God desires and connect them to God's Will. After the people of Israel finished their 40 years in the wilderness, the time came for them to migrate to a new land and settle there together. Where can the Unification Church go to settle? God's desire is for the Unification Church to settle in America and create a new America. I came to America because I knew that God wants to build a new, ideal nation in America. In order to create a new America, we will have to be victorious over communism, prevent the breakdown of families, stop the moral degradation of young people, and revive Christianity. There is no way other than this to revive America. (134-090, 1985/02/25) 11. Christianity is losing ground in America and can do very little to combat the ideologies of humanism, materialism and communism. These forces are influencing this country. Lately, I came to realize even more that the US government is Christianity's enemy and opposes Christianity. Congress is antagonistic toward Christianity and often overturns legal provisions favorable to religious groups. It is pulling the country to a place distant from God. The government prosecution of me that put me in Danbury Prison served as a good opportunity to create a coalition of Christian faith groups, of clergy working together for religious freedom and raising awareness about these problems. Actually, I had been making preparations to build a movement of Christian clergy and Unificationists working hand in hand even before I went to prison. I continued working for this after I was incarcerated. For America to deal more effectively with the communist threat, I linked CAUSA (Confederation of Associations for the Unification of the Societies of the Americas) to this new movement to revive the churches, centering on the work of the Divine Spirit. This is the movement that I am aiming to establish, and that we, the Unification Church, are striving to build. (146-122, 1986/06/08) 12. America has been existing for her own sake, but this is wrong. America should exist for the sake of the world; it should guide the way to save the world and serve the world. Yet it wants to place the world under itself, and in seeking for its own benefit it even abandoned God. America lost the vision of building a world of peace for all people throughout the world. It is because of this selfish motivation to misuse the victorious foundation it inherited at the end of World War II that God's work has declined in America. America was supposed to create the base upon which God could act on a global scale, but it did not do that. This is the reason America is gradually declining. As a result, Cain is invading. The Cain side is moving in by promoting habits and lifestyles in the secular world that are rooted in Cain-like values and traditions. America has its own traditional values, and lifestyles based on those traditional values, but they are being overwhelmed. Cain's foundation of secular, worldly values is seeking to put itself above Christianity and Christian values. This is the reason the US government is attacking Christianity and eroding the right of religious freedom. This onslaught of secularity is also the cause of many other problems that are becoming increasingly serious, such as prohibiting school prayer and withdrawing aid for religious schools. These issues all reached their peak around the time I was incarcerated in Danbury. Although they had been pressing for some time, it was my imprisonment that awakened people to these issues. (148-145, 1986/10/08) 13. In Jesus' day, he lost everything. He lost his disciples, he lost Judaism, he lost his nation, the world, and heaven and earth. However, now with the victory that I gained upon my release from Danbury Prison, we will enter the time of heavenly fortune when we can recover all that was lost. From now on, we should be able to build up our substantial authority such that we can lead and guide the world. You learned about the indemnity course of eight stages, but who did it and when was it done? You were not able to make the necessary indemnity conditions to restore the position of the elder son, so I did that mission. Representing the Abel position, I restored the position of the elder son. You have borne witness to it. Now that I have restored the elder son, centering on me the Unification Church is ascending from the position of the younger son to the position of the elder son. This means that the one who was the elder son in the past must go down to the position of the younger son, thus reversing their positions. In other words, Christianity, which represents the elder son, needs to support and follow the Unification Church by taking the position of the younger son. It cannot abide by heaven's principles unless it does so. True Parents can revive the world only after accomplishing through indemnity the reversal of the positions of the elder and younger sons. This is based on the Principle of Restoration. Only with this condition can they emerge as the Parents with the authority to lead the world. This is now done. I fought satan and regained the birthright of the elder son; as a result, the elder and younger sons have been restored to their proper positions. I went to Danbury Prison on July 20, 1984. When I entered prison, a prominent black Christian leader, Dr. Joseph Lowery, and a prominent white Christian leader, Rev. Timothy LaHaye, came together to support me. In Jesus' time, the two thieves quarreled while he was on the cross. However, in my time, the two became one. This has built the best bridge to enable the white world and the black world to advance in harmony. (135-183, 1985/11/13) 14. Many Christian believers are awakening to this conviction: Since Christianity is on the side of God, we Christians should not permit ourselves to be led around by the government or influenced by secular humanists, communists or materialists. We need to bring America back to its founding principles, which are based on Christianity. This kind of awakening is taking place in America right now, and it is happening because I went to Danbury. I educated 7,000 Christian clergy by sending them to Korea. After coming to Korea, they realized that America does not have the best God-centered Christian movement. They had thought America was unsurpassed; however, they had to change their view when they witnessed how Christianity in Korea was growing, at least externally. (148-146, 1986/10/08) 15. While I was imprisoned in Danbury, 7,000 Christian clergy participated in a Christian coalition to support me. They are similar to the 7,000 men in the Old Testament Age who supported Elijah. During Jesus' time, if 7,000 people had become one with Jesus, they could have moved the nation of Israel. I am now re-enacting this on the stage of the free world. In Jesus' time it was on the national level, but now it is on the world level. That is why I am now carrying out a campaign to reach 70,000 clergy worldwide. (135-179, 1985/11/13) 16. If the 7,000 followers of John the Baptist had united with Jesus, Jesus would not have been killed. That is why, with approximately 7,000 American clergy as the core, we taught the contents of the Unification Principle to 320,000 members of the clergy. We prepared and distributed the book, God's Warning to the World. All of the Principle's secrets are included in that book. I fulfilled my responsibility. Representing the realm of Abel, I, the younger son, brought victory over the realm of the elder son, Cain. Since my coming out of prison, theologians have concluded that "only Reverend Moon can give new direction to Christianity." After I presented them with my blueprint for the future of Christianity and America, they also came to realize that without the teachings of Reverend Moon, the US government and its people will not be able to put the nation in order. (207-279, 1990/11/11) 17. I have been making indemnity conditions on the world level that are parallel to the course of indemnity that Jesus walked on the national level. Thus, I had to make an indemnity condition of carrying the cross just as Jesus had carried it, but on the world level. This was why I was put into Danbury Prison. Likewise, just as God told Elijah that he would find 7,000 men in Israel, I have to fulfill a similar task. For a time, Christianity and the US government opposed me; they plotted to get rid of me, hoping that it would be the last of me. They could not put me to death, although if the system had allowed it they would have found a way to do so. While in prison, I gave the direction to educate 7,000 Christian clergymen. We did further outreach by sending out a package with several books: Divine Principle, Unification Thought, Critique and Counterproposal to Communism, and lastly God's Warning to the World, which I compiled in prison. That book conveyed the essential content from my sermons. As a result of my imprisonment, Christians in America began to realize that the government was suppressing religion. Therefore, a movement arose, beginning with clergy from over 40 religious bodies uniting in solidarity with me. They organized the Common Suffering Fellowship, holding demonstrations in which they symbolically put themselves in jail for one week, proclaiming that they were incarcerated together with me. This movement became well known throughout America. (164-132, 1987/05/10) 18. We started to teach 7,000 Christian leaders while I was in Danbury Prison. Also, we actively developed the CAUSA movement; it reached 70,000 Christian clergy. We did that for four years. This was my plan to lay the foundation to restore Christianity. We are in the position of Abel, and Christianity is in the position of Cain. By uniting the Christian leaders in America and the Unification Church into one, Cain and Abel can unite as one. By Christianity and the Unification Church becoming one, they assume the Abel position and the US government assumes the Cain position. We will then unite them with God's teaching, which is True Parents' teaching. This is God's purpose. Once we lay this foundation, America will be on the side of God as was originally intended. America's ultimate purpose is to build God's ideal world, the original kingdom of heaven on earth. This is its final goal. It must become America's goal and the goal of Christianity, as well as the goal of the Unification Church. If we can develop this foundation, it will be no problem to educate all humankind all over the world. (146-293, 1986/07/20) Section 5. Resurrection from Prison Opening the Gate to Heaven At dawn on February 1, 1985, True Father telephoned True Mother at East Garden from the prison at Danbury, and through her, he proclaimed the Day of Opening the Gate to Heaven. It was a proclamation that opened wide the gate between the spiritual world and the physical world. He then said that through this, he established a highway for spirits to ascend from hell to the heavenly kingdom. 1. For the past 13 months I have been fighting with America all alone, just like David standing in front of Goliath. In America, the number 13 is the most unlucky number. For 13 months, nearly 400 days, I have been fighting all by myself. By going through this period of time in prison, I opened up a path for people to ascend to heaven. I built a highway that goes from this earthly hell to heaven. Thus, while in prison I completed making all the conditions by which I will be able to stand as the Parent to the people in hell. (134-325, 1985/08/16) 2. Being in the position of the True Parent, throughout my life I have been taking responsibility to prepare the path for all people, my children, to go, a path they must go to get to the kingdom of heaven. When you can love humanity with as much love as you have for True Parents, then you will become one with True Parents and stand with them on the same plane. At that point satan cannot touch you, because you will be in a realm higher than any fallen realm of heart. Therefore, you can go directly to the kingdom of heaven. The proclamation of the Day of Opening the Gate to Heaven was to start this work. I did that while I was in Danbury. I opened that gate while I was in the lowest level of prison hell, after I had been there seven months, from July 1984 to January 1985, halfway through my 13-month sentence. I opened that gate based on the realm of heart I established there. Because I did that, I was able to liberate satan's world. (140-059, 1986/02/01) 3. On February 1, 1985, I proclaimed the Day of Opening the Gate to Heaven, opening the gate from hell to the heavenly realm. Hell and the heavenly realm are opposite poles. I had to connect these poles vertically, not horizontally. By connecting them, I could establish the point of settlement for the first time. It is a point that connects the physical world with the spiritual world. Therefore, when we do this kind of work with the heart of God, we can connect the two worlds with the power of love. (136-047, 1985/12/20) 4. Without liberating hell, we cannot build the kingdom of heaven. Before the Fall, hell did not exist. Hell was created from the root of satan's defiled blood. So to open the kingdom of heaven, we have to purify human blood with heaven's blood to create the form of the original root, and then recover its fruit. Understanding that this is the Will, we can see how miserable our reality is. Our reality is hell, which came into existence before the kingdom of heaven could be established. Again, hell was not our original state, but came to exist due to the Fall. This hell must be transformed into the kingdom of heaven. The realm of heart that True Parents have established will liberate even hell. We have to rescue the world from this desperate situation. (139-269, 1986/01/31) 5. I told loyal subjects and virtuous women who have been centered on the royal authority of kings in the spirit world to come down to earth and follow the True Parents in the ideal realm centered on their royal authority. Even in the spirit world, everyone hears the news of what True Parents are doing. From now on, more and more of the news of True Parents that will be conveyed to the spirit world will be good news. Also, the news about each and every one of True Parents' followers will be publicized widely. All the bad reports about True Parents and their followers will disappear. Only good things about them will be spread, reports that say, "He is good, or she is good." Therefore, good ancestors in the spirit world will come down and guide their descendants on earth. These good ancestors will go down to hell and teach evil spirits. I opened that gate while in Danbury. On February 1, 1985, at 3:00 a.m., together with Mother, I paved the highway between heaven and hell. Now, although we completed the highway, more preparation is needed. We need cars with which to travel on the highway. We need gasoline to operate the cars, and we have to learn how to drive the cars. You do not have any of that. Your ancestors will have to supply them. I have begun activities in the spirit world so your ancestors can come to you with cars, give you gasoline, and teach you to drive. I am developing a movement to allow your ancestors to bring you to the good spirit world. (137-190, 1986/01/01) 6. Because of the Unification Church, the gate to the kingdom of heaven has opened. Yet since I have not yet gone there, no person has entered yet. I searched and searched throughout the earthly world and the spirit world, even to the lowest level, and I have made the only path that can lead human beings straight to the throne of God in the kingdom of heaven. To make that path, I had to traverse the individual level through the levels of the family, tribe, people, nation, world and the spirit world. When you travel on that path, you must signal with the flag of love. Without that signal, you cannot travel on that road. You are not allowed to. Do you have confidence that you can go to the kingdom of heaven? You can go there by driving the car of love. When you do, an angel will signal to the car of love and guide you to the kingdom of heaven. The highway is now built that will take you there. I, in Danbury Prison, together with Mother in East Garden, opened the gate that connects heaven to earth for the first time. It is a road that begins in hell. Therefore, for people who entered the spirit world thousands of years ago to go to heaven, they have to pass through hell. This means they must come to earth and work with their descendants who are fighting to win over hell. For you to go to heaven, you must win over hell. Those who win over hell can go to the kingdom of heaven. (140-046, 1986/02/01) 7. I have been educating the American people about God while shedding blood and tears, even more than any of America's forefathers. However, despite that, because of their own ambition they made me shed blood and put me in prison. Yet by the time I was released from prison, I had opened the way to restore the authority of the elder son on the world level. I have always followed heaven's strategy of being struck first and then claiming back all that was taken. This is how the age of world restoration and cosmic restoration can begin. I fought to liberate the world of hell. On February 1, 1985, at 3:00 a.m., I opened the gate to heaven. If I thought only about myself and the Unification Church, then I would not have gone to prison. I was thinking about America. But not only that, I was thinking that I had to open the gate to hell and win over all the historical Cains in the spirit world. Without doing so, I could not have restored the authority of the elder son in the realm of heart on the individual level. Since I have now established the individual-level authority of the elder son, the condition has been set that no one can oppose my advance toward establishing the authority of the elder son on the world level. (140-196, 1986/02/09) The teaching moment True Father was released from Danbury Prison on July 4, 1985, which marked the beginning of the 210th year of America's independence. He finished the remainder of his sentence at a halfway house in Brooklyn, New York. He had been selected as a model prisoner, and his prison term had been reduced by five months. At 12:00 a.m. on August 20, 1985, True Father concluded his term. During his time in Danbury Prison, and with oneness in heart with True Mother, he guided the worldwide course of restoration through indemnity to victory. 8. When I was released from Danbury Prison, many inmates wanted to say goodbye. They found out the date and the time I would leave and planned to send me off. But when the warden heard of their plan, he thought it could become a big problem for him. He was worried that if nearly 200 people came out when I left, it would cause a huge commotion. So he said I would be released at 8:00 a.m., but then secretly arranged to let me out at 7:00 a.m. instead, and through a different exit door than what is ordinarily used to release prisoners. I later heard that the inmates protested to the prison authorities after they heard the news that I had already left. People there had thought that this Asian man would be like a mere visitor who comes and goes. But after spending only one year in that turbulent and troubled environment, I transformed that environment into one in which we shared a bond of tears. (163-283, 1987/05/01) 9. I spent one year and one month in Danbury Prison. During that time many prisoners came to respect me. Those who were released earlier than me entrusted their valuables to me and said they would visit the Unification Church. Even now, if I put an ad in the newspaper inviting them to a gathering, many of them would show up. I told them, "If you want to join the Unification Church, you must first participate in a study session of the Word with me in prison," what we now call Hoon Dok Hae. They all said they would attend. However, this could have posed a problem in the prison, because there is a regulation that gatherings of more than seven people are not allowed. This created a situation where the men competed to attend those Hoon Dok Hae sessions. This is how they were interacting with me in the prison. Hence, when they knew I would be released soon, they came to see me and shed tears. If these convicts wept because they missed me, do you think my prison life was good or not? This is why people say I create problems wherever I go. (418-048, 2003/09/14) 10. The year 1985 is the 210th year since America gained independence from Britain. The fact that I was released from prison on July 4 at the start of the 210th year since America's independence means we have entered the time when we can make a leap on the national level to a new dimension of history. My liberation on Independence Day marked a new start. It is significant in light of the providence. The fact that the Jewish people completed their return to their homeland 210 years after they were taken to Babylon holds the same significance. It meant they entered the era when they could build a new temple and make a new start with a new vision for their nation. This is why July 4, 1985, America's Independence Day, can also be called the Day of True Father. The day has such significance. When you look at the periods of history in the Bible, you need to understand that the providential history of that time is mirrored in the events of our time, with similar significance. Therefore, when July 4, 1986, arrives, people in America will think about me, because it is the anniversary of the day I was released from Danbury Prison. More and more Americans will ascribe that significance to July 4 in the years to come. For those who know the Unification Principle and Unification Thought, the day I was liberated from prison in America will be a day they cannot forget for the rest of their lives. Whenever Independence Day arrives, they will remember it only as the day of my liberation, the day when True Father came out of prison. (134-229, 1985/07/20) 11. After Jesus' death on the cross, he was resurrected on the third day. He then worked spiritually on earth for 40 days, which makes 43 days in total. Originally I was scheduled to be released from Danbury Prison to the halfway house on July 8, 1985, but instead I was released on July 4. From July 8 until today, August 20, marks a period of 43 days. Just as Jesus passed through a 43-day period to be resurrected and erect the realm of resurrection in order to recover his disciples and establish the Christian cultural sphere substantially, now that I have passed through this time period all of you should be able to stand as perfect Unification Church believers. Now all American people also must be turned around. I was resurrected during this period for this purpose. In Jesus' time, only his disciples experienced the glory of his resurrection, but now we must establish the substantial foundation where all Americans can be part of that glory. American Christians thought, "That Reverend Moon is satan!" but now they recognize that he is a man of God who should not be opposed. Accordingly, in America we see a movement of Christians stepping forward in repentance. The number 13 is for the 13 months I was in Danbury, and the number 13 signifies Jesus and his 12 disciples. It is the number of restoration through indemnity. In the West, 13 is an unlucky number. However, with my sentence completed today, we have now completely restored it through indemnity. (135-026, 1985/08/20) 12. When I went to prison, I was prepared for the worst. In prison it is not that difficult to do away with an inmate. However, since it would have been a very serious problem for God if I had been killed there, as soon as I arrived heaven set some people in place to watch over me. Actually, many mysterious things like that happened. Whenever I slept, there was always someone on guard. That person would protect me from midnight until 4:00 a.m. without sleeping. This was not due to human intervention. After leaving Danbury, I was sent to a halfway house, a facility to help inmates return to society. Even before I arrived there, the spirit world communications network was already preparing protection for me. Two prisoners, one African-American and one Chinese, were waiting for me. As I slept from midnight until 5:00 a.m., they would protect me, taking turns while watching TV through the night. They stood guard. But who really was protecting me? It was none other than God Himself. (138-046, 1986/01/13) 13. After I was released from prison, 12 respected American ministers came and embraced me with deep emotion. We had never met before, never even greeted each other. Why would they do that, overjoyed with tears for me? It is because they felt shame over what America, their country, had done to me and because they recognized the value of my substantial work as a man of faith and my fight for the way of goodness. When they compared their own lives to mine, they bowed their heads before me. I saw big teardrops well up and fall from their eyes. They rejoiced more seeing me being released from prison than they would have if they themselves had been released from prison. Seeing them, I thought, "The bond of heart that links us in the world of goodness is expanding in this place." I have created a new rope for America, a nation that is heading toward ruin. I have made a new chain to anchor the ship that is on the verge of being swept away and wrecked. It is an anchor chain that no one can cut or remove. By binding America to it, America will live. The way I see it, because I love America and made this chain of justice that cannot be severed, America is being resurrected and its life can continue. (170-050, 1987/11/01) 14. By willingly going to Danbury, I made a condition of total indemnity on the world level. Going to Danbury was equivalent to bearing the cross on behalf of the entire earthly world that opposed me. My purpose for bearing this cross was for the sake of unity in the spirit world and the liberation of the earthly world. Unity was my purpose. Many groups around the world had mobilized to put me in Danbury Prison. They had mobilized from Judaism, Christianity and the other religions in America and many other nations of the world. After all, the CIA investigated us in 25 countries. They were looking for anything, any wrongdoing on our side, and whatever they discovered they intended to charge me with in order to throw me into prison. In this way the whole world invested all its power to oppose me. Our purpose is to bring the spirit world in satan's realm back to God. Knowing this intention, satan tried to strike our Unificationist foundation and knock it down in order to destroy us. This was when the US government and I fought face to face, with the United States of America as the plaintiff and myself as the defendant. In the end I reversed this situation, and now it is clear that the United States was in the wrong. This means that the spirit world has now entered the united realm. Because of this, beginning with the three years after 1985, the spirit world must work together with the earthly world, moving at the same pace. Now that the united realm has emerged in the spirit world, heaven and earth must advance in step with each other. (164-167, 1987/05/14) 15. I am in the position of Abel to all the religious leaders throughout the ages. I am the one who went through the model course, receiving the most persecution. It was the religious leaders in the latter half of the 20th century who saw me walk this course. When I was thrown into Danbury Prison, they hoped I would perish. They hoped I would die. Yet with God's protection, I did not die. In time they saw I was a righteous man who was sent to save all humanity. This is why they all bowed their heads before me. (136-051, 1985/12/20) 16. Why is it that God could not make satan surrender up to this point? And why is it that all people could not make satan surrender until now? satan insists on only one thing, "Even though I am fallen, God, You still have to love me. And, Son of God, you too have to love me. That is the Principle, and that is the standard of parental heart. Isn't it a fundamental rule of the Principle that you two must love me and gain my natural surrender in order to realize the kingdom of heaven?" When he argues like this, God cannot refute his logic. We are caught by his words. satan further asserts, "If anyone is going to rise to the status of a perfected person and become qualified to enter the kingdom of heaven, that person must make the condition of loving me. If not, there is no way he or she can reach the status of perfection." This is why Jesus loved his enemies on the cross and taught us to love our enemies. This is why I made a condition to pray for all the American people and set the standard of loving all America in Danbury Prison. This condition of heart set up an axis of love that connects the numerous peoples of the world to me. America is linked to me. All people in the position of Abel are linked to me. If this standard of connection is maintained, satan has no authority to invade. (136-061, 1985/12/20) 17. You are going on the path of restoration, so do not think that you will live a comfortable life for yourself. Inevitably you will face and have to endure suffering. If on that path your husband is sent to prison, you must set your heart to invest your sincerest devotion for his sake. If necessary, you must be willing to sacrifice even your family. Only from a place where you pledge such determination can heaven work and connect to you. At this time, I am most grateful to Mother. I am sure that while I was imprisoned in Danbury, True Mother's heart suffered through the deepest valleys numerous times. Because her life has been like that, her standard is gradually rising. Through the events of Danbury she has come to understand my value even more. (136-046, 1985/12/20) 18. True Mother suffered a lot because of me. Could she be assured of my safety in prison? Hostile communists worldwide had their eyes on me. In prison I was completely vulnerable, like lying naked in a field. Mother visited me every day in Danbury, shedding many tears. And when she was back at East Garden, don't you think she cried there too? Every Sunday morning at 5:00 a.m. she shed tears as she bowed before God and prayed for my safety. Our children shed tears alongside her. Why did they have to endure this situation, crying like that? I have money, authority and knowledge. I can also lead people. But why did I come to America? Why did I throw myself into this fight? It is only because of God's Will. (146-183, 1986/06/15) Section 6. Learning from Suffering The path of indemnity Because Christianity and its representatives whom God had prepared failed to fulfill their responsibility, True Father walked the path of indemnity, enduring the suffering of prison six times. He walked a thorny path, leaving a trail of blood, sweat and tears, even as he comforted God in His bitter sorrow. In the end, True Parents surmounted a course of eight vertical and eight horizontal stages and were victorious in completing the providence of restoration through indemnity. 1. The path of restoration is paved with suffering. It is the way of indemnity. On this path, you should not think centered on yourself, or insist that you must live this way or that way. You cannot hold onto any particular expectation about how your life should go. Rather, you must maintain a public perspective. On the arduous path that heaven has mandated for you, you should feel that you are ever falling short and must redouble your efforts. You need to press forward one step at a time, always striving to overcome the challenges on your path, and to go as quickly as you can. If you start complaining that your path is too difficult, you will not be able to overcome it. To overcome the suffering, you must walk the path with gratitude. There is a gap between us and heaven. God is high above, and we are far below. Therefore, we must always contemplate how we can reach the position that God wants us to reach. Yet the gap between individuals and heaven is so huge. How can we bridge the gap and meet together? God must descend to find us, and we must ascend to find Him. Yet, because it is difficult to reach Him, we need to pay indemnity in the process. (277-121, 1996/04/07) 2. Ever since the Fall, the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world have been satan's kingdom. So how do we restore this world? Each individual has to be planted in a place where he or she is separated from the world. The path that each of us must go is opposite to the world, and we need to pull ourselves through it in order to separate from the fallen world. This is why in high-level religions like Buddhism, believers leave their homes and renounce the world. It is why Christianity teaches that we must love Jesus more than we love even our mother and father, or our older brother or sister; as is written in the Bible, "Whoever loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and whoever loves son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me." (Matt. 10:37) It sounds paradoxical, but it actually embodies a logical principle that leads us along the path to heaven. I came to understand that this law of indemnity has to be extended to the cosmic level. That is why I have been focused on perfecting love from the individual level to the levels of the family, tribe, people, nation -- to all levels. As I proceeded on each level, satan used all his strength to destroy me. So we can see why the path of faith entails persecution. You simply must not walk the path that the world says is good. You must proceed on a path where you are willing to shed tears and blood. Do not strive to reach the top of the world, but rather remain in the shadow of suffering. That is the safety zone. Since satan is arrogant, he despises difficult places. So our safety zone is found in the most miserable places. (181-212, 1988/10/03) 3. From the time I turned 20 until the time I passed 40, I had to endure a period of tearful struggle. You really do not know what it was like. I went to prison as if it were just another stage on life's way; I decided that undergoing torture was something ordinary, and I accepted it as necessary in order to go through the course of indemnity, to pay the price. That was my whole life during that time. The nation of Korea and the religious world in Korea opposed me. The 30 million people of Korea banded together to oppose me. They drove me out into sorrowful circumstances. I come from that kind of personal history. (059-286, 1972/07/27) 4. When God created, He invested His whole heart into all things of creation and into human beings. Therefore, we should be willing to offer ourselves and all our material possessions to God. This is why the motto of the Unification Church emerged, "Shedding tears for humanity, sweat for earth and blood for heaven." Are you all living this way? You should be. If you do not, it is a serious problem. To live like this involves treading a complex and complicated indemnity course. In order to pass through the individual challenges of this course, you have to bring yourself to the zero point and tear down the walls within yourself. I myself do that continually, which is why during the most crucial times of my life I willingly went to prison. (211-318, 1991/01/01) 5. Looking back on my life, I recall going to prison and being severely tortured many times. During those times, I would tell myself, "If I die here in prison under this torture, it would be an utter catastrophe for God's providence." If I had died with my body covered with scars from torture, despairing and groaning in pain, it would have been a serious problem for God. Who else did He have who would take responsibility for this path of restoration through indemnity? In these circumstances, when I shed tears transcending my own death, moving God's heart and even shocking Him, God resolved everything for me. I had many such experiences. In my mind, the pain of the torture was not the real issue. What was most fearful to me was dying with my mission unfulfilled. (276-012, 1996/01/02) 6. Never in my entire life have I insisted on my own way. My life has been like living in prison, or even more difficult. Prisoners have to endure hunger with barely enough food to survive, but my life is not that simple. I am intensely aware that on this earth thousands upon thousands of people are dying in pain every day, at every moment. To me, this is as painful as having my own hand cut off. That is what you should feel too. We should not be able to look at the world we are living in without tears. When we have this mind-set, we cannot face God without tears. That is why, when I prayed in wintertime, I shed tears and sweat to the point where my cotton pants were completely soaked. (343-095, 2001/01/16) 7. I pioneered the course of indemnity, conquered satan's realm and laid the foundation for our victory. This is easy to say, but the reality was -- and is -- not easy at all. Unimaginable complications arose during my course. As I walked the path, the way I could overcome all obstacles was by leading a life of extreme intensity in which I felt I could not let my guard down even for a second. Without such seriousness, there would be no way to ever turn satan's world around. (362-182, 2001/12/12) 8. Because I came in Adam's place, I had to walk the course of indemnity on the world level. Settling the accounts with satan is not just a symbolic matter. I had to face him man-to-man. Now it is easy to make conditions; you are now in circumstances where you can even be welcomed by the world. You have just no idea what I went through. My hope is that your family will become a family that is filial to heaven, that your nation will become a nation that is loyal to heaven's nation, that the world will become the realm of global citizens, and that heaven and earth will become the realm of divine, holy men and women. Yet, no place on earth other than the Unification Church provides the training for you to grow into people of such greatness. Therefore you must do this work, to create that which the whole world longs to see. By establishing the realm of liberation and securing it on earth, you should be able to say that we have gone beyond the age of indemnity. (307-191, 1998/11/08) 9. Parents can never sit idly by as their child edges toward death. Until their last breath they invest all their strength to revive their child, and if they do, they raise a heartfelt cheer. Unless you have experienced a state like that, you cannot understand me. I am fighting, risking my life to the edge of death, to save even one person. I have devoted my entire life to battling for the lives of all humankind. The spirit world knows this. That is why a person like me can never be overcome by bad fortune. Even in prison I would always examine myself and think that my imprisonment occurred because I still needed to invest more. Because I was determined to do more to save humankind, I had no regrets whatsoever. Since I had no regrets, I could embrace my incarceration, even forgetting that I was in prison. When parents look at their son who has such a heart, they have to hold back their tears and bless him for eternity. Such is the heart of God. (247-033, 1993/04/21) 10. Throughout my entire life, I have had to climb over many hills of restoration through indemnity. I climbed over the hills of eight stages, from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God. On my individual course, the entire world opposed me. On the family level, the parents of our members were against me. After I went over that family-level hill, the tribe opposed me, then the Korean people opposed me, the nation of Korea opposed me, and the entire world opposed me. All the Christian denominations stood against me. However, they could not succeed in eliminating me. On the contrary, those who attacked me have since suffered misfortune. God formally recognizes this. Although they struck me with all of their might, since they could not eliminate me, they are now being won over. Yet I never fought with them. God's strategy is to be struck first and take back what is lost. In God's ideal of creation, there is no such thing as striking. (302-217, 1999/06/14) 11. In order to pay the indemnity to restore satan's world, the shortest path is the one beset by the most persecution. It is the path that takes you to the rock bottom of prison. The path that can reach the vertical is the path of suffering. It is the path of prison, which intersects with death. That path is like a bridge that makes a straight line. This is why I did not mind going to prison. That is why God even led me to prison. In fact, Jesus also was imprisoned before he died on the cross. When the ruler of your nation sends you to the dungeons of your nation's foulest prison, you form an adversarial relationship with that ruler. That is why if you want to reach the topmost position in your nation, the shortcut is to go to prison and overcome that experience, and then you can stand even above that ruler. When a righteous person is cast into prison, the ruler who imprisoned him or her is considered evil. Then when that righteous person is released, he or she can stand above that ruler. When a good person is forced to go to prison, the people in his or her surroundings will support and protect him or her. That is why on all levels, the path of imprisonment is the shortcut by which to ascend. (136-046, 1985/12/20) The ultimate victor Although innocent of any crime, True Father underwent imprisonment six times: once by Japan, three times by communist North Korea, once by South Korea and once by the United States. He endured and persevered because he understood the fundamental rule of restoration, that progress in God's providence comes about through setting indemnity conditions, by being unjustly struck, and then claiming back what was taken. With this conviction, he overcame every kind of suffering in prison. Boldly standing up against satan's powers that occupied the positions of authority, he took on the role of a beacon that guides the world shrouded in darkness into the light. In the end, True Father was victorious over every form of opposition and persecution. 12. You have no idea how deplorable it is that during my life on earth I had to go to prison. How will this affect the dignity and honor of both you and your ancestors? All of your necks are on the line. You do not know the fearful consequences that could ensue. Why do you think I risked my life during six terms of imprisonment? Society brands a person who has gone to prison even once with a scarlet letter, but six times? If a normal person were to go to prison six times, he would carry so much shame that he could not walk the earth with his head held high. However, I am not the least bit ashamed. The ones that should feel ashamed are those nations that did this to me. Each time I survived. Why? I had a job to finish, and I could not afford to die until I got the job done. That is why each time I went to prison I survived. (612-222, 2009/05/27) 13. I have lived a righteous life in the service of God's Will, while keeping myself whole under the shade of His protection. That is why I could remain alive despite experiencing prisons more bleak than anything in satan's fallen society. Even in those wretched prisons, God was my refuge. You have no idea how many tears my mother and father cried when I entered prison. My parents had provided me with everything for my schooling, saying that I would help save the nation with my education. But after graduating from school, I ended up incarcerated. Can you imagine how they felt? In a sense, I sought out prison. I went to live in North Korea under the communist regime, and while in prison there I studied and analyzed communism more than has anyone else. Besides the prisons in North Korea, I experienced prison life in Japan, in South Korea, and even in America. (430-061, 2003/12/30) 14. I experienced prison life three times in North Korea. It was heaven's strategy to put me through this so I would not have even the slightest lingering attraction toward communism. It was also God's plan that I would not be interested in the type of Christianity that was allowed to exist under the communist regime. God wanted me to utterly repudiate anything influenced by communism, so I would not trust the Christian churches under the sway of communism or in any way trust the nation of North Korea. It was God's strategy for me to reject it all. Even persecution from South Korea and America was God's strategy, so that I would not have any unnecessary attachment to the false values in those societies. Now thinking about the past after going over all those hills, I realize that all those experiences were heaven's strategy to give me something more precious than I could ever anticipate. I count those suffering times as God's blessings, because thereby He would bring me something greater, something even more valuable, something infinite -- the honor of pioneering the path to give the Blessing to all humankind. They enabled me to secure a position that no one can usurp. Indeed, it was heaven's love that I went through those paths full of ordeals, because they were the conditions by which I could claim everything from satan. Everything that satan had taken from heaven came back to me. (161-198, 1987/02/03) 15. It is not because I enjoy receiving persecution that I have been doing this work. I have not been working like this because I enjoy being insulted and abused. Honestly, I do not enjoy it at all. Yet I am doing it because I had personal experiences in the spirit world where I tasted a joy more wonderful than anything else. It is so real and intense, that I can feel it as I reshape this world. That is why I continue this work. You might think that the reason I can work so tirelessly is because I was born different, as if my body were made of steel, but that is not the case. Why would I do this work if it brought me nothing that I liked? Try and do work that you do not like for one or two years. That is like dying. There is a reason I am doing this, despite all sorts of hardships; it is because there is something so real, something so worthwhile, that is calling me to continue. (036-121, 1970/11/22) 16. God loves me. I know this very well. Yet while I kept faith in Him and loved Him all my life, there were more than a few times when I felt like complaining to Him. Sometimes when I was in a lifethreatening situation, God acted as if He did not know anything about it. However, think of how heartbreaking it must have been for a parent, especially the Heavenly Parent, to say, "I did not know about your suffering plight." Parents could never stand idly by while their child's hands and feet were tied up. They would do whatever it took to untie their child's bonds and free him. But if God had intervened, then the person known as Mr. Moon of the Unification Church would not have been able to accomplish his responsibility, which he had to do on his own. So God had no choice but to stand by as if He were a third party. (048-121, 1971/09/05) 17. When I felt lonely as I walked this path for the Will, I recall God who had called me and said, "Sun Myung, you know that I am with you, don't you?" Then walking a lonely path became no problem. I said to Him, "For a while I thought I was all alone, but truly You are with me," and then I went on with new strength. There were times when I would weep when I saw a beggar on the street, thinking, "What if that beggar were my Father who had come to find me? What would I do?" You should all become people of such heart, so you would even hold the hands of a beggar in tattered clothes and weep for him without letting him know why. I have had many such experiences. In the midst of pain and loneliness, I sometimes felt, "Heavenly Father, You are so cold-hearted. You are so merciless. You only give me responsibility, but You do not take care of me." But as soon as I said that to myself, God said to me, "Look, I was right there with you when you held the hand of that beggar. In the midst of your misery, when you were shedding tears with those sorrowful people, I was with you there." So how can I not but continue on this path? Now we can understand why Jesus said, "I was hungry and you gave me food, I was thirsty and you gave me something to drink, I was a stranger and you welcomed me, I was naked and you gave me clothing, I was sick and you took care of me." (Matt 25:35-36) (011-203, 1961/07/17) 18. God's strategy is to be struck first and then claim what is His. satan's way is to strike first and take what he wants, but eventually he falls into ruin. In both the First and Second World Wars, the side that attacked first was defeated. The third world war is similar; it is a war of ideology in which communism has been attacking the world. Many of its attacks have been aimed at me. The Republic of Korea opposed me, the United States opposed me, and so did Japan and China. They are still doing so. Virtually the whole world united against me. However, I have emerged from all this and am now receiving blessings from the entire evil world. The Devil cannot keep all the blessings of heaven and earth. In the Last Days, satan has to hand over all the blessings to the True Man. (176-203, 1988/05/09) 19. I never doubted God's Will. Nevertheless, without training myself, and without exploring and understanding more and more about the great mysteries of the here and the hereafter, the foundation I built could have been lost. In order to inherit a foundation on a higher dimension, it was imperative that I pay an appropriate level of indemnity. This is why I received persecution. Persecution is not a bad thing, actually. It helped me reach perfection. That is why going to prison was not a problem. Nor was facing life-and-death situations. I already knew that if I died while living in adversity, I would go to the most precious place imaginable. So I had no basis to complain. (326-040, 2000/07/02) 20. When I was in prison, beaten so badly that I collapsed and vomited blood, I still did not pray in a way that would cause God to worry about me. I endured, silently pledging, "God, I am different from other saints, even Jesus in ancient times." If I prayed asking God to save me, that would be a weak prayer. As God's central person, I did not want to be petty and unmanly. Hence, I never prayed for anything for myself; I only prayed for God's sake. God had put all His expectations and hopes on me to shoulder a cosmic responsibility. So how could I come pitifully crying for Him to save my life and free me from prison? I was arrested and locked up by the Japanese imperialists, by the North Korean communists, and even by the democratic world in South Korea. Even so, I kept advancing toward the world. I will keep moving forward, no matter how much they might persecute me or shun me. (016-243, 1966/06/19) 21. Before Jesus was crucified, he prayed in the garden of Gethsemane, saying, "My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless, not as I will, but as thou wilt." How can there be "my will"? satan tried to catch him on this point. What I am saying is that at that time, Jesus' will and God's Will were not perfectly one. Because I understood this, even when I found myself in circumstances where I was tortured and vomiting blood, I thought to myself, "I am different from Jesus. I am determined to offer my blood for Your Will, without any hesitation." Truly, I was willing to offer all my blood for God alone. That is why, no matter how difficult my situation, I never pray for myself. Heaven already knows my situation, so I do not pray, "God, please save me!" I have trained my body to go the sacrificial way that will enable all humankind to live. By focusing on the goal, I ultimately emerged as a man of absolute faith and absolute love. Whenever I have to go through the valley of the shadow of death shedding tears and blood, I go only with my love for God, and with my heart and mind in absolute oneness with God. (268-300, 1995/04/03) 22. Alone, I carry out the work of a lighthouse that guides people in the night with its light. A lighthouse is important to those who travel at night by sea. Yet, no one regards a lighthouse as important during the day, and people do not much appreciate the lighthouse keeper. Yet that is the role I have taken on. People do not appreciate the light from a lighthouse in the daytime. So the question is, how can I make my light become like the daytime sun? The way is by taking up the task of restoration through indemnity. What I am trying to do is to shine a light that will help people change to become God's eternal, original stars whose light will shine in this world. It was incredibly challenging to change my lighthouse lamp into the shining sun. Yet with this as my goal, I have come thus far. Even as I entered the first prison, I asked myself, "Where will prison number two be? Where will prison number three be?" I am the type of person who, as I entered prison number six, was thinking about prison number seven. After all, I still had a mission to fulfill in the Soviet Union and China; thus, I thought that in the years ahead of me I might have to go to prison in those nations. Since I was preparing myself for this path, God protected me and I did not need to go. However, I was determined that before I died I would visit the countries that could be worse than any prison. Thus I went to the Soviet Union. Many people around me advised against my trip there; they begged me not to go. However, I went to that prison of the day in order to dissolve the prison of the night. In fact, by going there, I brought daylight to that prison. (311-092, 1999/08/19) 23. I have been shunned and persecuted all my life, but I have not perished. This is because I always go in the original direction. I do not act in a self-centered way. The reason I have been setting this standard is to help people become better, to help them advance to be in a better situation and to have a greater future. For this purpose, I have been educating people and setting the example of living by that standard. As a result, I have been persecuted, but both heaven and earth are protecting me. There is a fundamental law and principle that defines the path we must walk. A man must walk the path of a man, and a family must walk the path of a family. When we live 100 percent in accord with that fundamental principle, all of heaven and earth will support us, and nothing can cause us to fail. If we were to fail, heaven and earth would fall apart. The principles and standards of nature would fall into chaos, and heaven and earth would face destruction. (120-151, 1982/10/05) 24. In order to enter the kingdom of heaven, I must stand in the position of the perfected Adam, and in that position give out so much blessing that even the Archangel will protect me until the end. Because such a standard exists in the Principle, you have to meet the condition of overcoming satan's accusation and loving your enemy. Otherwise you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. If you do not love your enemy, you cannot go there. That is why I too have been striving to meet this standard in the work I have done throughout my entire life. It is what I did when I went to Danbury Prison. Although the government and people of America cheered when I was sent to Danbury, I loved them from inside the prison. Because I loved them truly and fully with the original love of God, satan's world cannot lift its head. This is how I overcame them and emerged victorious. From that point, a new world could open up. (173-295, 1988/02/21) 25. I am the central person in a world where every nation has lost its direction. Day and night I have been pioneering the new direction that will set each nation aright. When I walked the path of indemnity, I had no awareness of myself. Jesus, too, had no awareness of himself when he was nailed to the cross. That is why he prayed to God, pleading with Him to forgive those who crucified him, as they did not know the serious crime they were committing. In this way, he made the condition for Christians to conquer Rome in the future. It is the same with me. I went through the crucifixion of prison under the Japanese, in North Korea, in South Korea, and in the United States. However, I never forgot God's guidance that I must not sever the net of love that will save them. So, even in prison, I hauled in people with the net of love. This can be likened to a light bulb that will always remain lit if it is connected to the power station by a live electric line. If the electricity of God's love is connected to the spiritual electric line, that light will shine everywhere. If you are connected to God's love, the electricity of His love can resurrect you and give you new life. This is how you can see a clear path of hope. This can be your joy. It will make you such an amazing person that you can smile even while going over the path of the cross. Then satan will flee without looking back. When you become such a person, we can conclude that restoration has been completed. (229-258, 1992/04/12) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 8: North-South Unification and World Peace Chapter 1. Initiatives for North-South Unification and the Visit to North Korea 829 Section 1. Victory Over Communism 829 Section 2. The Citizens' Federation 839 Section 3. Dialogue with Kim Il-sung 845 Section 4. Initiatives for Unification 854 Section 5. True Mother's University Speaking Tour 860 Chapter 2. The Global Victory Over Communism Movement and the Proclamation of the End of Communism 869 Section 1. Japan 869 Section 2. CAUSA and AULA 881 Section 3. The Moscow Conference 886 Chapter 3. The UN Renewal Movement, the Abel UN and the Parents' UN 895 Section 1. The UN Renewal Movement 895 Section 2. Global Unification Leadership 904 Section 3. The Mongolian Peoples' Federation 912 Section 4. The Universal Peace Federation 919 Section 5. The 180-Nation Tour 930 Section 6. True Mother's Guidance during the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown Tour 935 Chapter 4. The Era of the Pacific Rim Civilization and the Korean Peninsula 947 Section 1. Advent of a New Era 947 Section 2. The International Peace Highway 956 Book 8. North-South Unification and World Peace True Parents have offered their entire lives to end the kingdom of hell on earth and in heaven, which arose due to the Fall of our first ancestors, and to establish the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. True Parents' course is truly the eternal model course, the pattern that humanity must inevitably follow. Because True Parents have tread this course, God and humankind will realize their dream of an ideal peaceful world on earth and in the spirit world. True Father knew that in order to achieve world peace, he had to block the spread of communism, which advocates atheism. He set up a number of organizations to reunify the Korean Peninsula, including the International Federation for Victory Over Communism (IFVOC) and the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea. When True Father met with President Gorbachev in Moscow, the heart of the communist world, he advised him to advocate returning to God. The following year, during his visit to Pyongyang more than 40 years after his departure from North Korea, True Father encouraged inter-Korean exchanges during his meeting with President Kim Il-sung. True Father presented his vision of North-South unification and world peace, based on true love and head-wing thought. Earlier, Father's declaration of the end of communism and the conclusion of its ideological conflict with democracy had been set forth at the Second International Congress of the Professors World Peace Academy (PWPA), held in Geneva, Switzerland, in August 1985. True Parents knew that international campaigns to triumph over communism were necessary in order to achieve world peace. For this reason, they initiated numerous projects in the United States, Japan, and other countries. In particular, they established the Association for the Unity of Latin America (AULA) and the Confederation of the Associations for the Unification of the Societies of the Americas (CAUSA) in order to preserve peace in North and South America. They also founded the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace, identifying the central responsibility of Mongolian-root ethnicities in the world peace movement. In addition, True Parents knew that the United Nations should be reformed for the sake of world peace. They systematically founded and developed the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace (IRFWP), the Federation for World Peace (FWP), the Interreligious and International Federation for World Peace (IIFWP), and the Universal Peace Federation (UPF). They ultimately declared that the world has to be unified under the Peace UN, which would have as its center a deliberative body of religious leaders in the position of an upper house or senate. True Parents proposed the construction of the International Peace Highway as a way to connect the world substantially. They also initiated various international and academic conferences and educated the public about the construction of the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel and the Bering Strait Tunnel. True Parents saw that we can establish the substantial Cheon Il Guk on earth, the "one world under God" that God so desires, and they exerted themselves for the sake of connecting the global village as one family and creating mutual understanding. Chapter 1. Initiatives for North-South Unification and the Visit to North Korea Section 1. Victory Over Communism Awakening the Korean people True Parents sent out more than 700 members to 413 areas throughout Korea for 40 days, starting on July 20, 1960, to develop the education of the citizenry on an extensive scale. From the viewpoint of God's providence of restoration, the destiny of the people of Korea, the world's central nation, directly connects to the destiny of the world. Hence, the project to educate the Korean people was a prelude to awakening all humanity. Father activated young people for Victory Over Communism (VOC) activities as part of a national campaign to awaken the Korean people to their providential mission. The VOC movement was started in recognition of the fact that the current anti-communist policy had reached its limit. This movement fulfilled an important role as a citizens' ideological movement by logically critiquing the limitations and impracticality of communist theory, and presenting an alternative. 1. The Koreans are a pitiable people, who have journeyed long in their history but have nothing they feel able to boldly affirm in front of others. They possess little and have little in which to take pride. However, if they become a people who struggle and embrace the heart that God desires in the age of a new culture in the 21st century, and embrace the pain and suffering of humanity and, going further, if they become a people who struggle and embrace even the pain and suffering of God, they will lead the world and receive the love of heaven. (006-253, 1959/05/24) 2. People have said, "Koreans are the most pitiable people on earth today," but actually they are the ones in whom I have the greatest hope. The democratic world and the communist world are fighting in this land, but the Korean people are never pitiable. As long as the movement of heaven exists within the Korean people, they will live, history will center on them, and this world will come to them. These are not merely my own words. I am saying this because I see and understand that it will come to pass. The liberation of God trailed behind history, always beginning in the dark alleys of sorrow. From there, the foundation of joy was built. This is why Korea will become an issue for the world, in particular for the Christian world, and the Unification Church will arise as a world-level issue. These are not empty words that come from my pride. Those who connect to the spirit world through prayer know this. Those who are spiritually open can testify to this. Unless they do testify, they are breaking heavenly law. Therefore, those of you who have gathered here today must make a solemn resolution. You should not give up along the way. You need to have a firm resolution that you will endure any persecution, no matter how brutal. You must keep the tradition of loyalty and filial piety that heaven desires, even at the cost of your life. If the Unification Church is able to establish the tradition of loyal men and women, the tradition of faithful men and women, and the tradition of filial sons and daughters, it is accomplishing its mission. (009-122, 1960/04/24) 3. God has always been with the Korean people, even if the 30 million Koreans might not have known Him. Even when the patriots vanished like the morning dew, going to the execution ground holding onto the heart of righteousness and fulfilling their duty with loyalty, there God walked beside them, together in heart, and on their account He worked with their countrymen. Each of us living today is indebted to God. Especially the Korean people are indebted to God for preserving them up to this day. If God yearns to save pitiable people and has the heart of a parent who holds dear and weeps for His fallen children, surely He would take more pity on those who are suffering than on those who are not. Korean people have nothing to boast of. They have always lacked material things. Everything was taken from them. If these people can hold on to something once again, I pray to God, "Please give the young men and women of Korea, who yearn to achieve something great but wander around as if they are lost, the burning heart of Jesus, who called You, ‘Father.'" If they can gain such a heart, I am sure that no people in the world will be able to conquer them. If there are many sons and daughters who touch the heart of the Father with the cry, "Father, I worked like this," God, who sees us with pity, will make anew this world and its doctrines and ideologies. Such young men and women and such people will become leaders in this world. (007-062, 1959/07/12) 4. God's hope is placed on your shoulders. You must establish the sovereignty of heaven among the Korean people and in the cosmos. God waits for you to awaken to His calling and achieve victory. That calling is for nothing less than the restoration of God's lost people, territory and sovereignty. The Korean people fail to realize this, and remain asleep. They do not know what has happened to them, their territory or their sovereignty. We must awaken them to the necessity of reestablishing the lost people, territory and sovereignty in heaven and on earth and to recover these even at the risk of their lives. We have to understand that they need to repent and march forward bravely as the warriors of heaven in order to restore heaven's people, territory and sovereignty. After I realized that this is my responsibility, I dedicated my life solely to this, whether waking, sleeping or eating. Please be confident in the fact that you have the responsibility to awaken the Korean people, who are not yet awake. (011-152, 1961/05/13) 5. The advent of communism is the greatest crisis that has arisen in history. Why is this so? It is because God is certainly alive, but communists claim He is dead. In other words, even though God surely lives, they say He does not exist. The worst of all sins is that of denouncing the existence of someone or something. If you call someone dead while he or she is alive and well, then you become his or her worst enemy. If you tell people that your parents are dead while they are still alive, that is the greatest betrayal possible. Similarly, if you say that God is dead while He is clearly alive, then you become God's worst enemy. This worst enemy of God is communism. Therefore, we must obliterate everything that is related to communism. This is why we have to empower ourselves with the teaching of Victory Over Communism. (022-176, 1969/02/02) 6. That which I love the most must not be what only I love, but what my family loves, what the people love, and, furthermore, what the entire human race, heaven and earth, and all things of creation love. That is not my dear son, spouse or parents. That object of love is certainly God. That which we call God is the central subject partner of heart, with whom we adjoin as the root and origin of heart, which no one can move, change or remove. In terms of loving God, ones ethnicity or cultural tradition creates no distance. All people, regardless of their race, tradition or environment, can love God the same. If we build and perfect a relationship with God, we cannot help but love Him. God has been gathering together this world to achieve oneness, battling ideologies and philosophies in order to achieve the singular point of hope. This has led to today's global confrontation between democracy and communism. This world should be neither democratic nor communist. These two should be integrated by a single, higher quality ideology. Humankind is unanimously saying we must move into an age wherein we can pursue integrated principles and rejoice in song. With this one hope in mind, humankind is on the way to oneness with God. (011-058, 1961/01/01) 7. Today's world is divided into the democratic and communist spheres. However, the democratic world has been driven into a corner by the communist world. This is because democracy does not have an ideology that can surpass communism. Therefore, we have to introduce a philosophy and a teaching that can surpass communism. This teaching is a philosophy which must be inclusive of the corporeal and incorporeal worlds. That is, we must find a way to critique communism in light of a cosmos-based philosophy. After preparing since 1962, our effort began in earnest in 1965. Communism can be defeated by our Victory Over Communism education teams which are bringing impressive results all over the country. (019-081, 1967/12/29) 8. We have to charge forward to defeat communism, which has been rapidly spreading around the world. Communists presently control one-third of the world and are dragging even the United States, the standard-bearer of democracy, into their system. However, the Unification Church is stepping forth and fighting to topple communism. The people of the world have had no interest in this aspect of our work. However, now they understand that they were wrong. The situation is now reversing. They have recognized the great value of Unification Church lecturers, so much so that they are providing our lecturers with transportation when they invite them to speak. They even refer to the members of the Unification Church who are trying to defeat communism as the Victory Over Communism education teams. It was an angel who gave Jacob the name Israel. Just as Jacob gained victory, we must now expand our realm of influence. We are the only ones who can bring the Communist Party to natural surrender. In this world, there is no teaching other than the Unification Principle that can make this happen. (019-218, 1968/01/07) 9. You have to go over walls and national barriers with the Unification teaching and stand proudly in front of the Korean people. If you have to, you should grab any young person in the street and educate him or her in the Unification philosophy. The current circumstances in Korea call for such activism. Otherwise, the country will be brought to ruin. Also, you have to walk this path with the heart of a parent, in the shoes of a servant, and shed tears for humanity, sweat for earth, and blood for heaven. Only then will humanity, earth and heaven be grateful for your tears, sweat and blood. God comes only on the foundation of an offering. This is why the members of the Unification Church must go through the age of offering on the individual level, fulfill the offering on the level of the people, and then move forward on the path of the world offering. (015-343, 1965/12/07) 10. America and its democratic allies created an uproar in 1967 by saying that God is dead. This event will create knots of bitter sorrow in history. Can God come back to life if He is said to be dead? The time of God's "resurrection" will come within three years. Jesus resurrected after only three days. So the time for God's resurrection is bound to come, now that He is "dead." Who in this age will make this happen? The Christianity of today's democratic world is not sufficient. It lacks a philosophy that can surpass communism, which has already spread around the world. So the Unification Church, which has a philosophy that is able to surpass communism, has to take on this task. The Unification Church is a champion not only of standing up to communists, but of overcoming communism itself through our teaching. We have to defeat communism with a philosophical counterproposal. Besides pointing out the flaws of communist theory, we must also introduce an alternative worldview. As we in the Unification Church lead the fight with our Victory Over Communism thought, we must proclaim the living God to the world. This world that has forsaken God is now heading for the ultimate crisis. At such a time, the mission of the Unification Church is to defeat materialistic communism and atheism with a new teaching and guide the democratic world back to God. (023-178, 1969/05/18) 11. A family of civilians in Gangwon Province was murdered by North Korean spies in October 1965. In the wake of this tragic incident, both the ruling and opposition parties resolved to strengthen the anticommunist movement. They set up Gangwon Province as a special region in which to demonstrate the effectiveness of this new policy, which will gradually expand to the whole nation. All men aged 19 to 55 must join anti-communist organizations, and the Unification Church will bolster this struggle against communism. Even with this state of affairs, the South Korean government has failed to discredit communism and present a counterproposal. Herein lies the reason that our VOC movement took off in Gangwon Province. Just as the last person becomes the first when people standing in a row turn around at the same time, from the providential standpoint, Gangwon Province moved to the forefront, despite the fact that it is the most backward province in Korea. Moreover, many military bases are located there, and we can equip the Korean military with the Unification principles as much as we want. We will push upward even to North Korea with our philosophy. (016-066, 1965/12/26) 12. When you give an anti-communism lecture while representing God, on behalf of His people, you are not doing it for just those few people in front of you. In the providence of restoration, communism is satan's force that must be defeated. As God strives to establish a victorious people, you have to accept that you will not be welcomed until the entire nation welcomes God. Then, when the nation welcomes God, you have to be humble and return joy to God. You need to ensure that all the virtuous people who were born on this earth as your ancestors are standing before you rather than behind you. You have to be persistent in going to places where you are not welcomed. This is part of the process. You still have many obstacles and hazards that await you, and more miles to run. You must overcome the obstacles along the path, no matter how great they are. (017-285, 1967/02/15) 13. Our regional leaders report that they have become quite popular among the local people. They say regional governors and ministers of home affairs want to award them certificates of recognition. This means that the officials realize that the country must not ignore our teaching. The intelligence bureau in the police department that used to keep an eye on me wherever I went is now seeking to embrace the Unification Church. It is like when sunny places fall into shade and dark places come to receive sun, or when bad luck gives way to good luck. Our situation is changing rapidly because the entire nation is facing a crisis that can be resolved only by strengthening its strategy to counter communism. People cherish their lives and property, and they understand that not only themselves, but their relatives and tribe members will suffer death if they make a wrong choice. (017-031, 1966/11/06) 14. This is a story of a district leader who visited a county as a VOC lecturer. All of the civil servants, from the community leaders of the town and the chief of police to the governor, came to his lecture. As they sat waiting for the anti-communism lecturer, they saw a young man enter the venue. At first, they thought that he was the lecturer's assistant. So they asked him where he came from and when they might expect the lecturer. Needing to give them an answer, the young man hesitantly replied that he was the lecturer. Realizing that this young man was the one for whom they were waiting, they began to talk among themselves. They must have been baffled or even chagrined to discover that this young man, similar in age to their own sons, was the very person they were expecting. However, they had no choice but to welcome him to the stage, since he had come by official invitation. After two and a half hours of the young man's lecture, the audience was astounded. Our anti-communism lecturers are district leaders who are mostly in their twenties, yet they have done so well now that they are friends with governors and police chiefs. No matter how great a teaching is, no one will recognize its value if there is no substantial result to back it up. However, when the result surpasses the standard of the teaching, the value of that teaching will rise higher than the result. In this ongoing struggle, we must make good use of our results. We might have begun with bare hands, but we have to patiently accumulate our results and unite the people around us. (019-218, 1968/01/07) The VOC movement On November 10, 1965, True Parents officially launched anti-communism education teams as a project for educating the citizenry. True Father then founded the International Federation for Victory Over Communism (IFVOC) on January 13, 1968, merging the anti-communist groups organized throughout the provinces. The purpose of establishing the IFVOC was to empower the Korean people with the principles that could overcome communism domestically, and cope with the expanding international influence of communism. 15. Why did I create the International Federation for Victory Over Communism? I did not create it to be a symbolic affiliate organization. I created it to be an organization that could achieve a substantial result acclaimed throughout the world. Korea needs such an organization in order to achieve its ultimate goal. We have to pass through the gate of ideological war. It does not matter if our country boasts of its worldclass philosophy, or that America champion's democracy. We will be defeated if we fight the ideological war with obsolete weapons. I am very thorough in that regard. Who will play the leading role in the ideological warfare that will rage in the future on a global scale? This is a serious question. (138-014, 1986/01/13) 16. I support the church, continue with ecumenical work and engage in Victory Over Communism activities for the sake of Korea's unification. I am well aware that the unification of Korea is the beginning of the unification of the world. The liberation of North and South Korea is the beginning of the liberation of humankind. There is only one root, and that is Korea. This is why I have been sacrificing my entire life for the liberation of Korea. I have now created a world-level foundation that enlightens people as to this reality. The division of Korea did not happen because Koreans wanted it. Since powerful nations were involved in the division of Korea, we must push those nations to cooperate in the reunification of our country. We have to exert as much influence on them as we can in the background; otherwise our liberation will be impossible. (171-189, 1988/01/01) 17. We must drive communism out of the Korean Peninsula. The history of Korea is the history of humankind in miniature. This is the reason Korea has become the battleground between the communist and democratic worlds, represented by North and South Korea. Panmunjom, located on the ceasefire line, is a unique place in the world for dialogue, because it represents the threshold on which God and satan are confronting each other. This is why the new age, in which Korea can take the leading role in the world, has arrived. The Unification Church is the only organization that has the energy and unity required to leap across the ceasefire line with the truth that can defeat communism. It is the only group that has the power to stop the corruption of Christianity and march toward a new world. With this new name of Unification, we will march forward. (023-179, 1969/05/18) 18. I do not like the term anti-communism. Victory Over Communism is not anti-communism. However, Victory Over Communism cannot succeed without anti-communism as a first step. We must go on the offensive against the Communist Party. I have hastened to create a nationwide movement for this purpose, but it has been put on temporary hold due to the world's opposition. Even though it is difficult, we must somehow overcome this stage. We have to move Korea, and furthermore Japan, China and the whole of Asia. In the future, I am going to organize an international anti-communist movement in Korea and America. I plan to partner with other anti-communist organizations, equip them with a new philosophy, and cultivate anti-communist leaders. (017-151, 1966/12/11) 19. While seeking a way that can bring joy to God, I have chosen to tread a path of persecution. I thought about the path I have walked. What I prayed for in the past has become a reality. The prayers I offered to God after entering North Korea have been realized. I was reminded of the time when I offered a prayer as I was going through some particular difficulties in South Korea. I knew that the reason God was putting me through such hardships was not that He wanted me to wither and die; rather He wanted me to overcome the difficulties and great temptations of this world so I might usher in the time that He has hoped to see. We have to think about unification day and night. While walking the first seven-year course, word began to circulate that the Unification Church is the only answer. Unless we cause communism to surrender, neither this nation nor Asia can survive. (016-238, 1966/06/19) 20. What kind of organization is the International Federation for Victory Over Communism? Just as the name says, it is a movement designed to achieve victory over communism -- to assimilate it, not just defeat it and drive it out of the global village. A federation is an organic body, not just a single organization. It must be an organic body. Communism stands on the foundation of nations and international organizations. That is why communists believe they can assimilate other ideologies. They think, "Today's democracy will surely perish. We will be the victors." Communism stands on the global foundation, a foundation that spans all nations. As the communists march toward victory on a world-level foundation, it is not just nations that connect to support this foundation; there are also international organizations that link the nations together. Therefore, we need a foundation of organizations greater than theirs. Starting from the individual, we must move beyond the family, tribe and nation. Conquering that, and heading beyond that, we have to create one body moving toward one purpose. We are trying to create an unbreakable organization and defend against communism on a global foundation, a foundation that unites all nations. (140-212, 1986/02/12) 21. The International Federation for Victory Over Communism has to lead both the church and the nation. What we are doing goes beyond the dimension of religion and nation; we can lead all other organizations. I am instructing our management staff to give lectures. You have to fight in a new direction, on a national level through IFVOC activities. This is the stage we are at today. We will not be able to lead this nation through the Unification Church alone. Christianity and other religions will oppose us. However, they will welcome us, lifting both hands high with joy, if we ask them to join in the fight against the Communist Party. When we give VOC lectures we can transcend denominations. (110-136, 1980/11/10) 22. I have tried to initiate VOC activities since 1960. Since then, we delivered VOC lectures, even to imprisoned North Korean spies, through the Anti-Communism Department of the Ministry of Justice. Seeing from this viewpoint, I knew our time would surely come. For ten years since 1960, the Unification Church has been walking the way of suffering and persecution, but things will change now. As the Unification Church works for the sake of the nation, the nation will create the external environment wherein the church can develop. We have been giving VOC lectures. Look at the people who have finished their VOC workshops. How is such a change possible? How could a person change so dramatically within a few days? Just the other day, a few local community leaders gathered to participate in a workshop. They argued among themselves at first, but they were transformed completely in only five days of training. In the end, even they were amazed at the transformation they had experienced. It was definitely something special, something beyond their understanding. We asked them about this many times, but they could not explain it. (032-309, 1970/07/26) 23. Everyone is aware that the activities of the IFVOC are reaping success. This is why Korea's domestic affairs and intelligence authorities are sending people to be trained through our program without telling us. In other words, they are sending professors who are in charge of setting the direction for this nation, and in charge of critiquing communism, to receive our education and submit reports about it. The intelligence agency is becoming keen about our teachings, based upon the recommendations of these agents and professors. They report, "We should expand this education to the whole nation. So far, we've been able to critique communism, but have never been able to present an alternative to counter it. For the first time, to our great delight, we've learned how to do so." The leaders of the intelligence community are wide-eyed with astonishment as they listen to these positive reports. (034-043, 1970/08/29) 24. We have been working against communism. The Korean government did not welcome us. Indeed they opposed us at first because we displaced organizations that were under the government's control. The heads of such organizations tried to put all sorts of pressure on us in their attempts to eliminate us. Various organizations formed a pact in order to persecute us. However, justice and truth always prevail. In just one year, by 1971, more than 1,000 Christian leaders attended our educational programs. During the last five years, we have trained a total of 6.5 million people in our programs. It is now clear that the Unification Church is leading the resistance against communism in Korea. We have taken the central position in the field of anti-communist philosophy on college campuses. We are taking the lead in holding seminars for public servants and for educational organizations. In 1971, we taught Unification Thought to 400 prominent professors in Korea. No one else in this nation can protect Christianity internally and defend against communism externally. The battle against communism is also being waged in Japan, Taiwan and other Asian countries. (053-079, 1972/02/09) 25. What did the Unification Church do after President Park Chung-hee was assassinated in October 1979? Since it was a great opportunity for Kim Il-sung in North Korea to invade the South, we gathered 700,000 people for an IFVOC rally. We put our lives on the line and also spent an immense amount of money. It was not the government that did this. We have to digest whatever people say, create a foundation, and continue the struggle. We are doing all of this in accordance with God's Will. We have to defend South Korea against communism by forming an anti-communist alliance, curtailing youth immorality, and reviving a declining Christianity. If Christians do not receive us, we have to put them aside and do it on the Unification Church foundation. (110-238, 1980/11/18) 26. In 1983, when I met with Korean government officials, they were very surprised when they realized that I always stand on the side of eternal truth. The Korean people had suffered greatly over the shooting down of a Korean Airlines jet shot down in the skies above the Soviet Union and over the South Korean officials killed in the bombing in Rangoon, Myanmar. When they received me, I could see in their faces that they saw a ray of hope. People's spirits were greatly depressed, but they gained hope through me, thinking that perhaps they would be able to find a way to defeat communism. At the National Victory Over Communism Rally, I gave a clear message on how to defeat the communists, and the people of the nation welcomed it and responded with applause. I infused hope in the people who were indignant and yet overwhelmed by despair. (130-287, 1984/02/07) 27. I engage in the Victory Over Communism movement not to kill the communists, but to save and liberate them with truth and true love. Therefore, without any ulterior motive, I am trying sacrificially to help the communist world, which is on the brink of its demise. On October 12, 1989, the PWPA invited prominent Russian journalists to join a discussion in Korea. At its conclusion, I sent them to Pyongyang, North Korea, to pass a message to Kim Il-sung. They were hesitant initially, but in the end they delivered my message: First, I am not his enemy. Second, he should abandon his political ambition to communize South Korea. Third, he can live in happiness and prosperity as our brother only if he follows the trend of the world, abandons falsehood, returns to the truth, opens wide the doors of North Korea, and welcomes us with open arms. (198-164, 1990/02/01) 28. We have to let Kim Il-sung live, and call him to stand as a witness. We need a witness who will testify to the greatness of Reverend Moon. I am not an anti-communist leader, but a Victory Over Communism leader. I do not wish to kill communists; I only wish to save them. God wishes to save the world through good people. So, the person who tries to kill will perish, and the one who is giving them life from a position of goodness will prosper. The heavenly principle follows this grand path. (177-300, 1988/05/20) Section 2. The Citizens' Federation Background From May 4, 1987, Citizens' Rallies for the Unification of North and South Korea were held in ten cities throughout South Korea. On May 15, 1987, the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea was established at the Little Angels' Performing Arts Center. True Parents founded the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea so that the educational work of the International Federation for Victory Over Communism could bear fruit as a national movement to unify North and South Korea. 1. Directly after Korea gained its independence from Japan in 1945, I established a condition representing the unity of Christianity and the nations of the Christian cultural realm, as the world-level Abel and Cain realm, but they could not unite with me. As a result, Korea was divided into north and south and I had to leave my homeland. I have recently returned to Korea and am gathering together and restoring the people through paying indemnity. Accordingly, I created the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea. This compares to the course to restore Canaan. We are in the position of the Israelites crossing the Jordan River and entering into Canaan. Ultimately we have to enter North Korea. There were seven tribes residing in the land of Canaan. There are enemies in the Communist bloc who are glaring at us today. We have to go in there and assimilate them. (164-273, 1987/05/17) 2. I am walking the path to recover a new fatherland. Filled with pain and suffering, I am moving toward the final destination. Once there, I will lay the cornerstone. While this nation was suffering in great turmoil between the April 13, 1987 enactment of the Measure to Protect the Current Constitution and the Declaration of Democratization ten weeks later, on June 29, I waged the ultimate battle. Establishing the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea, I emerged as the last one standing. As one man, I represented the individual, the head of the tribe, the people, the nation, and everyone in the world, including all the saints and sages that have gone to the spirit world. I liberated the heart of God that was filled with resentment due to the misuse of love. I know I have to be a model for all to follow. I came this far, avoiding death, although people have chased me away all my life. I have my position not because I am a talented person, but because God wants to raise me high and take pride in me. Since God wants His enemies to voluntarily surrender, and wants to hear them shout His praises from the earth -- even more than their praises for their sons and daughters or for their own nation -- He did not help me but pushed me harshly to overcome the most difficult challenges. This is the love of God, who wants to award a prize that never before has been given in history. I have made it to this day without dying because I knew this. (174-045, 1988/02/23) 3. North Koreans are fully armed and ready to invade South Korea. All they need is Kim Il-sung's order. Right now, two forces are in conflict -- the power of arms, which results from greed, and the power of love, which the Unification Church utilizes. Which side do you think universal energy will support? Do you think the energy of the universe will help us or Kim Il-sung? To which side will heavenly fortune flow? You must have a heart of true love that is willing to save the millions of families in North Korea, even if you have to sacrifice your own family. When you can have such a heart of true love, North Korea will collapse and its root will naturally rot. As life elements ascend, the world of death falls behind. In the end, North Korea persists only because the Unification Church is not yet prepared. I have established the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea for the sake of this preparation. (173-063, 1988/02/01) 4. The task of unifying Korea is as difficult as that of uniting the whole world. This is the focal point of human history, so we must be united for this mission. For unity to come about, we have to work with the two sides and gain the ability to integrate them. On that foundation, Korea will remain as one entity. Given all of that, we have to unite this world that is filled with sin. To unite this sinful world, first we must enter it and become its leaven. How do we become leaven? It is not done through power, but through love. It has to be done through tears, sweat and blood. We have to fulfill our responsibility. Once we do that, the Unification teachings will be established in this land. Through our philosophy, we have to drive the Communist Party from the Korean Peninsula, from Asia, and from the earth itself. (021-237, 1968/11/24) 5. The democratic world and the communist world will unite once North and South Korea are unified. This is the same as the unification of the Jewish and Greek cultures. When they unite, east and west will unite as well. The worlds of religion and culture, Godism and humanism, and everything else, will unify. Kim Il-sung is called the father in North Korea, whereas I am the father in South Korea, so the fathers are in conflict. One is the messiah on satan's side, and the other is the Messiah on heaven's side. It is a fight between two messiahs, and I am ascending while Kim Il-sung is descending. This eventually will solve all the problems in the world. (243-263, 1993/01/17) 6. We are in a confrontation with the North today. Therefore, North Korea always infiltrates South Korea by sending spies. Where are they infiltrating? They are infiltrating on the local level. That is the starting point; then they will organize into groups in each neighborhood. The neighborhoods will be organized around one center at the top. They are moving in that direction. Once they have secured a certain number of people, they will form an underground organization, starting with a head, and then create a unified system. Communism's strategy is to develop a centralized, unified system. Our greatest concern is over where these enemies will infiltrate. They will infiltrate the neighborhoods, the grassroots-level community. For this reason, we have to organize on the grassroots level. I am doing this through a three-part system: the Unification Church, the International Federation for Victory Over Communism, and the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea. The Unification Church is the head and the Citizens' Federation is the foot. In the age of restoration, however, restoration begins at the bottom, not at the top. The people of the Republic of Korea have to revolve around one axis. In that sense, I tell the other two to unite with the Citizens' Federation. The grassroots-level community has to unite around the Citizens' Federation. (171-297, 1988/01/02) Preparation for unification The gap between North and South Korea widened as their economies diverged, and the 1988 Seoul Summer Olympic Games exposed this to the world. As North Korea's ambition to unify the peninsula under communism intensified, True Parents said that a pan-national Victory Over Communism and unification campaign was urgent. They also stressed the importance of implementing a thorough VOC education campaign in preparation for the North's proposal for a general election including both Koreas. To accomplish this, the members had to make elaborate plans to organize down to the smallest administrative unit. Simultaneously they had to carry out full-scale education in Godism, teaching the fundamental worldview of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values, that is, head-wing thought. 7. The United States, the Soviet Union and Japan do not wish to see North and South Korea at war. At all costs, they hope to maintain peace. China is planning to reverse direction and link to the free world from 1988. An outbreak of war between the two Koreas would deal a crippling blow to China's plan to build a relationship with the free world. Given the current world situation, Kim Il-sung of North Korea will certainly demand that a general election of North and South Korea be held as soon as possible, perhaps within 40 days. The government of South Korea will have no excuse not to accept. North Korea has formed a shadow government with organizations assigned to each locality in South Korea. They have duplicated every organization handling the administrative departments of South Korea, including cities and counties, down to the smallest local administrative units. They are waiting for an opportune time. They believe that they can achieve a victory in an all-out propaganda war. On the other hand, South Korea is completely unprepared to deal with North Korea. When we look at God's providence, satan always continues to attack until the very end, never retreating until the last ounce of his energy is spent. Because South Korea on its own would be defenseless against a full-scale offensive from North Korea, I have spent 40 years since Korea's liberation working to prevent such an attack. (138-311, 1986/01/24) 8. On account of the 1988 Seoul Summer Olympic Games, North Korea has been cornered and is in a truly difficult position. Therefore, they are dangerous. Knowing the personality of Kim Il-sung, he is thinking, "Why do I have to rely on China or the Soviet Union? Can't I just make a surprise attack on South Korea and knock them out with a single punch?" However, if they are not able to attack like that, they will surely ask for a general election between North and South Korea. If they make such a demand, the Soviet Union, the United States, and Japan will support it. The South will inevitably be forced to agree. Therefore, it is important to create an environment supportive of North-South unification. Also, just as I have created the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea, we have to create a world-level Federation for the Unification of North, South, East and West. The problem between East and West is a cultural gap. They have different cultural backgrounds. On the other hand, the problem between North and South is the gulf between rich and poor. As all the world's nations have these problems, we certainly have to create the Federation for the Unification of North, South, East and West. (173-067, 1988/01/03) 9. The systems of free democracy and communism are fundamentally different. In a free democratic country the people elect the leader, whereas in a communist nation a dictatorship rules, claiming the authority of the proletariat, the laborers and farmers. Communism tries to eliminate any and all dissidents. This assures that the person appointed by the Communist Party will surely be elected. They use this method in order to sustain their dictatorial regime forever. The question is, how will we create a unified system? The answer is, we need a unifying worldview that can surpass and assimilate the systems of democracy and communism. We have to create a unified system based on that theoretical foundation. A unified Korea will serve as a model for such a unified global system. The Federation for the Unification of North, South, East and West is a global replication of the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea national model. Korea will become the model for the world. Following its example, the world can create a unified global system. (173-068, 1988/01/03) 10. To unify North and South Korea, we need to focus our activities on the administrative units of the village and district. First, we have to strengthen and educate on the hamlet and block level throughout the districts villages. Second, we have to educate wards and blocks throughout the city districts. Third, we have to utilize town halls and schools. We need to find suitable places to run educational programs on the local level. Fourth, we have to form a supporters' association. All problems can be resolved once we have a supporters' association. Its members can decide about donating money every month for the sake of liberating North Korea. The heads of wards, blocks and districts can meet together and build a preparatory fund. The supporters' association will gather contributions and donations. (207-358, 1990/11/11) 11. During the past 20 years, since the International Federation for Victory Over Communism was formed in 1968, the Unification Church has formally educated more than 900,000 people through fourday workshops. We are proud of this network of valuable human resources, that nobody in the world can rival. In addition to the audience of the IFVOC, the total number of people the Unification Church has educated exceeds two million. These people may not become full-time members of the Unification Church, but they constitute a large stronghold in every nook and cranny of the country that is linked to our church. They are like the pulsating blood vessels connected to the heart, ready to spread their energy. Neither the government nor any of the political parties know about this. There are countless hidden people who will rush to meet me on short notice, or in one day, if I hold a big rally in a convention hall or a stadium. Thanks to our efforts in creating local organizations during those years, we came to possess a rich pool of human resources backing us. We then held a program where we took Korean leaders to the United States for workshops in order to expand and strengthen the nucleus of this stronghold of people, as a bridge that connects the global superstructure with the local substructure. Korean politicians nowadays talk endlessly about having autonomous local governance in the regions of Korea, but there is no organization or political party that can surpass our foundation, which is being built not only in Korea, but also in America and Japan. We now must take action and build a substantial beachhead, where the tide rising in South Korea flows to North Korea. I am the only one who can do that. (203-139, 1990/06/24) 12. The Unification Principle and headwing thought are terrifying to the Devil's world, while they are amazing assets in the world of God. We have to teach head-wing thought, God's worldview, and Godism to all North Korean citizens. This is definitely the fastest solution to the problem of reunification. The Unification Principle is also essential in mediating the never-ending, deep-rooted war between Judaism and Islam in the Middle East. Forty core Muslim leaders of Syria, Egypt and Yemen have completed a 40-day workshop. Siblings cannot bring this kind of thing about; only parents can. When it is a parent that is telling them they are real brothers, they can unite. God is that Parent. If you teach about God, all will unite. (222-036, 1991/10/27) 13. I have spent a lifetime fighting communism. Several times, communists threatened my life and I barely managed to pull myself out of a perilous situation. However, I was neither against any particular communist leader nor against socialism. The communist ideology based on God-denying materialism is not true. Having totally experienced God and being convinced of His existence, I firmly believe that if our world and humankind do not seek for God and return to Him, ultimately all people will meet their doom. In that sense, I cannot say that the free world or capitalistic world today is walking in the right direction. Rather, I think that within the capitalistic world is a tidal surge of atheism and materialism that is shaping and threatening the future of humankind as much as communism ever did. If God, the root of the universe, does not exist, there is no standard of absolute value in the world. In that case, no one can establish a standard of human morality and ethics, and such a society has no fundamental philosophy that makes human beings lords of all created things. Atheistic, all-powerful materialism brings divine punishment in the form of today's knotty problems, for example, the tragedies of ethnic conflict, religious war and bloodshed, drug addiction and violence, free sex and AIDS. I took great pains in searching for the fundamental cure to these problems and found the solution in a revelation from God. I think that to attain world peace, the most urgent priority is that all human beings come to know God, who is the one great Governor of heaven and earth and their Parent, and become His children. I am standing in the center because I declared headwing thought, which is Godism. (259-127, 1994/03/29) Section 3. Dialogue with Kim Il-sung Father visits his birthplace After receiving an official invitation from the North Korean government, True Parents arrived in North Korea on November 30, 1991. This was True Fathers first visit to North Korea after an absence of 40 years and 11 months. He met his surviving relatives at his hometown of Jeongju on December 5. Father said that his birthplace will be a holy ground to which people of the world will make pilgrimages. His visit to North Korea greatly interested both local and foreign mass media. At the farewell ceremony held at the guesthouse in Seojaegol, Pyongyang, on December 6, Father emphasized that true love is the driving force behind unification, as he explained that "love is thicker than blood." 1. We flew to my hometown in North Korea in two helicopters. The 70-mile trip took only 40 minutes. We landed at a schoolyard and drove to my old house. The road was paved so nicely that cars could travel on it. I was told that it took them ten days to pave the road for my visit. The level of preparation they made for me was on a par with the level they would have made for Kim Il-sung. They took meticulous care and put much effort into covering my parents' graves with good sod and placing gravestones with words carved in red. When we went to the house where I had once lived, I discovered they had also repainted it entirely, probably upon orders from Kim Il-sung. The interior had an earthen floor, as do most traditional Korean houses, buttressed with rocks stacked strongly around it, finished up with cement. The yard was covered with sand. They had done a wonderful job. They were like Esau trying to serve his younger brother Jacob as a king. (226-119, 1992/02/02) 2. I asked Kim Il-sung to open up my hometown so that Jeongju can welcome people from around the world to visit and participate in workshops. This is the heart with which I visited Kim Il-sung. No amount of opposition could suppress this. When heaven casts its net of righteousness, it catches everything that is not in accordance with the heavenly principle. That is why they placed gravestones on my parents' graves and covered them with good sod. It was none other than Kim Il-sung himself who ordered that this be done. He told his people to pave the two-lane road leading to my hometown, and they even paved an asphalt road to my parents' graves. His hospitality was greater than that of Esau when he was welcoming Jacob. Why is the Esau of Korea greater than the Esau of Israel? It is because the Israelites were the first chosen people, the formation stage. Christianity was the Second Israel, at the growth stage; however, America never even dreamed of developing my hometown as a holy ground. Because Kim Il-sung did this, North Korea possesses the authority as the people of the Third Israel. (225-314, 1992/01/26) 3. During my meeting with Kim Il-sung, he asked me, "Reverend Moon, you went to your birthplace, right?" When I answered, "Yes" and thanked him for it, he told me, "That place will one day be a famous site. I'll take care of everything." When he said that, the people next to him responded, "Yes, we understand, Mr. President!" The words of Kim Il-sung carry a lot of weight, as weighty as the words of God. I added a rider to his promise, though. I told him to turn it into the hometown that I used to live in when I was a boy. I gave them directions as to what to put where and how to make it in such and such a way. If they do this, it will become a pilgrimage site for Unification Church members across the world, who will vividly see and feel the things of the past that I have talked about. (226-120, 1992/02/02) 4. When I visited North Korea, my family and even distant relatives came to greet me. I did not say a word. They wanted to greet me and hold me, and did not want to let me go, but I kept silent because I knew how the communist world works. Why would I not say how thrilled I was to see my older and younger sisters again? It is because everything I said would have to be reported to the superior authorities. If the words of my younger sister and the words of my older sister were different, they would both be in trouble. But how could they give the exact same report? My nephews and everyone who was present had to give a report. Should any of their reports be different from the others, they would find themselves in serious trouble. They would be accused of lying and, as a result, I would be banned from North Korea and they would lose their lives. In North Korea, the entire family must report. Husbands, wives, everyone from kindergartners to grandparents report to different offices. Having said that, if people in the same family write identical reports, that poses a problem, too. They can be accused of collaborating on the reports, and be bound hand and foot. Theirs is a world where you cannot speak freely even though you have a mouth, and where a slip of the tongue can spell trouble. (237-305, 1992/11/17) 5. I lost my hometown; I lost all there was in North Korea. Even though I know that my father and mother met a tragic end, I have to love Kim Il-sung, thanking him for protecting my parents. I am not oblivious as to how their lives ended. How miserable it was! Standing in front of my mother's grave, do you not think I would weep bitterly? Though bearing inexpressible grief, I was in pain, using all my energy to keep myself from bursting into tears, because I did not want my enemies to see me wailing. I still remember I had to bite my tongue and fight back tears, because I did not want people to report that Reverend Moon came to North Korea just to visit the graves of his mother and father. Until all the problems are resolved naturally, I will devote myself to the reunification of Korea. (394-055, 2002/10/06) 6. My older and younger sisters completely broke down in tears when I went to my parents' graves in North Korea. "Father! Mother! The son that you've been waiting for so long has finally returned. He is here," they cried. Anyone who was there listening to their cries, amid such tragedy, could not help but weep too. However, I did not go there as a son with the family name of Moon, but rather as the leader who can bring about the unification of Korea. Look at the countless graves! There are many who have died unimaginably tragic deaths. So I could not shed tears just for my own suffering parents. As I saw my sisters burst out crying, I prayed, "Honored father and mother, I am sorry. I cannot cry, because I came here as a public person. When I come here after unifying Korea, I will fulfill my duty as a filial son and take responsibility for your graves. I will attend you after I build the unified kingdom where I can attend God and convey His blessing to all people." (304-073, 1999/09/10) 7. My mother loved me dearly. Everyone in my family knew that my mother loved me more than she loved anyone else. My older sister knew that I, her younger brother, was the most beloved, and my younger sister knew that I, her older brother, was the most beloved. Such a mother met her end while yearning to see her beloved son one last time. I believe that the North Korean government did wicked and terrible things to her. And I went to save North Korea, the country which did such things. (311-072, 1999/08/19) 8. My mother was truly pitiable. Out of the 13 children she bore, five passed away, and she raised eight of us. Among her children, she loved me the most. She would do anything for me, but I was never able to buy her a pair of socks or even a handkerchief. She did not perform any noteworthy deeds in her lifetime, but at the end of the providence of restoration, I will make known how much merit she deserves because of the way she lived for me. That is why, even though it is truly heart breaking, I continue this work until that day comes. I can still remember how she cried at the top of her lungs, shedding a waterfall of tears, her nose running, because she felt terrible about something I had done. As I stood in front of my honored parents' graves in North Korea, I felt I was truly an un-dutiful son. From a secular viewpoint, I would be considered unfilial. (312-144, 1999/10/14) 9. All of you want to go to my hometown. I was very disappointed when I visited there in 1991. There were trees in the mountains 50 years ago, and I used to be able to hear the howling of wolves. But there is not even one tree left. I was stricken to look at the barren scenery. I thought to myself, "Maybe it would have been better if I had not come at all." Looking at my town that has gone through such a change, my impressions of the past suddenly left me. In general, people can erase memories of the past when they have more beautiful environments in the present. But the fact is, because my images of the past were more beautiful than the present, the more I tried to erase them, the more vividly those images came back. So when I go back to my hometown, I have a plan to gather the young Unification Church soldiers and elite troops from around the world and rebuild my hometown to its original state, the way I remember it. (227-134, 1992/02/11) A historic dialogue On December 6, 1991 at the president's official residence in Majeon, Hungnam City, in South Hamgyeong Province, True Parents and President Kim Il-sung held an official talk regarding issues pending between North and South Korea. The two of them signed agreements on the denuclearization of the Korean Peninsula, North-South summit talks, meetings of separated families, and the Mt. Geumgang development project, among others. The agreements reached between True Father and President Kim Il-sung loosened the deadlocked inter-Korean relations. At the meeting, they also discussed the possibility of organizing an international marriage Blessing ceremony of 30,000 couples in North Korea. True Father embraced President Kim with love, not as an enemy, but as a brother, before returning to the South. 10. I was very well aware of the ongoing trial regarding the Kikumura incident, which resulted from a 1987 conspiracy between Kim Il-sung and Mikhail Gorbachev of the Soviet Union to send 25 Red Army operatives to the South to assassinate me. As I was about to meet this enemy, how could I overlook that and replace it with a heart of meeting ones long-lost brother for the first time in thousands of years? I was struggling with that within myself. If I could come up with a solution, I knew I would be able to bring any villain to naturally surrender. I needed to possess the heart of loving my enemy more than I love my own sons and daughters, my wife, my disciples, and my members. That is why miracles in the history of re-creation took place after our meeting. The world changed after I met with Gorbachev, and the inter-Korean summit was finally realized after I met with Kim Il-sung. All kinds of issues were resolved at once. These facts prove that heaven is working. A new world is being created. (224-266, 1991/12/15) 11. So long as I am alive, Korea cannot perish. To forge North-South reunification, both parties must collaborate. Their relationship is one of Cain and Abel. One stands on God's side and the other on satan's side. Now, the realm of Cain has disappeared; the communist regimes of China and the Soviet Union are gone. The remaining such regime is that of North Korea's Kim Il-sung. Abel is the younger brother and Cain is the older brother. Abel has to save Cain, and Kim Il-sung is a type of Cain. South Korea was trying to assassinate Kim Il-sung, but that was ill conceived. By hosting Kim Il-sung around the world in a posh car and a good aircraft, I can let him realize his past blunders on his own. I stand in the position of loving my enemy and loving my country. I will proclaim that Korea is a nation in which the king of kings will appear and that the Koreans are a good-hearted people among all good-hearted people. (242-192, 1993/01/01) 12. I went to visit Kim Il-sung. Now, just imagine how many times he must have cursed me. I am guilty of the same, having cursed Kim Il-sung, saying, "Give it all up. The Juche ideology is nothing!" When the Mafia instructs their minions on how to commit crimes, they do not pretend to be imparting everlasting truth. But Kim Il-sung taught the Juche ideology with the claim that it is eternal truth. The subject-partner (juche) thought that Reverend Moon of the Unification Church espouses is fundamentally different from the Juche (subject) ideology of Kim Il-sung. Nonetheless, when I went to North Korea to meet him, I had to have a heart of love for him greater than that of his own mother. Nothing would have worked if I had gone there with a concept that he is an enemy. No equilibrium would have been created. That is why I had to take the position of a younger brother and treat Kim Il-sung as an older brother whom I had not seen for 40 years. Only then was it possible for our conversation to be cheerful, without any feeling of enmity, allowing me to give him some advice. If an older brother errs and the younger brother simply says, "Don't worry, it's okay," that little brother is failing his responsibility to help his older brother become righteous. That is why I told everyone in the Mansudae Assembly Hall, "The Juche ideal will not work. World peace cannot be realized without Godism." He is the red king in his kingdom, carrying guns and swords, but he has fallen off the very last cliff. I, on the other hand, started at the bottom of that cliff and climbed up to the top. Kim Il-sung asserts his Juche thought in his limited territory in the northern part of the Korean Peninsula, but Godism has gone worldwide and is publicly acknowledged everywhere. (226-092, 1992/02/02) 13. I expounded head-wing thought to the chairman of North Korea's Committee for the Peaceful Reunification of the Fatherland. Head-wing thought, I asserted, is Godism. I told him that we need to think about the fundamental question of the universe, namely, what is the purpose of human life? The true purpose of philosophy is to find God through the human intellect. Without God, both religion and philosophy end up in utter confusion. Whether going through religion or philosophy, human beings ultimately need to find God. In other words, the ultimate purpose of life is to live centering on God. When we look at history, human beings have been searching for God, the Origin, but they have failed to find Him. In Unification Thought, we do not just talk about unification, we actually bring unification. It does not start on a worldwide scale. The essence of unification transpires between God and each individual. God seeks an ideal of unity identical to that which human beings seek. Then, upon what do we focus in order to realize this ideal? We focus on the purpose for which God created us. The theory of evolution is problematic here. God's theory of creation is far beyond the theory of evolution. The fundamental human reality is that man and woman exist. This is an indisputable fact. In the animal kingdom, there is male and female. Plants propagate by means of stamen and pistil. In the mineral world and the molecular world, there are positive and negative ions. In the atomic world, we find protons and electrons. We can understand that all these things come into existence with the premise that they are to be united. (199/11/130) 14. I asked the Communist Party leaders who gathered at the Mansudae Assembly Hall, "Is the Juche ideology of any use? People rarely live beyond the age of 80. Did Juche prove to be the most just system after 40 years of history? You cannot solve anything in this tiny land using Juche ideology and brute force." I proclaimed to them, imposingly, that Godism is correct, thus putting my life on the line. Even if I were in North Korea alone, I would not be suppressed by fear, nor hesitate. What would become of God's authority and His honor if I were to be timid or fearful? That is why I had to be dignified and bold. It seemed that the winner or loser would be decided by a final showdown, and that the bolder person would win. Kim Il-sung was, as expected, truly a man among men. His secretarial staff warned him three times, "Reverend Moon is a dangerous man. You should not meet him." Each time, Kim Il-sung replied, "That is why I have to meet him." (227-040, 1992/02/10) 15. We must think that South Korea is Abel and North Korea is Cain, and that the South must live for the sake of the North, investing and forgetting just as God does. Now that South Korea is twice as populous as North Korea, two South Korean families can support one North Korean family. The Korean people must unite as brethren. Only then can a unified nation emerge. A plan for unification can emerge only on such a principle. If I had been in charge, there would have been no problems. If the North had done what I said, the inter-Korean summit talks would have happened already. Kim Il-sung gave me his promise, saying, "Let's make a pact of brotherhood. I can be your older brother and you can be my younger brother. Reverend Moon is the younger brother, and Kim Il-sung is the older brother. Will you agree?" I replied in the affirmative. The distance from the guesthouse meeting room to the building's exit was about 100 meters. When we were about to leave the meeting room, I said to him, "Elder brother, give me your hand." No one has ever been allowed to hold his hand. I told him not to complain whatever I do to his hand, even if I squeeze or rub it. (245-149, 1993/02/28) 16. Please watch the video of my meeting with Kim Il-sung. Try to look at my face and his, and see who looks more manly, who seems to be the subject partner. I was never dragged around or forcibly escorted by Kim Il-sung. His hands were a bit shaky, and he could not move his limbs freely. Since he was over 80, seven years older than me, he was like my older brother, but still I was the one to take the lead. As this was happening before their eyes, I could only imagine how terrified his bodyguards were. They would be executed should any harm befall Kim Il-sung. Punishment would be immediate, right on the spot. So how could the people around Kim Il-sung not be beside themselves? But still I took the lead; it was not he who led me. (253-290, 1994/01/30) 17. Kim Il-sung knew me very well. Eight months before I left for North Korea, he had already collected all the information available about me. Though a man of cunning, he was honest and straightforward, too. He told me frankly the information he had obtained about me, so I said directly to him, "I thought you were clever. Why are you being so honest?" In the very end, we addressed each other as brothers. Until that time, whenever Kim Il-sung had an official photograph taken, he would fold his hands behind his back and stand in front of a picture of Mt. Baekdu. He claimed that this depicted him as being number one. According to his subordinates, mine was the first photo of him holding someone by the hand. I was the first person in the history of North Korea whose hand President Kim held in a photo. People who saw it asked, "How could they become one like that?" This became a topic of conversation in the Communist Party and in all of North Korea. (239-042, 1992/11/23) 18. During the 80 years of his life, Kim Il-sung had never met anyone as bold as me. When we met, he told me that he had never had a shred of enmity toward me. He told me that meeting me was like meeting a long-lost brother or his closest childhood friend. Communism denies God, so he could not figure out why he felt this way, and further confessed that he did not know why his mind worked in that way in relation to me. There was no way for him, even at that moment, to explain why he missed me and wanted to meet me. (227-077, 1992/02/10) 19. When I was in North Korea in 1991, I brought Kim Il-sung, who is in the position of the lord at the second advent for satan's world, to a conditional submission. Now I can go anywhere I want. Kim Il-sung told me, "If you say you will come, I will build you a house in your hometown that's even bigger than mine," but that was not completely sincere. When I asked him, "Are you really serious?" he answered, "Yes, of course." But I am not a man to be used by Kim Il-sung, and I know how history will unfold. (231-084, 1992/05/31) 20. Kim Il-sung is the lord at the second coming in satan's world. That is why he has taken the parental position. North Koreans call him, "father," and indeed he is in the position of a parent. I put him in the position of a brother to me. That is why I naturally subjugated him. I was able to restore the right of parents because I restored the right of the elder son by bringing him to natural surrender. Subjugating Kim Il-sung upon the foundation of having restored the right of the elder son means that the right of parents can be restored. Now that the right of parents is restored, next is the restoration of kingship, which will happen once North and South Korea are unified. We are moving toward that stage. Then, centering on that kingship, a royal family will emerge on earth. Adam and Eve did not establish their kingship and the right of the royal family, so we have to march toward that goal. (235-239, 1992/09/20) 21. When I visited North Korea, I told Kim Il-sung, "You became my elder brother and I became your younger brother, but now I want you to listen to the words of your younger brother." I challenged him, "Your elder brother ideas cannot take care of this world, but the thought of your younger brother can take care of the world." My foundations in the Soviet Union and China were more influential than those of North Korea and America. Kim Il-sung said that he would love me even if South Korea hated me. (246-268, 1993/04/18) 22. When I met Kim Il-sung in North Korea, I discovered a surprising fact. The son of Kim Il-sung's cousin, Kim Dal-hyun, told me that before I came he had shown my picture to North Korean spiritualists and fortunetellers, and they told him, "This person will never betray North Korea. He will help North Korea." He told me that Kim Il-sung welcomed me warmly because of the words of these famous spiritualists. Kim Il-sung knew about this through positive reports from his subordinates, and he was affirming, "Our top officials should respect Reverend Moon." (267-161, 1995/01/05) 23. Kim Il-sung's subordinates thought, "Reverend Moon is truly a special person." Because of this, they could not deny the existence of God. I met Kim Il-sung in Hungnam, the place where I had been forced to work in a labor camp. It is true, just as Kim Dal-hyun had told me, they could not deny the existence of God. Kim Dal-hyun originally did not want Kim Il-sung to meet me at Hungnam, but the meeting took place there just as I wanted, and this was why he could not deny the existence of God. He advised that the meeting not take place there, but we did meet right in the middle of Hungnam. It was all a process of restoration through indemnity. All the hardships I had endured in North Korea, all those aspects of heavens providence, were being restored through indemnity. (225-189, 1992/01/20) 24. When I was in North Korea, Kim Il-sung asked me, "From your perspective of the Cain and Abel relationship, if the Abel-type nation, South Korea, fails to fulfill her responsibility and the Cain-type nation, North Korea, fulfills hers, should the North not receive the blessings due to the South?" How was I supposed to answer that question? It was truly surprising. "If you say you are coming, I will do anything for you," he added, "I know that I have to do so if I want to live." So what was I to do? I personally wrote a promissory pledge for him in my notebook and received his signature. (232-048, 1992/07/01) 25. A man named Mr. Han from China went to North Korea together with us. The South Korean embassy in China asked him a lot of questions upon his return, and it was reported that the embassy was greatly surprised at Mr. Han's answers. They asked, "We heard that Reverend Moon accomplished great things in North Korea, some historical firsts. Is it true that he spoke so openly and boldly?" He replied that I had educated the Communist Party leaders there. He also informed them that the North Korean people have always harbored a strong negative bias toward Reverend Moon, but that no one in the North opposes him now. To reverse all the negative opinions, North Korea compiled educational materials about me and conducted four days of education for their people. (227-135, 1992/02/11) 26. I had earlier opened the gates of China and the Soviet Union. The only gate left to be opened was that of North Korea. I asked him, "Big brother Il-sung, if I bring 30,000 couples to the North under the banner of the International Marriage Blessing Ceremony, can I be confident you will open up the DMZ for them to cross?" He said, "Yes, of course. It will be amazing." This is a behind-the-scenes story that shapes history. Kim Il-sung told me to bring 30,000 couples to North Korea. Then I said, "But you do not have any hotels." He told me, "Songdo Beach is famous for its beauty worldwide. Hundreds of thousands can stay in the pine grove there. Bring one tent for every ten people, and everything will be solved." He was right. Wonsan harbor would be opened up and we would transport everything by ship, including the food needed for the participating couples. This is not a lie. When we tried to negotiate this with the South Korean government, however, they said, "It would be disastrous. It would reflect poorly on the dignity of our nation." South Korea was putting its national pride above the unification of the Korean Peninsula. Due to their opposition, both Koreas lost face. Eventually, about 100 couples went to North Korea. (239-044, 1992/11/23) 27. Kim Il-sung was incredulous that a 30,000 Couple International Marriage Blessing Ceremony was really going to take place. He could not believe that 30,000 couples would get married in one ceremony. I told him, "30,000 couples is nothing." I had seen it in his eyes that he wanted to see a picture of the 30,000 couple marriage ceremony, so I instructed someone to show Kim Il-sung and Kim Jong-il a picture of the Blessing. We must eliminate the Demilitarized Zone as quickly as possible. I had to convince him to lift the DMZ gate, but what weapon could accomplish this? I knew that Kim Il-sung was not just a man of broad ideas, but his manner was also very bold, so I thought of the Blessing ceremony. Kim Il-sung and I had signed a pact of brotherhood. So calling him "Big brother Il-sung," I got him to confirm this three times. Walking from the dining room to the farewell exit, I held onto his hand, and asked him, "Brother, you aren't going to ignore your younger brother, right?" to which he replied, "‘Of course not, I'll keep that promise. Tell me what you'd like me to do." (239-042, 1992/11/23) Section 4. Initiatives for Unification Mt. Geumgang The dialogue with President Kim Il-sung resulted in an agreement about the development of Mt. Geumgang (Diamond Mountain). The Geumgang Mountains boast the most beautiful scenery on the Korean Peninsula, with vistas comparable to the most lovely places on earth. True Parents foresaw that developing this picturesque mountain area would not only benefit the North Korean economy through international tourism but would also contribute greatly toward achieving North-South reunification and world peace. 1. I have a plan to invite renowned people from around the world to an exquisite resort to discuss current global issues. Mt. Geumgang should be designed as this venue and developed as a world-class resort. It encompasses a vast area. The North Korean government has designated an area of land about half the size of Jeju Island -- which is large -- at Mt. Geumgang and surrounded it with barbed wire. Even North Koreans are barred from entering without a permit. But I will see to it that people will be able to travel freely to Mt. Geumgang even without a visa. That place is truly heaven on earth. We can build a locally managed folk village there. Celebrities can build wonderful mansions there for their retirement. People will be drawn to this place more than to their own nations' tourist attractions. Different ethnic groups will strive to build their own cultural environments there, with each responsible for its own area. No conflict will arise and no one will worry about security, because every nation and people will harmonize according to its own highest standard. We will hold banquets and seminars for leaders from different fields, with lots of free time to sing, dance and enjoy life. If eminent people give lectures and hold seminars at Mt. Geumgang, the demand for space will be high. As more and more cultural events and activities take place, people will be drawn closer to one another, and an ideal environment will be created. I am planning to turn the site into such an attractive place. I am going to create a model to showcase the kingdom of heaven on earth. (250-308, 1993/10/15) 2. Many businessmen and economists from around the world have visited Mt. Geumgang. More than likely, however, they salivated over the thought of generating profits from this site, without giving any thought to its beauty or its potential as an ideal tourist attraction. They are ready to load up all the gold nuggets and take off. Not surprisingly, the North Korean government does not trust them. No matter how hard North Korea looks around, the only person they can trust is me. When they examine my motivation and compare it with the behavior, attitude and motivation of the others, who came and went, what do they think? The North Korean government believes that dealing with the other type of people will be the downfall of the Mt. Geumgang development project. Mt. Geumgang has been preserved under God's protection. It is an amazing place. Nonetheless, I have no self-interest here; it is a national-level project. If this project moves forward, Russia and China will unite with other Asian countries to build an airport, a hub for major cities throughout the world. By opening this airport, tourists will flock to Asia from the Middle East and everywhere, and new air routes will open up across Asia, Europe and the Americas. (225-175, 1992/01/20) 3. Mt. Geumgang can be developed into the top tourist attraction in the world. It will generate high revenues, but I am not doing this for money. We need to make it a place that can move Asia and influence China and Russia. If I am given such a privileged opportunity, anyone who goes to Mt. Geumgang will first receive a weeklong Unification Principle workshop. There are so many hidden nooks up and down the mountains and valleys that it is hard to visit more than seven of them in a week. To meet the demand, we will offer excellent guides and amenities to those who make a two- or three-week reservation, and at the same time we will educate them in the Principle. (227-188, 1992/02/11) 4. What would happen if I told President Kim Il-sung right now, "Let Unification Church members conduct pilgrimages to Mt. Geumgang?" Imagine the possibilities for pilgrimage tourism! I grew up and went to school in Jeongju, and I endured prison in Hungnam. Also, I spent some time at a place called Gyeongchang-ri in Pyongyang. If we bring sites like these back to life and develop them as tourist destinations, the government should at least allow Unification Church members to make pilgrimages to visit them. If they allow this, then one member could easily bring 10 or 100 people with him. On such a pilgrimage, they could also visit places in South Korea such as Daegu or Busan where I suffered and endured hardships. We operate the second- or third-largest tour company in South Korea, so we could use our own company's buses. When North Korean visitors come to South Korea and refuse to return to the North, it poses a problem, but North Koreans taking part in the tours we organize would not cause such problems. In addition, we could connect the tourist sites of Mt. Geumgang to those at Mt. Myohyang and Mt. Baekdu. Unification Church members from around the world would love Jeongju more than their own homes. An enterprise like this would pay for itself. North Korea possesses this treasure. But people have been grappling with plans like this since the liberation of Korea 46 years ago. If North and South Korea had united at that time and cooperated in developing tourism, they would already have reaped hundreds of billions of dollars. They could have lived as fortunate, blessed citizens in the most prosperous land on earth instead of falling into ruin because of the war. When we view things from this perspective, all of North Korea is on the move and should utilize me. I hope this will come to be the case. (1991/12/04) Pyeonghwa Motors and the Botonggang Hotel True Parents entered into a joint venture with President Kim Il-sung to build an automobile factory in North Korea. Pyeonghwa Motors General Corporation was launched in Nampo on January 1, 1998, as a joint venture between the Tongil Group (Seoul), which owned 70 percent of the shares, and the North Korean Ryonbong General Corporation, a government-owned company specializing in machinery production, which owned 30 percent of the shares. The Pyeonghwa Motors factory occupies 270 acres (1.09 million square meters). It is a key industry of North Korea, representing North-South cooperation. It was managed by South Koreans, and this had significant implications. In its early stages, it manufactured and assembled parts for Italy's Fiat. Also, the Unification movement began operating the Botonggang Hotel in downtown Pyongyang after acquiring it in November 1993. 5. I am doing what I have to do for North Korea from the position of an older brother and father. I will not profit a penny. The inauguration of the Pyeonghwa Motors factory will take place April 6, 2002, and I do not have the slightest intention to reap any profit from this. I think only about investing more. It is not my personal investment; it will be Americans who invest, and people from neighboring nations such as Russia and China will not be excluded. They will invest along with the United States. In this way Russia and China can benefit as well. There is only destruction when Cain and Abel do not unite. This fundamental principle is a formula that is applicable everywhere, and I am resolving the current situation using it. (372-327, 2002/03/25) 6. Currently, North Korea cannot exclude me. By using the technology of Tongil Heavy Industries, they are manufacturing automobiles to which the message of peace is attached since they bear our brand name Pyeonghwa (Peace). Now North Korea is making its own cars, the Hwiparam (Whistle) and Bbeokgugi (Cuckoo), and people in the city of Pyongyang are driving the cars our factory produces. I heard that we received an order for 3,000 vehicles, and that this is beyond our current capacity. I am preparing for North Korea to gain the technical skills to repair the best cars and machinery from China. Since I have created an automobile factory in order to revive North Korea's industries, I will also ensure that they have our technology to enable them to repair cars and ships. I am doing this by myself; no one else has been able to do it. (574-248, 2007/09/04) 7. There were risks involved in founding an automobile factory, whether in North Korea or in Vietnam. America opposed my idea of building an automobile factory in Vietnam. But still we entered Vietnam, laid the foundation and later entered into a partnership with an Italian company. After our factory had made some progress, the Vietnamese government accused it of hindering its national interests. In fact, the government had made a separate contract with the Italian company beforehand, and this forced us to close down our factory. We had built this factory in Vietnam from scratch under great hardship. We then moved it to North Korea in order to create what is today's Pyeonghwa Motors. Our Vietnamese factory was always losing money, but now we look forward to making a profit. After joining hands with North Korea, the future is beginning to look bright for our business, especially if we can open the door to China. Having pioneered a company of this standard, I can connect us to China through North Korea. We can bring in technology and let it flow back. This is why we formed a sister relationship with a large automobile factory in Andong Province, China, using the technology of Pyeonghwa Motors. By helping them improve their technology, we can manufacture products economically. In China we can manufacture products at a low cost. We will offer inexpensive Chinese-made goods on the market, together with products from Pyeonghwa Motors. (443-203, 2004/03/23) 8. It is amazing that we have received permission to build an automobile factory in North Korea. How will the global automobile market change in the future? America will no longer hold the leading role in the global automobile industry. America is across the Pacific Ocean. Europe also will not be in the lead. It is difficult to manage an automobile factory in Europe because the equalization of technology creates fierce competition. If a European automobile company is to survive, it must market in other countries. Serving their domestic market alone slows their production, and they cannot afford that. So with this in mind, where in the world should we be searching for market share? There is China, there is Russia and there is the Islamic world. Companies that succeed in these markets will lead the global automobile industry. If we bear this in mind, we can supply car parts all over the world. Labor costs are low in North Korea. It also shares a border with China, so we can bring in Chinese workers. All we really need is technology that meets the international standard. If we can jump into the automobile industry with this condition fulfilled, no one in the world will be able to outperform us in the market. This is why experts around the world are focusing their attention on the factory we are creating in North Korea. (311-218, 1999/09/10) 9. I built the automobile factory in North Korea with Kim Il-sung's personal permission. In fact, Kim Ilsung requested that I design both Mt. Geumgang tourism and the automobile factory. Therefore, I need to hand these over once they get going. There are many things with regard to these enterprises that Kim Ilsung and I decided jointly. The fact that Kim Il-sung did not announce all the details of this business development is something to be thankful for. I have a foundation in each nation through our world peace activism. It is well known that I can inspire support to help the world through an automobile factory. (311-220, 1999/09/10) 10. Near the Botong River in Pyongyang is the Botonggang Hotel, managed by our Japanese members. There one can watch television broadcasts from America, Japan and South Korea around the clock. There is no other place in North Korea where this is possible. This reflects the extent of North Korea's considerable trust in me. The Botonggang Hotel is usually fully booked with foreign guests. North Korea may not trust anyone who goes in and out of the hotel, whether it be a group or an individual, but they trust the 15 Japanese people who manage the hotel. Twelve of them have given birth to children there and are able to travel freely to and from Japan. Even though their in-country travel is restricted, none of them has complained. North Korea trusts only these people, because it believes they will keep their promises and not break the law. Who taught these Japanese people to behave this way? When the North Koreans compare the Japanese members, who live without a word of complaint, with citizens of their communist society, they see a huge gap. This is why Unification Church members are welcomed in North Korea. North Korea will not allow any South Korean government official to enter, but it will welcome any Unification Church member. (281-105, 1997/01/02) 11. After I visited North Korea, I laid not only the economic foundation for the North but also its foundation for communication with the free world. Installing a satellite antenna at the Botonggang Hotel enabled guests to watch broadcasts from the free world. I assisted the North in making preparations for broadcasting its own programs. And beyond that, I proposed a market system they could use and helped them understand it. (262-175, 1994/07/23) DMZ peace park At the annual conference of the Interreligious and International Federation for World Peace held in the conference room of the UN Economic and Social Council at the United Nations Headquarters in New York City on August 18, 2000, True Parents urged the UN to promote the construction of a peace park in the DMZ on the Korean Peninsula. They have stressed that the DMZ symbolizes the agonizing historical pain of the Korean people, and that building a peace park there could resolve conflict and tension and eventually help bring about unification on the Korean Peninsula. 12. Now I am doing everything I can to guide the UN. Especially I am trying to transform Panmunjom, the North and South Korea meetinghouse situated on the ceasefire line, into a base of peace. The wealth of every nation in the world pours into Las Vegas. France, America and Germany all invest their national wealth to create special environments there. They build large casinos in order to boast of their cultural heritage. But they are locked in a competition that will lead its players to their ruin. Therefore, we are going to take the opposite direction and build a foundation of culture that religions can be proud of. In that base of peace at Panmunjom, we will plant everything that we can be proud of within the realm of religious culture, whether the religious culture of England, America, France or Germany. At that location we must build a museum and palace that surpasses even the Louvre in Paris. (412-154, 2003/07/17) 13. The ceasefire line must be abolished. We must give the UN ownership of the DMZ, the buffer zone around the ceasefire line, and eventually abolish the line altogether. We must normalize North-South Korea relations by allowing the UN to step in between. When this happens, both Koreas can engage in direct exchanges and treat each other as one nation. The UN is the only organization that can make this possible. This is why we are purchasing land around the buffer zone, the border area, the mountainous area and the rivers, and passing the ownership to the UN. This gives hope to all Korean people. This has to be done quickly. The UN's purpose is to create a world of peace. To eliminate war, we must abolish national boundaries. Borders are usually drawn along mountain ranges and rivers. We need to allow the UN to take ownership so that no countries can interfere. The problem is how to cross a national boundary freely. For this to happen, the very concept behind that boundary must be abolished. To do this, we must conduct marriage Blessings that go beyond boundaries. Cross-cultural marriages will bring about world peace instantly. The UN must guarantee this path. We have to open the border and allow people free entry. (327-188, 2000/07/30) 14. The UN and America must cooperate with each other to construct a palace for True Parents in Panmunjom at the center of a peace zone. Land mines were buried under the buffer zone at the ceasefire line. From now on, we must work together with North Korea to dispose of the mines quickly. The UN needs to help with this. The UN aided Korea in gaining independence, but it still has not resolved the problem of the ceasefire line. (563-245, 2007/05/21) Section 5. True Mother's University Speaking Tour Opening the way for CARP To transfer to Korea True Parents' worldwide victorious realm, as well as connect it to the worldwide peace movement and North-South unification, True Mother went on a speaking tour to 40 Korean university campuses from October 4-31, 1993. This tour alleviated the contentious relationships between CARP and political activist groups on campuses, provided an opportunity for mutual understanding and dialogue, and led to a series of seminars and exchanges of professors and students from both Koreas. 1. The question of who will lead the young people in the future is a global one. The first generation of Israelites wandered in the wilderness for 40 years and died there. The world has now reached an era similar to the time when the second generation of Israelites entered Canaan and found what they had hoped for. The surviving second generation had to construct a nation and a world with a philosophy of nation-building and world peace, and accomplish what the first generation of the Israelite tribes could not. The Unification Church must restore this through indemnity. All these issues depend on women. They depend on mothers, who play an important role. (259-287, 1994/04/17) 2. From now on, mothers have to properly educate their children. The Israelite mothers who entered the land of Canaan, as well as their sons and daughters, were influenced by the people who were already there. Unable to preserve their own religious traditions, they failed to establish the kingdom in Israel. In order to restore this through indemnity, mothers have to imbue the traditional ideas of our church into the second generation so that they will establish heaven on earth instead of being influenced by satan's world. This will reverse the failures of the past. After mothers and their children become one, how do they establish the kingdom in Israel? That is their mission. The Israelite mothers failed to think about this. They, together with their sons and daughters, followed in the footsteps of the seven tribes of Canaan. That was their grave mistake. We must go the opposite way. Mothers, sons, and daughters must unite in establishing the heavenly kingdom. Mothers have to educate their children so that they can have an influence on their university communities. Hence, after women of the world become second selves of True Mother, they must turn their children around 180 degrees, even if they have to hold onto them and not let them go. To achieve that, you have to do the same as True Mother, who went on a speaking tour of 256 venues over the two years following 1992. You have to save your relatives and your nation. This is not some vague notion but a real problem. What is real is that I fought for 40 years searching for a heavenly nation. I gave speeches in the United States in order to pass the baton to Mother, who went on to influence the university communities. Mothers have to rescue the second generation, their offspring. (259-327, 1994/04/24) 3. Centering on Mother, CARP is in the position of Abel, and the political activists on university campuses are in the position of Cain. Mother must manage the dispute between Cain and Abel. The rightwing and leftwing activists of South Korea have to unite and stand in the Abel position, and then unite with North Korean students, who are in Cain's position. Then all will end well. It does not matter how much people in positions of authority oppose this. On the day when the young people unite with Mother, the fortune of unification will visit this land. We have no choice but to do this, as herein lies the fortune of heaven. Now is the time to light an unquenchable fire in their young, glowing hearts. (267-239, 1995/01/08) 4. Mother delivered speeches to the US Congress and the United Nations General Assembly and received resounding ovations. The United Nations is the congress of the free world. She also achieved great victories in the Eve nation, Japan. On Korean university campuses, political activist groups had kicked out CARP, but Mother turned the situation around all over the country. This was the restoration of the elder son's birthright. Although previously Christians had united with campus activists to defeat the Unification Church, the situation has now been reversed. The right has become the left, and the left has become the right. By siding with the Unification Church, former communist powers are coming to the heavenly side. The first shall be last, and the last shall be first. (274-291, 1995/11/03) 5. Mother shouldered a great responsibility when she had to stand on the front line for three years, from 1992 until 1995. The number 3 is a number of separation from satan. That was the separation period, starting in America and progressing to the United Nations, to Japan, and to the world. She went on a speaking tour of 40 universities throughout Korea, connecting them to 40 nations in the world. They represented Cain and Abel centering on Parents. Finally on the world level, Mother stood in a position equal with me. I had passed on all my victories to Mother. At the end of World War II the world did not welcome me but chased me out, but now in the second course for the dispensation of restoration, the True Family was welcomed worldwide. This restored it through indemnity. (275-278, 1996/01/01) 6. From now on, you have to focus on witnessing to your family and relatives, middle and high school students, and college students. Now is the age of the second generation. The people of Israel turned a deaf ear to Moses. Before the landing in Canaan, Moses and all of the first generation people perished. However, I have landed together with the second generation. This land belongs to the second generation, so I feel responsible for them. Mother and the sons and daughters of True Parents' family are conducting a speaking tour not only of 100 universities in the United States but also of 3,300 universities throughout the world. Starting in Japan, I must bring together all the world's students. It is my responsibility to win the hearts of young people from age 16, when Adam and Eve fell, to 21 and, adding another three years, to 24. The time for this has come. (260-088, 1994/04/11) 7. The Unification Church stands in the position of Abel to other churches. Thus, Christianity cannot invade the victorious Unification Church, which has reclaimed the elder son's birthright. Their position is similar to that of Esau, who could not strike Jacob because he had wrestled with the angel at the ford of the Jabbok River and subjugated him. Mother delivered a speech at the US Congress and also reached out to embrace university communities in Korea. CARP had been forcefully expelled from some universities by student activists, but Mother turned this around and CARP was reinstated. She spoke at 40 universities at a time when the North-South relationship was sour; it was a case of Abel seeking Cain. With the end of opposition to CARP, things began to change on the campuses. Mother knew it was a very difficult task, but she urged CARP members on. On the basis of Cain uniting with Abel, South Korean students saw an opportunity to hold exchange programs with North Korean students. Beginning with the International Student Leaders' Seminar in Moscow, CARP sponsored Korean university student leaders' training seminars in Washington and a North-South Korean university students' seminar in Beijing. Empowered by the name of True Parents, CARP took the lead in guiding North Korean students, who were in the Cain position, as well as South Korean student activists. (270-206, 1995/06/01) 8. Mother conducted a speaking tour of 40 Korean university campuses to inspire college students. We must educate the political activists on university campuses. I intend to take them to Russia for 21-day workshops. We have many Unification Church members there. We will take them to Moscow for just three weeks of education and show them around, and then they will all go back home. If we gather students from North Korea, South Korea, Russia and China, we will be able to form a federation that can confront communist ideology in Asia. Communism is doomed to collapse, anyway. It has already collapsed in Russia, and that is happening in China as well. We are going to teach them Unification Thought, which is a counterproposal to communism. We need to pave the way for North Korean students. This will be the quickest way. From the providential viewpoint, students from the Korean Peninsula represent Cain and Abel, and when they unite, their parents will unite as well. (248-229, 1993/10/01) 9. Mother's speeches at 40 Korean universities were meant to separate the student social activists from the Christians and persuade the activists to unite with us. From the perspective of providential history, this is required in the indemnity course. With Mother at the center, CARP students and student political activists must lay the foundation again on college campuses. If student social activists in South Korea are regarded as being in Abel's position, those in North Korea are in Cain's position. South Korean student political activists appear red externally, but are white internally. In contrast, North Korean students are totally red, inside and out. We are taking South Korean student political activists and North Korean students to Moscow and training them. Pro-North Korean and pro-South Korean students in Japan will also participate in the workshops. Students from the United States, China, and the former Soviet Union will band together with the South Korean students, and as a group they will assimilate the students from North Korea. We have done our best to inform the North about these workshops. In Moscow, we are organizing the Youth Federation for World Peace. An international youth movement that transcends ideologies is unfolding. You should not rely on CARP alone to do it. As we do not have a foundation in society, you have to gather and unite college alumni. Alumni and current students have a Cain-Abel relationship. Things can only progress rapidly if you bind together several groups and set up an organization to undertake largescale worldwide activity. This is why Mother, the Women's Federation for World Peace and the Students' Federation need to be in unity. (252-283, 1994/01/01) Movement on campuses True Parents continued to spread the teachings of the Unification movement among college students and young people who did not have any experiences of war. The Student Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea and the Professors and Students Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea were established on May 15, 1986, and October 11, 1986, respectively. They kicked off a vigorous movement for unification with True Parents at the center. True Parents conveyed to university professors and students the exact ideological map for North-South unification. 10. Now is the time of the second generation, the time to gather the young people together. Who will bring them together and educate them about our new worldview? Surely there is no organization in Korea to educate them that we can see. This is a realistic fact of history. This is why we have to mobilize the Professors and Students Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea. This is something that has never before been done. Its purpose is to unite Cain and Abel in vertical relationships. The teacherstudent relationship and the parent-child relationship are vertical Cain-Abel relationships. The time has come for us to push forward with an effective system. (162-148, 1987/04/09) 11. The unification of North and South Korea is impossible without me. After professors and students unite, we must connect them to society's leaders, and solidify the young people of the second generation. There should be rallies in large convention centers in each area to unite young people. They have to form organizations and become one. This is why I set up the Professors and Students Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea. I want professors and students around the nation to unite. Never before in human history has such an organization existed, but now one has emerged based on my work. (162-314, 1987/04/17) 12. Professors gathered at the Hannam-dong house on January 24, 1986, and made a new resolution before embarking on this activity of service to society. They left their mark on history by lecturing to the public in 166 locations on February 17 and 18. Five months later, scholars from around the world joined with you to ignite the fire of the historic new truth in 203 regions in Korea. This mobilization of prominent scholars to the front line was an amazing feat that will remain as a remarkable record in the history of humankind. The name of the organization that made this possible is the Professors and Students Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea. I have very high hopes for it. (148-255, 1986/10/11) 13. In February 1986, I held a national-level seminar with professors who are members of the Professors World Peace Academy. It was an event proclaiming that the foremost intellectuals have united with me. Through these professors, I will educate all the professors in other parts of Korea. When I am teaching them, they should not oppose but rather welcome my teachings. By doing so, everyone from the highly educated professors to the uneducated country folk will stand in unity. When the country, on the Cain side, stands with the Unification Church, on the Abel side, focusing on the IFVOC, the government will have no choice but to follow the Unification Church. When this is accomplished, the whole world will start helping us unify Korea. You have to unite as a complete national organization, centering on the Unification Church and the IFVOC, and accomplish the unification of Korea. As we have created the environment in which everything can be united on God's side in South Korea, we have to assimilate the Cain realm on satan's side. Now, starting from South Korea, I have set up a protective fence that can encompass America, Japan and even China. (143-135, 1986/03/17) 14. By establishing the Professors and Students Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea, I have bound professors and students together. Students in Korea were staging demonstrations, demanding democratization and stirring up a commotion. To resolve this crisis, we delivered lectures on the current situation. We faced fierce opposition from student political activists crying out for democratization, and even Christians joined hands with them to oppose us. Therefore, the Professors and Students Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea must step forward to educate college students and the general public. The ultimate goal is to reach out to people in every district. What will determine the outcome of this battle? The young second generation must be mobilized in order to bring the first-generation people together. This is the same as the Israelites who entered Canaan after 40 years and built a nation centered on the second generation. That is why the second generation has to take the lead in nation-building. The place for this is on university campuses. The second generation consists of university students and middle and high school students. We have to bring together young adults. The second generation must unite with their professors. This is the vertical Cain-Abel relationship. Siblings are in a horizontal Cain-Abel relationship. That is why the Professors and Students Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea has to become one both vertically and horizontally. They will not be able to exert any influence unless they are united. (165-114, 1987/05/20) 15. Since the beginning of 1994, student political activists have been staging demonstrations, influenced by religious circles. We have to counter these political activist groups through CARP, thereby restoring the authority of the elder son. Student political activist groups have recently been helping CARP to register with universities. I was the one who organized the International Student Leaders Seminar tor World Peace in Moscow in February, and in Beijing in June. I was also the one who moved Kim Il-sung to let North Korean students participate so that they could meet South Korean students. Such a meeting could never have taken place without my help. I am the only one making progress toward the unification of Korea. All this time, attempts by the North Korean students and representatives of the Korean Federation of Student Councils had failed. I was the one who made it possible. I am leading the work of unification. Now that I have created a foundation transcending the nation on which students can rally to unify Korea, they will have no choice but to support it. CARP branches are being re-registered on 200 more campuses. Our activities are booming even louder than those of the Communist Party. (265-159, 1994/11/20) Youth Federation for World Peace With participants from 163 nations, the inaugural assembly of the Youth Federation for World Peace was held in Washington, DC, on July 26, 1994. The Youth Federation for World Peace, which registered as a social organization in Korea on February 22, 1995, transcends leftwing and rightwing viewpoints and aims to build harmony and cultivate altruism. It made a great contribution in promoting exchanges among young people through activities such as a series of peace seminars in Beijing, where North Korean students participated. The Federation has branches around the world that carry out activities, including campaigns for youth purity and education on preventing AIDS. 16. It was in February of 1994 that the International Student Leaders Seminar for World Peace was held in Moscow. At that time everyone told me, "It's too cold. We cannot do it until spring." I responded, "What does it matter if it is winter when the nation is about to perish? The fall of a nation does not stop just because it's winter. It does not matter how cold Moscow is. We must hurry. We must hold the Beijing rally before the 6th month of the lunar calendar. Otherwise, I foresee great trouble." The establishment of The Youth Federation for World Peace was also scheduled for June of that year, but it was delayed for about one month, until July 26, 1994. We gave lectures at 3,000 American universities. We brought them into the CARP network. Korea should also work to include its 200 universities in the CARP network. The goal is the unification of Korea. It will not happen through just the students of North and South Korea. It cannot be accomplished unless we also mobilize the students of America, the Soviet Union, China and Japan. (262-176, 1994/07/23) 17. Alexander Haig, the former US Secretary of State, gave a speech at the inaugural assembly of the Youth Federation for World Peace. I invited him to my room to have a conversation. I told him, "I am trying to create a Youth Federation for World Peace by educating students at top American universities and intelligent young scholars from the Soviet Union. Please cooperate with me." He answered like a true soldier, saying that he would be willing to do so. So now I am making plans for this. I am trying to create parallel youth groups in these nations that represent the free and communist worlds, which have been engaged in an ideological war. They can spread these teachings to universities around the world during their vacations. If this reaches the world level, and if newspapers in various nations publish their letters of reflection, more college students will flock to this cause. We then will be able to create a world federation of young people and of university students in the top universities around the world. (226-241, 1992/02/05) 18. All university students, high school and middle school students, aged 17 and older will join the Youth Federation for World Peace. That is why we are carrying out this work on university campuses. The Women's Federation members must visit the universities, middle schools and high schools that their sons and daughters attend, and they must educate the students. They must take care of the second generation. Accordingly, after the Women's Federation reaches the forefront, they must engage in philosophical education activities in middle and high schools and universities, and reach the entire Christian cultural realm. (255-069, 1994/03/05) 19. There are many prominent figures between the ages of 45 and 50, who have graduated from college and are active in society. When we can win them over, everything will be solved. University students are still tied to their families horizontally. We now have to bind together students of all ages, making them one vertically. Then members of society and university graduates have to unite on the national level in order connect to the world. In other words, students in elementary, middle and high schools and universities are still tied to their mothers' bosoms and live within the boundary of their families. University graduates are in the bosom of their country. The process is vertical. Students in elementary, middle and high schools and universities are the foundation of the nation. The Youth Federation for World Peace will have to bring them together on a worldwide foundation. In this way, we have to lead the nations of the world. To achieve this, we must witness to second-generation young people. Therefore, members of the Unification Church around the world should focus their witnessing on university campuses. After that, they have to expand their activities to the alumni associations. I believe this is the shortest way for us to save the world. (262-311, 1994/08/01) 20. Members of the Youth Federation for World Peace have to inherit from True Parents the traditions linking the families, nations, world and cosmos vertically, and lay the foundation for building heaven on earth. They should be exemplary in all environments, thereby preserving the positive development of history. Connecting to the three stages of life, they must establish linear, vertical traditions in their lives. The three periods of a person's life are referred to as youth, middle age and old age. You have to gain the trust of the older generation and be a model for the younger generation. Young people should not abandon their old homes or schools, but as the fruits of a new family and a new system of education, they must take responsibility for their families and society as teachers. They must fulfill the ideal of heaven in their families and dedicate their lives to substantiating a moral world. By becoming role models whose minds and bodies are united, they must always pursue the public good. (262-320, 1994/08/01) 21. The Youth Federation for World Peace is becoming an important organization. Young people are recent graduates, so they are still close to their schools. When they move out into society, they should be exemplary graduates worthy of praise, and form organizations that their younger college friends can take pride in. The alumni and CARP members must attain oneness, and reach out to fellow students and alumni. If there is an alum living in their village, they should educate him or her to raise the cultural level and living standard of the village. Thorough education that can confront leftwing ideology must also be implemented. As we are facing a showdown with North Korea, we will be waging ideological warfare. Ideological struggle is inevitable even after unification. We must prepare. We have to speed up our education in order to combat communism. (261-253, 1994/06/19) 22. There is no way to renew and develop the nation except through the re-education of its youth and the establishment of family ethics. That is why I am planning to open a UN university. I am planning to create a university alliance and invite the presidents of the prominent religious-affiliated universities to visit Kodiak at this time, where I will help them organize a consistent educational system. They should nurture world leaders by conferring degrees in strategic disciplines. The Youth Federation for World Peace aims to produce leaders who represent God and are capable of transcending racial, ethnic and national boundaries to reform the world. (262-114, 1994/07/23) 23. I founded the Youth Federation for World Peace to stand at the forefront for the cause of the salvation of humankind. I will do my utmost with all my passion to teach young people to love God, their family and their country, and to live with the highest moral standards. More specifically, I will create an international education highway by linking the Professors World Peace Academy by satellite. This will provide the best educational opportunities for all young people in the world. I urge all of you here today, from 164 nations, to join a program that trains young people to restore their spirituality and morality. On behalf of the Youth Federation for World Peace, let us all devote ourselves to the establishment of a world of love and peace. With your fervent support, I have faith that we can achieve joy and fulfillment in the third millennium, together forever with the blessings of God. (262-235, 1994/07/26) Chapter 2. The Global Victory Over Communism Movement and the Proclamation of the End of Communism Section 1. Japan The importance of Japan In order to block the spread of communism, True Parents promoted the growth of Victory Over Communism (VOC) activities worldwide. In particular, VOC activities in Japan brought great results. Korea and Japan have a special responsibility for the providence of restoration. As the Adam and Eve nations, they have a duty and mission that are an inextricable part of their identity, beyond just their geopolitical relationship. From early on, True Parents protected Japan from the threat of communism and helped it fulfill this duty and mission. Japanese students and youth engaged sacrificially in widespread VOC activities, achieving great victories in this area. 1. How can Korea and Japan become one based on the Will? This is an important question. The Korean government has high expectations for the International Federation for Victory Over Communism in Japan. What kind of effect will the 4th World Anti-Communist League (WACL) Convention, scheduled for September 1970, have on Japan? If we consider Korea's present situation, the period up to 1972 is very significant. Therefore in the year 1970, we who know the Will must strengthen our foundation in preparation for that. In that sense, the 4th WACL Convention has an important mission. First, centering on me, we must establish internal unity. Then our Korean family and our Japanese family must establish external unity, becoming one. A common destiny lies ahead of us. In order to solve this problem, the internal power, which is turning to the right, must be stronger than the external power, which is turning to the left. We must offer 1,000 times, 10,000 times, more sincere effort. Because our strength alone is inadequate to win over the many who oppose us, we must receive God's help. (031-113, 1970/05/01) 2. The time has passed when I can limit my area of concern to Korea alone. Now we must make worldlevel preparations. I am making an effort to carry the cross of hardship and persecution that the world has given me. These days there is a great deal of concern over world affairs and the advance of the Communist Party. To solve these worldwide problems, we must go forward, take responsibility and fight by spiritual means. The one who is responsible for God's Will must go in a public direction based on the absolute standard. God has pointed us in a specific direction, and we must not vary from it in the slightest. Personal, individual feelings must not interfere. (016-301, 1966/07/31) 3. From Korea's point of view, if Japan becomes a pro-communist country, Korea will not be able to survive. Caught in between powerful nations such as Russia, China and Japan, Korea would not be able to sustain itself. Because of this, we are trying to establish Japan as the Eve nation. The Adam nation of Korea is supporting the patriotic activities of IFVOC in Japan. I have to stand in the position of having saved Japan. If Japan becomes an anti-communist nation, Korea will be able to survive. So this is to save Korea. The mission of the Eve nation is this great. (034-074, 1970/08/29) 4. Members of the Unification Church must critique thoroughly the materialistic view of history put forth by communism. Accordingly, if there is a general North-South election in Korea, you must contribute to society by using Unification teachings to bring about the defeat of North Korea. If that happens, the foundation for restoring the world will be established. That is why we are so busy. It is the responsibility and mission of Unification Church members to identify and solve national problems. Currently, communism is at the center of grave problems in Japan and Asia. The ideology of communism came from Russia, but they have laborers and farmers in Japan who are spreading their activities. They are moving very systematically. For the politicians who want to govern Japan in the future, the problem will be how to fight the communists. Now Japan needs time to empower itself in terms of thought. It is imperative that it begins the process of philosophical renewal at this time. (016-068, 1965/12/26) 5. We must fulfill our responsibility and seize the initiative from the Communist Party, and thus cause the leaders of Japan to yearn to be like us. As we have done in Korea, we hurriedly must publish a book that critiques and overcomes the ideology of communism. We have to disseminate it in schools and present lectures about it. This will inculcate Japan with strong anti-communist sentiment. We cannot just engage in anti-communist propaganda; we have to produce serious, critical, scholarly literature. We need to grow in number, and we need the general public to welcome us. The communists will stop at nothing to realize their ideals. They are willing to use violence. That is why they are not welcomed by the public. But we are different. Our strategy from its inception has been different. Communists lose 90 percent of their followers due to disillusionment. But for us, once we believe, our faith becomes stronger and stronger. This is the difference between us and communism. (1967/06/08) 6. We launched the International Federation for Victory Over Communism in Japan in April of 1968. I gathered the Japanese leaders and told them, "We must begin anti-communist, Victory Over Communism activities here in this free land of Japan." Not one of them welcomed this idea. They opposed my plan, saying, "Father, you surely do not understand how strong the foothold of communism is in Japan, and how brutally and intensely they fight." So explaining all the historical background I could, I tried to persuade them, saying, "Are you really unwilling to do this work, even though this is your destiny?" I empowered everyone with VOC ideology. I empowered them with understanding so that they would be able to give VOC lectures, and sent them into the streets. I said they must go out to the front line in the place where communists swarm. In like manner, I sent you to Chosun University in Japan, which is funded by North Korea. I did not send men; rather I empowered brave Japanese women with understanding, telling you the following, "For three and a half years, risking your lives, you must give VOC lectures in front of Chosun University! The road you are going definitely leads to the crossroads of death! Determine yourselves!" There are many testimonies there. Chosun University intended to put pressure on you through the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. However, you fought persistently, risking your lives. You pushed the fight with the communists forward to Tokyo Station and up and down well-known streets throughout the country. (109-232, 1980/11/01) 7. The IFVOC in Japan is battling the Communist Party. Our members lecture in front of Chosun University, as if to say, "Go ahead and try to kill me," knowing that many students are members of the pro-Pyongyang Federation of Korean Residents in Japan. These students try to interfere, sometimes grabbing us and dragging us away. Perhaps the onlookers just laugh when they see this, but it is actually a big problem. Other times, they come at us all at once, many against one, force us to the ground and hold us down. But when this takes place continually for about a week, people who feel bad for our sisters inevitably come forward. In this way, as a few people who feel this way begin to come out, internal discord arises in the pro-North group. Some begin to say that when they think about it, there is nothing logically wrong with what we are saying, there is nothing wrong with our actions, and there is nothing morally incorrect about what we are doing. Thus they begin to feel that their own deeds contradict their words. When this happens, their conscience is restored. They begin to realize that they have sacrificed their conscience to the Communist Party. We have numerous such indirect strategies that will bring them to the point of collapse. This is the kind of work we are engaged in at this time. (028-138, 1970/01/04) 8. We are engaged in VOC activities in Japan. But within the last 50 years, communism has gained significant influence over almost half of the countries around the world. Communism is influencing even American society. To watch us, a little group of people, holding up a banner with the title, "Victory Over Communism," and going up against a global power like communism, most people would say that we are naive and know little about the world. But they are wrong. I am told we held a national VOC rally in Hibiya Park in Tokyo on October 7, 1969, and more than 5,000 people welcomed and applauded us. Until now, the communists firmly believed that Japan would turn Red according to their plans. That is why they have been working day and night to make this so. Our little Unification group, in revolt against them, has become a problem for the Communist Party and for the Japanese government. We have forced the entire nation to examine itself from a new perspective and reevaluate the direction it is going. Our activities, limited though they were, have had a ripple effect in Japan and have gone on to reverberate throughout all of Asia. (025-308, 1969/10/12) 9. The World Anti-Communist League Convention held in Japan on September 15, 1970 was a huge event that made history. It grabbed public attention. It had national impact. Because of this, the Communist Party began to fear the activities of the Unification Church. They could not help but worry about what and who was behind all of those activities. When they begin to worry that their line of defense is under siege, they will prepare a second line of defense and a third line of defense. (035-027, 1970/09/27) 10. While I am an anti-communist, I am also a proponent of Victory Over Communism. I created the International Federation for Victory Over Communism in Korea and went on to educate more than seven million people in the VOC ideology. This is what I did. I ordered all of it to happen. Right now, the IFVOC in Japan is the only hope for the people who are proponents of freedom and democracy there. Japanese leaders at all levels are asking for our help, declaring with one voice that the IFVOC is the hope of Japan. I did this. I told the IFVOC, "Hold a televised public debate with the communists." I told them to hold a debate before the general public on radio, television, and mass media. I wanted the public to discern which ideology is correct, ours or that of the Communist Party. Obviously, the Communist Party turned us down. In fact, they went so far as to forbid, on a national level, anyone in the Party from debating with anyone from the IFVOC. They were de facto admitting a defeat. (1976/10/10) Expansion in Japan The activities of leftwing student political activists and the students of the pro-Pyongyang Federation of Korean Residents in Japan endangered Japan by promoting communism. Therefore the corresponding activities of the International Federation for Victory Over Communism have significant providential meaning. Through street campaigns and the distribution of printed material, IFVOC members warned the public not to be seduced by deceitful communist propaganda. We demanded time and time again that the Communist Party of Japan publicly debate us on the subject of Marxism. 11. We participated in the front line of a revolution. Being on the front line of a revolution requires more than going on a long march. It may require you to put your life on the line, and it may last for generations. The enemy we will face on the front line in the future will be fiercer than the one we are fighting now. We have to redouble our resolve to counter that fierce drumbeat, but if we allow our resolve to decrease, then our defeat will not come as a surprise. So the first siege is within our own selves. This is the situation in which we find ourselves fighting. All of our VOC activities in Japan were reported by Akahata, the Japanese Communist Party newspaper, and thereby effectively broadcast to all of the communist nations around the world. This newspaper is also sent to the Soviet Union, and even to China. So the activities of the Unification Church actually are better known in the communist world than in the democratic world. We have made a critique and counterproposal to the Communist Party from a new angle. After being caught by our criticism, the time will come when they will have to explain themselves. (025-310, 1969/10/12) 12. I discovered that the Soviet empire has installed a headquarters in every country in all six continents for the purpose of propagating communist ideology. They had involved news outlets and well-known politicians going back as far as the Second World War. I personally created an investigative team and spent millions of dollars to expose this fact. Because the Asian headquarters of the communists is in Japan, they held a meeting there and the Japanese Communist Party newspaper, Akahata, played a leading role. Because my ideology foresees defeating communism without even laying a hand on them, they held this meeting in 27 countries in order to defend themselves against it. But they could not find a way around it. I am not a paper tiger. Our thought is based on right reasoning, so no ideological structure can stand against it. Since they were trying to find a solution where there is none, it must have been nightmarish for them. So they resorted to confusing people with distractions. First they portrayed us as a problem before the Japanese Diet. Then they began to hold anti-Unification Church meetings in places like Tokyo University and the University of California at Berkeley. However, even in these public meetings, my strategy caused them to surrender. (606-228, 2009/01/13) 13. The Japanese Communist Party, utilizing their newspaper Akahata, wrote a series of articles that tried to dig up dirt on the Unification Church and the IFVOC. They used various other methods as well to attack us. However, they cannot crush our work with such attacks. If we are attacked, our work grows bigger than the opposition we receive, and the public pays attention not to the attacks, but to our activities. The public is arriving at the conclusion that Akahata wrote those articles because they were afraid of the IFVOC. Eminent figures within Japanese society believe that within only 10 or 20 years, the Unification Church and the IFVOC will wield enormous influence in Japan, taking responsibility and leading in all areas. (062-273, 1972/09/26) 14. The Japanese Communist Party says that the International Federation for Victory Over Communism and the Unification Church are like a cancer destroying their efforts to make Japan a communist state. They stated that our VOC activities in Japan were an issue for the Communist Party worldwide. In December 1974, they held a meeting of top intellectuals and scholars from 12 communist nations to discuss how to defeat the anti-communist ideology of the IFVOC. I heard a report in which they said the teaching of the Unification Church has such a deep religious base that they would not be able touch it, so they retreated from the task. They could only conclude that our teaching is a dangerous and fearsome thing that they cannot defeat. So the Japanese Communist Party declared, "Do not meet with Unification Church members. Do not meet with, debate with, or fight with VOC activists. To meet them is to our disadvantage. What we need to do is to gain victory through creating confusion and violence." (086-148, 1976/03/21) 15. In Japan, through the Victory Over Communism movement, we will mobilize all of our members to begin massive activities during the day. Moreover, during the evenings, we will host revival meetings nationwide. A national team will move in a circuit and hold revival meetings to improve members' knowledge of the Principle, thus enhancing their faith. I also directed that members be stationed in key locations around the country to give lectures. Through the Asian People's Anti-Communist League, we can connect to Chinese people and Koreans living in Japan. By having foreign students who live in Japan attend our gatherings, we can establish a foundation for the IFVOC. In particular, because foreign students return to their home countries after graduation, my plan is to educate them in Japan and connect the rest of Asia to our base through them. If we hold such rallies one, two and three times, I think that we will be able to build that base. We must do this work, which the Korean and Japanese governments cannot do. (042-153, 1971/03/01) 16. I gave instructions for the IFVOC to educate the police and middle and high school teachers in Japan. We are planning to start with middle and high school teachers. This is the way we are doing it in Korea as well. We educated more than 3,000 middle and high school principals there. Chongryon (pro-North Korea) has about 200 schools in Japan, while Mindan (pro-South Korea) has less than 10. Therefore, going forward, we must build a foundation upon which Japan's middle schools and high schools can actively support the IFVOC. We also have to provide ideological education for the Korean Residents Association in Japan. Once that foundation is built, we need to create relationships with embassies and build a foundation for Asia. The Chongryon group in Japan is searching for ideological leaders among their Korea University students. We must achieve results faster than they do. We do not have time to build a school as they have done, so we are using this emergency strategy. (062-328, 1972/09/26) 17. When I visited Japan in 1965, I had the occasion to meet with a very high level person. I told him strongly, "If you continue with your lukewarm attitude, in the end you will not be able to withstand the communists." The Communist Party was already preparing for a revolution to take place in 1970, focusing on universities. Though they control certain labor unions and put them at the center of their organization, they are focusing their efforts on university students. Now they are making plans and testing the waters on campuses in preparation for the 1970s. As a result, the Japanese government is facing an urgent situation. Amid these circumstances, the Unification Church has appeared, shouting for victory over communism at the vanguard of the anti-communist cause. It has only been a year since we announced our VOC movement. Our young men and women have worked hard since then. As a result, officials at the district offices of the Liberal Democratic Party acknowledge that they must rely on CARP to lead the anticommunism charge. (022-223, 1969/05/02) 18. The Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles (CARP), associated with the Unification Church, is registered at 56 universities in Japan. Students in masters and doctoral programs have begun to study the Unification Principle. Meanwhile, communist students and the Unification Church's CARP students are at war. During this struggle, there was an event where all of the communist students switched sides and joined the Unification Church. What happened was that one of the underground teams that had been carefully planted by the communists to strengthen their activities came over to the Unification Church. This was a problem for them, so their agents came to the church and gathered intelligence about our members. They also launched demonstrations against us and tried to cause an uproar. Thus, our CARP meetings became a problem at Tokyo University, Kyoto University, To-hoku University and other campuses. Every time CARP held a meeting, a huge uproar broke out. (016-069, 1965/12/26) 19. I brought 120 Tokyo University graduate students to San Francisco to be educated. The Japanese government cannot protect Japan against communism. Because the Unification Church understands this, it must take responsibility. That is why I initiated this work. They actually thought that it was too late to begin this work, but I said to try anyway. When something is not working, you have to put your life on the line to try to make it work. The communists opposed us fiercely, and all sorts of things happened along the way. That is why the president of Tokyo University and our church president entered into negotiations. They saw each other daily to negotiate, and became friends. For the most part, the students had signed up for the education based upon sincere interest. So these Tokyo University graduate students had no intention of withdrawing from the program. The graduate students ranged in age from 25 to 40 years old. They were intellectuals in their own right, capable of deciding for themselves. In the end, they all went ahead and participated. (067-311, 1973/07/22) 20. I went to Japan and told the Piet members who supported me, "Gather Korean, Taiwanese and Japanese politicians, and have a VOC seminar." They did exactly that, with great success. We are doing work that even nations cannot do. We have a track record for this. Therefore, the Japanese government says they cannot do without the IFVOC, the Korean government says the same, as does the Taiwanese government. So they are competing for our involvement. Japan is holding on to us as mediators with Korea and Taiwan. Korea is holding on to us as mediators with Taiwan and Japan, and Taiwan is holding on to us as mediators with Japan and Korea. (069-286, 1974/01/01) 21. Now the question is how to connect the free world, centering on Korea, Japan and America. We cannot limit ourselves to mere talk. The issue is how to connect them. In order to tie these countries together, we began a sisterhood movement between the Korean and Japanese members of the IFVOC. Recently I instructed the wives of our Japanese church leaders. Of course, male leaders are all aware of this work, but the women need to support them. I told them, "We have to begin a movement to build an alliance between the wives of the seven and a half million IFVOC members in Japan, and the wives of the seven million IFVOC members in Korea. No matter what, we in Korea must create solidarity with these Japanese wives. We have to quickly build cooperation among families." We must create an organization in Japan and Korea that can follow the direction of God's providence no matter how much opposition there is in Japan. If we do not do this, we cannot bring America into the fold. (135-248, 1985/12/12) 22. Japan will continue to play a pivotal role in setting Asian policy. Right now, we are at the beginning of an economic war. But no matter what, you cannot influence Asia if you disregard Japan. Right now, America is maintaining friendly relations with China. However, there is a big difference in their cultures, and it is impossible for China to connect to American culture. Thus, no matter what America does, she must use Japan as a liaison. Before this happens, Korea must quickly develop the basis to connect itself to the world. This is the only way for Korea to survive. If I connect the seven million VOC families living in Korea to the families of American ministers, then we can connect naturally to the growing realm of Christian influence. This happens more on the levels of society and family than that of the nation. When our VOC members are able to expand the family foundation to the point where they can move nations, Korea, Japan and America will be able to fulfill their mission in the new global providential history. (135-248, 1985/12/12) Chongryon and Mindan Geopolitically, Korea's fate is tied to China, North Korea and Japan. That is why True Parents said that if Japan becomes communist, then Korea will be in danger. That is also why True Parents strengthened the effort to educate the pro-Pyongyang Federation of Korean Residents in Japan (Chongryon) with Victory Over Communism thought. This is also why True Parents placed Koreans residing in Japan in the forefront of the movement to unify North and South Korea. In order to do this, on May 1, 1972 Father established an IFVOC headquarters for Koreans resident in Japan. He stressed that the unity of Korean residents living in Japan will precede the unification of Korea itself, and he invited the Chongryon members to visit South Korea in September 1975 as part of the Chuseok Family Grave Visitation group. They had not visited their homeland since the liberation of Korea, and they had a truly moving reunion with friends and family. We held several of these events, and this opened the eyes of the Chongryon members to the fact that North Korea's propaganda had deceived them about South Korea. 23. I planned to set up the International Federation for Victory Over Communism in 1965, centered on the pro-Seoul Korean Residents Association in Japan (Mindan). However, seven years were lost before the IFVOC headquarters for Korean residents living in Japan was organized. Prior to that there was no way forward for Mindan. The public was aware that they would make no progress without our VOC thought. There was no South Korean group strong enough to go up against the three communist groups, namely Chongryon, the Communist Party of Japan, and the Communist Party of China. The South Korean ambassador to Japan, the ministry of foreign affairs, and the Japanese intelligence services were no match in any respect for the communists. Whether they liked it or not, Mindan had to utilize the Unification Church foundation. The Unification Church founded the IFVOC, which not only had a philosophy that could repudiate the ideology of Chongryon, but had a foundation of people who could stand up to the Communist Party, which worked in unison with Chongryon. (068-177, 1973/07/29) 24. The International Federation for Victory Over Communism in Japan does not represent Japanese nationalism. This organization is comprised of people who respect Korea even more so than those who live on the Korean Peninsula. These people completely understand my heart and strategy. This is the fourth year of our efforts to revoke the accreditation of Chosun University in Japan, which belongs to Chongryon. This effort began in 1968. So the Chongryon group is in an uproar. At first they did not take us seriously. They thought they could blow us off with a quick breath. They were mistaken. We continue to broaden our base, and in a short time we will catch up to Chongryon. Let's see where we are in three years' time. I have prepared to deal with this, including outreach to the pro-Seoul Korean Residents Association in Japan (Mindan). Now the government is criticizing the Unification Church for reaching out to Mindan. We are suffering all sorts of indignities while engaging in this work. (056-108, 1972/05/14) 25. From the latter half of 1970, North Korea has been exploring various ways to unify North and South Korea, focusing on the July 4 South-North Korea Joint Communique. Since the ceasefire divided the country, North Koreans have been living with their own ideological system, but this ideology will not work in South Korea. North Korea is figuring out a way to unify North and South by working through Japan. They are working with Chongryon to try to absorb Mindan and the Korean National Council, which belongs to Mindan, into their organization. If this happens they will be part of Chongryon in name and in reality, and the Communists will proclaim to the world that they were the ones to unite these groups. If Chongryon does indeed absorb Mindan, then, because it is surrounded by communist states, the Japanese government will have to rethink how to deal with communism. If and when that happens, it will directly affect Korea. In order to prevent this, I sent people to Japan to breathe new life into Mindan. If Chongryon manages to absorb Mindan, high level government officials in Japan will be forced to cooperate with North Korea, and Japan will gravitate toward the North. If this happens, communist states and the threats these states bring will dominate Asia. The Communist Party of Japan will liquidate everyone, including the members of the Unification Church. Because it threatens Korea, I am undergoing indescribable hardship to block this, struggling in the background alone. Now we must renew Mindan and educate them through our organization. They can be an affiliate of the International Federation for Victory Over Communism and build its network nationwide. (062-326, 1972/09/26) 26. Mindan is falling apart under pressure from the pro-Pyongyang Chongryon. Not only that, but the Korean National Council already has been torn apart. In 1965, I told their leaders that this surely would happen, and that to prevent this they needed to unite with the International Federation for Victory Over Communism to set up a line of defense. They rolled their eyes at me. Yet in precisely seven years, Mindan has fallen apart. The embassy gave up on them, and Mindan even gave up on itself. Only now do they ask help from the IFVOC. I said, "Great! The Unification Church will take up the fight!" But I told them that those who do not carry this fight forward effectively could end up buried among the graves of traitors. I said, "Let us choose our battles carefully. All the leaders of Mindan must welcome us, and the embassy must authorize this work." This is the risk we are taking as we rally Mindan and straighten out their attitude. (064-249, 1972/11/12) 27. In Japan, I went to the Korean embassy and Mindan, showed them the results of our anti-communist lectures in South Korea, and strongly suggested that the Koreans living in Japan attend anti-communism lectures as well. The embassy took a self-important position, stating that they represented the entire country of Korea, and Mindan barely responded at all, saying that they represented the Koreans living in Japan and that they were so powerful that even their second-level leaders could brush off ministers of the Korean cabinet. Nonetheless, heaven sent one of our Korean regional directors to deal with this. First, he spoke to some 450 women representing the 47 Japanese regions. He only spoke for 20 minutes but received as many as 12 standing ovations. The organizer of that event, as well as the leader of Mindan, who was there, said they were both shocked and deeply moved. This event allowed us to begin our work in earnest. We were able to go to Mindan every day and plan for a series of anti-communism lectures. We said that while it is important to hear from former North Korean spies, or people who repatriated to North Korea but came back and exposed what is really happening there, these speakers wield but a temporary effect. And even if they talk about Kim Il-sung doing such and such, and the situation in North Korea being a certain way, because the situation is so different from life in Japan it is difficult to believe or understand it. I told them we would not succeed with an old-school anti-communist approach. I explained to them explicitly that we needed to give candid lectures that would fundamentally expose and uproot communism itself, by explaining what communism is ideologically, why it is bad, and why, as a result, historically, it is destined to fail. (018-287, 1967/08/10) 28. From 1974 to 1975, I tried with all my strength to fulfill my responsibility to the Republic of Korea. I knew that in the end, the vanquished would drink a bitter cup of sorrow. I put forth all of my heart and effort. The Korean people do not know the bloody battles I fought while their country's diplomatic relations with Japan were under attack. I knew that if we did not stop communism in Japan, there would be no way for Korea to survive. Therefore, I gathered 600 young people and educated them about the problem posed by the pro-North Korean residents group (Chongryon). That was how we began the movement to return to the homeland to visit the ancestors' graves. (083-091, 1976/02/05) 29. If Chongryon and Mindan do not unite, Japan will not be able to stand as the Eve nation. They must welcome me enthusiastically and become one with me. Then Korea, the Adam nation, and Japan, the Eve nation, will be one. In addition, by these two groups uniting, South and North Korea will unify naturally and the false parents from North Korea will conditionally go under the True Parents from South Korea. When Eve naturally embraces this and carries it as a tradition to the Korean Peninsula, the realm of unity between Korea and Japan will arise. This is the providential viewpoint. (228-234, 1992/04/03) 30. In order for Japan, the Eve nation, to fulfill its mission, she must externally and internally assimilate Cain and Abel. Japan has to embrace Chongryon and Mindan, which are Cain and Abel, within 40 years. Chongryon only gives Japan headaches. These two groups must unite. This is a serious problem. Having me unite Chongryon and Mindan may put the Japanese government in an awkward position. Therefore, Japan must be the one to unite them, not me. We set the standard spiritually, and only God knows how we have walked this path of restoration. The secret of the physical standard is known only to me. God set the standard spiritually, and I set the standard physically, so it is only the two of us who know. To begin, Japan must unite Chongryon and Mindan. If this does not happen, then Japan cannot settle in Asia. (237-211, 1992/11/17) 31. Chongryon and Mindan, both of which belong to the Eve nation of Japan, are in the position of Cain and Abel, Esau and Jacob, or Zerah and Perez. Two factions are fighting within Eve's womb. This is necessary for the country to become the Eve nation. However, Japan is encouraging the fight. If this continues, Japan will relinquish her mission as the Eve nation to someone else. That is why the Unification Church members are working to unite these two. How do we unite them? We must become one based on the Yu Gwan-sun tradition. I began this work before 1990. In order to unite them, the Unification Church in Japan and the women of Japan must be bound together. This is why I linked the wives of externally influential persons, the wives of Diet members and the wives of professors, to the Women's Federation for World Peace in Asia. All of the important people who have a relationship with True Parents were included. They are high-level women. These women and the Unification Church represent Cain and Abel. Mother needs this foundation of Cain-Abel cooperation in order to stand. Even Mother cannot do without Cain and Abel. For this, Chongryon and Mindan, which are symbolically within Eve's womb, must unite. If Japan is able to unite these two organizations, since the president of each of these organizations resides in Japan, the energy needed for the unification of South and North Korea will spring forth. (229-314, 1992/04/13) 32. The situation in which the twins Zerah and Perez fought within Tamar's womb must repeat itself in Japan. Today's twins are the Chongryon group, which aligns itself with North Korea and Mindan, which aligns itself with South Korea. Japan must deal with this, yet cannot do so alone. Japan must unite with me. Japan must unite these two organizations that represent one nation, just as Zerah and Perez did when they were in Tamar's womb. Japan is in part responsible for the division of the Korean Peninsula into North and South. Therefore, Japan should be able to get to the origin of the situation and exert its influence. So I will unite the left and right wings and return to the position of the Bridegroom. When I return to Korea, I must even turn Kim Il-sung around. The left and right wings are two sons. After the restoration of the authority of the elder son, for the purpose of restoring the authority of parents, I must even change Kim Il-sung's direction. If the realm of unification arrives on the Korean Peninsula, then western civilization and Asian civilization, and the left and the right, will be united. (228-233, 1992/04/03) Section 2. CAUSA and AULA Founding CAUSA and AULA With former heads of state at the center, CAUSA (Confederation of Associations for Unification of the Societies of the Americas) was founded in October 1980. Its mission was to achieve cooperation and unity between North and South America and thereby contribute to world peace. When the Carter administration's human rights policies promoted the seizure of power by leftists in South America, and as the expansion of communism gained momentum, True Parents sponsored Unification Thought workshops for South American leaders. These workshops reverberated profoundly throughout the continent. CAUSA was founded through these initial efforts and stood at the forefront of halting the communization of South America. In 1983, True Parents also launched AULA (the Association for the Unity of Latin America). 1. In the Unification Church we attend True Parents, but that has not gone beyond the nation and the world. This is why we are expanding the attendance of True Parents from the nation to the world, and even into the spirit world. This is the movement of the Unification Church today. The time is drawing near. The national-level Unification Church and the environment for True Parents to stand at the national level will soon be realized. What would a country at this national level be like? It would begin as the most miserable of all nations. It would begin as a country in turmoil because of the struggle between communism and democracy. It would be a nation such as El Salvador, Honduras or Guatemala, which are in Latin America. This is why we are expanding CAUSA activities to the national level in Latin America. We have organized CAUSA in 26 Latin American nations and are expanding its activities to North America. (124-309, 1983/03/01) 2. In order to revive all areas of Latin America, I plan to inspire and educate the presidents and national assemblies, centering on CAUSA. I have no nation and have been driven from one place to another. Nevertheless, I am able to move this region and, if I stand at the center, I can unite South America. I understand that if I stand at the center, the leaders of South America can unite. When I was suspected of tax evasion in the United States, all of these nations investigated me through their respective embassies. They did not accept the US probe; rather, they scrutinized me through their own intelligence agencies. Through their investigations, they reached the conclusion that I was innocent and that this was a case of persecution. They concluded that the United States was wrong and the Carter administration was persecuting an anti-communist, someone indispensable to God's providence. They also clearly recognized that I have been fighting on the front line and that I am their friend among friends. I am the friend with whom Latin Americans can walk together. (112-083, 1981/04/01) 3. Centering on CAUSA, I have completed the training of high-ranking officials in Latin America, including 500 people in each nation, cabinet members, senior officials and other prominent people. They have entered our sphere of influence. This is why I invested significantly in building a large hotel in Montevideo, Uruguay. Uruguay is like the Switzerland of South America. The coastline of this nation is famous for its beauty. That is why wealthy people spend enormous sums competing to buy properties there. Recognizing the possibility of losing precious assets, Uruguay established strict zoning regulations and ownership laws. These restrictions stipulate that property can only be leased, and for a maximum of 25 years. After 25 years, the land must be returned. However, I convinced the government to extend our lease to 100 years, and we met the zoning requirements for the hotel to be built. This nation understands that if they bring in my leadership and Unification Thought, Latin America will flourish and the nation will revive. (114-204, 1981/10/20) 4. Up to the present, because the United States has been aligned with the principle of the separation of church and state, we have worked primarily through education. From now on, however, we must expand the dimension of our work. In so doing, we must form a CAUSA movement with more than ten million members. My plan is for this movement to include 45 or 50 million people on the basis of their Christian heritage. If we succeed in implementing this plan, then without suffering, we will make oneness with Christianity and the entire religious realm. When this unity comes about, then, centering on the Vatican, a path will open to revive world Christianity on the foundation of Latin American culture. (147-055, 1986/08/30) 5. The CAUSA movements set up in North and South America carry out activities similar to the Victory Over Communism activities. The United States has a federal government with a bicameral legislature, and almost every state also has a bicameral legislature. This is why the federal government cannot act against the states. Each state has its own laws that govern the various policies implemented there. This makes it essential to bring major players in politics to interact with one another. Because I have robustly energized this in the United States, I now possess an extremely dynamic foundation. (183-125, 1988/10/31) 6. We are collecting ten million signatures supporting VOC in the United States, and we need your prayers. In the United States, the work of the International Federation for Victory Over Communism is undertaken by CAUSA. The movement to enlist ten million CAUSA supporters began on September 1, 1986. Americans regard signing up with an organization as tantamount to connecting ones entire life and assets to that organization. Asians, however, see signing up for something quite differently. For Americans, registering for an organization has traditionally meant assuming full responsibility for it and thereby strongly endorsing it. This is why, when we began this CAUSA movement, nearly all American members thought ten million members would be impossible. Yet, the Unification Church and I have carried out work that basically seemed impossible, and we have accomplished impossible things. The work I have carried out throughout my life has never been constrained by anyone's limited views. God's Will is being realized through a providence that exceeds all human perspectives. This is how I have consistently accomplished things that are beyond people's imagination. (147-170, 1986/09/21) 7. Regular American citizens, the CIA and the FBI, all looked at us and wondered, "You are signing people up for CAUSA, but you are only getting names. What can you possibly do with all these signatures?" However, no matter what happens, we must do more than just collect signatures. Once you have collected them, please do not wash your hands of this CAUSA movement and do nothing. On November 24, 1986, I arrived in the US, and that very evening we finished collecting ten million signatures. We met our deadline. Our current challenge is how to assimilate those ten million people. Whatever happens, we must do so. In order to assimilate them, I have created an association inviting 350,000 Christian ministers from across the nation, welcoming these ministers to Korea. (150-059, 1986/12/21) 8. Christianity in the United States is a new distillation of the Christian cultural sphere of Europe that has developed over the past 200 years. Likewise, we must take the essence of the unified world that is the global Christian cultural sphere and, with our new concept of heaven on earth, build the kingdom of heaven. This will not take long. It will happen suddenly. If it is done centering on North and South America, it will happen overnight. We cannot discard the cultural spheres of Protestantism and Roman Catholicism. God's ideal is to realize the kingdom of heaven, but the first and second attempts initiated through Roman Catholicism and Protestantism failed. Hence, as God's representatives on this earth, we must succeed. In the Middle Ages, God's providence that was focused on the Catholic Church could not be realized. Instead, two spheres emerged. Therefore, in the era of True Parents, Protestantism and Roman Catholicism must unite as one and we must establish a model nation that can fulfill the role of God's nation. (267-167, 1995/01/05) 9. In August 1992, after finishing everything, I proclaimed the True Parents. Through this proclamation, True Parents were made known. The era of their advent had arrived. We have entered the age when we can recover everything lost by the nation of Israel and the Jewish people, fulfill the responsibilities not met by the United States and Christianity, and settle. This is why Father and Mother now stand horizontally. In the time of Jesus, the Father and Mother stood only vertically. Vertically, there is only one point at the center; horizontally, however, we have all 360 degrees. This is why Parents can go to any nation and be welcomed everywhere. Furthermore, I combined Central and South America into the Association for the Unity of Latin America. I am uniting the Catholic realm of Latin America. I am also seeking to unite the Protestantism of North America with the Catholicism of Latin America. I possess this fundamental truth, and it is such a strong instrument. (235-251, 1992/09/20) Seeking support in the US The CAUSA seminars for American leaders, such as retired generals and admirals, ministers and members of Congress, focused on revealing the dangers of communism and called upon Americans to rise up and oppose it. This led to a signature campaign that registered ten million CAUSA supporters. At the time, leftist views and ideas were gaining popularity among intellectuals and media personalities in the United States. This trend coincided with global communist expansion backed by the Soviet Union. The entire free world was in danger. True Parents viewed these developments seriously, and completely invested themselves in leading the Victory Over Communism movement, which diminished the power of communism and halted communist expansion. 10. To defeat communism, we must first win the ideological battle. To win this struggle, we need to go through critical steps in this great nation of the United States. This is why, by June 1986, I will educate 3,000 out of the 7,000 state legislators in the United States. In addition, members of the US House of Representatives and Senate are receiving CAUSA education. They are learning Unification teachings and becoming acquainted with Godism. Furthermore, retired US Army, Navy and Air Force generals and admirals are receiving CAUSA training. To expand this education, in March 1986, generals and admirals from the 50 states will form a veterans association and become advisers to it. They are becoming the flag bearers on the front line of the fierce battle to defeat global communism as quickly as possible. The fact that they are standing on the front line of the ideological battle and raising high the flag of victory instead of falling in defeat is truly remarkable. (138-031, 1986/01/13) 11. I am carrying out activities through an association of veterans in the United States. I gathered them, including many retired generals and admirals, and trained them. I am forming an advisory board to lead this veterans' association. In each of the 50 states, I gathered retired officers from the army, navy and air force and asked them to strengthen national defense activities in their hometowns. Although they are old, they are not rejecting this challenge. They say, "Even if I am old, if I decide to spend the rest of my life in this way for the sake of the nation, who can stop me? I must serve my country." I told them, "We should love our country." When I was in Danbury Prison in 1985, I launched an international coalition dedicated to homeland defense. At that time, I had completed the education of these high-ranking military officers. In order to defeat communism, we need to teach Victory Over Communism. Next we will come to the stage when we will impact both the executive and legislative branches. (142-199, 1986/03/09) 12. In order to save Latin America, I asked retired US generals and admirals to meet their counterparts there. Their background in military intelligence and guerrilla warfare is essential for stopping the communists. Renowned people in today's free world are within my sphere of influence. This is why, in order to carry out this plan on the worldwide level, I founded an international coalition dedicated to homeland defense on June 7, 1985. This was while I was in Danbury Prison. I did so because, from a historical perspective, I understood I had received heaven's appointment to realize God's Will for the destiny of the chosen people. (139-138, 1986/01/28) 13. Retired US Army, Navy and Air Force generals and admirals attend CAUSA seminars. Our seminars are instructing and inspiring many well-known people, beginning with these highest-ranking officers. Right now, we are carrying out the movement to connect with the highest-level veterans' leaders in the US. Furthermore, I founded AULA. Until now, military juntas allied with the United States guided Latin America, but none of them are really acting for the sake of their countries. I will send retired US generals and admirals to 31 Latin American nations to work for the sake of that continent. I will send them even if it means I must pay them a salary. They will build teamwork among the 31 nations and advise on how to defuse communist guerrilla warfare. They will instruct the leaders of their intelligence agencies so that they can develop military forces appropriate to the challenges facing Latin America. Unless we do this, there is no way for the region to survive. The organizational structure for AULA has been drafted. As a consequence of uniting Latin America, the day will come when economic issues will be resolved naturally. So we are going to put this organization into action. Unless we stop communism in North America and Latin America, there is no way to protect the world from becoming communist; it would be inevitable. Furthermore, we must form a structure for Europe and Asia. The time when the Communist Party exists is the best opportunity to form a viable global system. I have been carrying out such work, which no one even dreamed of doing before. (135-256, 1985/12/12) Section 3. The Moscow Conference Proclaiming the end of communism During his incarceration at the correctional facility in Danbury, Connecticut, True Father gave the directive to declare the end of communism. On that basis, beginning on August 13, 1985, the Professors World Peace Academy (PWPA) hosted its second five-day international conference in Geneva, Switzerland, under the theme, "The Fall of the Soviet Empire." Prior to the conference, True Father met with Dr. Morton Kaplan, president of PWPA International and professor of political science at the University of Chicago, and directed him to hold the meeting proclaiming the collapse of the Soviet Union. As a political scientist, Dr. Kaplan responded to Father by suggesting a modified theme, "the Soviet Union may be collapsing." Father, however, said that the conference must proclaim the "end of communism." On November 9, 1989, in accord with Father's prediction, more than 50 guard posts along the wall surrounding West Berlin in East Germany were opened. After standing for 28 years, the Berlin Wall, a symbol of the Cold War, began to come down. Furthermore, the breakup of the immense Soviet Union, which had been in existence since 1922, was announced in December 1991. The end of the communist bloc became a reality. 1. Whenever I predicted something would happen, it did. The world advances according to principles. If I say something will happen, it happens without fail. I predicted that communism would not survive its 73rd year. I proclaimed this 40 years ago, and after that 73-year period passed, communism clearly declined. Was this because of my prediction? The principles governing the course of heaven and earth made it happen. This decline occurred exactly at the proper time. What I say is based on the principles by which the world moves. (245-031, 1993/02/28) 2. I proclaimed the end of the Soviet empire. While I was incarcerated in Danbury, this proclamation was made publically at an international conference of the Professors World Peace Academy, in Geneva. The president of PWPA International was Dr. Morton Kaplan, a famous professor from the University of Chicago. I called him to Danbury and asked him to proclaim the end of the Soviet empire at the PWPA conference. Dr. Kaplan stated that he was a respected scholar who had written 17 books, and this proclamation would invalidate all of his books. Hence, he could not do it. However, I said, "No! Wait and see what happens to the Communist Party in the next five years." Dr. Kaplan then suggested modifying the wording to say, "The Soviet Empire may be coming to an end." He suggested using the word "may." My response was, "Do not use that word! Wait and see what happens to the Communist Party in the next five years. Go ahead and proclaim what I say!" For the communist world to crumble, we have to proclaim its end. I said it would crumble in less than five years. The world's scholars said they could not understand me; however, after the proclamation, they saw that the world was being transformed. They were unprepared for what has followed. Nowadays, they say, "He is a great teacher; he deserves our respect. He is an astonishing and historic person who has laid a foundation upon which we can act based on hitherto hidden knowledge." (193-275, 1989/10/08) 3. I stood at the forefront of bringing about the downfall of communism. People all over the world are aware that the downfall of the communist bloc was the result of my contributions. It was neither the work of the United States nor the work of Japan. In an ideological battle, it is important to vanquish the opponents' ideology. That is why it was necessary to have underground movements in China and the Soviet Union. The Unification Church began underground movements in China and the Soviet Union several decades ago. The Soviet Union's KGB and Chinas intelligence agency were unaware of these activities. Following the collapse of the Soviet Union, they asked, "Was Reverend Moon involved in underground activities in Russia?" I undertook and carried out those underground activities without anyone's knowledge and, eventually, results came. I prepared in accordance with the world's state of affairs. (255-107, 1994/03/10) 4. I wish to liberate even the Communist Party of the Soviet Union. This liberation is achieved not through fighting, but through the logic of love. This is Godism, my philosophy. Since we have this philosophy, there is nothing for us to envy in the entire universe. Loneliness cannot conquer us, and the waves of death are shattered by Godism. The entire communist bloc is mobilizing around a movement to eliminate me, but I know the path I need to take. Which path can lead this world out of its confusion and into life? When humanity follows the man and woman of oneness, who represent this world and who have God's love intoxicating their consciences and moving in their bodies, everything will be solved. They will expand to give birth to God's nation. (163-117, 1987/04/19) 5. I was incarcerated in Danbury in 1984, at a time when the United States was the target of a 12-year long effort aimed at communizing the country. I turned this around. The year 1984 was the crucial year in the communists' plan to stomp on the United States. satan imagined that by incarcerating me, he could act as he pleased. However, things did not go according to satan's plan. While I fought the legal battle, I founded The Washington Times and proclaimed the inexorable decline of the Soviet Union. (203-120, 1990/06/23) Russia hosts media representatives From April 9 to 13, 1990, True Parents hosted an assembly in Moscow, as they had proclaimed they would, on the heels of the Washington Monument Rally. Forty-one current and former heads of state and more than 600 guests, including media officials, politicians and scholars from 60 nations, gathered at the International Trade Center in Moscow to attend the combined 11th World Media Conference, 3rd Conference of the Summit Council for World Peace and 9th Conference of the Association for the Unity of Latin America (AULA). 6. What the citizens of the Soviet Union need most is God. Since atheism has destroyed their value as individual persons, now they must understand God. This is the unfolding of God's plan. Since I know that the heart of God yearns for these citizens to be informed, I have treated them with a heart greater than my heart for my father, mother, brothers and sisters. This situation is akin to that of a prodigal son who ran away and then returned home after 73 years. I fulfilled the role of the parent who welcomed the prodigal son, clothed him, placed a ring on his finger and fed him. (202-049, 1990/05/01) 7. I proclaimed that we would hold a rally in Moscow, and therefore I have been preparing to visit there. This is why, before visiting the Soviet Union, I launched the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences, the World Media Association, Minority Alliance International and the Summit Council for World Peace. When visiting Moscow, I will lead a delegation of 50 former heads of state and prime ministers. It means that if I extend my hand, the General Secretary of the Communist Party will not be able to refuse my handshake. Entering the country accompanied by several thousand of our European frontline church members, we will be able to hold a rally in Moscow. I am preparing for this event. (114-149, 1981/10/18) 8. Following Gorbachev's announcement of glasnost and perestroika, the conferences held in April 1990 by the World Media Association and the Summit Council for World Peace were the first events that outsiders held in Moscow. Representatives from the Soviet Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the KGB, Novosti Press Agency and others attended the event. A senior aide to Gorbachev told me that he was aware that I had worked tremendously hard over the past 40 years despite great persecution. He said that he could return to the Soviet Union, translate the Divine Principle into simple language and distribute 30 million copies to young people through the Communist Party. If he did that, he said he could gather more young people than the Unification Church had witnessed to in the past 40 years. (201-180, 1990/04/01) 9. I did not go to the Soviet Union to praise it or to glorify the policies of glasnost and perestroika. I declared, "The Soviet Union will perish unless it knows about God." God and the entire spirit world were closely observing what was going on. What would become of me if I praised the Soviet Union? I had to say, "Listen to me! Serve Heaven!" That was the only way the spirit world could say, "Okay!" (201-231, 1990/04/22) 10. According to the Novosti Press Agency, the conference in Moscow was ten times more successful than they initially predicted. We set a record unprecedented in Soviet history. Furthermore, members of the Soviet KGB, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and Novosti Press Agency, as well as the heads of various agencies expressed their amazement over this event. They wondered, how did they accomplish this? They thought the Communist Party was the best, but this was a wake-up call for them. From this perspective, they recognized that I am a person who deserves great respect. Officials of the Novosti Press Agency invited me as a VIP, gave me gifts and expressed how grateful they were. Thus, I held the Soviet Union in my hands. We could see the fruit born of the indemnity conditions we had established. (201-245, 1990/04/28) 11. I met the members of the Communist Party and melted their hearts. The whole world recognizes this. The democratic world also needs to be saved by my hands. Gorbachev of the Soviet Union must be saved as well. In order to succeed in this daring venture, we have to save these people, who are in the position of prodigal children, with the heart of a parent. It is the same with Kim Il-sung. In 1987, Gorbachev and Kim Il-sung planned to assassinate me. They were my enemy among enemies. Even while that attempt on my life was still under investigation, I visited Moscow and North Korea in broad daylight. In the United States, the FBI and CIA were shocked and beseeched me not to go. However, as a religious leader, I have a responsibility. I had to go and turn the key that would lead to the salvation of their people. (248-311, 1993/10/03) 12. Following the victorious conference held in Moscow from April 9 to 13, 1990, we hosted rallies to welcome True Parents all over the nation of Korea. The Moscow meeting may have been a victory, but what is its relevance to the Korean people? The victory of the Moscow assembly is neither my victory as an individual nor a victory for the Unification Church. This assembly brought victory to Korea, victory to Asia, and victory to the world. However great a global victory it may be, it did not begin at the global level and then trickle down. It began at the individual level and rose up to the global level. Although the history that has unfolded since then may be considered tremendously great, this history began on the individual level. What kind of person am I, the person who initiated the Moscow events? God leads the providence, and His Will is to unite the free world, the democratic world, into one. God's Will is for North and South Korea to become one. God's Will is for religions, which are filled with schisms, to become one. (204-060, 1990/07/01) The meeting with Gorbachev On April 11, 1990, during the conference in Moscow, True Parents held a historic meeting with President Mikhail Gorbachev at the Kremlin. They discussed diplomatic relations between Russia and Korea, the reunification of the Korean Peninsula, the expansion of religious freedom in the Soviet Union, and many other issues. During the meeting, True Parents warned that because the only possible outcome of atheistic materialism is total ruin, materialism has to be abolished and efforts must be made to revive spiritual values based on religion. After that meeting, at True Parents' suggestion, students and leaders who had been locked behind the Iron Curtain could leave the Soviet Union, which became the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS), to begin their overseas education in the United States and other nations. On four occasions between July 1 and August 19, 1990, 380 Soviet university students visited the Unification Theological Seminary and attended the International Leadership Conference. Then, in January and February 1991, 700 students attended seminars in three locations in Hungary. In July and August 1991, CARP hosted 24 seminars in four locations in the Baltics, attended by 2,000 university students. From January 26 to February 9, 1992, 27 seminars were held in 18 locations in the Crimean region of Ukraine for 3,160 students. From March 20 to April 1, 1992,40 workshops on the Unification Principle were held for high school teachers and students from the CIS. These workshops were held in 23 locations, and 7,229 students attended, breaking previous attendance records. In the summer of that year, 18,042 students attended 129 workshops over an eight-week period in 26 locations spread over five regions of the CIS. 13. For the Soviet Union to survive, it has to follow what I say. The KGB is a fearsome organization. We have been engaging in activities focusing on the media, but during the Moscow conference, the KGB coordinated what was happening behind the scenes and the Novosti Press Agency confirmed the credentials of the participants. This is what I found out. This is why it generated a powerful influence. The fact that we co-hosted the World Media Conference together with these people was incomprehensible to Soviet citizens. This was one of three great mysteries. What were these great mysteries? First was the fact that I was staying at the Oktobraskaya Hotel. This was the hotel where people like Fidel Castro of Cuba and Kim Il-sung of North Korea stay. My staying at that hotel was a mystery. The second mystery was the fact that I met with Gorbachev. How could the very people who talked about killing me do this? In other words, how was it possible for Gorbachev to meet me? The third mystery was the fact that the Novosti Press Agency co-hosted the World Media Conference with us. Such events were unprecedented in the 73-year history of the Soviet Communist Party. (201-240, 1990/04/28) 14. During my weeklong visit to the Soviet Union, the Soviet inner circle completely connected with me. Key agents and other important individuals connected with me, with Gorbachev in the central position. Neither the US Embassy in Russia nor all the embassies of the free world combined could do what I did. I accomplished everything up to that level. Then I met Gorbachev, and as we shook hands, I said, "Unless you do as I say, the Soviet Union cannot be saved." To that he replied, "Indeed!" I reached that level. They cannot ignore what I say. Why was Gorbachev happy to meet me, and why did the Soviet officials come to like me? It is because I am the person who came to save the Soviet Union. I am the person who is going into debt to accomplish this. Among the people who have visited the Kremlin, there probably has been no one, politician or diplomat, who was trying to save that nation. There has been no one who went into debt to save Gorbachev. I am going into debt to do this. This is why all the conscientious people are returning. It is an enemy nation. How much did they oppose us? Even now, there are many who oppose us. Nonetheless, I went to that nation with love, with the ideal of heaven. (201-229, 1990/04/22) 15. When I visited the Soviet Union, I took with me seven heads of state, including some affiliated with communism. Among them were the former presidents of Cuba and Yemen, and also the president of Costa Rica, who introduced me. I could bring them based on head-wing thought; because of that Gorbachev could not ignore me. These included nations that gave him headaches. Since all these things were sorted out and they had gathered with me at the center, I created an environment useful to everyone. We pushed forward to get some work done. This is what happens with people who work well together. Neither money nor personal ability can guarantee a job well done. To work well, one has to adjust to the environment and use it to move forward. (201-250, 1990/04/28) 16. When I went to Moscow, I made a clear declaration: the only way for the Soviet Union to survive is to follow a religious path. I have lived my entire life as a religious leader. I made a clear declaration in Moscow, the center of the communist world. This shocked the communist leaders, as it did Gorbachev when he heard me say it. In the closing banquet, I spoke in even stronger terms, "The Soviet Union must absolutely know about God. The Soviet Union can revive when it finds this new path. It must return; otherwise it will become obsolete!" I said that unless they accept God, they will fall further and further behind. I proclaimed, "All the people living in the Soviet Union hate communism. Therefore, you must all go back to a point before you started 70 years ago. You must return to the beginning, when Russia was vigorous!" We opposed the core of communism. (216-085, 1991/03/09) 17. I visited Moscow, and through the conference there we fundamentally turned communism upside down. When I met Gorbachev, I told him to get rid of the statues of Marx and Lenin. I said that if you do not get rid of them, even if you become a global leader worthy of being remembered in history, you will not be able to accomplish deeds that will heal the wounds perpetrated under the name of communism. Because breaking down the statues could set a condition that would lead to good outcomes, he got rid of the statues. I am the person who brought down all the statues of Marx, Lenin and Stalin in Moscow. (473-175, 2004/10/15) 18. After completing my weeklong stay in the Soviet Union, I shed tears when I left. I said, "Moscow, goodbye. I will be back. I will return before you know it; I will send my representatives." Then, as I left, I heard a voice; it was the voice of the countless spirits from the Soviet Union who are in the spirit world. They said, "Please come back." I am not an ordinary person. This is why there is hope in the Unification Church. Based on my experience, I realize that the foundation and activities of the Unification Church can dramatically expand in the Soviet Union. All of you need to take an interest in the Soviet Union and its satellites. Even before the 1970s, I was sending secret envoys there. I educated and sent young people from developed nations such as the United States, the United Kingdom and those of western Europe. These young people disappeared suddenly, and now they have reappeared as missionaries in the Soviet Union and its satellites. People did not know what happened to them, but this is what had happened. I am the Teacher who has endured through this type of history. The era has come when you too have to follow this path of responsibility. (201-336, 1990/04/29) 19. I did not meet President Gorbachev of the Soviet Union on a moment's notice. I met him by making it impossible for him not to meet me. I even met his wife and all the important people under him. I began planning for this 12 years ago. They know that I am the person who awakened the Soviet Union's satellite nations. They all know that what has happened to Soviet communism is because of me. When Gorbachev came to the United States in 1988 and tried to speak before Congress, who chased him away? Through The Washington Times, I worked behind the scenes to chase him away. This is what happened two years ago; yet, he knew that he could do nothing except kindly invite me all the way to his inner room. Now, even if I say no more about this, the Soviet Union can only follow me. That is why I plan to invite 200 of their key government officials for a seminar in the United States. I made a promise and have devised a plan to educate their eminent professors and people with doctoral degrees in economics. (201-220, 1990/04/19) 20. Fifteen minutes before taking off from Moscow, I met the Minister of Culture sent by Gorbachev. He asked me, "You have a record of leading the fight to bring about the collapse of communism. As a religious person, you must be happy to see its collapse. What is the path for communists to find life?" In response, I emphatically told him that they need to worship God. To assist in this endeavor, over a period of several months I brought 3,500 to 4,000 Soviet leaders to the United States, where they received guidance using my teachings. In this world, propitious times do not linger. The CIA was very concerned when I brought communists to the United States to be trained and then go back; but eventually, they trusted me. Because I dealt with the Soviet leaders wisely and took the lead in guiding them, I had a foundation and they had no basis to oppose me. Even a deputy chairman of the KGB came, heard our presentations and went back. Some members of the opposition party also came. While Gorbachev was in power, there was a coup d'état attempt that lasted three days. However, 3,000 university students laid down in front of the tanks and stopped the coup. After that, the Soviet Minister of Culture sent me a letter of gratitude. These were my experiences of history as it was in the making. Yet you have no idea how much difficulties and hardships I endured so that these events could take place. (393-012, 2002/09/26) 21. On December 13, 1990, 58 Communist Party leaders from the Soviet Union and its satellites came to the United States. The Soviet Union and its satellites were enemies. However, after hearing our presentations, they all united and before going home started a club to develop Unification political philosophy. My philosophy alone could unite the European satellite nations with the Soviet Union and other communist nations. By forming this club, the satellite nations formed a united front line and resolved to proclaim, on a global level, national policies and other administrative policies based on my teachings. (213-103, 1991/01/16) Chapter 3. The UN Renewal Movement, the Abel UN and the Parents' UN Section 1. The UN Renewal Movement The Interreligious and International Peace Council True Parents proposed establishing a religious council led by spiritual leaders at the UN for the realization of world peace. On August 18, 2000, at an assembly of the Interreligious and International Federation for World Peace (IIFWP) at the UN headquarters in New York City, True Parents presented a speech titled "Renewing the United Nations to Build Lasting Peace." In this speech, True Parents emphasized that in the future, the UN will have both spiritual and political representatives from around the world. The UN will be managed as a bicameral system. On October 3, 2003, the convention to establish the Interreligious and International Peace Council (IIPC) took place in New York City at the Manhattan Center, with 1,500 religious and international leaders. On that day, True Parents gave a speech titled "The New Elimination of Boundaries and World Peace" and bestowed the motto, "To complete the kingdom of heaven on earth is to complete the creation of heaven and earth." True Parents requested that the participants do their best for the Interreligious and International Peace Council, which is a new type of UN and represents a new hope. 1. I am planning to create a UN of religions. My suggestion to them is that religions should stand at the forefront to realize world peace. There is only one God. He is absolute. Therefore, no matter how many religions there may be, they need to be connected to one center. Though the four great world religions each have their own founder, there must be a center among those four religious founders. When heaven designates a person to represent this absolute oneness, and that representative emerges, the teachings of that representative must be heard. Then, after the religious world becomes one, the religions must carry out the work to bring about world peace. If they do not make such contributions, they will receive historical denunciation. (248-212, 1993/10/01) 2. In the future, this world must unite in front of the Will of God. The UN General Assembly is the stage where such unity can take place. The UN General Assembly at this moment is a world-level organization representing politics. From the viewpoint of the Principle, it represents the body. That body is fighting with religion, which represents the mind. The body side has joined with satan's realm of influence to wage a never-ending battle against religion, which is the world of the mind. This is just like the mind and body fighting within an individual. The fight between the mind and body has expanded to the world level, with the religious world and the political world fighting each other. From the providential perspective, the true and original relationship between the mind and body must be restored. The UN is the world-level organization representing politics, and it needs a UN of religions integrated with it. The mind and body that are currently separated must become one. (261-194, 1994/06/19) 3. In accordance with God's providence of restoration we must heal the world that has emerged on the basis of conflict between mind and body. Because the world that follows the conscience is expanding for this task, the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace must be established in order to enable this world to reach its destination. In the future, religions that fight each other will perish. The 182 nations that belong to the United Nations, representing the body, do not think about world peace, but are concerned only with their own national self-interest. It seems clear that these nations should not be focusing only on their own interests; they should not use others for their own gain. Such action is not in accordance with God's Will. The struggle between mind and body, directly expressed in the fight between the political world and the religious world, must end on the world level, and one institution representing them both needs to end the fight between atheism and theism. The UN has to put an end to this fight. That is why we need the UN of religions. (264-243, 1994/11/03) 4. An organization such as the UN of religions, representing the mind, is needed because the human mind and body are divided. The existing UN, as a political organization, represents the body. The foundations of the political UN exist in satan's realm, which consists of countless nations. To counterpose this, a mind- or spirit-centered UN must emerge. A divided mind and body need to be brought back together. This is the purpose behind the creation of the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace. Since the current UN represents only the body and lacks the presence of the UN of religions representing the mind, after forming the UN of religions, we must lead a movement to establish unity between mind and body. (260-287, 1994/05/19) 5. The current UN stands as the body, but lacks the mind. That is why we must create something that will represent the aspect of the mind. Mind and body must be connected as one. That is why we must establish religious ambassadors who live according to conscience and offer a corrective course to the political world. The question is: How can we make this correction? The answer is to create the Abel UN. This effort is meant to create a world of love with God at the center, a world that is one with the sovereignty of love. This is what the religious realm wants. Because it is the innate path that everyone's mind is following, through it, the world's people can harmonize. (297-082, 1998/11/15) 6. The political world by itself cannot establish world peace. Religious people must take part. They should serve as the role model. The UN should become the lower house, and there must be an upper house. The religious realm must govern the upper house in the future. This arrangement is similar to the relationship between the majority and minority parties. The religious realm is responsible for the position of the majority party. Who will unite these two that have been separated? This world that was divided by false parents should be brought together through True Parents. Now the UN is floating on the clouds and is unable to hold its place. The UN is not a nation. Here, the religious realm has to work with the political element. By means of forming the Parents' UN, the Women's UN, the UN of religions, Youth UN and Students' UN, we are creating the form of a nation and are preparing the structure that will take us to the world of peace. (308-236, 1999/01/09) 7. We have to create the Abel UN, made up of leaders who value religion. The current UN represents the body. There is no UN representing the mind. Mind and body have been in conflict due to the Fall. Human history is essentially the story of the mind-body battle. How do we bring this battle to an end? Mind and body have not been able to come to a ceasefire or enter into a truce agreement. The Women's Federation for World Peace, the Youth Federation for World Peace, the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace, and the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles are on the side of the mind. These groups are the center of the new Abel UN. (285-283, 1997/06/15) 8. Our objective is to affiliate with the UN. With the Unification Church organizational foundation this should be no problem. To form a nation, land is necessary. Each nation has embassies; these are Caintype embassies. But we need embassies for the world of the mind, not embassies for the world of politics. If we develop a city that meets conditions equivalent to the Vatican, we will have the status of a nation. For there to be a nation, there has to be a territory, people and sovereignty. We then will join the UN, but when we join, we will not be joining just by ourselves. The religious world needs to unite and join the UN with us. That is why we must establish the UN of religions. Once we create this religious federation together with the Women's, Youth and Students' Federations for World Peace, they all should affiliate with the UN. (289-229, 1998/01/02) 9. The Apostolic See of Catholicism registered with the UN through Vatican City, a nation-state which is a kind of UN of religions. Once religious people make an alliance of nations together with the world UN of religions, they will make one nation, a nation of the religious cultural realm. An embassy, registered with the UN, established by religious people working together, can be fully equipped with good ideas, and can propose new directions. This arrangement will serve as a religious protection with foundational axioms that will function to prevent conflicts and wars in the world. Within this realm, we will be able to fulfill the ideal of the family, in which husband, wife, parents and children unite as one. A heaven of oneness with True Parents at the center will be established, and one nation will be formed upon this UN of religions foundation. I am making preparations for this. (305-093, 1998/03/29) 10. The religious realm will stand clearly at the forefront once the UN creates an upper and a lower house. Nations of the religious realm can send their ambassadors to the UN. Communism naturally will retreat. Only then will the free world, which has been fractured by humanism, be brought together. This can quickly come to pass based on the decision of the General Assembly. This very important task has yet to be accomplished. (411-085, 2003/07/08) 11. The time has come when people and entire nations, both east and west, can all receive the Blessing at the same time. Heaven and earth can be liberated in one day. Once this is decided, this position of being completely free can be announced within a day, two days or a week. All human beings can receive the Blessing within a week. It is not the age of individual salvation. It is not an age limited to family salvation. The Interreligious and International Peace Council (IIPC) is the symbol of the Abel UN, which is on heaven's side. (457-113, 2004/07/02) 12. I proclaimed God's fatherland and the age of the peace kingdom. The age of the peace kingdom has started already. It took several years for everything initiated by True Parents in the spirit world to appear publicly. I have been organizing things for four years, since 2001. When the Interreligious and International Peace Council (IIPC) was established, we said it was the UN in the Abel realm. When I spoke of the Abel realm centered on heaven's side, I was speaking of the eras both of the individual and of the family. The Abel realm overcame the world satan controlled. The formation of the Abel realm nation was established internally, opening the road to paradise and the kingdom of heaven. It had to pass through the eight levels starting from hell. As the Abel realm UN, the IIPC must win over the Cain realm UN. There is no owner of the Cain realm UN. Until now, I did the work of trying to establish an owner, but there was opposition. Therefore, I founded the Peace UN so as to move beyond that. The Peace UN is built upon the unity of the Cain UN and the Abel UN. (430-197, 2004/01/03) 13. It is now the era of the Interreligious and International Peace Council (IIPC), or the Peace UN. The era of the Cain UN is passing. I affirm clearly that this is the era of the Peace UN. Ambassadors for peace were established for the era of the Peace UN. Previously, the world did not have the Peace UN or ambassadors for peace. The world also does not have a concept of a high priest for peace or a people for peace. (430-210, 2003/12/25) 14. Without a constitution, we cannot create the legal framework for the departments of a government. Since this is the era of the Peace UN, I have asked those involved to formulate laws governing the legislative, judicial, administrative and education branches. The relationship between church and state that has existed until now needs to change. That is why we did not create a religious assembly, like an upper house of the UN, but prepared the Interreligious and International Peace Council (IIPC). We created the Abel UN to stand in the place of the Cain UN. The Abel UN must surpass the Cain UN. The UN has no counterpart in the religious realm, so we can bring this to pass. No one will be able to accuse or judge us for establishing the Abel UN and then calling it the Peace UN. (439-241, 2004/02/23) The direction of UN renewal True Parents recognized that world peace is impossible to realize through the present UN, where nations operate to pursue self-interest. The UN must reform and restructure to contain an upper house of religious leaders dedicated to interreligious cooperation. True Parents worked to create an Abel UN to complement the present Cain-side UN. On September 23, 2007, at the Manhattan Center in New York City, True Parents founded the Abel UN with former heads of state before 1,200 participants. True Parents proposed the Women's UN, the Youth UN, the Students' UN and the UN of religions to become the Abel UN and stand as a counterpart to the Cain UN. When we embrace humanity with the heart of a true parent by creating the True Parents' UN, we can realize one family residing in a global village. On July 16, 2012, True Parents founded the Abel Women's UN at the Cheongshim Peace World Center. 15. Now I will create the Abel UN. I have created the Federation of Island Nations for World Peace, the Federation of Peninsular Nations for World Peace, and the Federation of Continental Nations for World Peace. The leaders of the member nations of these organizations will speak out, saying, "Let us not put our trust in the UN, but create our own Abel UN!" Which UN do you think the world will follow? The purpose of the Abel UN is to educate young people and families. We must save this world. This education will lead to peace. We are not talking about engaging in politics. We are engaging in education. (299-274, 1999/02/18) 16. We must proclaim the Abel UN. We are stepping forward and raising the flag of the Abel UN no matter what awaits us, even if we face great persecution. After the appearance of the owner of a land that had no owner, that owner has to go over the summit accompanied even by his or her enemies. Accordingly, the owner has to educate and train them so that they can go to heaven. They really have no choice but to listen to the owner's guidance. Knowing that they must enter and receive training, the owner opens a big door and makes them feel welcome. (533-072, 2006/07/20) 17. I am the only person who can gather this world together, but I did not gain this ability in just a couple of years. God planned for thousands of years to send the Messiah. Extensive preparations were made, both internally and externally, until conditions were ready for the time of the Second Advent. This is why the world cannot deny me. I even move the spirit world. Once preparations are completed, the UN will be renewed. I am making preparations for this through the UN and the advanced European nations, and mobilizing all of Asia. Once this is finished, the Abel UN will emerge. The Abel UN will be a group that will reach beyond the universe and attend God. A new world will emerge, just as it did when the world united and renewed itself after the Second World War. If preparations are complete and we gather the world together and move in one direction, heaven and earth will surely unite. (418-226, 2003/09/24) 18. Going forward, we definitely need an Abel UN. The United States cannot stay idle. Japan, Korea, China and Russia cannot remain static. A decisive foundation for the Abel UN must be laid. The most effective place for building this foundation is not Washington, DC. It is Geneva, Switzerland. Switzerland is a small nation. They have a good political system. Each representative serves for one year and passes the position on to a successor. That's why I thought, "It is amazing to find a place like this! Unification Church members should learn from this. This is a suitable training ground." I was looking for a place that could serve as a model for those who will receive the cross-cultural marriage Blessing. Geneva is the place. People who might otherwise be enemies exchange greetings as they pass by each other. I thought, "When the cross-cultural marriage Blessing is accomplished, the world will truly be one family!" (514-057, 2006/01/04) 19. The task of the Abel UN is not to fight and defeat the Cain UN. Its job is to invest sincere devotion, so that the Cain UN cannot help but follow it. Presently each nation is divided into two, Cain's side and Abel's side. Cain's side needs to follow Abel's side, which is the heavenly household. In following Abel's side, Cain's side must rise to embody the qualities of absolute faith, love and obedience, the qualities applied at the time of the Creation. In terms of loyalty to God, Cain's world must surpass the Unification Church. The Cain UN must surely achieve this. Cain has to realize how much wrong he has done, and, shedding blood for Abel, must live for his sake in the ages of the Abel individual, the Abel family, the Abel tribe, the Abel people, the Abel nation, and finally the Abel world. Materialists and communists have emerged and persecuted Abel, saying, "God is dead. There is no God." Communists, however, could not drive away their opponents completely. They failed because True Parents protected the Abel side. Because True Parents came and pulled everything together, you need to create the new beginning through True Parents' lineage, whereby the nation and world will flourish. You families must do this. (576-040, 2007/09/26) 20. As we cooperate with the UN, becoming one in mind and body with the representatives who are sent to the UN from each nation, we must receive letters of resolution and pledges from them, saying that they will join the Abel UN. True Parents are making preparations for the sake of creating a region of peace on the Korean Peninsula centering on the Abel UN and all the institutions of peace. We must create the Abel UN in Korea quickly in order to neutralize the turbulent situation in North Korea. If we do that, the boundary line between North and South will become an area protected by all nations. (412-323, 2003/07/21) 21. The Abel UN must be established. The Abel UN is slated to be situated within the peace zone of Panmunjom. I made the preparations to establish the Abel UN in Korea, the Third Israel. Therefore, the Seoul Peace Declaration of August 15, 2003, presented for the sake of drawing a final conclusion to the World Peace Summit, is called the Third Israel Proclamation. Since this is the age for the settlement of the First Israel, Second Israel and Third Israel, the United States and other nations in the region should render assistance. (415-177, 2003/08/14) 22. The Abel UN and the Cain UN need to be united as one. Accordingly, centering on the Peace UN, provided we can enter a world that has the form of one nation, which is an extension of a great unified family, the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven will be realized. From our position within the circumstances of the world, once we restore the age of the settlement of love, which has no trace of the Fall in the age of Adam, the age of the liberated realm of heaven and earth will be realized. (426-297, 2003/11/28) 23. The reason we established the Abel UN is to embrace the Cain UN. The UN currently opposes us, but it does so out of ignorance. Nevertheless, we must protect the path of the UN. The current UN is in the position of the older brother who should give everything to the Abel UN. When this happens, so that the Abel UN rises to the position of the elder brother, it will offer everything to the Parents. When this happens, the entire world will be turned around in an instant. After passing over that summit, we must create the Peace UN. The Peace UN signifies unity. Within the UN there is the concept of a nation. However, within the Abel UN, the concept of a nation or of a federation of nations will disappear. In other words, the Abel UN will lead naturally to a unified world of peace. In reality, the world needs only one "nation." In the present world, there is the institution of kingship and also of presidents. Humanity entered the age of brothers after the kingship in satan's world was brought down. Now we are going over from the age of kingship centered on the family to the age of kingship centered on the nation, the world, and finally the cosmos. The institution the Unification Church seeks is the kingship of peace, which will emerge in the realm of the Abel UN. (420-187, 2003/10/11) 24. The Peace UN is created through the unity of the Cain UN and the Abel UN. The Cain UN has become impotent. The conditions do not exist that would enable it to establish the standard of world peace aligned with the Will of God. Now, for the first time, the unity of the Cain UN and the Abel UN has appeared as the Peace UN. It is a timely, providential development. By Cain and Abel becoming one under the loving True Parents, the UN stands not to perish, but to revive and become the UN that saves the world. The Peace UN has emerged for this reason. (429-074, 2003/12/24) 25. What we call the UN is not a distant nation; it is your nation. Stand on the foundation of that nation. You are the owners of the UN. Adam and Eve are the owners of the UN, as is God. We must ascend to that position. True Parents seek to create the Peace UN, but every one of you must receive it as yours. After going through much suffering, we have prepared the environment that will cause satan's world to surrender naturally. Therefore, we must create a representative world organization that will establish order in that environment prepared for us, that will be able to bring the world into an equilibrium of freedom and serve as a basis of happiness. That organization is the Peace UN. It is the central foundation for kingship in the heavenly kingdom. Please do not think that it is True Parents who must establish it. This is your task. (424-307, 2003/11/09) 26. For the sake of the Peace UN, the first point is that families must pull together. Without the family, we cannot go beyond the foundation of the Cain UN of satan's world. That is why there must be a federation of families that forms a nation. The family is the basic unit. It is an amazing fact that, centering on the blessed families throughout the world, we have established the Peace UN on the standard of having transcended the nation. (427-260, 2003/12/08) 27. The Abel UN must become the Parents' UN. Once Cain and Abel become one, harmony, unification and peace will come about. People who cannot relate harmoniously cannot unite. With this in mind, it is time for the Abel UN to develop into the True Parents' UN. True Parents are the king and queen of the Parents' UN. (594-085, 2008/06/24) 28. We will advance from the age of the Cain UN into the age of the Abel UN, and from there to the age of True Parents' UN. This is not an age in which two UNs fight each other. It is the age of the True Parents' UN, which exists for the sake of a new and peaceful unity centered on True Parents. (600-244, 2008/11/01) 29. Now the entire world needs to advance from living within the limitations of individuals and families, and move on to living in the new world of the True Parents' UN. When this time arrives, heavenly law will emerge. We will enter the age of a heavenly constitution. We will not live outside the heavenly jurisdiction according to self-centered desires. We will live in accordance with heavenly law. Follow in the footsteps of True Parents. Enter the same world after overcoming the same obstacles. The door of the heavenly world will open. You will not be faced with one door that leads to heaven and one that leads to hell; there will be only one door. (611-044, 2009/05/05) 30. Now is not the time for the Cain UN and Abel UN. Instead, we must enter the age of the True Parents' UN. Provided the Parents' UN understands the Cain UN and the Abel UN, it will be able to fulfill its role. This education has already begun. It is the education to proclaim the realm of liberation and complete freedom through our portion of responsibility. We must teach about the proclamation of the realm of liberation and our portion of responsibility. When God fulfills God's role, and True Parents fulfill True Parents' role, then on the foundation of God and True Parents becoming one, the true family will be able to fulfill its role. Consequently, it will be possible to generate a true tribe, a true people, a true nation and a true world. The peaceful unification and restoration of the fatherland of True Parents' true love is called the realization of the heavenly nation of the Parents' UN. Everything is included in these words. God's fatherland does not yet exist. The peaceful unification and restoration of the fatherland, which True Parents are seeking, is the kingdom of heaven, the True Parents' UN. Everything must be fully activated for the sake of that nation. (601-055, 2008/11/03) 31. What we need to do is to have the Federation for World Peace, the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace, the Women's Federation for World Peace, and the Youth Federation for World Peace all become affiliated with the UN. I believe that there will be no further problems on the road that leads to the unified world once these organizations are affiliated with the UN. The Women's Federation for World Peace is a powerful organization. It is the only organization like it. Therefore, it must become completely one centering on Mother. Because Mother is the center, all problems can be resolved once the Women's Federation enters the UN. A unified UN will emerge naturally once the first ladies of the world become members of the Women's Federation. The UN has no root, no nation. Mother is leading the world of leaders, the world of politics, the world of universities, and the world of youth. When first ladies join the Women's Federation, they will go out as UN ambassadors as a matter of course. (267-184, 1995/01/05) 32. There will be no more fighting in the world once the Women's UN comes to fruition. This is because the original nature of women is that they do not like to fight. Moreover, I am a leader who can prevent people from fighting by providing people with a logical explanation for why they should not fight. With this accomplished, people create harmony. In the future, when the Women's UN appears, the wives of presidents and prime ministers will represent the Women's UN in their respective nations. (251-095, 1993/10/17) Section 2. Global Unification Leadership National messiahs At a True God's Day commemorative ceremony held on January 1, 1996, at the World Mission Center in the United States, True Parents presented awards to church leaders who had served for more than 33 years and missionaries who had served for more than 21 years. Following that, True Parents personally taught them at a 40-day workshop in Cheongpyeong, and then appointed them as national messiahs. National messiahs are tasked as True Parents' second selves with the mission to restore the nations of the world. True Parents told them that national messiahs teach, through their blood, sweat and tears, the blessed news of the True Parents: the change of lineage, the Word and the restoration of heart. 1. How do we restore everything that was lost in the Garden of Eden? We have to return to our hometown. For this purpose, I have sent out tribal messiahs and national messiahs. Originally, God could send only one Messiah, who was Jesus. But working from God's position, I have sent out national messiahs to 184 nations. These national messiahs are at a higher level than the tribal messiahs at the time of Jesus. What is the difference? Jesus was unable to marry. He did not have a family. Thus I have sent blessed families in my place. Their assignment as national messiahs corresponds to their being in the realm of direct dominion. If the family is not restored, the kingdom of heaven cannot begin. This is why I bless couples around the world and send out national messiahs. They each have their own family. They are to take root in the realm of direct dominion, which satan cannot invade. (282-030, 1997/02/16) 2. National messiahs must completely resolve Jesus' grief. Jesus had to completely resolve the bitter sorrow that resulted from the corruption of Adam's family. Jesus was to have established his family messiahship, united his nation and then assimilated Rome, but these things were not realized. Because I stand in the leadership position, whether in the United States which represents Rome in the present world, or in South America, the time for them to oppose me has passed. Since I am in the position of leading the world, from the position of the world Messiah, I could send out national messiahs. It does not necessarily mean that because there are a few nations where national messiahs cannot fulfill their responsibility that God's Will cannot be realized. What is intended to happen through the Third Israel is to bring all nations into balance within its realm. Therefore, all people of the 184 nations of the world are ascending to a position where they can receive God's blessing equally. National messiahs have been sent out with the mission of building bridges to achieve that result. National messiahs have to take on the responsibility for resolving the difficulties of their assigned nations. They cannot burden anyone else with it. They need to save their nation, even if it means selling their home or neglecting their clan. I have invested my entire fortune, my everything, to unite North and South America. The national messiahs require this same mind-set, in order to make great contributions that will last throughout history. God will cooperate with them only when they follow the same plan to achieve the same end. A national messiah is like a governor in his or her nation. The age has come when each one can govern a nation with full authority. (282-333, 1997/04/07) 3. Blessed families from the four nations of Korea, Japan, the United States and Germany will go to 184 nations. Families from these four principal nations will be assigned to each nation. Four families for each of 184 nations totals 736 families. If the US falls short in this, then England and France will have to make up for it. Italy is coupled with Germany in the same way. The families will relate with their nation's embassy. These people from the seven nations will carry out the true family movement. The true family movement is the pure love movement and also the true love movement. Adam and Eve lost purity, true parents and true love in their family. That needs to be indemnified. All of these families have to unite under one responsible person, one parent, and influence their assigned nation and the world. These representatives are not sent out as tribal messiahs or family messiahs but as national messiahs. These will be national messiah family groups. So now that we have sent national messiahs to 184 nations, and once these nations are restored, the liberation of the authority of the global messiah will unfold naturally. This is the beginning of the movement that will restore kingship and realize the kingdom of heaven on earth. (278-326, 1996/06/23) 4. I have come up to the stage of liberating the world. I have ascended to this stage from the stage of liberating the position of the Messiah on the individual level, family level, tribal level, people level, national level, world level and cosmic level, and finally liberating God. As I will place you in the position of national messiahs, you have to practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, just as I have done with God. So when you leave, sell your house, sell your land, and transplant all of that into your assigned nation. You have to invest everything, as I have done. Since what you have to invest is not that much, you should go as tribal messiahs, the messiah of 180 families. When you go to your nation, you should have them relocate there with you in one big move. You need to go to that nation as the messiah in the position of the subject partner and save it. To do this, a messiah must bring Cain and Abel to surrender. You need to unite the current president with the former presidents, and also unite the cabinet ministers. You must work so that after you make plus and minus completely one, you are able to achieve a national turning point and engraft the nation all at once. When you do that, national liberation will be accomplished. I have already created the environment. I have achieved the perfection of Adam, the perfection of Jesus, and the perfection of the Lord at the Second Advent. Within me are both Jesus and Adam. What this means is that I have completed what Adam and Jesus left undone. Thus, a ladder extending from hell to the heavenly kingdom has been built. satan said he would break that ladder, but now he has surrendered completely. I fought against satan and he surrendered. The highway has been paved. There is only one of its kind. This ladder I built in 40 years is something you cannot build in even 4,000 years. I am lending you this ladder of victory. (279-168, 1996/08/04) 5. National messiah is a term never heard of before in history, but being a national messiah is more valuable than being the president of a nation for 10,000 years. National messiahs become the ancestors of their nations. They become the founding ancestors of the heavenly kingdom. (281-170, 1997/01/02) 6. As a national messiah, you are the father of your nation. You must educate the people. You bear the responsibility to educate the president and cabinet members. And you must have the idea that after educating the nation's people, you are going forth to mentor them to become senators, cabinet members and even the president. You are mistaken if you think that without making such preparations, you will just meet your nation's president and do something with him or her. (286-188, 1997/08/10) 7. As national messiahs, you have to be a role model so that you can move the people of your assigned nation naturally. You cannot eat and sleep as everyone else does. Since you are a parent, you cannot do that. You have to be a role model. The problem is that everything depends on one leader. The one who tells others what to do yet fails to set an example before them is a thief. If you tell others to live for the sake of others, you also should live for the sake of others. Otherwise you are a fake. Indeed, you need to live for the sake of others until the moment you die. And if you die without having finished your work, you should repent with tears of agony. However, even in the world after death, you need to live for the sake of others. To keep in step with that vast, expanded world, you need to be able to influence every part of that world, with its many subdivisions. In short, you need to live centering on a love that encompasses all those subdivisions. (297-190, 1998/11/20) 8. National messiahs are in the position where they will have to invest on behalf of God. And when investing as an individual, they should not give priority to their family or anything else over the nation for which they are responsible. If national messiahs plan to make money in their assigned nation and return home, they will be punished. You cannot return home. You need to create the proper environment in your nation. To do so, you need to invest love and life even when you give directions. Then the people of satan's lineage will surely bow their heads before you. We need to eradicate satan's lineage in this way. We cannot do it by force. We have to bring about voluntary surrender. Such is the work of re-creation. This is the same as God's great work of creation, which He accomplished as the absolute subject partner investing His entire being without any expectation of recompense. The same applies to you. National messiahs are the true parents who invest for their nation. That is why national messiahs have to invest everything in their nation. They have nothing of their own. You should not leave behind a house or land and think, "I will come back later and live there." You should not have anywhere to return to. (287-268, 1997/10/05) 9. As national messiahs, you represent True Father and True Mother in your nation. Therefore, you and your spouse should form relationships with the couples who represent that nation, such as the president and first lady. That relationship connects the past, present and future. If there are many good ancestors of that nation, every one of them will make contact with their descendants on earth. Ancestors connect to the physical world through their descendants, but their descendants may not be in high positions. Because this world has been under satan's dominion for so long, bad people have stood at the forefront of power. Good people, unfortunately, have been in relatively low positions. Therefore, when spirits in the incorporeal world visit the descendants of good ancestors and try to cooperate with them, the fact is that the people they cooperate with might not be in high positions. This is why you should not confine your attention to the people of the highest social classes. You represent your nation's head, be it the president or king, and should treat all the people in your nation impartially. If you fail to do this, you will block heavenly fortune from coming to your nation. (286-195, 1997/08/11) 10. The national messiahs' nations have religious leaders, and the national messiahs have to be more devout than those religious leaders. There are patriots in that nation, and national messiahs should not be outdone by them. It is the national messiahs' duty to surpass their offering. That is the task given to national messiahs. In light of God's Will, responsibility is given to people in high positions. We do the opposite of the way of the world: the higher your position, the more important and various the fields you have to invest in without any expectation of recompense. This is why my life is exhausting, far more than if I were to live for my own sake. Though exhausting it may be, I do not consider it wearisome. You must understand the importance of the position you are in as national messiahs. Your families have been established as the representatives of Father, of True Parents, and you should work accordingly. For God to come to your nation and work freely centering on your family and the Unification Church, you need to stand in the position of an owner who can bring about re-creation. You have to recreate through the power of God. (286-198, 1997/08/11) 11. National messiahship is a conditional responsibility on the basis of a covenant you have established in front of God and Father. You cannot expect to continue the old habits you developed while living freely in Korea. You must become new. You need to set conditions according to the standard of the age of equalization. You will find yourself in great trouble if you continue to live as you please and forget the conditions you need to set. Your entire clan will perish. If several tribes are destroyed, your nation will not be able to follow the path it is meant to go. Your nation itself could be destroyed. I have no doubts because I know that this is the way. In my life, I have never doubted. I always fulfill the things I believe in and promise, even if it means having to go to some trouble to do so. You too must set a condition in front of heaven so that you can eliminate any condition for satan's accusations. Only when you stand in the position of liberation and freedom can God protect you. You receive blessings by performing ancestral rites well. Therefore, as national messiahs, you need to fulfill your conditional responsibility. Since you have gone to your nation taking responsibility in my place, you need to follow my direction and distribute blessings to each country. (286-210, 1997/08/11) 12. In their assigned nation, national messiahs must wake up earlier and go to bed later than their church family. They are in the parents' position. If your church brothers and sisters do not have clothes to wear, the national messiahs should give them their own clothes. It will not do at all for them to fail to give such personal care and yet wish to exercise authority on the national level. (286-224, 1997/08/11) 13. National messiahs must become people who are able to manage their body with their mind as the center. They need to become the most successful business people. They need to become the most prominent in the religious field -- people who can discuss the spirit world and all faith traditions better than anyone else. If they can achieve this, the president and leading figures of their nation will surely seek them out. (287-179, 1997/10/03) 14. National messiahs must follow the life course I have walked. They have to abandon their own nation and go out into the world. I did not say I would support them financially. They have to make money as best they can and become self-sufficient. National messiahs must assign tribal messiahs and family messiahs who center on the clans within their nation, and move these clans on a grand scale. Each tribal messiah connects to 180 families. Thus, when they give the Blessing, they give life to the nation, their tribes and their succeeding generations. They must develop this in their Cain nation representing the world before they return to their own nation. God can establish a nation centering on those tribes. This is something that must be done. (289-318, 1998/02/02) 15. National messiahs must secure the authority of the tribal messiahs. They must repair on this earth the families of satan's world, centering on the completion of family messiahs. They have to eradicate satan's lineage. In this way, the spiritual world and physical world can be turned inside out. Accordingly, in the new original world, True Parents must follow God. National messiahs will follow such True Parents. Tribal messiahs must follow such national messiahs, and family messiahs must follow tribal messiahs. This is how the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven works. God's ideal of creation, which has been left unfulfilled even to this date, can be accomplished when everyone finds their place in this way. After finding again the original heart with which God created Adam and Eve and the substantial realm of love, we must harvest the fruit of love through the substance of love. Once we establish the condition of returning to the original position that serves as a blueprint for a nation based on the ideal family model, we will be able to advance to the age when God is present everywhere, immanent everywhere, with all authority and power. When that age comes, we will be free. Such is the great mission that has been given to national messiahs. National messiahs are the Abel kings. They must take responsibility for everything in their assigned nations. (297-180, 1998/11/20) 16. I have sent out national messiahs to convey the marriage Blessing to the people of each nation, to take them to the kingdom of heaven, and to make it possible for them to go to the liberated kingdom in the spirit world. We have to bless everyone in every nation, from the president to the last citizen. National messiahs are true parents who have been sent to each country. True parents bestow upon people the right to enter the kingdom of heaven. (294-106, 1998/06/14) 17. What age will come when the age of the national messiah passes? When the national messiahs fulfill their responsibilities, the age of the kingdom of heaven on earth will dawn. Those who are responsible for welcoming this age that is fast approaching should not act on their own accord. They need to be at the center, and mentor the politics, the economics and the culture in their assigned nation from the first to the last. This is the enormous responsibility they need to fulfill. A messiah has that kind of responsibility. The terms "family messiah," "tribal messiah" and "national messiah" will not fade away. The beginning of everything is True Parents, so there cannot be any family or siblings without True Parents at their center. The children who are born of the lineage of True Parents cannot deny True Parents. This is because True Parents are the beginning, the process and the result of everything. National messiahs have to follow my direction. It will not do for them to act on their own accord as they see fit, or follow their old habits. Now the time has come for them to move forward, following the formula course. They have to move in accordance with the formula. (283-009, 1997/04/08) Anointed representatives (boonbongwangs) On April 13, 2008, True Parents selected some national messiahs to serve as anointed representatives (boonbongwangs). True Parents asked them to go out to all corners of the world and complete a new heaven and a new earth, that is, Cheon Il Guk. Boonbongwang is a Korean word that refers to a position held by the prefects of Rome at the time of Jesus, who governed regions such as Judea. True Parents said that if Jesus had not died on the cross, he would have sent out these anointed representatives to all parts of the world through Rome, and thus realized Cheon Il Guk, the peace kingdom of liberation and freedom, at that time. True Parents emphasized, therefore, that the mission of the anointed representatives is to teach the highest leaders in every nation and bring them to work for God's Will. 18. At the Universal Peace Federations Rallies for the Restoration of the Home land, I asked the True Children to join True Mother and I. Because of the unity True Mother and the True Children had with me, we were able to hold the rallies. It takes more than Father to purify the lineage. The lineage is purified only when the ovum and sperm are united. This is why Father must create the path for Mother. The purpose of the speaking tour of 120 nations was to find people in those nations who can become anointed representatives. This is what Jesus should have arranged in 120 nations on the national level. Anointed representatives govern representing heaven. Representing their nation, they have the authority to purify the lineage, and, centering on Cain and Abel, to separate people from satan's lineage. That is why our sons and daughters had to be one with Mother. (533-280, 2006/07/29) 19. Anointed representatives should unite those who have served over time as a nation's leaders. If there are six former leaders in a particular nation, the anointed representative should choose the two most exemplary among them and then pick one of those two by lot. Human will should not interfere in this. Even in a family, a father cannot do things arbitrarily. The father and mother should draw lots. Only when the person in charge receives heaven's approval can he act as the owner in his household. The Will is not fulfilled at random. An orderly world is formed in accordance with strict formulas and principles, and that is why this great universe has been able to operate as it has until now without its components colliding. These laws apply to the ends of the earth, and people who do not obey them will become corrupted and lost. (592-322, 2008/06/13) 20. National messiahs are similar to the prefects who served during the Roman Empire. They are governors and Abel-type kings. Therefore, when you are a national messiah of a nation, like a prefect, you stand in a position where you can appoint ambassadors and lead that nation directly while positioned on the side of heaven. (390-107, 2002/08/05) 21. Now we have to anoint representatives for 194 nations. An anointed representative is a person who should be able to solve the problem of who will be the nation's next president. This is why the kingship of parents must be established on the foundation of the Cain-type kingship and Abel-type kingship. From God's standpoint, the anointed representatives are more worthy, even, than the president of the United States. (602-117, 2008/11/13) 22. The financial resources of Cheon Il Guk, the peace kingdom, have to be used to build embassies in each nation. Then the Unification family must send out the anointed representatives. The anointed representatives are like the prefects assigned to far-off places in the Roman Empire. The time has come for you who have restored the position of the elder brother and have become the number one son to be dispatched as the anointed representative. You are the people who have come forward with the mission to lead the peoples of this world as their ancestors. Those who do not understand the Principle cannot participate in this. God's peace kingdom is the true fatherland for blessed families. (500-136, 2005/07/10) 23. National messiahs are like my anointed representatives. They are comparable to the prefects appointed by Rome, the governor-generals who ruled the provinces of the Roman Empire. My anointed representatives are Abel-type kings who are to save their people. National messiahs should take the position of my anointed representatives, my governor generals, and become one with the head their nation. But you national messiahs failed to do this. Therefore, even now you should make a condition to go back to your mission country and educate the president of that nation about the Will so that he can follow it. When you go to your mission country, you should establish oneness with the national leader and work with the blessed families and church members there to turn that nation around. You are responsible to spread the news that I am the Lord at the Second Advent, the Savior and the True Parent, so that no one, not even slum-dwellers, can claim that they have not heard it. (516-128, 2006/02/04) 24. There are anointed representatives and ambassadors for peace in 194 nations. Those who have been assigned as national messiahs have to fulfill their responsibility as anointed representatives. After directly supervising the ambassadors for peace, the anointed representatives are responsible to teach them so that they can live as families of heavens nation. There are not many days left, and the anointed representatives have the responsibility to finish this work as quickly as possible. (2009/10/31) 25. National messiahs, as anointed representatives, should educate the people of their assigned nation. They need to become leaders who can educate their nation's present rulers and call upon its past rulers and instruct them. I have created the textbooks and trained educators who are more than capable of this. Therefore, I am the Peace King. The Peace King is the king of kings. I have become the King of Peace and live in attendance of God. This is why I am the king of kings and, at the same time, the king of all nations. I am the king of all kings. This is why God is with me. I opened the door and liberated God, who had been trapped helplessly for tens of thousands of years. (597-293, 2008/09/14) Section 3. The Mongolian Peoples' Federation The movement to discover our roots On June 23, 1989, the Korean Root-finding Association, which researches family ancestry, made True Father its chairman. True Parents believe that if, through their clan association, people inherit true love, true life and true lineage by means of the marriage Blessing in accordance with True Parents' teachings, this will facilitate the restoration of humanity. Therefore, they supported this organization. True Father said that the movement to discover family roots will continue until all people become true children who have inherited God's lineage. 1. We have an organization called the Korean Root-finding Association. Science has its roots, philosophy has its roots, and religion has its roots. I therefore suggest that we create a root-finding association for all of these fields. What does the research of family roots mean? The root of such things as peace, love, unity, ideals and service is the absolute God. They all go back to the absolute God. Humanism will decline. It does not know the fundamental root. We are trying to carry forward such a movement. (493-079, 2005/04/21) 2. Organizations that research family roots can encompass all aspects of human life. All fields that influence this world, such as history, science and religion, can be explored by these associations. There is only one root for everyone, be they politicians, economists or scientists. That is why this movement to discover roots needs to be globalized. The Korean Root-finding Association should first try to expand its scope to the greater Mongolian family, consisting of all people having the Mongolian birthmark. I'm saying that we should find our blood relations first. But this tribe cannot be the root; the ancestors of this tribe are the root. Other than God, the ancestors of the tribe with the Mongolian birthmark are True Parents on earth. So each and every member of that tribe has no choice but to gather on the side of True Parents. (493-081, 2005/04/21) 3. One entity cannot have two roots. It can have only one central root. Religion has to present the truth and the theoretical worldview that can explain this. Religions should help us come to the conclusion that this root -- which is in particular the root of the movements for unity and peace -- is the personal God. At the same time, this root, which is one and unique, encompasses everything, including Confucianism and Buddhism. This is why their adherents are destined to accept the Unification Principle. (493-082, 2005/04/21) 4. You blessed families are part of one great family. Whether you come from the North or the South, you are all one brethren. In Korea, people of all 286 surnames -- such as Kim, Pak and Moon -- are part of one great family. By assembling this greater Mongolian people with the Mongolian birthmark, we will form the realm that can bless a united world. More than 70 percent of the world's population, that is, more than two-thirds, have the Mongolian birthmark, so when they receive the Blessing and unite as one people, they will create a natural realm of peace. And when they come to belong to the one Father who has the authority as their Lord, with no obstacles separating Him from them, they will prepare the territory for the king of world peace. Since their origin and their root is God, no one will want to remain ignorant of Him. (493-304, 2005/04/26) 5. Most people in Asian nations are part of the Mongolian lineage and have the Mongolian birthmark. Half the people in the Middle East, as well as the people in Europe, also belong to this lineage. You become a member of the greater Mongolian people by marriage, just as people could become Israelites by marrying someone of Israelite stock. In the same vein, we are now beginning Root-finding Association activities based on True Parents' lineage, the realm of the chosen people. We have to prepare for people to connect to the Root-finding Association to find their ancestors. They must go beyond the age of liberation and complete inner freedom and advance into the age of one eternal kingdom, the age of eternal peace and tranquility. People must now connect their lineages to God's lineage. The people of the Mongolian lineage are dispersed across the world, and we need to quickly bless them. (467-105, 2004/09/02) Founding the Mongolian Peoples' Federation On September 23, 2004, True Parents founded the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace (MPFWP) in Seoul. This organization is a global federation for peace that brings together people with Mongolian ancestry, who make up 70 percent of the world's population. In their founding declaration, True Parents stated, "Human history has now ushered in the era of great transition, when the barriers of religion, ideology and so forth will be abolished. We are founding the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace in order to take the lead in realizing a world of peace through reconciliation and cooperation, interdependence, mutual prosperity, and recovery of the original standard, based on the values of true love and true family." They went on to encourage people with Mongolian ancestry to come together in solidarity, fulfill the mission of pioneers, and bring all people of the world to be saved and blessed in marriage. Having something in common brings people together and unites them. Therefore, True Parents intend to connect humanity as brothers and sisters through this attribute of Mongolian ancestry that so many people share. In particular, True Parents said that these people are central figures who need to inherit and preserve God's lineage of goodness in its pure form. They called on the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace to fulfill its mission as the firstborn son. 6. We have to revolutionize the fallen world. This is why at the UN I declared the abolition of national borders. Because the UN has not pursued this, I created the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace. More than 70 percent of the world's population shares Mongolian ancestry. This is a fact of history. So if these people hear my teachings and decide to receive the marriage Blessing, they will form interconnected relationships throughout the world. If the greater Mongolian family follows my words, unites as one, and carries out enthronement and coronation ceremonies for God's kingship, barriers between nations will disappear. (473-196, 2004/10/15) 7. People belonging to the greater Mongolian family can be found around the world. They transcend national boundaries. They can be found at the southern tip of South America. They even inhabit nations that compete with one another to conquer the South Pole. There is no way to prevent the Mongolian people from communicating with one another. The word "family" refers to a group of people who live in one town or under one roof, so a national border cannot divide them. This is why the members of the Unification Church, representing the internal aspect, the heart, and the Mongolian people, representing the external aspect, the body, must unite based on the faith and values of the Unification Church. Thus, we can set the stage for the entire world to be bound together completely as one great family. (469-257, 2004/09/21) 8. There appears to be no way to create one nation and one world on earth. This is why I founded the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace. It is like the United Nations. By taking this route, barriers between nations will disappear. No one will oppose or criticize this approach. The nation of peace will emerge when we build the bridge that connects to the liberated world of peace, and thus we will begin the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. (467-183, 2004/09/04) 9. More than 70 percent of all people belong to the greater Mongolian family. When the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace acquires a position higher than the UN, no one will want to miss its general assembly. Once the federation reaches that stage, we will have gone beyond the level of the UN General Assembly, so we will not have to worry about creating an Abel UN. National barriers will disappear, and we will be able to travel anywhere. The Mongolian birthmark indicates that we are the same people. People who live in the same locale are not necessarily coming from the same people. When people who come from different lineages gather together and support each other, they can become compatriots, but it does not mean they are the same people. But members of the same people are connected to the same ancestors from head to toe. Your face differs from that of others, but it closely resembles your ancestors' faces. You are connected to your ancestors and can receive their support. In terms of lineage, a family is the fruit of thousands and tens of thousands of years of history. The bloodlines of tens of thousands of ancestors follow the laws of genetics, so their characteristics are bound to reappear in subsequent generations. This means a white couple can even give birth to a black child. Since you are the fruit of this process, you cannot say you belong only to yourself. You represent your ancestors, and you link the present to your descendants to come, for you are connected with them by a common lineage. If you were to pull in your bloodline, you would be pulling everyone connected to it toward you. (470-136, 2004/09/25) 10. I founded the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace in order to hasten the worldwide conversion of lineage. Before we can convert lineage, we need to convert ownership, and before we can convert ownership, we first need to convert the realm of the heart. At present, the world is doing this backward, but conversion of ownership and lineage are meaningless without prior conversion of the heart. The conversion of lineage, ownership and the realm of the heart are the most difficult things to accomplish. Even if you live in an advanced and wealthy nation like America or Japan, you will not be able to enter the kingdom of heaven if your mind and body are in conflict. I have a logical teaching about how and why the mind and body came to be in conflict. The human Fall began from satan's love, and that has to be reversed through indemnity -- going through situations where you have ownership over nothing, where you do not regard your body as belonging to you, nor your conscience as belonging to you. You will not be satisfied unless you revolutionize your mind and body and connect them to God by a grafting process. Wild olive trees have to receive a graft from the true olive tree. (467-232, 2004/09/07) 11. In the liberated realm of the Fourth Israel, we need to unite the lineage and root. By so doing, we form the nation of the Fourth Israel, that is, a nation and a world expanded from a family, based on the united and liberated sovereignty of the king of kings of goodness. In other words, all nations should be brought together as one through the family ideal and connected to the world. When this nation in the form of a family is thus established both in heaven and on earth, all friends and relatives who have received the Blessing under God as their Parent can stand in the position of children and become members of our original homeland, our original nation of eternal peace and prosperity. (467-106, 2004/09/02) 12. After going through pain and suffering, the Lord at the Second Advent has finally restored the authority of the chosen people of Israel, eliminated Jesus' sorrow over being crucified, and appeared in this world as his substantial resurrected body. He has shouldered the responsibility to block the way of everything evil in this world and to reach the absolute standard of true love, true life and true lineage, not only to manage the origin of all love, life and lineage, but also to digest and absorb it. True Parents, who have come to this world bearing the news of the Blessing for the change of lineage, have been opposed by satan's world and by all people, both in the spirit world and in hell on earth. However, through the Blessing they have connected the realm that is separated from evil on the individual level to the realm that is separated from evil on the levels of the family, tribe, people, nation and world. On this foundation, True Parents have been enthroned as the king and queen of blessed families on the levels of the individual, tribe, people and nation, and they have taken the position of the king and queen transcending religions and nations, centered on the realm of religion. Centering on the upper and lower houses of the Congress of the United States, representing the realm of the Second Israel, the True Parents -- who recovered the name of the Owner of true love, true life and true lineage and who are in one heart and one body with the founders of the religions and their representatives on earth -- won over countless Cain-type kingships in satan's world and established the kingship of eternal and unchanging peace with God at the center. Then, centered on oneness within the world of faith, they established authority through their victory and inaugurated the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace, the nation that represents the Cain realm. This is the age when we can unite the entire realm of brothers that was once lost, and dedicate its kingship to God. In this period, True Parents can now demolish the barriers in the Cain world on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos, and even hell, and create a realm of Blessing and liberation based on lineage, after creating a common value system with a just standard. By so doing, the betrayal of the blood relatives of Adam's family can be set right. Thus, we have ushered in an age in which we can inherit the liberated authority of victory of the earthly and heavenly worlds, based on the kingship that God, the King of Peace, has established, and based on the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace, representing the Cain world. (470-165, 2004/09/26) 13. God is the King of Peace, and the nation where God lives is the hometown of peace and the fatherland of peace. You need to know about this God. The most important thing is how we are to understand this absolute God. Since human beings live on this one planet Earth, they are brothers and sisters, one bloodline, and one great family. God's providential view has been hidden from us. This hidden knowledge must be revealed. With this in mind, I have convened this conference for the Mongolian Peoples' Federation for World Peace. This conference must be the meeting of God's children, the gathering of God's family. This is our goal. (478-283, 2004/12/02) 14. Even though people bearing the Mongolian birthmark married each other, they also spread east, west, north and south and married local inhabitants. As a result, many ancestries became mixed in. Their bloodline diversified as they expanded across five oceans and six continents. Their descendants may be of the same family but they have a variety of ancestors. To resolve this, we need to turn the realm of the greater Mongolian family into a realm of the Mongolian blood-related peoples based on the standard of the Blessing that goes beyond the national level. This blood-related tribe does not come from different lineages but from only one. (505-237, 2005/08/28) 15. I founded an association through which religious people can unite, and I have also brought together the Mongolian people, so that they are now taking the same path. These two groups are Abel and Cain. Though they formerly fought each other, they have now planted the victorious banner of peace on this land. We have to resolve the bitter sorrow of Adam and Eve and attend True Parents. Then we must enter the presence of God and tell Him, "Heavenly Father, we have returned," and weep endless tears from the heart. We separated from God with tears, but after we have achieved restoration through indemnity with tears, we will enter the heavenly palace of the original ideal. And when God assumes His rightful place and all His people take an oath that they will become the owners of everything under heaven, that will be the beginning of God's eternal kingdom. (511-204, 2005/10/12) 16. Uniting the greater Mongolian people through the Blessing is a movement to abolish national barriers. Mongolian people are present in all the nations in Asia, including not only Korea, Japan and China but also Russia. This is an amazing fact. Thirty percent of early European immigrants to America were also descended from the Mongolian peoples. Achieving world peace will not be a problem if we can bring them together through the Unification Principle. (467-166, 2004/09/04) 17. In Adam's family, Cain killed Abel. Religions were established to escape from this path, and now the time has come for God to assimilate the Cain world through religion. Now that the kingship of goodness has begun, we have to find the trans-religious and trans-national realm. If the first son in Adam's family had not killed Abel but had established the authority of the elder son, as his parents' representative, the family could have been firmly established. That did not happen and the situation was turned upside down. Therefore, ultimately the Mongolian people need to unite as one greater family and take the position of the elder brother. Then they can establish the true authority of the elder brother, and their younger brothers can take their rightful position. Only then can we achieve the liberation of the angelic world, satan's world and even hell. The fundamental rule of liberation demands that we serve the Cain world, respecting its older-brother position. Only then can this world become a world of peace. Now, by engrafting the lost origin of God's lineage, we can settle in a position of complete liberation. (468-161, 2004/09/13) Section 4. The Universal Peace Federation Summit Council and Federation The first conference of the Summit Council for World Peace (SCWP) took place May 31-June 4, 1987, with 20 former heads of state, at the Lotte Hotel in Seoul. The Summit Council for World Peace, which convened conferences of former and current heads of state and other policy leaders in the global arena, became the center of the Federation for World Peace (FWP). True Parents founded the Federation for World Peace at a gathering at the Little Angels Performing Arts Center in Seoul on August 28, 1991, on the basis of their 1990 discussion with Soviet President Mikhail Gorbachev. At the inaugural assembly, True Father said in his keynote address that each country must reject the pursuit of its own individual national interests as the basis for policy, and suggested the creation of a world summit that would build relationships of trust and mutual understanding among nations. In accordance with this suggestion, the participants deliberated on how nations might transcend their own narrow interests in order to further the cause of world peace. 1. True Parents, who come as the Lord at the Second Advent, must achieve the unified realm of the Third Israel with the cooperation of the United States and present-day Israel. No one understands this, and for that reason the Unification Church, which alone is aware of what must take place, must assume responsibility for it. World figures who have made a personal connection with True Parents must now connect with one another. The Summit Council for World Peace has been established for this purpose. (241-079, 1992/12/19) 2. I see the most serious world problems to be first, communism, second, the crumbling of religions, and third, immorality among the young. Currently, world leaders are grappling with the problem of communism. We can divide world leaders into two groups, one group representing the secular, external world, and the other, religious leaders, representing the internal world. The question of how to revive a spiritually impoverished religious world is the one faced by religious leaders in the world today. And then there are the moral problems of our youth. I will gather scholars from around the world and create summit meetings with presidents and prime ministers from many nations. There, I will present a high-level view of the path of the future world. I have launched organizations and movements aimed at resolving these three problems. I have gone beyond the point of weighing whether or not this effort is possible. I am actualizing it. Academic communities of the world recognize that I am the only person who can defeat communism. Even world leaders understand that there is no one else to save this world from communism. And I have redirected the external world by gathering leading intellectuals and having them examine the centrality of absolute values. (117-045, 1982/01/31) 3. When we convene the Summit Council for World Peace we must gather the best scholars. This is to lay a foundation to move the leaders of the nations. When a summit is convened, at least three people from each nation, including a former president or prime minister, should be present. This will give those gathered the authority to tell anyone, "You must listen to what we are saying." Problems will thus be solved easily. With this in place, when we bring the most authoritative scholars and former and current presidents of all nations to like me, the world will turn around. (119-018, 1982/07/03) 4. In 1995, participants at the Summit Council for World Peace included former presidents and prime ministers. They stand in the position of Cain in front of True Parents, who bring the promise of the new realm of kingship. In every country, the president and former president have a Cain-Abel relationship. There are often at least three former presidents residing in a given country. I even know of one country with seven. Former presidents can influence the current president of their nation. I made a foundation by interweaving them in the background, and as a result, they will move the presidents to welcome me at a status above the level of state guest. I will deal with nations that accomplish this. I will visit those countries that promise to bring at least one-third of their citizens to stand together and participate in the Blessing. (272-054, 1995/08/30) 5. Globally, I am uniting religions centering on the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace, and I am conducting a movement to bring harmony in politics centering on the Federation for World Peace. Such a movement must be created either by someone who understands God's providence or by a nation that stands on the side of heaven. To this day, such a nation has not existed. Therefore, the one who understands God's providence must be the one to accomplish it. I am the one who stands in this position. As I achieved this, we must move directly forward, starting on the individual level and advancing all the way to the world level. I am the one who has triumphed over communism. (247-196, 1993/05/09) 6. In order to come from the Old Testament Age and complete the New Testament Age worldwide, we must resolve all the conflicts that arose due to the death of Jesus on the cross. True Parents founded the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace and the Federation for World Peace in order to unite into one the right and the left, as well as the separated mind and body. True Parents helped resolve the problem between right and left, and we are binding people together in the Islamic world through the marriage Blessing. The position of the Returning Lord is based on a revival of the consciousness of Jesus. Therefore, True Parents must gather together the world of religion and the world of ideology. The Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace unites the entire world of the mind, while the Federation for World Peace unites the world of the body. Harvesting the fruit on the worldwide level, they will end the separation of mind and body. (243-295, 1993/01/28) 7. In Europe, a cultural realm of oneness is being formed with Christianity at the center. However, the conflict between Protestantism and Catholicism remains a problem. Who will bring Protestantism and Catholicism together? We are the only people who can bring these two groups together. North and South America will become one once Europe unites. Currently, the two American continents are fighting one another: the North American, Protestant realm of independence versus the South American, Catholic realm of Latin culture. But if Europe becomes one, North and South America also will naturally unite. If this happens in Europe, and in North and South America, then the Asian realm surely will follow. The Unification Church, which represents Asia, can pull everything into one alliance. Therefore, as soon as possible, Japan, China and Russia must bind together. This is the purpose of the Federation for World Peace conference, which convenes in Seoul in March 1994. Oneness must come about by establishing a values-centered viewpoint within the cultural realm. (252-192, 1993/12/30) 8. Four powerful nations, America, Japan, China and Russia, surround the Korean Peninsula. My intention is to organize leading figures from these four countries and to hold a world peace conference. We will gather representatives from at least 120 countries to advocate this world peace conference, in order to place the United Nations in the Abel position. With that, along with the signatures of the representatives of these four nations, not one country in the world will decline from participating. Gathered here will be America, Russia, China, Japan and others, the most powerful economies in the world. If they are unable to accept the direction determined during this peace conference, they will encounter problems in trade, diplomacy and other areas. This is why I have founded the Federation for World Peace. A gathering of just a few powers from the same region cannot create a world of peace. The world's leading politicians have concluded that I am the only person with the foundation to lead the world in this direction in the future. (227-149, 1992/02/11) 9. There have been many kinds of peace conferences throughout the world. However, when you analyze things carefully, you realize that participants cannot find the path to true world peace because they are blinded by individualism. They put their own interests or the interests of their own country first. In addition to the Federation for World Peace, I founded the Women's Federation for World Peace, the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace and the Youth Federation for World Peace, because I have a dream of creating a central global organization that represents humankind, which can lead the world of the 21st century toward a new altruism based on living for the sake of others. Looking ahead to the coming century, let us strive to establish a world characterized by the practice of living for the sake of others. Let us create a world order based on the practice of true love. I established each of these organizations as a platform for the practice of love on the world level. Even though it has been less than three years since the founding of the Federation for World Peace, many world leaders have come on board, and I am very pleased about that. All of you, please understand clearly the origin of my motivation to start this world peace movement, and let us strive to build a truly peaceful world together. (259-129, 1994/03/29) The Universal Peace Federation On August 18, 2000, True Father spoke at the UN headquarters in New York City during an assembly of the International and Interreligious Federation for World Peace (IIFWP). There he proposed that, for the realization of world peace, the UN should be reorganized into an upper house and a lower house. He also proposed the establishment of peace zones at the world's the most sensitive borders, including the Demilitarized Zone on the Korean peninsula. On September 12, 2005, he inaugurated the Universal Peace Foundation (UPF), a new world peace organization that is intended to work with the current UN. At the keynote speech, True Father stated, "UPF will fulfill the mission of the Abel UN in front of the current UN in the position of Cain." He also emphasized, "This new organization will perform the role of stopping strife and conflicts throughout the world by promoting religious and spiritual awakening, thereby going beyond the UN's inherent limitations." Immediately after the inauguration of UPF, True Parents embarked on a world speaking tour to 120 nations, which they completed on December 23, 2005. During that tour, many world leaders, including the current heads of state of Burundi, Tanzania, Albania, Palau, and the Solomon Islands, served in the role of ambassadors for peace. True Parents had meetings with top leaders of many nations, who agreed to actively pursue the world peace movement. Those leaders included the presidents of the Philippines, Uruguay, the prime minister of Albania, and the crown prince of Cambodia. 10. I plan to establish an Abel UN. It will be similar to the United Nations. I plan to establish an international peace federation with the word "universal" in the name. Its name will be the Universal Peace Federation. This organization will lead us into the one world of Cheon Il Guk, where both heaven and earth are united around peace. That is why the word "universal" will be in it. I will make an official proclamation that the Abel UN will be formed centering on this concept. (504-287, 2005/08/19) 11. God seeks peace and unity, whereas satan seeks conflict and division. The world is at a crossroads, where one path leads to prosperity and the other to destruction. As God and satan can no longer remain on the same course, evil will disappear and only goodness will remain. This is the path of the Universal Peace Federation. Once satan completely disappears from the earth, the world will be embraced in the bosom of peace and prosperity. We must establish the Universal Peace Federation, and through its activities we will accomplish the goal of restoring God's fatherland. This has to be our life's goal. (506-290, 2005/09/05) 12. The word "universal," meaning "of the cosmos" (cheonju), signifies the house of this universe. All within this house are one great family. The Universal Peace Federation is the organization that will bring peace to this large family. The peace among the members of this large family will naturally lead to the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. Its center is God. Since the center of the huge cosmos is God, it is not True Parents who take responsibility for it, but it is God who takes responsibility. It is not True Parents who are the central beings; we should entrust the cosmos to God's hands. If we entrust this task to the spirit world, as long we are aligned to the way God in heaven is leading us, God's Will can be fulfilled naturally. Wherever you are, you should pay attention to the Universal Peace Federation. In order to take even one step closer to the heavenly world, you should entrust everything to God. If you entrust everything to God, since God will be the center, there is nothing that cannot be realized. Since there is no indemnity and no opposition from satan, God can do whatever He needs to do. Such a time has come. Since God can perform the role of the Owner, acting as He wills, you should live with the idea that He is carrying you on His back. Then when you advance, you can surmount any kind of persecution. That is the important significance of the establishment of UPF. (507-283, 2005/09/13) 13. The Universal Peace Federation is the Abel UN. I already proclaimed its authority as the Abel sovereignty. As the Universal Peace Federation is the Abel UN, having the Abel sovereignty, it will support its UN older brother from the position of Abel, cooperating with its brother instead of killing him. They will establish the tradition of working together in harmony to solve world problems. Once True Parents can be involved, North and South Korea, Russia and China, and Russia and America will not be able to fight each other. Problems will be solved without needing to fight. Once True Parents are allowed to be involved, the communists will recognize them as their parents, and the democratic world will also recognize them as their parents. Then neither side will be able to oppose True Parents. Then and there, they will have absolute faith, absolute love, and absolute obedience to the True Parents, and heaven and earth will be totally united. Then the age of the federation of peace uniting heaven and earth (UPF) will advance to the age of the Abel UN, and when all Cain and Abel relationships are resolved, we will enter the age of the sovereignty of the King of Cosmic Peace. (517-307, 2006/02/15) 14. While upholding the banner of the Universal Peace Federation, I am willing to accept the risk of being cursed and beaten. I am the kind of person who wants to have a good end before I pass on to the next world. As I began with pain and suffering, I am willing to end with pain and suffering. I should not have any selfish desires. It is my wish that such things will never happen again, not only in my children's and grandchildren's generations but also for many generations to come. That is why I will hold on to this mission for ten years, even for 1,000 years if I have to. (527-306, 2006/05/31) 15. Right after we held the inauguration of the Universal Peace Federation in the United States, I began a 120-nation speaking tour. I planted in those 120 nations the victories that we achieved during our entire life of indemnity. You people of the Unification Church face opposition, but I insist that you march forward without even a hint of fear. Members of the Unification Church in 120 nations have always wondered, "When will Father come to our nation?" This time I went to each and every one of those 120 nations. It was the task of planting our victories. That is why no one could oppose me. Not one among the 120 nations opposed my visit. There was no opposition in any nation, from island nations to peninsula nations to even continental nations. Then I passed on my victory to Mother. As I passed it on to her, I asked her to unite Cain and Abel. So Mother toured and spoke in 180 nations. Even though it was Mother who stepped forward for this task, she did not go alone. We were together, centering on God. (575-216, 2007/09/23) 16. True Parents set out on a worldwide speaking tour through 120 nations on September 12, 2005. Its purpose was to establish the lineage that Jesus was not able to establish -- to change humankind's fallen lineage to God's. While I was traveling with Mother, I opened the path for her. Eve, by her Fall, defiled the human lineage, and I had to rectify that. However, to rectify Cain's murder of Abel all people have to unite with Mother. As her sons and daughters, they have to take the path that True Parents have set out for them. Jesus in his lifetime, together with his wife who was to become True Mother, should have toured 120 nations and infused the ideal of true family, but he was not able to. Thus, while Mother traveled to 180 nations for this second UPF world tour, she had to bring together Cain and Abel who were divided. She had to bind together individuals, families, tribes and peoples who were all divided from one another. For this, I first had to sever satan's lineage from humankind, and then Mother, who inherited my foundation, had to resolve the Cain-Abel children's problem worldwide. (532-070, 2006/07/13) Ambassadors for peace The first ambassadors for peace were appointed as flag bearers for the movement for world peace during the Assemblies for the Settlement of God's Fatherland that took place in 12 major cities of Korea from July 3 to 12, 2001. These ambassadors for peace, among whom are leaders of nations, come from many backgrounds, and they have been carrying out the mission to extend heaven's lineage to every corner of the world. 17. Ever since the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, God has been saying to me, "Reverend Moon, you are My beloved Son of all sons, loyal patriot of all patriots, and saint of all saints. You have established My kingship, and I should go and sit on my throne; but where is My throne?" God was lamenting that He did not have His throne. It was heartbreaking to me as God's Son, that God could not stand in the position where He was entitled to stand. Thus understanding God's situation, as I prayed at the first anniversary of God's enthronement ceremony I expressed my apology, saying, "Heavenly Father, I am so sorry. I am ashamed." By now I should have united the entire planet Earth and also united the spirit world, and I should be able to attend God at His throne. In such circumstances, my son who was sent to the spirit world before me is united with True Parents on earth. I see him trying to save the spiritual world and the physical world. I see him ordering an all-out mobilization to educate the spirits of people. Despite all this effort, I was still unable to save God's face. Then God tried to comfort me, "My Son, you offered Me the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship with the authority of liberation in the heavenly world, yet you are still walking in sorrowful circumstances in the nighttime. You still do not have a nation that lights your path." This is God's bitter sorrow. I want you to know: the ones who can dissolve it are you, the ambassadors for peace of heaven's nation. You ambassadors for peace are the secret envoys of heaven's nation. (366-054, 2002/01/13) 18. Ambassadors for peace are the secret envoys of heaven. They are the secret envoys in the position of ambassadors with full authority, special ambassadors on the front line. Ambassadors for peace represent the king. As secret envoys, their decisions are considered to represent the decisions of their nation. That is why they are secret envoys. You cannot tell the secrets of a nation to anyone. Ambassadors for peace are in a position higher than the ambassadors of their nations, even those with special portfolios. That is why they have the authority to go in and out of the Cheon Jeong Gung Palace. (541-086, 2006/09/28) 19. Ambassadors for peace have their portion of responsibility to achieve their public mission. They have to go as the teachers who understand the significance of the independence of God's fatherland and the liberation of His hometown to all nations. They have to dean up all that is fallen. Their role is not to make small fixes, but to fundamentally restructure their nations according to God's expectation. In particular, they need to teach their nations' leaders to follow heaven's constitution. In other words, they have a responsibility to teach them about this as the ambassadors on behalf of the king of all kings and His anointed representatives. Ambassadors for peace are people who represent the responsibility of the angelic world. Therefore, they cannot go forth while claiming ownership. They have to offer everything back to heaven and uphold the public standard without claiming ownership over anything. (606-237, 2009/01/14) 20. Ambassadors for peace are in the position to guide people to the path that leads directly to God. Walking this path requires more loyalty than they have invested in themselves. Now is the era of the ambassadors for peace. Most especially, ambassadors for peace need to align themselves with the principles of absolute sex. From the ground of the Garden of Eden they must dig out the root of our ancestors' Fall that was based on the failure to uphold those principles. (580-094, 2007/11/09) 21. Ambassadors for peace on earth represent the angelic world. They can be in the position of elder brother or parent to the fallen Lucifer. The earthly world has been liberated through True Parents and the principles of absolute sex, but the spirit world is still divided. We have to reunite God's new world and the angelic world within the spirit world. Ambassadors for peace are those who have appeared in the midst of these two. They must bring this divided reality back into unity. When this world is unified around the tradition that follows the form of one family -- the family that is established based on the principles of absolute sex -- then satan will be vanquished. Peace ambassadors now have to work on uniting the angelic realm with the rest of the spirit world. (584-174, 2008/01/05) 22. Ambassadors for peace have to act as the older brothers and the parents of the Archangel Lucifer. That is why they have to put the fundamentals in order in the political world. In order to do that, we formed the Gyojeongdang. This organization is to teach what is right and build a proper home. People should join it and receive education, and various kinds of restructuring should take place. For this, UN troops should emerge again. Then, there will be no more national military forces, but only the UN forces. The UN forces will take the leading role. (613-118, 2009/06/05) 23. In the Solomon Islands, I am making preparations to establish a headquarters for the ambassadors for peace of Oceania, in the free world. Japan is another island nation, but it belongs not to Oceania but to Asia. Taiwan as well is an island nation that belongs to Asia. The Philippines too, is in Asia, although it is located in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. Indonesia is the largest nation in the Pacific Ocean, but it is also an Asian country. I have been heading a movement to unite all these nations. Now that rallies for this purpose have concluded, I have begun building an all-inclusive island nations' headquarters for the ambassadors for peace. I am establishing the Oceania peace ambassadors' headquarters in the Solomon Islands. We have to bring these countries to think like one nation. (551-169, 2007/01/06) 24. We need kindergarten age ambassadors for peace, elementary school age ambassadors for peace, middle school, high school, university student and graduate school ambassadors for peace. Just as the True Parents, representing God, established ambassadors for peace in many nations and gave them the Blessing, you as ambassadors for peace should do the same on our behalf. Wherever you are, wherever you go, you need to build the foundation for people to welcome God and True Parents. When you do so, and have given them the Blessing, the place where you are will become the kingdom of heaven, the world of liberation and complete freedom. (542-330, 2006/10/23) 25. I have even made kindergartners into ambassadors for peace. From now on, I will work with the second generation. It is their era. Once sons and daughters of ambassadors for peace become ambassadors for peace, their numbers will double. They are in the positions of the archangel and the children of the archangel. As you are in the position of UN ambassadors in Adam's family, you need to educate the people, lead them and fly with them. For this reason, once we make ambassadors for peace from kindergartners up to graduate school students and even the presidents of nations, a new world will unfold. (543-052, 2006/10/25) Korean War Memorial Federation, and the peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police On December 13, 2004, in Washington DC, True Father held a commemoration for UN troops that had participated in the Korean War and who had given their lives in order to protect the cause of world peace and freedom. To recognize the value of their sacrifices, he inaugurated the United Nations Peace Forces of the Korean War Memorial Federation in Washington DC. Later, on June 12, 2006, he held a ceremony to launch the peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police under the auspices of UPF. True Father said that members of the peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police are to fulfill the responsibility of lookouts. Their role is like that of white blood cells in the human body, to maintain the body's health and remove germs invading from the outside. The peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police will guard the peaceful community that is organized based on True Parents' teachings. They will protect it, and also educate others to do so. Notably, they will have the mission to purify the world of evil culture from the infiltration of satan's world, and to develop the culture of goodness. 26. I am establishing the peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police as a volunteer army and police force to protect the righteousness of God's nation. Veterans from the 16 nations who served with the UN troops that participated in the Korean War are eligible. Among those soldiers from 16 nations, those who survived are like Cain. The descendants of soldiers who died during the war are in the position of Abel, and they should bond with those in the Cain position. (503-162, 2005/08/03) 27. I need to form the peace kingdom corps and the peace kingdom police. During the Korean War, 16 nations participated. The Korean War was one through which God fought against satan. That is to say, it was a war for a divine purpose. The UN and the United States fought for the unification of the Korean Peninsula but returned without being able to fulfill that. This must be rectified. That is why I will hold an event for the United Nations Peace Forces of the Korean War Memorial Federation on July 26, 2005. (495-110, 2005/05/07) 28. I will establish the entity called the United Nations Peace Forces of the Korean War Memorial Federation for those soldiers who died in the war on the Korean Peninsula that had a divine purpose, and I will bind together all those who still remain from the war. Then, it will become a world-level organization. I can bring the foreign ministers and legislators from those 16 nations to become ambassadors for peace. Once this is done, I can form the peace kingdom corps and the peace kingdom police. They can educate other soldiers in their nation's military and the members of their nation's police. If they do so, they will naturally bring their nation's military personnel and police to be part of the peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police. Since these entities transcend national boundaries, they will never fight among themselves. Israel and the Arab countries are in conflict at present, but based on this idea we need to help them reconcile. (493-050, 2005/04/18) 29. I proclaimed the establishment of peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police in Ukraine. I made the proclamation on October 20, 2005 during my global speaking tour. The Soviet Union stored most of its nuclear warheads in Ukraine. Those warheads could destroy the whole world. If someone pushes a button and detonates some of those warheads, the heat wave could set off other warheads in a chain reaction. Just two or three of those warheads are enough to bring humanity to extinction. We are living in such a dangerous time. This is why, just as the Bible suggests, we have to quickly melt swords into plowshares. (567-305, 2007/07/07) 30. The peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police are similar to the white blood cells and the red blood cells that protect our bodies. Just as these cells cooperate with each other to protect our life, the peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police absolutely have to maintain their structure until humanity passes beyond the boundary line and reaches the last stop, heaven. God is the absolute Owner of heaven, and the heaven that He rules will be absolute, unchanging, unique, and eternal. (529-231, 2006/06/12) 31. Your mind and body should not fight with each other. This is the problem. You must unite mind and body, no matter what. The body has been sowing seeds of love while violating the mind. This has given birth to such things as sexual liberation, free sex and homosexuality. In today's world, people are addicted to alcohol, tobacco and drugs. Men and women alike fight with one another, each seeking conquest of the other. This has to come to an end. The peace kingdom corps has to be able to do this. UN forces came to Korea in order to liberate it, but they failed. We have to recreate them through the peace kingdom corps. (508-121, 2005/09/18) 32. Your nation needs its own peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police. This universe, the physical world and the spiritual world, needs them as well. A police force and military corps that focus on peace are also needed in the angelic world. There needs to be two layers of defense. When we can perfect it on earth, it will be perfected in the heavenly world. These are not something that exist for the comfort of the individual. These police and military forces are needed so that everyone can enjoy the happiness that comes after the liberation. God was unable to create this safety measure in the Garden of Eden. He could not create the apparatus to provide Adam and Eve with security. (527-323, 2006/06/01) 33. The newly created Universal Peace Federation is the Abel UN. It is the same as the United Nations of the heavenly kingdom. We need to create a foundation so that it can have genuine effect. That is why the might of a police force and the might of a military corps are important. These forces need to be stationed wherever there is a conflict. They can educate the people there, and bring an end to the conflict. That will not be a problem. Peace kingdom corps troops will not carry weapons. Their main armament will be education. In like manner, the peace kingdom police will serve as a simple means of defense. As these forces will be our strength in the background, we should not be careless. We have already organized them. (509-188, 2005/10/02) Section 5. The 180-Nation Tour Rallies for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown The Universal Peace Federation launched the rallies for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown with a Seoul area rally on March 25, 2006 at Sun Moon University. Similar gatherings were held in Korea's main regions over the ensuing ten days until April 3, and a total of one million citizens attended. At each event, True Parents proclaimed "God's Ideal Family and the Kingdom of the Peaceful, Ideal World" and presided over a marriage Blessing ceremony. From April 28 until May 10, True Mother held Universal Peace Federation events for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown in 13 major cities in the United States and Canada. Thereafter, she held events in 180 nations with the participation of the True Children. 1. Now Mother has completed more world tours than I have. Based on the official words that represent the substantial body of Father, and representing all women in the world, True Mother, indemnifying the failure of fallen Eve, must, on that foundation, conclude the fulfillment of her responsibility. I discovered the truth and defeated satan from the husband's position, laying the foundation for success on the world level. Mother had to tour 120 nations and 180 cities, as if going through the pain of giving birth. Doing that work, during which she shed blood and sweat, she was in labor to give birth. After that comes the work by which Fathers substantial victory is inherited and Eve's responsibility is completed. In the Garden of Eden, Eve could not love and attend her husband. Therefore, carrying the name of the Mother that all the world is able to recognize, Mother had to travel around the world and return to her family, and must take her position. This is the time we are entering. For the first time ever, a family has been established based on a God-centered husband and wife. All women must now become the second selves of Mother and give birth to humanity. Mother cannot do this alone. (582-173, 2007/12/08) 2. On March 25, 2006, we held the Universal Peace Federation gathering for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown. What happens now? The nation has received the Blessing and all people must register their names. As the first-ever generation, True Parents, in place of Adam, will be the beginning of the ancestral tree that will expand worldwide. Branches will grow. All humankind and all things of creation will be like one mature tree. (523-265, 2006/04/07) 3. All members of the Unification Church worldwide are returning to their hometown after receiving the Blessing. The world is now in the Age of the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown. What you consider at present to be your fatherland is in fact not your real fatherland. That fatherland is Korea. That is where you find the blessed soil of your original hometown. Therefore, a great migration must take place. After that, you must register in your original hometown. Through this registration, you will become the ancestors of the heavenly nation. If you cannot register, you will feel deep regret. If you wait to register, problems will arise. It is not enough just to be here together today; if you do not register you will create a separation that could last hundreds or thousands of generations. (526-195, 2006/05/17) 4. What is the meaning of the Universal Peace Federation gatherings for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown? UPF is the Abel UN, but have you ascended to the same level as the Abel UN? If you rise to that position, you must not keep anything and claim that it belongs to you. You have to embody the restored substance of absolute faith, absolute love, and absolute obedience. Only when you attain the level of embodying these qualities, which God applied during the time of creation, can God's love dwell within you. The question is whether you have achieved such a level. (526-077, 2006/05/12) 5. Mother is giving a speech in Jakarta, Indonesia on May 29, 2006. We have to mobilize the entire spirit world, centering on the peninsula and the sea, to give birth to the cultures of the land and ocean. Then the completion of the Blessing will be accomplished. All those descended from the Mongolian peoples, who comprise the Cain realm, must be connected as blood relatives. After giving them the Blessing, we must bind the greater Mongolian people, who have spread out in all four directions, into one lineage. The Blessing, when given on the national level, will end opposition on the national and world level. Humanity is not static. Until now, True Parents have been working, but now the blessed families must step forward. The religious sphere and the national sphere must unite to form a grand Abel realm possessing greater power than that of satan's world, and assimilate the realm of the greater Mongolian people. They must unite not through force, but through God's true love. This will be the start of a new unity between the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. (527-220, 2006/05/29) 6. On June 2, 2006, Mother met the president of India. I heard that he said, "Reverend Moon's family ideal is wonderful." Ordinary people cannot think of gathering together families in order to form a single lineage. In doing this, I moved history forward. Leaders in the highest position understand these types of things immediately. They understand the reason I do this. True Parents, who have received so much lifelong persecution, have transcended the boundaries of nation and religion, and given the marriage Blessing publicly. The problems of the family and youth, which are becoming more severe throughout the world, can only be solved by True Parents' special authority. (528-164, 2006/06/04) 7. There was a great commotion among the members of Unification Church in America regarding Mothers lecture that was held in Jerusalem on June 29, 2006. They said, "How can we hold an event in a war zone?" but this was not their decision to make. Was it sufficient that they just voiced their concerns about safety without thinking about going there themselves to shield Mother? When the leader in charge of the event called me to ask, "How should I deal with this?" I asked him, "What are you worrying about? Is whether you live or die your main concern? When you find yourself on the path of death, you have to complete that course! You have to take responsibility for the problems that you encounter." When someone stands in a central position at any time in history, that person has to maintain that central position, fulfilling his responsibility. (531-094, 2006/06/30) 8. Only a few more African nations remain, and then Mother's world tour will be finished. We resurrected people in many parts of the world this time by holding life-giving Blessing events. None of that will disappear. Now every day the Blessing will gradually expand. It will grow every year until it covers the entire world. Mothers beautiful presence, her beautiful voice, and the quality of heaven's grace have the power to re-create. Therefore, when Mother sees prominent people attending her world tour, she joyfully steps forward with a heart that says, "Please become thoroughly immersed in the grace of heaven and become the ancestors and nations who will receive the respect of your descendants." (533-155, 2006/07/23) 9. People are more valuable than money, knowledge or power. Accordingly, without Mother, I am miserable. Mother has now completed the events in Africa, and is halfway to Uruguay. Reaching Uruguay takes 16 hours. Without Mother, it seems as if I have no ground to stand on. However much one may mention the good things in the world, I cannot appreciate them. A man needs a woman and a woman needs a man as a companion to share that joy. The principles of heaven and earth require that there be companions who harmonize and go through life's vicissitudes together. (533-217, 2006/07/27) 10. Now that the Universal Peace Federation events for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown have concluded, we must achieve global unification. Our sole final mission is to connect the nation and the world. This is now the time when, as blood relatives of True Parents, after taking responsibility for the spiritual and physical worlds, the blessed families on earth and in the spirit world together can attend God in the realm of grace. Until now we followed True Parents so that we could recover the original family and attend God. After reclaiming the family, we have reached the time when heaven and earth can attend True Parents and, through attendance, receive salvation. It is not the age of believing; it is the age of practice. The age of restoration has ended. Everything has been accomplished, and our job now is to attend. (524-041, 2006/04/08) Three generations of the True Family on the speaking tour From August 31 until October 14, 2006, the world speaking tour commemorating the founding of the Universal Peace Federation covered 12 cities in each of 40 nations, a total of 480 cities. The tour involved three generations: True Mother, who represented True Parents, some of their children, some spouses of the True Children, and some of True Parents' grandchildren as well as other members of True Parents' extended family. On September 5, at the former world headquarters church in Cheongpa-dong, True Father held a special gathering to pray for that tour. Then on October 18, at Cheon Jeong Palace, True Father presided over the celebration of the homecoming from the victorious tour. 11. I was acknowledged as the King of Peace in 2004 at coronation ceremonies held separately in the Dirksen Senate Office Building in the United States, and in the Korean National Assembly. Following that, I founded the Universal Peace Federation in New York City on September 12, 2005. On the basis of those victories, on June 13, 2006, we held the Cheon Jeong Gung Entrance Ceremony and Coronation of the King and Queen of Peace in Heaven and on Earth. These were each steps toward the establishment of the substantial kingdom of heaven on earth, Cheon Il Guk. Immediately after the inauguration of the Universal Peace Federation, I embarked on a world speaking tour of 120 nations. My wife, Dr. Hak Ja Han Moon, inherited my victory through that first world tour and, representing True Parents, went on to complete successfully a tour declaring God's message in 180 nations. Through this tour, which took her around the world over the past six months, she completed the historical providence of mother-child cooperation. From the position of True Parents, accompanied directly by True Children, through True Mother declaring the Word and the children officiating with her at the Blessing events, they restored the realm of the lineage and the realm of Cain and Abel unity, both of which had been lost by Eve, the mother of the first human family. August 20 of this year was the 21st anniversary of my release from Danbury Prison in the United States, where I underwent the last of the six unjust incarcerations I have endured during my life. My release on that day signified victory over imprisonment on the worldwide level and my attainment of the realm of liberation and complete freedom. To commemorate that significant day, and to welcome and congratulate my wife upon her return from her recently completed world speaking tour, I hosted a world-level peace rally in Korea. More than 30,000 core leaders, representing 1.2 million ambassadors for peace, and leaders from 120 nations, gathered and strengthened their resolve to realize world peace. On the foundation of the success of that providential event, Mother is now traveling to every corner of the world to proclaim this message in the capacity of the King of Peace in Heaven and on Earth, with three generations of True Parents' family. This message, which God sent to humanity in the Era After the Coming of Heaven, clarifies the mysteries of heaven. (538-089, 2006/09/12) 12. I welcome the first anniversary of the September 12, 2005 inauguration of the Universal Peace Federation with a heart more serious than ever. My world tour that began immediately following that founding was a night and day forced march without a single hour of peace. After establishing the Universal Peace Federation, I set out on that sacrificial road because of my single-minded desire to convey a special message from heaven to each person on earth. I feel exactly the same about this world tour going on right now, the third in a series. As I approach my 88th year, I do not know when or where I might collapse along the way, but I am risking my life and have embarked on this path. It may be that this will be my last world tour. I am clarifying the mysteries of heaven. These may be the last words that I bequeath to humanity as the True Parent, who appeared with God's Divine Seal. I sincerely ask that you open your hearts and engrave these words of heaven upon them. I hope you become wise leaders who will uphold these words as the standard of your life and pass them on to your tribe and your descendants. (538-090, 2006/09/12) 13. We went to 120 nations and pro claimed proudly the glorious restoration of God's fatherland, and I also sent my beloved wife and children to 180 nations. It was the same as sending them to the battlefield. This was against common sense. We trained our children from the position of grandfather and grandmother, then passed over the summits of the second and third generations. During this time, on the foundation of having given the marriage Blessing to four of our grandchildren, we sent our children and grandchildren to 40 nations. Three generations, representing the three ages of the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament, raised the banner to open the gate that the family of the first grandfather failed to open. (537-151, 2006/08/31) 14. We toured the world until the very end, centering on God, True Father, True Mother, and Cain and Abel. True Parents toured 180 nations to indemnify all historical conflicts between mind and body, man and woman, husband and wife, parents and children, and between tribes. Those 180 nations cannot become nations like Israel all at once. For the first time, three generations, including my grandchildren, toured 40 nations. If the First Israel had united 40 nations, Jesus would not have died. Even if only 12 nations had become one with Israel, he would not have died. Because they could not do this, Jesus was trapped and even the people of Israel were trapped. The First Israel made a mistake, but all of that is being forgiven. Accordingly, three generations were mobilized and toured 40 nations. If we mobilize more than two generations, the world cannot oppose us. So three generations made the tour and everyone without exception, from everyday workers and farmers to presidents, welcomed them. (575-218, 2007/09/23) 15. When we draw an axis through the globe from Korea, we find that Uruguay lies directly opposite. That is why True Parents, starting many decades ago, made all the necessary preparations in Uruguay, such as building a hotel. When Mother went to Uruguay as a part of her world speaking tour, the Uruguayan government opened the national congress building to her, and they moved in concert with Mother through the First Lady. God worked behind the scenes there, and the event was a great success. It was not a random event. (549-015, 2006/12/19) 16. Because the time has come when we can live attending God, we must gather everything together before the 13th day of the 1st month in 2013, and offer it to heaven. This is the reason the three generations of the True Family have been mobilized and must quickly travel around the world. Because several teams will operate under one title and tour at one time, it will not take long. If there are three teams it will take 120 days, and if there are four teams it will take 90 days. Also, three generations of blessed families must travel the world just as the True Parents have done. Three generations must enter the heavenly nation as if they are one person. (533-292, 2006/07/29) Section 6. True Mother's Guidance during the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown Tour Beginning in the United States, with a rally in Bridgeport, Connecticut, on April 28, 2006, True Mother went on a 180-nation world speaking tour, ending August 19. In addition to presiding over Universal Peace Federation gatherings for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown, she offered much guidance and encouragement to church members. Having inherited the victory of True Father's 120-nation speaking tour, and accompanied by True Children, she conducted Blessing events and proclaimed True Parents' teachings. By doing this, True Mother restored the realm of the united Cain and Abel and the realm of lineage Eve had lost. She spread to the world the grace of changing lineage, together with a new proclamation of the Word. America and Asia 1. You are living in an age of tremendous blessing. Unlike the time of Jesus 2,000 years ago, we now have clear conviction about the future. Accordingly, today we understand how we need to proceed. The words of True Parents are your textbooks; they will guide you. Please understand why even Father, who is the substantial embodiment of these words, does Hoon Dok Hae every day. The vision True Parents present to you today is not a dream; it is reality. It is our responsibility to realize that vision. Because you are constantly encountering True Parents' words, you cannot use ignorance as an excuse. I hope in the future you will be able to stand in a position worthy of your descendants' praise. This Miami region of the United States is especially important, because it connects North and South America. I hope you will become central people who will bring these two continents into unity and substantially accomplish True Parents' will. (True Mother, 2006/05/04) 2. On June 16, 1996, Father convened the first meeting of the Federation of Island Nations for World Peace for the sake of realizing world peace by bringing island nations together. After connecting island nations, what must we do? Until now, island nations, which are spread throughout the Pacific Ocean, have been subordinate to continents. These island nations should combine their power and put forth their voices in this age of the ocean. They should take the lead to realize world peace. We are drawing near the time when island nations will become truly important. Unlike movement on the continents, movement in the oceans is free; you can go anywhere. Fish move around freely. Looking at the ocean, we see a region that symbolizes people coming and going freely without obstruction. True Father especially loves the sea. I am sure he saw pictures of this rally while fishing in Yeosu, Korea. You carried out the Universal Peace Federation gathering for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown here in Manila on May 28, 2006. This 180-nation Universal Peace Federation tour is a period of special grace when we can inherit God's true lineage through True Parents and True Children. God desires a world where all people transcend national borders, races and religions, and are able to live peacefully. As Filipino church members, you must lead other countries in renewing your determination for the sake of accomplishing the Will of God. You must put this into practice. (True Mother, 2006/05/29) 3. The work Father has been planning will be accomplished. From a geographic perspective, India occupies an important location for the realization of peace in Asia. As I was touring various nations of the world, I was struck by the fact that there is not one country that has not been influenced by China's power. In the future, India will rise as a strong nation, together with China. However, a problem now is that the major powers are expanding their influence while thinking only of their own nation's interest, without any relation to God's Will. From this viewpoint, we can see that India has a major role to play in realizing world peace. This nation should stand in the forefront of God's Will. The time has come when you need to manifest actual results. It is important that you do not simply live a ritualistic life of faith, just floating along while listening to sermons. If you carry out your activities enthusiastically, every nation of the world will help you. You need to especially take care of those people who came to this evening's meeting. I hope you embrace them with warm hearts. Please make strong connections of heart so that they will want to see you, and you will be able to visit them often. (True Mother, 2006/06/03) 4. You young people are a great source of hope for Cambodia. Of course, it is important for you to study hard at your universities, but more than that you need to understand the importance of purity. You have to start a purity campaign for your peers, and lead them to the marriage Blessing. You need to live a model life and practice a life of living for the sake of others in your school. Father teaches church members every day, but he always conducts Hoon Dok Hae too. That is because the Word is important. How tragic it is when people in this world go to the spirit world without knowing True Parents! The history of witnessing in Cambodia is short, but if you take the lead with each member saving 10 people or 100 people, you can quickly extend your roots and sprout branches. If you do this, it won't be long before this country is restored. Thailand and Cambodia use similar alphabets. There are church members who came here today from Thailand; you are one family, brothers and sisters under God. Now if these two countries join hands and cooperate, you will certainly harvest substantial results with which God can be happy. (True Mother, 2006/06/05) 5. Some of you Mongolian women are engaged in remarkable activities, and there are many women here who sur pass men in various fields. Accordingly, women need to take the lead and work so that there is no one in this country who does not know True Parents. The time has come when you as women can determine victory or defeat. Especially if Mongolian women make strenuous efforts, this nation will be restored to God within a short time. It is said that "the husband is heaven and the wife is earth," so the men too should make strenuous efforts. If men and women cooperate in restoring this nation, that will shorten the time frame even more. I hope all of you will work hard. (True Mother, 2006/06/17) 6. To accomplish any goal you set in this world, you need to work 10 times or 100 times harder than others. You should set the personal goal of making these teachings known to everyone around you. Invest your efforts to achieve that. You have to do your best, especially to have all your blood relatives receive the Blessing. Think that the extent of your efforts will determine how quickly this nation will develop. There is no blessing greater for Kyrgyzstan than that of rising up by implementing these teachings. Kyrgyzstan has been living without a name until now, because it was suppressed by the Soviet empire. If this country is to avoid such a fate in the future, you need to inform all citizens about True Parents. We cannot say that our event on June 18, 2006, was adequate, but we did succeed in sowing a seed. There is nothing more hopeful than that. We do not have much time. You need to accomplish excellent results in front of True Parents as soon as possible. (True Mother, 2006/06/18) 7. Never forget the fact that each of you who lives in Kazakhstan is a revolutionary, and you are receiving enormous blessing such that you can stand in the same position as the Lord of Creation. True Father has said that this fallen world is like a field of wild olive trees. Blessed families have been engrafted with cuttings from the true olive tree. Accordingly, do not allow all those wild olive trees in the world to remain the way they are. You have to make cuts in the wild olive trees and engraft branches from the true olive tree onto them. Invest your sincere devotion for the sake of fulfilling your mission and responsibility as blessed families. Work openly so that others will be able to participate in the ranks of the Blessing. We cannot even begin to imagine how much effort God had to invest before He could welcome Cheon Il Guk. True Father endured prison six times without committing any crime. Even while going through all of that, for your sake, True Parents led the providence right until the end. From that perspective, blessed families have incurred a great debt in front of God and True Parents. Our original minds do not want us to return only 90 percent of what we receive, keeping ten percent for ourselves. It is just the opposite. Our original minds want us to return more than 100 percent, even 120 percent. Until now, True Parents have paid all the indemnity and laid this foundation for success, but now is the time for blessed families to step forward. You should work in such a way that every last person knows the Will. You have to inform people of the world about True Parents. True Parents have appeared in the current era. You need to help people understand the importance of this time, the age in which we live together with the True Parents. (True Mother, 20//06/06/20) The Middle East, Europe and Africa 8. The situation in the Middle East is very complex. In previous world tours, we often were stopped from going to dangerous areas. Nonetheless, because True Parents are in the position of having to save the whole world, we cannot stay away even from dangerous places. We see that the reason conflict and antagonism continue in this region is that the people have not received God's Will. With God as the center, you have to reach beyond relationships of mutual understanding, and join hands with those who misunderstand you. In God's eyes, there can be no divisions between white and black, and there can be no walls between religions, peoples, or cultures. I emphasized these points at our rally in Jordan on June 30, 2006. People in the Middle East have to face the current reality, instead of clinging to the past. The Middle East will welcome eternal peace only when its people live their lives attending True Parents and accurately understand God's Will for this time. We are one family, brothers and sisters under God, and you should not forget that God is our eternal True Parent. God established this nation of Jordan. All the brothers and sisters of Jordan need to understand the Will of God, who established Jordan, and work for the sake of realizing that Will. (True Mother, 2006/07/01) 9. You have to be proud of True Parents and testify to them. You have to become people who resemble True Parents and work for the sake of realizing their will. True Parents' teachings are the guidebooks and textbooks to help you live such lives. The important task for you as blessed families is to fulfill the mission of tribal messiahs. One day, you too will go to the spirit world. If you fail to fulfill your responsibility on earth, your tribe members who are alive today will accuse you of not letting them know about True Parents. The only way to avoid being accused in this manner is to inform everyone in your tribe, without exception, about True Parents. In particular, you members of the Malta church need to establish a foundation to receive assistance from the spirit world. You need to establish a reciprocal standard so that good spirits can come down and work in this country. From now on, you have to implement changes in your daily lives. This means that now is the time you have to invest your effort with utmost sincerity. We are happy people. This is because we are living with and attending True Parents, something that no one else in this world is doing. Never forget that God is with us. (True Mother, 2006/07/02) 10. On July 2, 2006, we victoriously concluded the Universal Peace Federation gathering for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown here in Warsaw, Poland. I think with just the people who attended that gathering, there is enough manpower to bring Poland to God. In order to do that, you need to accelerate your efforts and work quickly with the help of those people to restore Poland. It is up to you to shorten the time period. You have to receive God's Will for the sake of Poland, so that it becomes a nation that receives God's blessing. Everyone who attended this program was inspired. I hope that you will share even greater happiness with them in the future and raise them well. (True Mother, 20/06/0703) 11. Romania's history is as honorable as that of Rome. Until now, you have lived as wild olive trees, but in the future, God will hold greater interest in your country after you become perfected, true olive trees. It is okay to engage in intense competition if we compete with a good motivation. People from many different nations are gathered here today. What is important is which nation will be the first to fulfill God's Will. Many members and ambassadors for peace worked very hard for the success of the Universal Peace Federation gathering for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown that was held here in Romania on July 3, 2006. This is the beginning. Those who are active and full of life will prosper, but those who are idle will decline. When we consider all European nations, this nation's development can be improved in various respects. Romania will rise to the position of a developed nation in God's sight if it stands at the forefront, focusing on His Will. (True Mother, 20/06/0704) 12. True Parents' teachings are the medicine that will make Slovakia a healthy nation. There is no medicine better than these teachings. I understand that many of society's problems, starting with family problems and youth problems, are arising in this nation. We successfully concluded the rally on July 4, 2006, but our work does not end there. It is just beginning. When you are empowered with these teachings and put them into practice, Slovakia will prosper and wax strong. (True Mother, 2006/07/05) 13. We are conducting the Universal Peace Federation gathering for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown. You do not know how joyful all humanity is that we are holding Blessing ceremonies in every country. Because of Russia's church-state relations, some countries in Eastern Europe could not receive the grace of the Blessing. Whether we see this from God's viewpoint or from the human viewpoint, it is contrary to God's Will. Nonetheless, we must give everyone life by means of the Blessing. That we can attend True Parents in the age of Cheon Il Guk and participate in this type of event is like a miracle. The fact that Slovakia participated in this historic event is truly a miracle. When I think about the countries that could not participate, I realize that you are very fortunate people. You need to reflect on how you can return that degree of joy to God. Happiness that you enjoy alone is not true happiness. The more you share your happiness, the more bountifully it will return to you. Put true love into practice while feeling the happiness that comes from giving more than you receive. (True Mother, 2006/07/05) 14. God created us so that we would practice true love in this world. Are you living that kind of life? Are you living like that for the sake of your family, tribe and nation? From now on, you have to be determined to live like that, studying our teachings enthusiastically and practicing true love. I am grateful that people from many other nations participated in this rally in Bosnia. We have sown the seed in this nation. However, you, as Bosnians, have the responsibility to nurture this seed well, in a healthy manner. Therefore, you need to work to build close relationships with your neighboring countries and bring about greater development. (True Mother, 2006/07/07) 15. We say that a fruit is ripe when it bursts with flavor. Economic growth is important for Albania to become a rich and powerful nation, but for this it needs to become a strong nation spiritually. If Albania is empowered with the Word, within a few years it will become a prosperous and vital nation. When True Parents first started this movement in the 1950s in Korea, there were less than 100 members. Since Albania has 300 members, within ten years you will be able to make this nation strong and prosperous. The future of Albania is in your hands. (True Mother, 2006/07/07) 16. I have visited many nations before coming to Kenya, and I have observed that True Parents' teachings produce miracles. Up to now, life in Africa may have been difficult, but if you are born anew through these teachings, you will become strong and prosperous and will make major contributions to the world. It is important for you not to lose this opportunity. Therefore, you now have no reason to envy any other nation. In the Bible, it is recorded that Jesus said, "The last will be first, and the first will be last." This describes the age in which we live. Do not let God's blessing slip out from between your fingers. (True Mother, 2006/07/19) 17. I understand that Tanzania is facing many challenges today. I have heard that there are many orphans here who lost their parents because of family problems or AIDS. Other countries in Africa also face this kind of sad situation. For this reason, Africa urgently needs a movement for purity and a movement for true family values. You must go forth and purify Africa anew through movements for purity and true family values. The situation of Korea in the 1950s after the war was more difficult than your current situation. At that time, Father mobilized a small number of people to lay the foundation on which Korea could grow and prosper. In those difficult pioneering days, Father launched a campaign for education throughout the country, focusing on middle and high school students. He taught reading and writing in the countryside and concentrated his efforts in rural communities. Because he made that foundation, Korea now takes its place among the ranks of advanced nations. Your current condition is not as difficult as Korea was at that time. There are other nations nearby that are in a situation similar to yours. Also, you have many nations that can assist you. If you maintain the consciousness of being an owner and move forward enthusiastically, if you are determined to revive this country, thinking that a 24-hour day is too short, there will be hope for this nation. (True Mother, 2006/07/21) 18. You need to stand at the forefront of restoring Ethiopia and turn it into a strong nation. To do that, you have to launch a citizens' educational campaign. The ambassadors for peace gathered here should do the same. You have to begin this movement with your family and with the people around you. You need to practice a life of true love so that all citizens can live in happiness and peace. Father started alone from a place where he had nothing. He started without anyone's help. Yet he built this worldwide foundation. We can only call it a miracle. Of course, it was possible because God was with us. I hope you do not forget that God is also with you. (True Mother, 2006/07/21) South America and Oceania 19. While touring Africa, I mentioned the fact that True Father mobilized our members and launched a citizens' educational campaign in circumstances where Korea lay in ruins as a result of the Korean War. At that time, because there were not many adult members in the church, even a lot of middle and high school students were mobilized. They enthusiastically developed a campaign to teach literacy and awaken the national spirit. True Father created this as a means to help spread the Korean government's New Village Movement to the entire nation, thus playing a major role in making Korea the prosperous country it is today. With the addition of the "New Mind Movement," which was based on the teachings of the Principle, Korea was able to enter today's ranks of advanced nations even more quickly. In the background of Korea becoming a central nation, both spiritually and economically, True Fathers contribution was highly significant. Africa is in a better situation than Korea of the 1950s and 1960s. Africa has incredibly fertile land. Anything planted there can flourish. Why, then, do its people sometimes face famine or the outbreak of disease? Development in some areas has been limited because the nation's leader does not have the consciousness of true ownership. He does not think, "This people is truly my family, and this country belongs to all of us." The teachings given to you today are the textbook and teaching materials for your lives. If we practice these teachings, there is nothing we cannot do. They teach us everything about how we should live. We must reflect and repent: why aren't we able to live in prosperity, able to witness, and able to develop? Visiting Uruguay and looking around the streets of Montevideo, I do not feel the city is prospering as much as it might. Those of you in Uruguay need to reflect deeply. You have received an enormous blessing. You are called true olive trees, while the people of the world who still have not been restored are like wild olive trees. If you cannot multiply, you will eventually diminish. You have to solve everything by yourselves. Discard any expectation that others will do your job for you. Please work with devotion, thinking, "This is my job and I will put my life on the line."" (True Mother, 20/06/0728) 20. At one time, the people of Argentina lived in affluence. In order for Argentina to rise again, you have to change your mind-set. In order to do that, you need to equip all citizens with the teachings of the Principle. Blessed family members and ambassadors for peace have to unite and stand at the forefront of building a new nation. If you make such a resolution at the gathering for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown on July 30, 2006, you will reap the benefits of my visiting here. Whether your nation takes first place or falters depends on your results. I hope you engrave in your minds that the restoration of Argentina rests on your shoulders. (True Mother, 2006/07/29) 21. In the task of establishing Bolivia as a nation that can stand in front of God, your responsibility is greater than that of anyone else. You have an opportunity. You should bring many people to fulfill God's Will, such as those who participated in the Universal Peace Federation gathering for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown and the Blessing event. While touring Africa this time, I felt that we can establish it as a place where people can live affluently, based on the effort they make. They have fertile land. Some may live in poverty, but they do not need to. Likewise, True Parents' teachings can help the Bolivian people mature and also revive Bolivia as a nation that receives the Blessing. (True Mother, 20/06/0801) 22. The more you make people aware of True Parents and the more widely you spread the teachings you heard at the gathering for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown held on August 1, 2006, the more hope you will have. The era of heavenly fortune has come. Because of that, you have an important responsibility. There are many second-generation children of blessed families in Colombia. You have to create an environment in which they can freely practice true love in their lives. Many nations are suffering severely from family and drug problems, among others. Colombia too suffers misery from the problems of drugs, violence and AIDS, especially in their effect upon youth. The movement promoting true love and true family values can solve these problems. Accordingly, you have to reform this nation's image and demonstrate this through your deeds. You have to take action so that there is no one in any corner of this country who does not know about True Parents. You need to plant the traditions of true family, true love and true lineage. Once you have developed the various aspects of our movement, such as the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles, you have to work so that Colombia will be remembered by God. (True Mother, 2006/08/02) 23. When I visited Africa, I told the people there, "Compared to the Middle East, where people in Israel enjoy prosperity in a land that is practically a desert, Africa is a land that is blessed by God. Why isn't Africa living up to its full potential? We need to convey True Parents' teachings in order to help." There is no path to revive Africa other than by conveying these teachings. I told them, "If, after receiving this new philosophy and being born again, you go out and spread the true love of True Parents to your family and neighborhood, and reach further into your nation, God's Will can be accomplished quickly. If you do that, your nation will take the lead no less than advanced nations." The movement to become new people who have been born again internally, based on True Parents' teachings, has a sense of urgency. Those of you who have traveled to Korea know that Korea has risen to the level of a developed nation. Especially in the field of the Internet, it is ahead of every other country in the world. Depending on your resolve, your nation of Jamaica can also experience a major transformation in a very short time. True Parents are just one couple, but we created the groundwork that can change the world. You too can change Jamaica and move the world. There are many blessed family members in this nation. You can condense the time to restore Jamaica; it depends on the type of resolution you make. (True Mother, 2006/08/04) 24. The Bahamas, an island nation in the Caribbean, is where Columbus landed when he began his discovery of the new continent in 1492. After being a colony of Spain for a long time, it became a territory of Great Britain, and finally gained independence in July 1973. Our holding of the Universal Peace Federation gathering for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown in the archipelago of the Bahamas, which is made up of about 700 islands, can only be regarded as God's great blessing. We have come a long distance on this tour. I arrived in Nassau on August 4, 2006, and tasted the joy of meeting people whom God had prepared over a long period of time. On this tour, I have been conveying our teachings and conducting the Blessing. The only path for the Bahamas, if it is to stand again in front of God, is to passionately receive True Parents and these teachings. Please carry out your activities enthusiastically, so that the Bahamas can receive God's blessing. (True Mother, 2006/08/05) 25. I visited Caracas, Venezuela, ten years ago. Now, on August 7, 2006, I have returned. In the meantime, it seems that things have not changed much. I therefore think I need to work more vigorously to introduce our teachings to everyone in this country. Perhaps some of you have visited Switzerland. That nation once faced difficult circumstances, when it was oppressed by powerful neighbors and independence was difficult to gain. Nonetheless, it has become a safe haven for diplomatic, political and ideological refugees. Lenin lived there, and leaders of the Reformation conducted activities there. Because there were good ancestors who foresaw the future of that country and preserved its natural environment, they could build a prosperous and vital nation. I think that if Venezuela has people with leadership ability, it can also stand before the world as a country with an environment no less beautiful than that of Switzerland. I cannot understand why Venezuela, which is among the top nations in the world in terms of natural resources, suffers in poverty. There is only one way out. Everyone, from those in positions of power to the common people, needs to receive True Parents and begin a movement of spiritual renewal. If you make the determination to work, even if just by yourself, and if you feel that 24 hours in a day is too few, and if you work for the sake of the eternal development of this country and a future of peace, there will be hope. (True Mother, 2006/08/08) 26. If you intend to restore Peru, you need to pour out all your energy to witness to college students. We have to raise them as the future leaders of the Unification Church and of this country. The quickest way is to educate them, and through them purify your country's mistaken social customs. When they graduate from university they are of marriageable age, and then if they receive the Blessing, they can create true families. Then, when they enter society, they can purify the whole nation. In order for the next generation to take their position, you first need to witness to university students. You have to properly organize the education of the next generation, and, under the leadership of your national messiah, you must witness to university students. (True Mother, 2006/08/09) 27. The Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles (CARP) must be activated if Chile is to develop. You, as university students, are in an age group from which you can grow up to be the future leaders of this nation or the church. The responsibility of college students is very important. In order to fulfill this responsibility, strive to become role models in everything, both in studies and activities. You must make your manner and appearance such that your fellow students will want to become your friends and want to work with you for the Will. Your CARP activities are important for the future of our church. The entire church must cooperate in harmony and embrace the CARP members, just as I must embrace Cain and Abel. The church is in the mother's position, and it must actively help CARP. We must educate college students well. (True Mother, 2006/08/10) 28. From the providential perspective regarding Oceania, New Zealand has to fulfill the mission of the mother nation. New Zealand has the responsibility to unite with Australia and support and educate the island nations. That is the mission of the mother nation. New Zealand has been asleep, but now she has to wake up and fly. We have the teachings of True Parents and our global foundation is secure. You need to pass on to others what you have heard and seen. Now you have to give back to the world what you have received free of charge from True Parents over all these years. You have to make a new resolution and as members of our second generation, you need to fulfill your responsibilities. (True Mother, 2006/08/14) 29. Before coming to Australia, I passed through the Middle East region, including Israel. There, ambassadors for peace took the lead and successfully completed the Universal Peace Federation gatherings for the Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown. We harvested good results there, but soon after I left, a war broke out. When I think about that, images of those ambassadors for peace come to my mind and my heart aches. The only solution to all the problems in the world, including the barriers that exist between religions, races and cultures, is to receive True Parents. Blessed families have the responsibility to enlighten people about this. You need to feel responsible for what is happening in the Middle East. You have the responsibility to thoroughly inform the people in your region and your nation about True Parents. In this age, we readily talk about peace, hope and happiness centering on True Parents, but think about the people who perish without knowing anything about them. You have to bear a sense of responsibility and take the lead in establishing people in front of God's Will. (True Mother, 20/06/0815) 30. The Korean government's New Village Movement began at the same time that we were conducting educational activities in the rural areas. You should be interested in the fact that this was how the Korean church, under Father's leadership, developed in its pioneering days. This nation, the Solomon Islands, is in a position parallel to that of Korea during those pioneering days. You need to work so that the flame of revival can burn, following the example of those days when we held worship services in spirit and in truth, centering on True Father. People who live in a materialistic civilization tend to pollute and destroy nature. You need to protect and nurture the beautiful natural environment that heaven has given your nation. You need to step forward more actively for the movement to protect nature. That is why you need to go forth and launch a spiritual movement nationwide. (True Mother, 2006/08/18) 31. In order for Palau to compete with large nations and stand in the same rank, you need to convey the teachings of the Principle. There are many things that you do not know about the heart God had while creating the world. Also, you do not know about True Parents' course to lay the foundation for the restoration of fallen humanity. If only you could understand them, you would inevitably love the teachings, and True Parents, who are the center of these teachings. You have to love your nation of Palau with this heart of love, which goes beyond that of even the Christians who are opposing you. It is my sincere desire that you take the lead, so that by practicing true love, guided by these teachings, Palau will become a nation that God loves deeply. (True Mother, 2006/08/19) Chapter 4. The Era of the Pacific Rim Civilization and the Korean Peninsula Section 1. Advent of a New Era Background True Parents proclaimed that the era of the Pacific Rim civilization will arrive, focusing on the Korean Peninsula. They foresaw that a world of peace can take root by means of Eastern and Western civilizations bearing fruit on the Korean Peninsula. Accordingly, they said that countries located on the Pacific Rim have to fulfill their pioneering missions in order to conclude and complete the providence of restoration. 1. If we look at history, we see that Egypt, one of the first human civilizations, was a river civilization that grew from the fertile surroundings of the Nile. How did it develop? The Egyptians would wonder, "What is over there, across the river?" They always desired to investigate what was on the other side of the river. This was the psychological impetus that allowed the Egyptian civilization to flourish. After the age of river civilization had passed, the Mediterranean civilization was established. Human society developed because of the earnest, heartfelt desire to explore the other shore. That deep desire to investigate the other shore gave rise to the evolution of civilization. (005-043, 1958/12/14) 2. Civilization progressed from the river-stage civilization through the Mediterranean civilization, then the Atlantic civilization, to the current Pacific civilization, and onward to the budding of the era in which civilization expands into space. The era of the Atlantic civilization was characterized by Caucasians securing their foothold centering on islands, while the Mediterranean civilization had been based on governance from the city of Rome. India, Egypt and Mesopotamia were the bases of ancient civilizations. Ancient civilizations were all riverbased civilizations, centering on the Indus River, the Nile River, the Yellow River and so forth. Now is the era of the Pacific civilization, after which we will enter upon the civilization of space. (207-046, 1990/10/28) 3. Originally, Christianity was a religion of the East, but because after the passing of Jesus it developed with the West as the center, people began to think of Christianity as Western. It is now returning to the East. It migrated from Rome, to England and to the Americas, and now it has circled all the way to the Far East. As for restoration through indemnity, it is the Principle that you re-create the historical environment and indemnify it. You might think, "If we pay the indemnity amid the history of restoration, then the Lord will return to the people of Israel, right?" But this is not possible. What is needed is an Asian country that can connect to the United States and Western civilization. It must be a homogeneous country with a long history of its own. Christianity must go through an island nation in reverse fashion in order to return full circle. As a nation of islands, Great Britain is comparable to Japan; likewise, the peninsula of Italy is comparable to Korea. Thus, Korea is the focal point where the civilizations of East and West connect, like the meeting of body and spirit. Peninsulas have the advantage of connecting with both land and sea. They naturally are the centers of cultural exchange. Greece and Italy are peninsulas. Spain and Portugal constitute the Iberian Peninsula. The movement of culture passes through peninsulas. (091-253, 1977/02/23) 4. Since Jesus' body was lost, the foundation of his original stage disappeared, and the foundation for Asia was lost. Because of this, instead of moving to Asia, God's work moved in the opposite direction and was pulled to Rome. It went from Asia to the West, and then continued going around until it came back to Asia. As a path of indemnity, blood was shed and sacrifices were made along the way. In that manner, with Rome at the center, Jesus' influence passed through Britain, then across the United States, and finally manifested in the Pacific civilization. The reason for this is that Jesus' body was lost in Asia on the world level. This is where the body and spirit were broken apart. Therefore, civilization became materialistic, and went around backward to the West until it connected finally to Asia. (249-132, 1993/10/08) 5. On a regular basis, the Kuroshio Current, or Black Tide, moves water 4,000 miles through the Pacific Ocean. This is the Pacific's main, massive current. Heavenly fortune is fashioned in the same way. Just like the Kuroshio Current moving the waters of the Pacific Ocean, there is an ideological main current leading human beings to the ideal world. It is clear that the current centered on the United States in the democratic world cannot become the Kuroshio Current. Nor can the current centered on the Soviet Union in the communist world become the Black Tide. Why not? It is because these currents are based on ideologies created by human beings. Then what can become this Kuroshio Current? Is it a new religion that transcends all the world's ideologies? Would it be a movement that binds together all the ideologies, like the Kuroshio Current does with the oceans? Should the answer not be a new philosophical movement, a new philosophical system, a new expression of truth centered on God? Would this new expression of truth not create a new historic beginning point? It must usher all humanity into an ocean of happiness, the ideal world. There is no law that waves passing through the Indian Ocean off the coast of Africa cannot make it to the Pacific Ocean. All waters mix. The oceans are one. (228-043, 1992/03/03) 6. Many civilizations began on peninsulas, where the land, shaped like a phallus, extends into the water. Based on the principle of harmony, peninsulas are ideal to serve as the origin of life. Because peninsulas are placed in the center, they complete a process of mathematical progression, and cultures have developed centering on them. The Balkan Peninsula and the Iberian Peninsula each had such ideal conditions. The Mediterranean Sea is like a woman's body in relation to the Italian Peninsula; together they are like a man and woman becoming one through love. Italian civilization led history at one time because it was geographically located where these yin and yang elements were balanced. Korea is the only country on the Pacific Ocean that has this geographical characteristic of Italy. Japan is protecting Korea geographically. Korea, which is equivalent to the Italian Peninsula, is the only place in Asia where we can build a civilization of global harmony, where the wave of love is able to move the oceans and continents and everything under heaven. The parallel is striking. (179-122, 1988/08/01) 7. The Mediterranean Sea is like a woman's womb. Located in the deepest place within this woman's womb is the nation of Israel, where the Lord was born. Problems arose there, where the original life emerged. Then, a peninsular civilization, Italy, subdued a worldwide territory. After passing through the Mediterranean Sea, the Atlantic Ocean and the Pacific Ocean, the center of civilization must be achieved with a peninsular civilization at the center. Originally, unification should have been realized with Italy at the center. Why couldn't Italy achieve lasting unification? After erecting the Holy See as the center of Christian civilization, Rome did not understand that the Holy Roman Empires power to rule the world was not for its own glory. If Italy had embraced the world with love, even at the sacrifice of itself, it would have been able to rule the whole world during the Middle Ages. The whole world could have been united at that time. When they could not accomplish this, that mission moved to the United Kingdom. So the center of the providence shifted from a peninsular nation to an island nation. Centering on the Iberian Peninsula, the movement to take possession of the ocean regions arose at the beginning of the 16th century. The Spanish competed with England to develop ocean routes. England's Anglican Church took the baton of Christian thought and opposed the Vatican. All these historical facts fit logically. Puritanism was like a son of England, but England expelled this son. This banished Protestantism represented Abel. Puritanism, in the position of the second son, came to a new continent, which was capable of inheriting the Protestant cultural sphere, and established the United States, an independent nation based on Protestantism. (191-107, 1989/06/24) The Pacific civilization From the Mediterranean civilizations centered on Greece and Italy, civilization advanced, traversing the North Atlantic from Great Britain to the United States. Now, it is coming to fruition in a civilization of the Pacific realm, the countries of which are home to more than half the world's population. The Korean Peninsula, in the context of the Pacific Rim civilization, stands in the same position as the Italian Peninsula in Jesus' time. Thus, continental and oceanic civilizations, Eastern and Western civilizations, and spiritual and material civilizations should converge there to achieve a grand unity and harmony. There are more than 60 countries on the shores of the Pacific. Just as the sea conceives and nurtures life, these countries need to fulfill the mother's role and contribute to world peace. For this reason, True Parents paid close attention to the founding of the Federation of Island Nations for World Peace, which they carried out on June 16, 1996 in Tokyo. 8. The current world situation points to the fact that the human race is approaching the Pacific era. Just as the cultural spheres surrounding rivers shifted to the Mediterranean cultural sphere, the Atlantic cultural sphere is shifting to the Pacific cultural sphere. The Soviet Union and the United States should lead the transition from the Atlantic cultural sphere to the Pacific cultural sphere. In order to lead, they need to embrace the peoples of Asia. Asia's population exceeds three-fifths of the world's population. If an ideology cannot assimilate Asian culture, it will not be able to lead the world. (173-219, 1988/02/18) 9. Eastern and Western civilizations are wrestling for dominance over the Pacific cultural sphere, and Eastern civilization is winning out. The civilization of the East contains religions of love based on the truth of love. This is why God sent True Parents there. They initiated a movement rooted in God's true love. This movement will create a new heavenly world that embraces all people and that will allow heaven to embrace all people. (163-059, 1987/04/01) 10. Western people advanced material civilization. The West expanded its territory through knowledge, while people in the East placed less emphasis on material development. Unification entails the harmony of spiritual and physical orientations. A materially developed civilization is coming to Asia. Western and Asian civilizations will combine in the Pacific realm and usher humankind into an era of true civilization, a new world. Such is the era of the Pacific civilization. (212-139, 1991/01/02) 11. Asian civilization is a masculine civilization and Western civilization is a feminine one. Asia is the birthplace of religions. Therefore, Western civilization is coming to Asia. Why is Western civilization the object-partner civilization and Asian civilization the subject-partner civilization? It is because the mainstream religions originated in Asia. Adam, whom God created first, is the subject partner, and Eve, who was created later as Adam's helper, is the object partner. Therefore, Asian civilization is focused on the realm of Adam and is the primary, representative civilization. The Messiah, Jesus, came to Asia. Therefore, through Christian civilization, we must unite the territory of Asia, which represents Jesus' new body, for the sake of recovering Jesus' lost body, and connect it with the realm of spiritual victory. For this reason, the era of the Pacific civilization will come. (229-299, 1992/04/13) 12. Based on God's providence, civilization has progressed gradually on a path around the world, crossing over from the American continent to create the era of the Pacific civilization. In other words, it began with the Mediterranean civilization, continued through Britain to the Atlantic civilization, then moved through America to the Pacific civilization, and arrived at Japan, which is in the same position as Britain once was. It is not because the Japanese are smarter that they have been able to modernize their country and engage in development over the last 120 years. Japan has developed as much as it has because God's providence needs to blossom in Asia. Because God needed to develop an island nation in the same position as Britain, Japan inherited Western advances and played a central role. This is why Japanese culture is like British culture. In both countries, for example, people drive on the left side of the road. Japan has taken on many aspects of British civilization. Japan has established a basis for absorbing all the modern aspects of civilization that started in Europe and eventually came to the United States. It was God's Will that Japan act as the agent to connect Asia to the civilization represented primarily by the United States. God caused civilization to develop in order to realize the ideal world. Therefore, European civilization and Asian civilization must join hands. (078-311, 1975/06/10) 13. What path will God tread when humankind confronts its miserable destiny, falling into hell in the midst of confusion, despair and distress? It will be a path of unification. That unification can be achieved through the formation of a cultural sphere on God's side. When we look from this perspective, we understand that a united European realm and a united North and South American realm will arise within Christian civilization. We must harmonize Europe and the Americas now after assimilating Christian civilization by means of the truth. The Christian cultural sphere of the West is the only thing that can unite all of these, and it is crossing over to East Asia. So if God has been trying to harmonize everything in this world based on the Christian thought system, where in East Asia would this likely occur? The Japanese worship many gods. China and Russia were taken by communism. The only country where this could happen is Korea, a land that has embraced Christianity. In other words, as we are at the doorstep of the era of the Pacific civilization, the only Asian nation possessing a Christian cultural background and ready to accept the Christian thought system is Korea. It cannot be Japan, China or Russia. Only Korea qualifies. (222-036, 1991/10/27) 14. Taken together, the continents of Asia and Africa are like one person. Likewise, North and South America together are like one person. The Asian continent is in the subject partner position. From here, the continents broke apart. North America and South America broke away from Asia. They must be united. The link between Japan and the United States is through the Pacific Ocean that lies between them, with Hawaii in the center. I asked True Mother to win over the United States. On the day Japan and the United States become one, centering on the Pacific Ocean through True Mother, America, which has slipped over into the West, will once again become one with Asia. Jesus lost his body in Asia, and the oneness of True Mother and True Father will bring Western civilization into oneness with Asia through the era of the Pacific civilization. The body that was lost will be reconstituted. Once the age of mother-son cooperation passes, the era of the Pacific Rim will come, based on the model of the era of father-son cooperation. (356-013, 2001/10/07) 15. As we welcome an age in which Eastern and Western civilizations can exchange elements, we must create a cultural sphere in Asia that can embrace Western civilization and ensure healthy exchange between Western and Eastern civilizations. Between Eastern and Western civilizations, one of them is male and the other female. We can also say that one is a spiritual culture and the other a material culture. The people from both cultures must harmonize the rhythms of their daily lives internally and externally, because a global, new, united cultural realm is coming. Western civilization, representing material progress, and Asian civilization, representing spirituality, must come together. I will be the one to provide the foundation for them to unite. In fact, the Unification Church in all of its activities and businesses has always striven to realize this overarching purpose of creating a world civilization. (035-145, 1970/10/11) 16. Korea is the only place where the Asian religious cultural spheres have integrated. If Jesus had not died on the cross, the Indian and Chinese cultures would have been united, with Israel as the center. Today, however, Buddhism, representing Indian civilization, has connected to Korea. Also Confucianism, representing Chinese culture, landed there. Christianity, representing Western civilization, went to Rome, where it flourished under Roman imperial power and then grew into a worldwide religion, and reached Korea. Thus, Korea was able to receive God's blessings even beyond what the Israelites had received. Buddhism from India, Confucianism from China, and Christianity all took root in Korea. The cultural unity that should have been established during Jesus' time in fact has come about in Korea. A united Western society centered on the Vatican ultimately fell short. The Vatican was unable to create unity within the Western world and between the West and Asia. Therefore, the Unification Church, an institution with a mission parallel to that of the Vatican, must create a united cultural sphere that connects the West and Asia. A new worldwide cultural sphere must appear on the Korean Peninsula. (168-068, 1987/09/01) 17. Because of the Fall of Adam and Eve, humanity has gone through several hundred million years of indemnity, historic effort and long-suffering. Humankind has paid flesh and blood indemnity. Today, I am revealing a detailed theoretical interpretation of history. I have sewn what was torn, patched what was threadbare, and recreated the original form prior to the Fall. With God as the center, we must restore Adam, Eve and the archangel. This will all come to fruition in Korea. Through Korea and Japan, we need to restore through indemnity what went wrong in Italy and Britain, a peninsular nation and an island nation, respectively. The Vatican ruled the world from Italy, a peninsular civilization. To indemnify this, we start over focused on the United States. Since Jesus died in Asia, we need to find his body in Asia and together with the liberation of the nation's we must trumpet throughout Asia the good tidings of the kingdom of heaven on earth. When we try to do this, it is the realm of religion that poses a problem. The majority of religions are from Asia. The cultural spheres of Islam, Buddhism, Confucianism and Christianity are all there. Most religions have their origin in Asia. This is why the Returning Lord must hasten the unification of religions for the sake of uniting Asia. (207-270, 1990/11/11) 18. The leader of the Pacific civilization is neither the United States nor Japan. If we realize the Pacific civilization by winning the United Nations, then the physical world and spiritual world, which were divided due to Jesus' untimely death, finally will become one, with God at the center. This is why Japan and the United States must become one centering on Korea, which has taken the place of Rome. That is, the island nation and the continental nation must become one, with the peninsular nation at the center. The island nation and the continental nation will be found and matched in the East. Then Korea, Japan and America can become a trinity returning to the Pacific or Asian region, where Jesus' body was lost. In this way, the unification of the spiritual world and the physical world, which were divided and are at war with each other, will form a standard for the unification of the world. Therefore, the ocean sphere will be restored, the land will be restored, the ideal of creation will be restored, and the Fourth Adam will appear. In order to build a foundation for this, North and South America must become one centering on Hawaii, and also Asia and Africa must become one. These pairs represent two sets of twins. On the foundation of having formed twins, everything that has been divided into East and West and into heaven and earth will come together, focused on the ocean. As Adam and Eve were born from the womb, which is like the ocean, they must emerge from a new ocean, with Hawaii as the center. (414-183, 2003/07/31) 19. Since we already proclaimed the era of the Pacific Rim civilization, what we must do now is to proclaim the era of the kingship of the peaceful cosmic rim civilization. That is, we need to proclaim the era of the kingdom of the peaceful cosmic rim civilization, as well as Cheon Il Guk. An orbital path that connects to the vast universe will appear. Therefore, we proclaim the era of the empire of the peaceful Cheon Il Guk rim civilization. Many countries have been admitted to the United Nations, but they are now to become one nation. It is the era when our country will be called the peaceful Cheon Il Guk rim civilization. We must claim our country. From now on, we are living in the era of the kingdom of the peaceful cosmic rim civilization. Cheon Il Guk means that two people become one. East and West will become one; North and South will become one. This is the era where our country, the peaceful Cheon Il Guk civilization, will reign. Through this, God will be liberated, heaven and earth will be liberated, the entire cosmos will be liberated, and the era of the kingdom of peace will become a reality. In True Parents' names, we now proclaim the era of the kingdom of the cosmic peaceful civilization and the era of my country, the peaceful Cheon Il Guk civilization. We need to embrace heaven and earth and the oceans of the world in our hearts and then dedicate all of them to heaven. We resolve to exist as one, offering our country, our world and our heaven and earth. (558-268, 2007/03/19) 20. The proclamation I made in Hawaii was that of the era of the kingdom of the peaceful cosmic rim civilization, and the title of that speech was "The Historical Perspective on the Pacific Rim Era as Seen from God's Will." The subtitle was "The Direction for the United Nations and the Free World Centering on the United States." Because the Pacific Ocean and the continents are not united, I held a rally for the era of the Pacific Rim civilization. This does not mean I have forsaken the land. On the contrary, now that I have established a providential foundation on the Pacific Ocean, we need to take that seed and plant it in the land. This was accomplished at the large rally we held on April 3, 2007. The assembly was called "The Proclamation for the Opening of the New Civilization of Cosmic Peace." Cultures are first formed near oceans. They then develop through a peninsula to arrive on the mainland. This is the process they go through. As a peninsular nation, we must embrace the Pacific Ocean. We must also embrace the mainland. This is our position. (558-300, 2007/03/26) 21. Since we currently dwell in the era of the Pacific cultural sphere, we must help the countries that are located on the Pacific Ocean. In order to gather these countries together, I held the World Cup Fishing Tournament on Jeju Island. The purpose of this event was to connect these countries. I wanted to create an organization that the United Nations could administer. I very much hoped the United Nations would create a branch that focuses on the leisure industry and similar concerns. There are many obstacles to this kind of effort. If we want to work with the executive members of the Security Council and the Economic and Social Council of the United Nations as they exist today, we must educate them. In order for South Korea to embrace the North, we must educate the North Koreans. We need to let them know about God and the spirit world. We must help them understand with certainty about changing the blood lineage. When they understand this, all problems will be solved. For this purpose, 52 countries, including the developing nations in the Pacific cultural sphere, have joined the Federation of Island Nations for World Peace. After integrating these countries into a state-like federation, we must connect them to the UN. (337-123, 2000/10/24) 22. Island nations situated in the middle of the Pacific Ocean face the world's most complicated situation. Any powerful nation can land on one of their shores, dock its warship, turn the country into a battleground and completely occupy it. Therefore, these small nations should unite in order to combine their strength. This would require that they adopt common cultural traditions, a common lifestyle, and a common spoken and written language. (517-012, 2006/02/09) 23. We have arranged to have each island nation send ten delegates to Japan for a two-week workshop starting July 1, 1996. With the support of its president or prime minister, each country will initiate an educational campaign through its national broadcasting system. Forty countries will participate. These are important countries. The delegates will utilize their national broadcasting systems to educate everyone, including the president and cabinet. This is not a dream. They envy our technological resources and capabilities. To save these people, we are investing the economic strength of developed island nations such as Japan and Britain. (278-324, 1996/06/23) 24. I am preparing to empower the Pacific island nations. My specific plan is to provide university-level education in Hawaii with the cooperation of the Japanese and US governments. Based on many solid national relationships, I am making the foundation whereby all peoples can make rapid progress toward freedom and liberation, from the national to the worldwide level. That foothold of True Parents' aspiration is being created. (427-137, 2003/12/04) 25. The ocean is an unlimited repository. It is like a rich man. What environment is richer than the ocean? Even the treasury of the United States pales in comparison. Inexhaustible resources are buried in the ocean. God created the ocean as a gift to humankind. Is there anything that cannot be found in the depths of the Pacific Ocean? We have selected the Pacific to be a base for settlement and are urging the island nations to build schools. If we assemble representatives from 60 island nations, they can form a confederation. With the support of Japan or the United States, we can build a system to implement a world federation of island nations. Many of these nations that were colonized in the past are fettered by the concept of slavery, but if we apply the concept of siblings and create something resembling the British Commonwealth, this will be more than enough to connect the five oceans and six continents as a unified world on which the sun never sets. (356-146, 2001/10/12) 26. I have taken the path of indemnity. I am treading it because of God. Because I do so, no matter where I go, be it South America or anywhere else, God is compelled to take responsibility. Recently, I have been working to unite island nations centered on Hawaii. This is not a path I chose for my own benefit. It is for the purpose of indemnity. I walk this path while ready to lose my life. I never need to discuss with anyone which path I will take. I am a man who creates his own path. (383-089, 2002/06/26) Section 2. The International Peace Highway Proposals True Parents advocated the construction of the International Peace Highway at the 10th International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences (ICUS) held in Seoul in 1981. The International Peace Highway should be constructed as a neutral zone with one kilometer of space on each side of four lanes going in each direction. This will be a zone without borders through which travelers can freely pass. As it is intended to be a highway of peace, the proposal included immigration offices at interchanges to allow visa-free entry and exit, the prohibition of vehicles carrying weapons and limitations on the movement of troops. As part of True Father's presentation on the International Peace Highway, he also proposed a Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel. He predicted that when the construction of the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel is completed, automobiles and high-speed trains could run from Tokyo to London, and that this would expedite world peace. To realize this plan, he founded the International Highway Construction Corporation (IHCC) in Japan in April 1982, which in July 1983 began conducting research on the land and sea areas of Tsushima Island in the Tsushima Strait, Iki Island in Nagasaki Prefecture and the city of Karatsu on the island of Kyushu, Japan. In October 1986, the IHCC began excavation of a pilot tunnel in Chinzei, Saga Prefecture. 1. As this bloody and painful century draws to a close and we usher in the 21st century, we have reached a time when in order to create a truly new culture, every country must stop emphasizing its own national interests, which results in extreme struggle and enmity. Nations must establish a new value system of a worldwide dimension. In addition, when we reflect upon whether it is possible for true peace to be maintained in one's own country alone without a shared interest in the happiness and peace of neighboring countries, we realize that it is impossible to conceive of world peace without love for humanity that transcends nationalism. From this perspective, I think now is the time to formulate a new social and economic theory. The world needs a new international economic structure that prevents the vast economic waste and losses of the past, and to implement a new plan for land improvement on a worldwide scale, so that all people can fulfill their right to pursue peace and happiness. With the advent of an ideal world of everlasting peace, all people can realize a happy and prosperous life. Under the all-encompassing vision that "human beings are siblings of one family," and as a way to substantiate this ideal, I would like to submit this proposal for the construction of the International Peace Highway that connects East and West. (115-177, 1981/11/10) 2. The first step is to go through Japan, South Korea and mainland China. The road will then pass through South and Central Asia, the Middle East, Europe and Russia, connecting all the countries of the world in a straight line. A pneumatic tube system in the center of the international highway will transport cargo, and immigration offices at interchanges and airports in large cities will facilitate simple, quick visa-free entry and exit procedures. A one-kilometer neutral buffer zone, an international area on both sides of the highway, should be set up to make space for recreational facilities for the passengers of the cars and tourist buses using the highway. I am proposing this plan in order to create heaven on earth, by binding all people of the world together through a high speed thoroughfare. This draft is part of a concrete plan to hasten the process of realizing the ideal world. Through this, scientists will contribute to the realization of happiness and peace for humankind. The significance and purpose of this project is to build a new world of higher culture, by tying the entire world into a "one-day world," meaning we can travel anywhere in the world and come back home on the same day. (115-178, 1981/11/10) 3. Looking at the situation in Asia from a global perspective, China is an issue. How can I involve China? In Asia, Korea's survival is an important matter. That is why I proclaimed the construction of an International Peace Highway at the 10th ICUS back in 1981. I also prepared the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel excavation project. It will take only one more year to complete the design. From then we can start building a highway linking North Korea and China. If Japan takes the lead, we can open this new way to connect Asia. (135-249, 1985/12/12) 4. I proposed the construction of the International Peace Highway in 1981. It is a well-known fact in the academic world, because I declared it to planners, educators, and administrative officials of many countries decades ago. I was the first to propose building a global highway, starting with the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel. I can say that I exerted an influence on the Channel Tunnel in the Strait of Dover, too. I also bought land near the exit of that tunnel. The piece of land I purchased has become part of the site where the Dover Strait undersea tunnel was dug. Digging in Japan has been suspended now, but I had been supporting continuous excavation work for ten years. That is why neither the Japanese nor the South Korean governments can ignore it. God's Will is to achieve one world and one cultural sphere. If a world under God's sovereignty is to be established, the construction of an international highway is inevitable. That day will surely come. National barriers must be abolished for the sake of world peace. If every country cooperates, peace will lead to equilibrium. We can move the world by upholding the vertical ideal. (431-037, 2004/01/11) 5. The Japanese are good at digging tunnels. They connected the four islands of Japan and dug the Channel Tunnel under the Dover Strait. Now Koreans have become the fastest excavators. I did not know that Koreans were so good at tunnel construction. No country in the world works as hard as Korea. Korean people are engaged in construction projects such as bridge building, tunneling, and erecting buildings in the Middle East. Korea does not lag behind Japan in terms of technology either. (479-327, 2004/12/15) 6. When the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel is completed, goods imported from the East or the West can be shipped to Japan overland via Korea. The highway will stretch to northern Russia, southern China, into the heart of China and pass through the Middle East before reaching London. All big shipments go through Korea. Expanding the market for trade and linking Japan to the United States and Europe will strengthen the global economy, focusing on the six nations that fought in World War II, namely the United Kingdom, the United States, France, Japan, Germany and Italy. The Korean Peninsula will be the commercial center through which people and cargo from the worlds developed nations come and go. In addition, if we build convenience areas along the traffic routes, Korea will become a global transport hub. (447-199, 2004/05/02) 7. We have to build railroad bridges connecting the United States to Russia by way of Canada and Anchorage, Alaska, so that goods can be transported by train rather than by water across the Pacific Ocean. We will be able to go anywhere by train if the continents are linked by rail bridges. If you think about this, an undersea tunnel between Korea and Japan would not be a problem. Digging a tunnel of that length is quite simple in the modern age, so an undersea tunnel can be bored in the near future. With hightech equipment this is not a difficult task. (493-293, 2005/04/26) 8. It was my idea to build the International Peace Highway from Beijing through Myanmar, traversing Shinuiju, North Korea and Dandong, China. I directed that the proposal be sent to the presidents of nations throughout the world. By one means or another, I need to pull China in. That was what I announced at the time. Almost three million Koreans live in Manchuria. The Korean residents of Japan, the United States and Germany whom I have assembled have agreed to undertake the task. They are capable of making use of the most modern technology. Utilizing the state-of-the-art technology of Germany, I intend to support China. (138-019, 1986/01/13) 9. South Korea's geopolitical location is exceptional. No country can establish a line of defense for Asia that excludes the Korean Peninsula. The island nations are already within the defensive circle. It will be a big issue if there is not a connection between Japan and the mainland. Maritime transportation is complicated. Because the closest connecting point for Japan with the mainland is the Korean Peninsula, a connecting bridge or tunnel is needed in order to rectify all the problems related to the export of goods from China, Russia and Asia to Japan. The Korean Peninsula links the Pacific Ocean and the continent. It has sufficient means to distribute Asian goods to nearby countries. Because it is less convenient for China or Russia to transport raw materials by sea, they will want to ship them to Japan overland through the Korean Peninsula. Since Japan lives on imports and exports, it is convenient to move commodities to the continent through the Korean Peninsula. All that is necessary to connect to the continent is a tunnel between the Korean Peninsula and Japan, and it will also connect everything to Russia. (389-135, 2002/08/03) The Bering Strait undersea tunnel During their speaking tour to four cities in the United States from June 25-28, 2005, True Parents proposed the construction of an undersea tunnel across the 85-kilometers of the Bering Strait that divide North America from Russia in order to support the creation of a peaceful world -- one family in a global village that transcends national, racial, ideological and religious barriers. To actualize this plan, they actively supported the establishment of the Tunnel Foundation for World Peace on January 18, 2008. The Bering Strait is a boundary that divided the democratic camp from the communist camp when there were sharp conflicts between the two superpowers, the United States and the Soviet Union. In that respect, connecting these regions has enormous symbolic significance. True Parents explained that "all humankind has to make the entire world into a "one-day world" and demolish the walls dividing races, religions, cultures and nations, thereby establishing world peace as God has desired." In particular, they emphasized the fact that since human selfishness created these divisions, it is cooperation that will lead to the elimination of these walls. 10. In the United States, I presented the idea of eliminating the border in the Bering Strait. This did not go unnoticed. It is something the United States wishes could be done. We can build an eight-lane International Peace Highway as a safe zone for world peace. I am saying, let us enter the "one-day world." The era when we can fly around the world in only seven hours is coming. I am teaching and preparing for such a culture. All of you need to invest everything to realize that world. (500-126,2005/07/10) 11. The International Date Line runs through the Bering Strait, situated on the border shared by Alaska in the United States and the Soviet Union. That border divides the world into two distinct camps, but I am resolute about removing that border and uniting the world. In the United States, I announced my plan to build a bridge or undersea tunnel across the Bering Strait. This is not an issue affecting only Russia and the United States; it is a matter of concern for the entire world, a concern for heaven and earth. (502-197, 2005/07/29) 12. Unfortunately, so far there has never been a nation of God, or a land that belongs to Him. Countries should no longer exist as they are today. In order to bring the countries of this world together, barriers must be eliminated. To abolish them, I will build the Bering Strait Peace King Bridge or Tunnel. I must remove the world's boundary lines. In the future, peace-lovers will abandon their homes and pursue a lifestyle built around peace tours. We can create a buffer zone extending 120 miles around the International Peace Highway and people can live right there. When borders are eliminated, the kingdom of God appears. (502-219, 2005/07/29) 13. We have to build a bridge across the Bering Strait, or drill a tunnel under it, to link North America and Russia, and designate it as a distribution route to transport materials only for good purposes. We should not transport military material and armaments. The sons and daughters of God should devote themselves to building this, to secure the borderline of God's fatherland, driving satan out. Every one of you will have to do this for the sake of liberating the fatherland. If an older brother cannot fulfill it, his younger brother will accomplish it in his place. If the younger brother fails to realize it, his older brother will step in. If the father cannot achieve it, the son will take over, or the father for the son. If husbands cannot finish it, their wives will step in to complete it, and vice versa. (506-212, 2005/09/03) 14. You have to make the world into a one-day world. In order to do that, you have to build the Peace King highway system all over the world. So far, there have not been any Peace King bridges or tunnels. These bridges and tunnels will be the final step in establishing the nation and hometown of God. (506-214, 2005/09/03) 15. Currently our highway systems do not belong to the heavenly world, but to satan's world. Therefore, originating from the Bering Strait, you have to build an elevated eight-lane highway with a buffer zone 120 miles wide, encircling planet Earth and making it the nation of God. When you do that, the highway will freely connect all the countries of the world. Transportation of military supplies, munitions and weapons would be banned, because the highway is constructed for the sake of the throne of peace. (506-035, 2005/08/30) 16. On January 3, 2007, 12 tribes were organized in order to build the international highway at the Bering Strait. They have to construct it across the border of land and sea, water and soil, in order to allow God to come to earth. It will be a unification highway for peace, not a unification highway for war. We will make it with 16 lanes, eight lanes in each direction, so that people can drive even with their eyes closed. How joyful this highway will be if it has 16 lanes! Religious people will be asked to devote themselves to construct the highway. We will gather religious people and invite them to build it together. To run this project using money generated by extortion, embezzlement or criminality is against my philosophy. (550-277, 2007/01/04) 17. Why do we need to solve the problem of the Bering Strait? Why did the East and the West divide? Why are Russia and the United States divided? They would have been connected were it not for the Bering Strait. If the world understood Unification Thought, barriers between nations would not exist. Therein lies the problem. Water can flow everywhere. Air knows no boundary. Sunlight shines through every gap. These three life elements, water, air and sunlight, go everywhere. All of them find their way into deep places, but water even moves to the treetops, carried upward from the root through the xylem. We must live comfortably like these elements, so we need to create a one-day world. How convenient our living would be if we could easily travel back and forth between London and Europe or anywhere else, if we could go wherever we wish! Because of borders, just the act of applying for a visa requires us to go through complex formalities. satan made it that way, not God. When we move through the vast universe in harmony with the ideal law, even if there are national borders, we will pass over them. The macrocosm is moving in harmony as one cosmos. Therefore, borders can become a problem. (547-014, 2006/11/30) 18. We have to erect towers, lay the foundation and build a bridge across the Pacific Ocean. Building that bridge will enable us to cross the Pacific at will. We should be able to cross the Bering Strait whenever we wish. Hence the land, sea and air everywhere should be free of borders. Islam, Christianity and Judaism are suffering from religious conflicts. As they diverged from a single root, this one root must gather them together again and sort them out before God into their unfallen original positions. Accordingly, beyond religion and politics, they must live by giving and receiving affection as siblings in one family. (523-244, 2006/04/05) 19. True Parents have to liberate three areas of tribulation: the Middle East, North and South Korea, and the Bering Strait. The Bering Strait Tunnel must be built. In the Old Testament, Adam's family could not be established; it fell into ruin. In Jesus' time, he failed to establish a country. In True Parents' era, a unified world in heaven and earth must be built via the Bering Strait. To achieve that, True Parents stepped forward, took responsibility, and carried the flag for peace in these three areas. How amazing were the strides of True Parents! When South Korea comes forward to take on the work of True Parents, it will be blessed. (522-128, 2006/03/27) 20. We must realize the original ideal of God in the nation of God and the family of God, on the foundation of the ideal realm of God. By the same token, we have to construct the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel and the Bering Strait Tunnel. The purpose is to enter the one-day world. World history left behind reminders of complicated wars and chaotic surroundings created by national borders. How confused today's environment has become! So whether you like it or not, creating a unified world is the final task for the human race. We have to take up this mission and feel a strong sense of responsibility for it. We should assume overall responsibility for this providential duty that heaven has assigned us. (600-223, 2008/10/31) 21. With the Unification Church at the center, the 13 world religions have to form a coalition that pioneers the construction projects for the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel and the Bering Strait Tunnel. The religious circles should announce to the world that they are taking charge of pioneering these projects. We have completed the Coronation for the Authority of the Liberation of God, the King of Kings. God has come forward. I am creating a foundation centered on Busan, on the southern coast of Korea. I have paved a foundation in Hawaii that can connect the island nations, and completed the foundation to link the world's islands, peninsulas and continents. Upon these foundations, we declared the Abel-type UN. Next we need to declare the Parents' UN. After the coronation of God, the one and only King of kings, we have nothing to be afraid of because God can come forward in this era. There is nothing to be hesitant about. We have laid the foundation. Now the lid can be opened and the secrets of heaven and earth can be revealed. The secular world will pay attention to us and take interest in what we are doing. We have to resolve conflicts among nations along with all economic and political problems. (608-096, 2009/02/21) 22. I declared early on that I would embark on developing the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel and the Bering Strait Tunnel. The Washington Times printed an article about this. In the future, religious people will have to take the lead in this task. Based on the background of the Unification Church, The Washington Times announced that it did not mind financing heavily the construction of the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel and the Bering Strait Bridge or Tunnel. Politicians and other people of influence are debating this issue. It may take years for them to reach an agreement. Therefore, religious people must unite to take responsibility for this undertaking. (610-185, 2009/04/23) 23. The World Peace King Bridge or Tunnel across the Bering Strait will one day be the greatest work and the largest, most monumental project ever undertaken for the promotion of unity and harmony. We must do this for the sake of all people. To accomplish this, wealthy people are needed to establish the huge financial base required for hiring engineers, technicians and everyone necessary to build the infrastructure. Japanese and Americans should collaborate on the construction project. The Unification Church, ambassadors for peace, and NGOs should also participate. (503-216, 2005/08/05) 24. The Bering Strait Bridge or Tunnel, a public thoroughfare for world peace, should connect to the air, sea and land. All traffic by land, sea and air will be managed by a public authority, which will manage and coordinate all means of transportation. No loading, unloading or transport of military material will be permitted. The Peace King Bridge or Tunnel is for peaceful purposes only. War has put nations around the world N into serious debt and depleted natural resources. We must do everything in our power to build a peaceful world. (503-202, 2005/08/05) 25. I have set up a company to ensure that the Bering Strait project makes progress. Furthermore, construction of the Korea-Japan Undersea Tunnel is well underway. No one can stop us. When it is complete, the world's people will enter the one-day world. It will be as if there is no time difference around the world. People will gather throughout the world as if they are in a single village to educate, play sports and even hold the Olympic Games. (593-139, 2008/06/14) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 9: Activities in the Media, Education and the Arts for the Culture of Heart Chapter 1. Unification Thought and International Academic Activities 969 Section 1. Unification Thought 969 Section 2. International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences 980 Section 3. Professors World Peace Academy 988 Chapter 2. World Media Conferences and Media Outlets 996 Section 1. World Media Association 966 Section 2. Sekai Nippo and The News World 1001 Section 3. The Washington Times 1005 Section 4. The Segye Times 1011 Section 5. Print, Video and Archives 1018 Chapter 3. Establishing Educational Institutions and Nurturing Human Beings 1026 Section 1. The Purpose of Education 1026 Section 2. Educational Institutions 1026 Section 3. Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation and Sunhak Peace Prize 1030 Chapter 4. Cultural and Artistic Organizations 1046 Section 1. The Little Angels of Korea 1046 Section 2. Universal Ballet 1052 Chapter 5. Realizing a World of the Culture of Heart through Sports 1059 Section 1. The World Culture and Sports Festival 1059 Section 2. Soccer Teams 1065 Section 3. Soccer Tournaments 1068 Section 4. Unification Martial Arts 1071 Book 9. Activities in the Media, Education and the Arts for the Culture of Heart The world of God's ideal is a community based on the culture of heart where God and all people live in harmony. The ideal of creation includes the three great blessings that call us to perfect the individual, to perfect the family, and to have dominion over the creation. That is a world with a culture of heart, a culture that embodies God's heart. True Father invested himself completely to transcend the realm of satan's culture and re-create the realm of God's culture, the realm of True Parents' culture. The culture of heart transcends the barriers of race, nation and religion; it is a society of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values based on true love. Seeing the necessity of an ideological basis for building such a society, True Father created Unification Thought based on the Divine Principle. To encourage people to recognize Unification Thought as the absolute standard for human culture, he established and supported various academic organizations. In particular, he founded the Professors World Peace Academy, made up of renowned scholars, and in order to search for ways to bring about the unity of religion and science, he regularly held the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences. The main theme of these conferences was the role of absolute values in building a world based on the culture of heart. True Father also founded various media organizations to set a standard and serve as a channel for realizing world peace. Through the World Media Association, he turned his attention to the education of media professionals. He established daily newspapers in the main providential nations of Korea, Japan and America, thereby creating a world-level foundation. Moreover, he devoted his heart and soul for the education of people around the world. He founded or supported universities in Korea and America, and with the spirit of the motto, "Love Heaven, Love People, Love the Nation," he educated young people to become pillars of the future world. In Korea, he invested a great deal of money for education, founding primary, secondary and postsecondary schools. Furthermore, True Father founded many organizations devoted to the pursuit of culture, the arts and sports, so that the culture of heart could blossom. By performing all over the world, Universal Ballet and the Little Angels, a children's folk ballet, have greatly contributed to enhancing Korea's prestige and have generated exchanges between North and South Korea. Also, True Father established a soccer club to facilitate progress toward world peace. His actions to build an ideal world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness in our global village through the culture of heart is part of his noble legacy. Chapter 1. Unification Thought and International Academic Activities Section 1. Unification Thought The Unification Thought Institute According to True Father, a world based on the culture of heart entails the unification of thought and value perspectives. He established the Unification Thought Institute on August 20, 1972. As a response to the Cold War, the 20th century's expression of the pervasive confrontation between materialism, on which communism is based, and recognition of spiritual reality, on which free democratic society is based, he proposed Unification Thought, head-wing thought, as a way to critique and transcend these two opposing thought systems. As a way to realize world peace, he founded the Unification Thought Institute to research, discuss in depth, and develop this thought system. 1. In the future, centering on the Korean Peninsula, a new view of history, a new unifying philosophy and a new world culture must be established. This is the starting point for realizing God's ultimate hope and heart, the ideal that He had from before the creation. Also, it is the starting point for the liberation of the fallen world from its deep sorrow. (022-022, 1969/01/01) 2. From now on, we will surely embrace the world. And when we do, within a short time we will lead the world into God's embrace, without having to make great sacrifices. I am making such plans at this time. This is why many things are happening that you cannot understand. Accordingly, we are organizing the Unification Thought Institute. Modern civilizations follow philosophies from thinkers who take an academic and scholarly approach. So, after strengthening our organization, we must not only influence the worlds of culture and ideas, but we must also set a foundation to assume leadership. (062-300, 1972/09/26) 3. All the members of the International Federation for Victory over Communism (IFVOC) must be trained to become excellent lecturers. Also, IFVOC needs to strengthen its outreach to local community leaders. The entire Unification Church and IFVOC need to devote themselves completely to this, as should the Professors World Peace Academy (PWPA), Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles (CARP) and Christian Students Association. First, we need to train 100,000 local community leaders. We have to arm them with the right ideas. Then the Unification Thought Institute must oversee and diligently instruct IFVOC lecturers to educate the community leaders using good lectures that have accurate content. You need to record and assess their lectures. If they are teaching incorrectly, correct them right away. Since IFVOC has grown larger, its lecturers must use the official contents only, not teach with something that they devised personally. The Unification Thought Institute has to take overall responsibility to systematize the equipping of people with the right worldview. (145-111, 1986/04/30) 4. Unification Thought Institutes in Japan, America and Korea have to meet and collaborate to establish the correct view of history and show clearly how philosophy is rooted in religion. If this is not clear there will be problems, and factions will arise. The issue for religion and philosophy is whether philosophy is first or God is first. On what basis do we begin to solve this issue? If opinions differ, it becomes easy to diverge and separate. This is why researchers from the University of Bridgeport in America and experts in Korea and Japan have to discuss and evaluate this issue. The questions are: is God first? Is ideology first? Is the Principle first? Ideology is in the object partner position; it cannot take the position of subject partner. Also, there is the issue of the origin of ideology. If there is no God, then ideology simply floats in the air. We must unfold a system of thought based on logic that defines one origin. If we cannot establish the origin of ideology, two factions will develop and the problem will gradually expand. We must get hold of these threads of thought and settle the question. (435-152, 2004/02/03) 5. Who bears responsibility for this world? No single person's philosophy has ever worked. The history of philosophy has become nothing but a wasteland. Seen from this viewpoint, who guides the way and bears responsibility for this world? The materialistic interpretation of the origin and history of the world has failed completely. Humanistic thought is rooted directly in the decadent ideology of hedonism. What do we need instead? If God exists, we have to consider how God thinks about this world and look at it theoretically. For many years, while investigating historical systems of thought, I meditated on the direction that people will have to go in the future. I thought, "From God's perspective, there must be an absolute, necessary and valuable content in the human world. And there must be an ultimate purpose that history pursues and that human beings must attain." (239-010, 1992/11/23) 6. If we are going to move the world, we must present an ideology that the world recognizes as most eminent. This is our primary task. Then we have to climb to the foremost position in science and technology. Next, we must rise to the top in the development of economic policies. Then we need to become world leaders in the area of the media. If we accomplish these things, we will be able to move the world. The order is: first ideology, then science and technology, then economics and finally the media. If we are able to assume leadership in these four areas, we will create relationships with these fields as the object partners. With these relationships, we will be able to move the world, and a political foundation will naturally come about. I have dedicated my entire life to such work. I have been working alone until now, preparing the world to take the position of object partner to its principled subject partner. (135-095, 1985/09/30) 7. Soon this nation will encounter an ideological battle. Korean politicians ignore the inevitability of this upcoming battle. Because I am the person who received heaven's special grace, I have premonitions and foreboding about the future, and the intellectual ability to gauge the path forward. On this basis, I predict that those who survive the ideological battle that is coming will end up guiding the world. People may oppose and persecute me, but I am pursuing an objective completely different from theirs. My childhood and even my youth, the springtime of life, in which people like to take pride, just flew by for me. While others went looking for places to play, I took the opposite path. I grew up saying to myself, "They may go that way, but I must walk the path needed to win the ideological battle." (138-015, 1986/01/13) 8. What is Unification Thought? Regarding the fundamental questions of the universe, two differing views of history have emerged: the materialistic view and the spiritual view. The book Unification Thought was devised and systematized expressly to solve this fundamental philosophical divergence. It puts everything together and offers a new worldview and a new philosophy of life. (065-337, 1973/03/05) 9. There are many systems of thought in this world. However, among them Unification Thought is the system of thought that is in the subject partner position. Unification Thought is the subject partner because it is a thoroughgoing application of God's point of view. It is the thought system that can unite the democratic and communist worlds. It can bring believers and nonbelievers into harmony. Its goal is to create a unified world, a world of oneness. (102-130, 1978/11/27) 10. Unification Thought is based on the concept of subject and object partners. Unification means that two entities become one. Man and woman need to unite, parents and children need to unite, the family and society need to unite, the society and the nation need to unite, and the nation and the world need to unite. It is through the unification viewpoint that such things as philosophy and ideals can emerge. Without a purpose around which to unite, everything falls apart. Therefore, since this idea of purpose naturally emerges when we put the concepts of subject partner and object partner in place, the communist theory of the dialectic breaks down. The dialectical principle states that in order for development to occur, subject and object partners must struggle with each other. This is a contradiction, so that principle, which states that unity comes through struggle, completely falls apart. That principle does not acknowledge the object partner. However, without subject and object partners, it is impossible for something to exist. This is not an opinion; it is indeed the case. Therefore, subject and object partners need to unite in order to reach completion. (067-051, 1973/05/19) 11. God did not create heaven and earth for His own sake. Before thinking of His own benefit, God made heaven and earth for the sake of His object partner. He invests completely into His object partner. Then, everything that belongs to the object partner is returned to God. That which is being returned to God is bigger than what God originally invested; hence, everything given to Adam and Eve returns to God with more added on. In this way, God becomes a billionaire! Therefore, it is good. By investing completely, He comes to own all the realms of creation. There are myriad ways of giving: by speaking, one can give; with a helping hand, one can give; through deeds, one can give. There are countless ways. The worldview that promotes the attitude of living for the sake of the object partner is the core of Unification Thought. All truths of the Bible are explained in it. No matter what, with this fundamental rule you can understand their core meaning precisely. Seen from this viewpoint, if you go forward with the content of Unification Thought, then amazing internal unification is achieved. This is not external unification; rather, it is unification at a fundamental level. Unification Thought appears with God's heart at its center. (060-291, 1972/08/18) 12. Nowadays we are shedding blood and sweat for this country and we are mobilizing people, but it is not for the sake of this nation alone. It is for the future of the world. Taking a perspective that goes beyond nationality, ethnicity and race, we try to create a great family that transcends borders and shares love and life. In other words, with God at the center, we form one great family bonded by life, love and lineage. This is Unification Thought. This is the thought of the Unification Church, a universal teaching. (038-268, 1971/01/08) 13. While we hope for the blessed land of the kingdom of heaven and advance on the path of unification, what is the enemy we must face? Borders are the problem. Unification Thought asserts that we have to transcend sentiments of nationalism. Likewise, we have to go beyond our race. The problem is not whether we are Americans or Africans. The problem is whether we can practice more love toward other peoples than toward our own people. If we are unable to do that, we cannot become the leaders who take responsibility to save the world. This is what Unification Thought is about. The way of love is always accompanied by sacrifice and overcoming. The essence of such love is self-sacrifice and overcoming ones circumstances. Religions call for sacrifice and service because these are necessary when we walk the path of love. Rather than sacrifice and weep, we sacrifice and rejoice. (048-191, 1971/09/12) Godism and head-wing thought After a long period of prayer and meditation, True Parents discovered the Unification Principle, which is the absolute truth of God. Their discovery has been systematized in the book, Unification Thought. If this were applied to society, the problems of society would be solved. If it were applied to the world, the problems of the world would be solved. This is a new worldview, a new view of the universe, of life, of the providence and of history, possessing unprecedented core insights. It offers comprehensive principles by which people aligned with all religious teachings and philosophies can embrace and accept each other while maintaining their traditions unique character. The Victory Over Communism ideology based on Unification teaching offers a clear critique and counterproposal to communism. Head-wing thought, or Godism, is the alternative that can unite leftwing and rightwing ideologies. 14. The book Unification Thought presents a viewpoint of unified purpose for the sake of fulfilling the mission to awaken today's religious world and especially to awaken anew the world of philosophy. Unification Thought does not adopt a vague position. It moves in a vertical direction, with God in the central position. This vertical direction is rooted in heart. History changes, time passes, and the years go by, but the bond of heart between parents and children does not grow faint. Their love for each other only grows stronger with the passing of time, instead of becoming weaker. For example, if a father and mother and their child lived far apart, a letter or a message sent from one to the other would bring great joy. This joy would be so immense, like a dream come true. That simple letter conveying news could encourage them to make a new beginning. This is something you can experience in the realm of heart of the relationship between parents and children. This relationship is the same as that between the Heavenly Parent and human beings on earth, in that we call God our Father and He calls us His children. (051-070, 1971/11/01) 15. Unification Thought is Godism, or head-wing thought. It is neither rightwing nor leftwing; it is headwing. The reason for this is that neither rightwing nor leftwing can deliver us from self-centeredness. If you go forward centered on yourself or only for the benefit of your nation, then contradictory understandings will remain for eternity. No unification or peace will result from this. Accordingly, we need a new world of thought that can oust self-centered thought. God's ideal, in which one thinks of others more than oneself, leads to altruism. This is because God is love itself, and the essence of love is altruism, which means sacrificing oneself so that others might benefit. Accordingly, the very essence of Godism is love, and this thought is the central thought, like the head that moves a person's body. That is why it is called head-wing thought. The right arm and left arm connect to one body. Without the head, the right arm and left arm have nothing to do with each other, and they may fight. However, when the head takes its place at the center, then the right and left arms follow its commands, cooperate with each other, and work for the sake of the body. (164-194, 1987/05/15) 16. The democratic world is the realm based on spirituality, whereas the communist world is the realm based on materialism. The democratic world is internal and stands on heavens side. The communist world is external and stands on satan's side. The spiritual realm and the material realm are one, but because we did not know that they are one, division and fighting arose. Seen along the vertical perspective from the highest summit, we all are human beings and there should be no fighting. Unification teaching takes this vertical perspective. One needs two hands to be a complete human being. One is not supposed to have just one hand. One needs to have two eyes and two nostrils. There are two eyes, two arms, two legs. Everything is made up of pairs. Just imagine how it would be if you had only one arm or one leg. Would that be good? When walking down the street, your arms and legs move in opposite directions, yet that is the proper form. Although they are opposite to each other, we say that it is proper. And yet, when you pick something up, your fingers work together. Being separate is a good thing, and being one is also a good thing. Calling something "opposite" is not necessarily bad. Both aspects are good. Herein lies the greatness of Unification teaching. (039-123, 1971/01/10) 17. Democracy is an ideology of brothers. Going beyond the ideology of brothers, we need to seek the philosophy of parents, or parentism. For this, we need a worldview and teaching based on parents. That very philosophy is Unification Thought. It is Godism, which is head-wing thought. The assertions based on its logical content compare well with historical standards. It does not contradict the facts. Therefore, on the basis of the ideal of perfection established and revealed by God, Cain and Abel, the Soviet Union and the United States, left and right, must return to the Parents at the center. After turning around, they must go to the original homeland. In order to walk that very path, numerous ascetics have appeared, yet those spiritual masters have not known the way. They did not know who God is. Because of their vague understanding, there is confusion. One cannot settle things based on religions that are confused. The Unification Church is very rational. But you cannot just know the theory and not put it into action. Because I know better than anyone how fearful this fact is, even while already running, I spur myself to run even faster. The way of God's Will leaves one with no choice but to do this. (207-285, 1990/11/11) 18. What exactly is Godism? It is the thought that has true love at its center. The family cannot unite through false love; false love is satan's ideology. False love cannot bring about unity. As a result of false love, mind and body became divided, husbands and wives separated, and sons and daughters ended up as enemies. In this way, even God became an enemy. We started with this false ideology of satan, but now Godism has to emerge. The world became the way it is through false love. So Godism, which has true love at its center, needs to produce true individuals, true couples and true families. Godism leads not to separation but to unity. God's true love brings unity. This is Godism, or head-wing thought. Based on false love, all people became estranged as enemies and ended up in separation. There was no way for unity to take place. Families broke up. On the basis of broken families, hundreds of thousands of people divided against one another and turned the world into a battlefield. satan prevented the realization of God's Will and brought chaos into the world. satan's ideology causes society to break apart through false love. Such an ideology of separation is the very ideology of hell. Those separated individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations and world will be united by centering on true love and True Parents. Because it is the philosophy that takes a stand against the Devil, it is called Godism. (241-022, 1992/12/19) 19. What exactly is head-wing thought? A person who does not know the root lives in confusion, like a body whose limbs and organs are disjointed and moving in their own way. The way those uncoordinated and disjointed parts of the body can unite is by centering on the head. It perfects them, enabling them to function so as to fulfill their original purposes. Godism is the philosophy that brings about unity centering on true love. All components, which are like paralyzed cells, will be united through head-wing thought. satan's ideology brings about division and causes paralysis. Godism is the philosophy centered on God's true love, which brings about complete unity of everything that has been separated. The ideology of satan is based on false love and is self-centered. It paralyzes people like casualties on a battlefield. Godism, however, centers on true love and releases the paralysis. It brings humanity into a whole and normal state, molding us into sons and daughters attending God as our Father. (241-023, 1992/12/19) 20. satan's ideology produces divisions, but Godism brings about unity. We should not have unity of only the mind or only the body; we need unity of the mind and body. Because the mind became paralyzed and the body became paralyzed, after uniting our mind and body completely and becoming a normal person, we have to come to know God and understand the Devil. The purpose of Godism, or head-wing thought, is to recover a person in the position of subject partner who completely understands God and can separate us from satan. Godism is the same as Unification Thought. Based on true love, Unification Thought teaches us to invest and invest and forget that we have invested. Originally, human beings were to reach completion through love. When mind-body unity is accomplished through the infinite love invested by God, then the ideal man and ideal woman are born. And when that man and woman marry, the family they form will initiate the unification of the world. Godism teaches us that centered on the God of true love, the mind and the body become united, the family becomes united, and we become God's sons and daughters and God's object partners of love. This teaching is head-wing thought. (241-023, 1992/12/19) 21. Unification Thought is a philosophy of heart. A philosophy of heart means that it relates to people. You can solve the problems of people only by relating to people; relating only to ideology or the Principle will not solve people's problems. This shows us the amazing reality that God is a personal God. This being so, God cannot continue to exist without a counterpart in love. The reason such a God created human beings is that He needed object partners for His love. (435-154, 2004/02/03) The realization of the ideal world Unification Thought was written as a systematic philosophy based on Godism. It can bind the philosophies, "isms" and ideologies that brought the world into a state of confusion back to the center, which is God. It is being recognized as a philosophy that can overcome the problems between the ideologies of democracy and communism, and as a philosophy that can lead to world peace by removing the boundaries that have arisen through conflicts between religions, races and nations. Unification Thought was published on June 1, 1973, as a systematic philosophical development of the Unification Principle. 22. If we want to unify all 30 million people in Korea, we need to equip them with my philosophy, Unification Thought. Until now, the Unification Church has received opposition here in Korea, but we looked beyond that and tried to find our way through it. When this understanding is made known, the day will surely come when Unification Thought will be respected by this country and by its people. Our philosophy of unity will bring the people of the world to adore and yearn for this land. That time will surely come. (021-162, 1968/11/17) 23. The world is currently divided into East and West. The world has not been able to unite because people did not love each other centering on the one ideal of true love. The moment the foundation of goodness appears on earth, when people truly honor and value their adversary's side more than their own, and know how to respect their opponents, God's cherished era of the ideal of creation will arrive in the world. After we meet this standard, we have to recover the spirit world. Unification Thought teaches that path today. The Unification Church transcends conceptual religion. Together with conscience, heart and body, and through actions in accord with heavenly principles, we must prepare a worldwide foundation for ideological transformation that reaches far into the distant future. Passing through our family and tribe, and transcending our racial and national boundaries, we realize the kingdom of goodness, an environment of freedom where we can sing songs for the world, following and loving God as our Father. Everyone in the world should be able to praise the day when that kingdom of goodness arrives. They should be able to praise for eternity the joyful day when they become the citizens of that kingdom. The place of settlement sought by the Unification Church is the realization of the ideal world of happiness desired by humanity. (024-049, 1969/06/22) 24. Until now, the history of cultures, which has been woven for thousands of years, has been a history of misery. It has been a history of satan betraying God. God's historical record starts with True Parents. The path I have been walking has now become the tradition, based on Unification Thought. What remains for the future is that you inherit True Parents' historical tradition and that I bequeath to you the world I am going to establish. We need to accomplish complete unification of the world, with True Parents at the center. The philosophy of True Parents provides the matrix for this process. Without the tradition of True Parents, the history of true sons and daughters cannot appear. True Parents are the beginning point of culture. The tradition of True Parents can become the standard for cosmic history in a short period of time. That is why I am serious. That is why until now I have earnestly prepared the foundation for the Unification Thought tradition. In order to prepare this foundation, we need to form a family and a nation. The mainstream thought in this new nation is that each person needs to focus not on themselves but on the whole. Here, each person will sacrifice for the sake of the whole. This is the core philosophy in Unification Thought. (047-196, 1971/08/28) 25. If you five your life on earth according to the teachings of the highest principles of Unification Thought and head-wing philosophy, yours will become a life of perfection, which you will carry into the spirit world. The way you live your life on earth will become the way you live in the spirit world. So you have to live happily on earth in order to live happily in the spirit world. It is said that human beings cannot fulfill their desires, but that is not true. If you have true love, you will fulfill your desires and more. In other words, life in both the physical and spiritual worlds can come to perfection when people live centering on True Parents and their royal authority. If you live centering on the royal authority of the True Parents, you will complete the heavenly world, and in addition, you will live a life guaranteed to have eternal value both in this world and in the spirit world. (232-335, 1992/07/10) 26. As for the individual, even when one bears the worldwide cross and staggers along, one should not collapse. Even if one does collapse, it has to be on the foundation of the family. Even if one dies, it has to be on the foundation of the family. This is Unification Thought. Even if our family dies, we must bring our relatives along and go beyond the boundaries of the tribe. Even if our tribe perishes, we go beyond the borders of the nation. We must become fertilizer for the nation. Even if we are struck by a multitude of arrows and feel mortifying pain from each of them, heavens glory is assured by those arrows of misery. As soon as people under the sovereignty of evil overcome their situation and step forward, the condition will be laid to establish the tradition of God's people. We can be proud to erect the kingdom that is victorious over satan's world. Tightening our belt, even with a hungry stomach, we fix our eyes on the enemy camp ahead and stagger on step by step. This is how the Unification Church marches on. Even if the Unification Church ceases to exist, the nation that the Unification Church redeems will not perish. That is why I mercilessly push you down the path of suffering. (048-254, 1971/09/19) 27. In the human world, the viewpoints of individuals have differed, and the viewpoints of families have differed. God's love is the only power that can take overall responsibility to resolve these differences in viewpoints. Unification Thought, centering on God's love and heart, proposes to realize a world that transcends limited viewpoints, achieving unity at the levels of individual, family, tribe, nation and world, and finally, unity with God. At that point, there will be no sovereign power, in the sense of a sovereign having a high position and the subjects having a low position. The sovereign will exist for the sake of the subjects, just as the subject partner exists for the object partner. This will resolve terms such as "ruler" and "ruled," as they are spoken in the world today. There is no valid argument against this. Nothing except God's love can reach this conclusion. Currently, there are viewpoints concerning love, such as "I love because of money," or "I love because of this or that." Such attitudes are not pure. Unification Thought transcends such views and regains and promotes God's love. In the future, both the democratic and communist worlds need to assimilate this standard of love and unite into one. If they cannot do that, the ideal world cannot come about. (060-283, 1972/08/18) 28. Today the world is awaiting the Messiahs philosophy. The Messiah's philosophy has the power to unite the democratic and communist worlds. But if Cain and Abel cannot unite, the position of Parents cannot be restored. Who will enable Cain and Abel to unite? Abel has to reach out to bring unity with Cain. Cain does not reach out to unite with Abel. Who will unite this world? It is Abel's task. We are well aware of the good and bad points of democracy, and the good and bad points of communism. You need to understand how much better are the good points of Godism compared to the strengths of communism. We have been studying the democratic world based on Christianity, and the communist world based on philosophical materialism. We need to achieve unity based on Unification Thought. In the contemporary world, we need Unification Thought because it is based on God's Will. It is the central truth and central love that make the Messiah's teachings unique. Therefore, wherever each of you goes from here, you must carry the Messiah's teaching. Using his truth and love, you can go anywhere. You must not worry about current difficulties and chaotic situations. You must overcome them and expand real truth and true love. This is what God desires, what I desire and what humanity desires. This is our duty and responsibility. (118-164, 1982/05/23) 29. A nation should pursue neither isolationism nor imperialism. It needs to advance to the world stage. Although the Republic of Korea started as one nation, it is not supposed to stop there. It needs to show the teaching the world should follow. If such a teaching were to exist, it would conform not to human ideas but to God's ideas. That is the viewpoint of our Unification Thought. The core of these teachings is not human beings, but love. Love is the essence. It is a love that goes beyond loving our own ethnic people. Unification Thought emphasizes that families should not unite just around themselves, but with God as their center. This is a higher kind of love than the secular love that draws us to love only our own family. When we realize this, then based on our family, a new, unprecedented ethical view will emerge. Within the structure of an ethical system born of such powerful love, family relationships can expand horizontally to transcend the clan and go on to form a tribe or nation. These types of relationships are capable of influencing the world. They will preserve and manifest love originating from the heart of the ultimate subject partner, God. The entire world will surely value such an ethical system. (060-265, 1972/08/18) 30. When I first wrote Unification Thought, I began by focusing on ontology. Then I decided to change it to the theory of the original image. Typical theories of the original image discuss God's form and God's nature but do not base their accounts on a religious concept. They are written merely from an academic viewpoint. Many philosophies deny God because they do not understand God. In Unification Thought, the theory of the original image explains what God, the origin, is like. At present, Unification Thought has 11 sections. It does not include a theory of the ideal family or a theory of the spirit world, or heaven. These two need to be added to make 13 sections. This must match the number 13. (353-181, 2001/09/06) Section 2. International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences The unity of the sciences True Parents founded and hosted the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences (ICUS) which pursued the realization of world peace based on absolute values. This began in 1972, drawing the participation of world-renowned scholars. The first conference was held November 23-26, 1972 under the theme "Moral Orientation of the Sciences" at the Waldorf Astoria Hotel in New York City. The second conference was held November 18-21, 1973 under the theme "Modem Science and Moral Values" at the Tokyo Imperial Hotel. It was remarkable that five Nobel laureates, including renowned physicists, participated in the second conference. From then on, each ICUS was held with the theme, ""absolute values."" As the founder, True Father spoke on each occasion. " 1. When I received the call of heaven, the question was how to put the current world in order and find a shortcut to transforming it into the ideal world that God desires. To address this question, we assembled a group of professors and created the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences. In 1971, when I went alone to America, I remember that I felt like an unprotected orphan in a desolate wilderness with a pack of wolves prowling around me. I thought to myself, "I came here to this place with the mission of turning this country upside down within three and a half years. I must turn the country upside down." The question was how to establish a foundation in that environment. (142-188, 1986/03/09) 2. When I first went to America, the annual budget of our American church headquarters was about $26,000. Now, almost ten years later, we have established an economic foundation that is several hundred times greater than when we began. As we attained this level, a problem arose in that the church's applications for long-term visas for overseas members working in the United States were being denied, and some of the foreign members had to return home. Nonetheless, before they had to leave, that foundation had been laid. Why did we have such a battle? It was because we were building a foundation to overcome communism. For that purpose, it was not adequate to have only young people. Therefore, the problem was how to bring together the most intelligent scholars of the world, those who could address that purpose. That is why I made ICUS. (110-173, 1980/11/17) 3. When ICUS was launched, I probably looked like an errand boy from the local district office. However, this is not a bad thing. I fully went along with it. If I had created opposition then, everything would have collapsed and would have been discarded long ago. There was one incident when, after I gave my keynote address, a world-renowned biologist loudly objected and stormed out. I was treated like this. But I said what I had to say. I did not dwell on that. My heart was to forgive and forget. A high mountain is struck by wind first and is buried in snow even during the summer. If it does not remain steadfast, what will happen? That famous mountain will break into pieces. While people live comfortably in the world, the snow-covered peak lives a lonely and isolated life. But in the end, that mountain, like Mt. Baekdu or Mt. Everest in the Himalayas, will be a sign of hope for the brave heroes who strive to reach its summit. (207-186, 1990/11/09) 4. According to my research, I can see that to this day communists have actively opposed the United States government, in particular the administration and its foreign policy. Campus-based activities are unstable and subject to change. So, before communists appear in the open, we must try to reach eminent people who have broad influence. The country must take this on; yet as it is not able to, we must do it. The purpose is to save the United States. We plan to form a strong union connecting Japan and Taiwan in the future. After holding conferences on science and government, we must develop global activities to prevent communist powers from establishing hegemony in the United Nations. If America does not do that, we need to do it. I have to take this action. In order to carry out this work, I have been making preparations of which you are not aware. Why are we doing this? We need to show a new direction to the United States, but we are not a recognized public voice. Therefore, we need to broaden our foundation and create a proper base. I am doing this in order to transfer this pressing mission fully to the people in the United States, so that they, in doing the will of heaven, will be able to contribute to the advancement of the democratic world. (067-314, 1973/07/22) 5. Scholars in each ICUS committee are experts. They are clearly influential in their own fields. Nevertheless, there was not one among them who had a vision or determination to influence the whole world through uniting scholars in the academic community. Nonetheless, this is the effort we are making, and for this the Unification Church deserves appropriate recognition. If I continue this work, what I see happening is that I will inspire the brightest intellectuals in America to align with and assist in our activities to save America. Because scholars gather at international academic conferences restricted to their own fields or specialties, the themes of those conferences are often quite limited. However, we hold an assembly that interconnects all fields and specialties, so I envisage that this conference will reach the world level and gather more than 70 Nobel prizewinners. Viewed in this way, these academic conferences are unprecedented. It is my vision that the ten major universities in America will each align with a Nobel laureate, enabling them to take the lead and indicate the direction toward the future. My hope for the science conferences is that the universities will systematically select professors to show the direction, and that students will also mobilize to build their own movement. This is my hope and vision for ICUS. (074-113, 1974/11/25) 6. The first ICUS was held in the Waldorf Astoria Hotel in New York City. At that time, 32 scholars attended, and I was sitting in the corner like an errand boy without anyone noticing whether I was there or not. However, even though I could not speak English back then, I gave an address as the founder. We continued to hold such conferences over the ensuing years and the outcome was good. People started saying that it was Reverend Moon, not the chairman, who did a good job. Having come to this point, the world's scholars began to respect and welcome me as their elder. If I were to visit any country in the world, invite the scholars who attended our science conferences and host a big banquet, I would be able to bring together hundreds of other people too. We already have a global foundation of this magnitude. (107-221, 1980/05/19) 7. ICUS was created to prepare the foundation to mobilize the great scholars of the world. The second conference was held in Tokyo, and we let famous professors, mainly from Tokyo University, lead the group of well-known scholars. As the founder of that conference, I intended to give the opening remarks. An address given by the host would be reasonable in any organization, but I discovered that my speech was completely left out of the program. Therefore, that evening I turned things upside down. I felt they held me in contempt and I corrected their attitude. Up until that time, people who did not have a chance to meet me on previous occasions thought they would see a person wearing some sort of royal crown or having some important title and wearing a long flowing robe. People who were oblivious to my identity were still wondering, "Who is this Moon person, the founder of the Unification Church?" Even when I was walking up to the stage, people were still looking around, trying to see this person named Moon. In such upside-down circumstances, I smiled and began my speech, standing in a dignified manner. I said, "I am standing here with the destiny of Asia and the world at stake." (109-235, 1980/11/01) 8. The first ICUS was held in New York City, and the second was held in Tokyo. Now we are holding the third in London. The 4th will be held in New York City again. In doing this, we are creating a movement that gathers the great stars of the world stage, the stars of the academic world. By the 4th conference, when international celebrities speak again and it comes to light that a significant number of Nobel prizewinners are participating here, the conference will approach the world level and will be publicized on a grand scale. This means we are building a foundation and will no longer need to be embarrassed, even when relating with the media. Therefore, after the New York conference, we want to call scholars from around the world to begin this work in earnest. Until that time, we will pull these scholars from in front and push them along from behind. We are taking action in order to move the world into the future. Mobilizing distinguished international scholars through interdisciplinary conferences will be the basis to move the world. (071-173, 1974/04/30) 9. In November 1975, scholars of 60 nationalities gathered for the ICUS. We invited them to New York City and hosted a banquet. It was attended by 350 world-renowned scholars, including Nobel prizewinners. This has been continuing for the past five years. By the sixth year, all scholars will have heard about ICUS. To accompany those events, I plan to strengthen the worldwide Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles (CARP) and bring it into unity with those scholars. If you are going to move the world, you start by moving university campuses. The world's campuses create ideas that impact the media world and economic world. Therefore the one who moves the world's campuses can lead the world. (085-290, 1976/03/04) 10. Even if you hold a PhD, you must understand not only your own field, but other fields as well. That is why I formed ICUS to break down the walls in the academic world. For example, those who study the natural sciences do not know very much about other fields. They do not know the fields of economics or political science. I created ICUS to establish a common base among scholars from all these fields. (375-238, 2002/04/15) 11. I established ICUS, which gathers world-renowned scientists. At first, they said on various public occasions that they suspected we were trying to use their names. Even if we were to use them, there is nothing in what we did that would ruin them or affect them adversely. I would like to ask them, who broke down the walls in the academic world? Natural scientists usually do not talk with economists, political scientists or philosophers, even if they meet each other at their universities. By developing a movement that enables top scholars to experience each other as brothers and sisters beyond race and ethnicity, I have established a foundation that will develop a transnational realm of heart and history, and that is one of history's greatest achievements. It was I who decided the themes of the conferences. Therefore, the scholars were impressed with me. History will honor me for this great accomplishment. (351-305, 2001/08/28) 12. In relation to ICUS, our first mission is to select important people. First, you must make recommendations. Important scholars need to be selected. Second, forming long-term relationships is important. Do not form only temporary relationships. Once you make a relationship, you need to maintain it and develop it. You need to make the effort to establish long-term relationships. Scholars must not just attend the science conference once and then drop out. Third, in the future we need to organize conferences in such a way that the expenses for the professors from America will be taken care of by the professor's home state. Furthermore, other nations also need to take responsibility for the expenses incurred by the professors they send. Only then will this conference expand on the international level. Fourth, we need to inspire these scholars to serve as editors. In the future, when we create newspaper companies in various countries, these people will surely be competent to some degree to act as editors. Therefore, we must prepare from now on to involve them on a practical level. You need to take this responsibility. From now on, please take an interest in ICUS. Select important people, form long-term relationships, clarify funding responsibilities, and tackle the problems inherent in mobilizing campuses, the media, and so on. (088-177, 1976/08/10) Absolute values True Parents believe in the necessity of establishing God-centered absolute values to solve problems in the world as well as to meet the challenge of developing unity among religion, science, and ideology. This is why True Father selected the topic "absolute values" to be the theme of ICUS. Beginning with the third conference, the central theme of all the ICUS conferences was absolute values. The following were conference themes, "Science and Absolute Values," "The Centrality of Science and Absolute Values," "The Search for Absolute Values: Harmony Among the Sciences," "The Search for Absolute Values in a Changing World," "The Re-evaluation of Existing Values and the Search for Absolute Values," "The Responsibility of the Academic Community in the Search for Absolute Values," "Absolute Values and the Search for the Peace of Mankind," "The Search for Absolute Values and the Creation of the New World," "Absolute Values and the New Cultural Revolution," "Absolute Values and the Reassessment of the Contemporary World," "Absolute Values and the New World Order," and "Absolute Values and the Unity of Sciences: The Origin and Human Responsibility." 13. What we need is not an industrial or technological revolution, but a great revolution of human consciousness. The solution to social problems does not lie with the natural sciences alone. We must transcend value-free empiricism and work with sociology, the arts, religion and other fields. It is not as if these social problems are restricted to one country or specific era. They are fundamental historical problems affecting the past, the present and the future. They are the ultimate issues of human history. By facilitating this revolution of human consciousness, we need to lead people to use the results of research to bring about the peaceful coexistence of all humankind through applying creative and productive methods. The ideal of humankind can be realized only when the individual purpose and purpose of the whole exist in complete harmony. In the field of natural science, as in every other field of research, the immediate individual purpose must be fulfilled together with the long-term, broader purpose. This requires that we integrate other fields for the sake of the whole of humankind. By doing so, we discover the true meaning of the results of research. To integrate all specific fields of research, we need a much larger design or blueprint. In this way, as we proceed to achieve this integration, we will come to realize our common ideal. (081-092, 1975/11/28) 14. The main objective of holding this ICUS is to produce a blueprint that integrates the specific fields of research. We are aware that we have life within ourselves because our minds, which originate from a source of the highest dimension, are not restricted to time and space. That very source may be called the universal mind, or the first cause of all existence. In order for us to grasp the meaning of life, we must understand the cosmic centrality of absolute values. By setting up a new world order where all people are brothers and sisters transcending national and racial boundaries, and thereby living as one global human family, we can enjoy the ideal world of true peace and happiness. In order to build this world in reality we must examine science from a larger perspective. (081-093, 1975/11/28) 15. Policy governing science must be determined from the perspective of the whole. Science exists not for its own sake, but for the welfare of all human beings. Therefore, it has to give priority to the purpose of the whole as its central point. In other words, for the development of science to have meaning in everyday life, human beings must deliberately discuss and establish the standards of value for science from the perspective of the whole. Science begins with the research into visible and external things. However, science can assist our understanding of areas that are invisible to the eye, and assist our grasp of the internal, spiritual dimension. Eventually, we must integrate these two realms. Thus, we must be able to seize the central point located in the external, physical world and, at the same time, be able to take hold of the central point located in the highest dimension of the metaphysical world. So, when the former reality eternally revolves around the latter reality, which functions as its unchanging axis, then through give-and-receive action, all existence in time and space will be endowed with absolute meaning and absolute value. (081-093, 1975/11/28) 16. When you look at events such as the Washington Monument Rally, the Yankee Stadium Rally or the Yeouido Island Rally for Freedom, you may think they were tremendous, but they will be remembered simply as singular, one-time events. By contrast, the historical fact that international scholars set a tradition of gathering together, going beyond the knowledge available within any specific field of study, and heading in one direction, is a resource that will remain and can be praised on earth eternally. Because of this achievement, even a single scene of recorded video from those scholarly conferences will remain as a valuable treasure for eternity. Whenever people look at those scenes and think about that tradition, they will say, "Through what system of thought did Reverend Moon accomplish that? His philosophy provoked a remarkable response." That can become motivation, globally, for a great revival. If that happens, thanks to those professors, these teachings will ultimately shape the thinking of all young people, who then assuredly will govern the coming age. (090-179, 1976/12/14) 17. As a religious leader and scientist, I have long been interested in the issues of science as well as religion and philosophy. I believe that there is a relationship between different fields, whether a person is engaged in the contemplation of eternal truths or simply in the careful observation of an event. Indeed, without a relationship with a transcendent being, it would be impossible to conceive of events occurring in space and time. Religion and philosophy concern themselves with metaphysical and moral questions that have occupied human consciousness throughout history. Where do we come from? Why is there suffering? What is good and evil? Is there life after death? These questions concern all of us, no matter what our academic discipline may be. Science limits its concern to the regularities of the universe, and attempts to understand things in time and space. As we all know, scientists have made brilliant advances in knowledge in the past few hundred years. However, without a standard of value to guide it, science will inevitably become destructive. The possibility of nuclear warfare attests to this. We must concede that the whole range of knowledge, from theology to the physical sciences, has no meaning unless we understand its purpose and direction. The search for an original and true standard of value is the search for this purpose and direction. (095-201, 1977/11/25) 18. I have insisted on advocating absolute values centering on ICUS. 10, 15, 20 years -- the more time that passes, the less one can ignore the science conferences, which discuss absolute values. Therefore, from the 12th conference forward, a solid organization will be formed that can ignite a new cultural revolution. Buddhists will have to rewrite their encyclopedias based on these absolute values. In addition, Christian theological systems will need to be illuminated anew in the context of absolute values. Also we will need to publish a new encyclopedia. We need to create economic structures based on absolute values. The same is true for philosophy and all academic fields. There have to be people who lead these fields with such vision. Someone must begin by raising the banner of a new cultural revolution. Thus, given this extraordinary enterprise, the day will come when the waves of hope that visit Korea will sweep across the Pacific and Atlantic Oceans, and advance to the world with the sound of joyful cheers. Because I see this being realized inevitably through such a foundation, I have cherished this dream and continued to work on it, even while receiving persecution. (109-258, 1980/11/01) 19. True Father sponsored a total of 19 International Conferences on the Unity of the Sciences. We need to continue investigation of the values associated with reciprocity. Of course, reciprocation cannot be established by one entity alone. There are so many different at tributes possessed by all things of the creation, but what are the central attributes of the whole? If each entity is absolute, how can an absolute entity meet its object partner? Furthermore, each entity has to have some uniqueness. Then, they can become reciprocal partners. You cannot see it internally or externally but, as they form a core of oneness, movement arises. Reciprocation is not possible without a subject partner and an object partner. Absoluteness, uniqueness, unchangeability and eternality are an entity's four basic attributes. Saying that an entity is not changing does not mean it is not developing and should disappear. Absoluteness requires uniqueness for reciprocation to take place. That which we call absolute, we call heaven, but heaven is also a unique existence. The expression "absolute and unique" implies the union of two entities. This means these two can interchange with each other. That which is mine is my partner's, and that which is my partner's is mine. The fact is that these two entities can freely exchange everything they have and replenish each other eternally. (586-066, 2008/02/06) 20. A baby makes his or her parents the owners of love. It is the wife who enables her husband to be the owner of love. The object partner determines the absolute value of the subject partner. A determination of absolute value is afforded through the object partner. God originally created the cosmos in accordance with this principle, and thereby, the cosmos came to exist. The world that humankind has created must disappear in the end because it began with human beings who stood in opposition to this principle. Only the ideals that attribute absolute value to the object partner can take root in the new heaven and new earth. Family, love and peace are all rooted in the ideals that value the object partner absolutely. Because it was not yet the right moment, I could not reveal Unification Thought in full with regard to this principle at the science conference. Educational circles throughout this world discuss only reciprocal values, but do not address absolute values. (506-267, 2005/09/04) 21. I educated many world-renowned professors through ICUS, focusing on the theory of absolute values. In 2004, I basically concluded the emphasis on absolute values. I helped them understand the final element of absolute values at the time of transition from the Era Before the Coming of Heaven to the Era After the Coming of Heaven. It is the baby who transforms its parents into the owners of love. At the moment the baby is born, the parents become the owners of love. Also, when man and woman are married and experience their first love, they enable each other to stand as the owner of love. It is the wife who makes her husband the owner of love and it is the husband who makes his wife the owner of love. So far in the history of human culture, such a concept has not existed, but now teachings based on an absolute values system have emerged. (515-316, 2006/02/01) Section 3. Professors World Peace Academy The purpose of PWPA True Parents established the Professors World Peace Academy (PWPA) with world-renowned scholars in order to support research and activities for building a peaceful world. The inauguration of PWPA was held on May 6, 1973 with 163 professors who were connected through Divine Principle workshops for professors and through the activities of the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles (CARP). PWPA has branch offices in almost every country and has hosted various world peace-related seminars and conferences. PWPA members interact and cooperate under the theme "academic contributions to world peace." On January 21, 1986 under the direction of True Parents, PWPA opened a number of local rural-area schools in Korea to assist in educating underprivileged youth. 1. Pursuing the unity of the sciences, we invited professors from all over the world to annual conferences. You cannot imagine how much attention that attracted. In the beginning we were criticized, but now scholars say, "Reverend Moon deals with genuinely serious problems indeed." Having reached this stage we continue to advance. My thinking has been that, no matter what, we have to bring professors together. Carrying out this strategy to achieve this purpose in Korea, I formed the Professors World Peace Academy saying, "Although professors around the world cannot function as peace activists, they can at least stand in the vanguard for peace by showing us the proper direction through their thinking and writing in their various fields." This has been successful in Korea. In the future, we will form the PWPA in Korea, Japan and China. (071-175, 1974/04/30) 2. We distributed the Professors World Peace Academy monthly magazine Gwangjang (Public Square) to universities around the world; therefore, famous professors everywhere now know of this Korean organization. Through this we will be able to gather distinguished professors from Asia, who can become the Asian Professors Peace Academy. This academy can then connect to Europe as well. Moreover, professors from all over the United States will form the core of the PWPA leadership. Money cannot buy such people; they are priceless. What will we do after we form this worldwide organization? True Parents' plan is that the activities of PWPA will be the basis for an institution similar to the Nobel Prize Committee. I would like to establish an award foundation with prizes greater than the Nobel Prize, thus becoming the most prestigious of all prizes. (071-176, 1974/04/30) 3. It is not so much politicians as it is scholars who influence the world. Professors and scholars are the true creators of national policy. They serve as leaders in all fields. Politicians depend on scholars' thinking, and base their programs on their theories. Take a look at scholars and university students --scholars are in the forefront and students follow. They need to be connected to us as the nucleus or in a sense, the spine. Even though the Unification Church was persecuted, we tried to connect with scholars. However, this work is not easy. It is difficult to connect with them, especially since as the leader of the Unification Church I have become an object of global controversy. While experiencing this I have been thinking about our upcoming activities in America. The success of this work does not depend on money. It depends on pouring out our most sincere devotion with a heart that loves the world. (095-205, 1977/12/04) 4. Due to the disunity of mind and body in human beings, history has been a long battle between God's dominion and satan's. This division on the individual level has expanded to the levels of family, tribe and race, producing endless wars. From the historical viewpoint, the religious and political realms fought, and the political realm always struck the religious side. Also, when the scientific and religious realms fought, it was always the scientific world that struck the religious realm. However, with the dawn of the Parents' era, the political, scientific and religious worlds must unite and become one. Until now, scientists and religious people were enemies. In order to unite them, we must first gather the scholars of the world. This is why I formed the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences and the Professors World Peace Academy. These scholars need to work together with the Unification Church. Only then can the worlds of religion and politics be united. (215-065, 1991/02/06) 5. We need to bring the academic world into harmony. In order to do that, we have been hosting the ICUS. This is the only conference that brings world-renowned scholars together transcending disciplines. Also there is the PWPA, which connects countries to each other through internationally known scholars. This is a double-layered strategy. We will establish a national model and a worldwide model, then we will help those who are successful in their nations to move up to the world level. We are opening the door for them to go out into the world. This is a foothold that can influence world-class academic institutions. We are also making nominations and recommendations for the selection of Nobel Prize awardees. We support scholars in achieving their highest aspirations. (209-245, 1990/11/30) 6. On the foundation of the ICUS, when we invite participants to join the Professors World Peace Academy, they accept. Then, if we have representatives from ten nations, we can cooperate with the leading scientific communities in those ten nations. We must guide scholars worldwide to join the PWPA. We need to start in Asia and expand and connect to the scholars of the world. The day we unite global professors into one, we will be able to establish global policies for the world's future and carry out work that can have a global influence in various professional fields. In order to do this, let us create publications in each field that cannot be found anywhere else in the world. Our magazines pertaining to each field, whether it be economics, agriculture or science, will be published by people who are well known around the world and will gain global renown. Let us develop the intellectual resources that can have a good influence on global policy decision-making. (062-296, 1972/09/26) 7. When we succeed in establishing the PWPA on the world level, it will become well known everywhere. Wherever we go, we will have a foundation. Based on that, I am planning to invite renowned scholars and create a touring team of professors. They should not give lectures in one university only. Rather, they will go to famous universities all over the world and conduct six-month-long lecture tours. We will provide their salaries. In this way, we will make a global team of professors who will tour the world. Then after that, whichever university you go to, scholars and students who have been connected to this will continue their interest, and come in droves. If a student receives a degree under the supervision of a famous professor, then that student will also become famous worldwide. I will make it so that after five or six years the students under these professors receive their higher degrees. When this happens, we will be able to gather experts, from these universities, including professors who are Nobel laureates. (062-298, 1972/09/26) 8. In the future, when we establish the PWPA, and 500 professors come to Korea to participate, the university campuses of Korea will be turned around. If we come to build a global university, we will bring in world-class university professors who have been selected by the PWPA. We can create a global, internationally renowned university by bringing together world-class scholars in one place. When we can energize this university to create a theoretical foundation for a social system, then this country Korea will develop a global culture. The reason America has achieved worldwide supremacy is because it has universities that can attract and educate the world's most talented individuals. The universities in the US nurture talented individuals who go on to take leading roles in the democratic world. Students are educated to become ministers and heads of state in each nation. That is why America became the world's leading country. (060-231, 1972/08/17) 9. The Professors World Peace Academy is part of a plan to win over the university campuses in America. I also established PWPA in Japan and Taiwan. Do you know why I launched this organization? By establishing PWPA chapters worldwide, I would like to create a global confederation of universities. My hope is to establish a global university and train talented people from all over the world. (068-057, 1973/07/23) 10. When we originally convened the PWPA, Korean intelligence officials mocked us saying, "Although they mobilized all their energies, and even with the power of the government behind them, they could not gather more than 13 professors. And yet Mr. Moon calls this the PWPA?" So I told them, "You are seeing this from a national viewpoint, that of the Republic of Korea. But I am doing this from the perspective of Asia." Many people worked hard on all fronts in order to prepare the foundation to launch the PWPA, and based on that foundation it could be started in Korea. Afterward, it was possible to form the PWPA in Japan, but at that time we did not have a foundation to do so in the United States. Therefore, through the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences as a stepping-stone in America, we gradually could establish the PWPA in various countries in Europe. (110-175, 1980/11/17) 11. You have Joined the Professors World Peace Academy. I am grateful for the work you have done despite the difficult environment and strong persecution. However, your work should not stop here. You need to develop activities to connect with Korean and Japanese academics. You professors are the ones who can do this. The time has come for Japan to start such a movement, and for scholars in America and Great Britain to do the same. You should make these connections as soon as possible. It is to save Korea and defend it from the communist regime. We need to create this great interconnected body of professors to pave the way that Korea must go -- the way to realize the unification of North and South Korea. This body of professors must mobilize and become a powerful influence on Asia. We need to make a foundation to assemble scholars, businessmen, politicians, and leaders from every field and inspire them to work together for this cause. No one but you scholars can do this job. (110-190, 1980/11/17) 12. You are the most intelligent and authoritative scholars in Korea, and now you must teach this country the direction it must go. For that purpose, you need to do research. But, the era of individual research has passed -- this is now the era of team research. In addition, the era of team research carried out within the boundaries of one nation has also passed. It is now the era for Asia's scholars to rally and research together. It is the time when scholars of the world can engage in shared research. Without doing this there is no way to lead the direction of the world. Therefore, scholars from the Republic of Korea alone are not enough. Scholars from America are absolutely needed too. As a Korean, I have been working in this way in order to prepare this foundation behind the scenes. This may seem like a dream, but I achieved this unimaginable outcome because I understood clearly the direction that the world should take according to God's Will. I hoped that I could be of some help and worked hard. All the intellectuals of the world should rally and do this work. (110-196, 1980/11/17) 13. If all Asian scholars rally and work together under the PWPA, they can create a new encyclopedia, or any other type of learning that can represent Asia. That is why there is much work to be done in all fields. Therefore, if you as professors can unite in mind and heart and cooperate, then I will contribute with all my strength to support you. In order to do your research, you will need a research office and meeting hall. Therefore, I am thinking of preparing such a facility. However, can you lead such an effort across Asia? Do you have what it takes to educate Japanese professors? That is why I am telling you to first prepare yourselves by studying Unification Thought and the Principle. If you do so, you will be able to lead them completely. (110-210, 1980/11/17) 14. The young generation is the main issue. We must save the university students, the younger generation. I am talking about saving the university campuses. You must do this. That is why I have been working with the professors. From now on, those who are leading on world-level university campuses in the national system will have to stand on the front line when the time to unite North and South Korea comes. You must stand at the forefront. You have to hold on to the new generation, shed tears for them as I do, and share with them the idea of the unification of Korea. I will establish the church as the basis for such activities. Those who are responsible for towns should hold on to the elementary, middle and high school teachers while shedding tears and planting patriotism in their hearts. Then the unification of Korea will be no problem. Those who have received this patriotic training should go to communities and neighborhoods. Everyone has a hometown. For this reason, I set up neighborhood schools in rural areas in order to carry out this work. I am not doing this for fun or as a temporary effort. This is in accordance with the providential plan. It is not because I was taught that I am leading the providence of restoration through indemnity; it is something I have been doing by myself. This is why God cooperates with me. It is not by coincidence. (175-030, 1988/04/06) 15. We have to start by first mobilizing professors, and then their university campuses nationwide. Furthermore, we have to mobilize the local, middle and high schools. Next we must mobilize the elementary schools. Until now, we have not done anything to stop the communists from penetrating into the schools, which they did through their textbooks filled with leftist ideology. The Ministry of Education failed in its responsibility. That is why, no matter how we do it, we must mobilize the presidents of local universities and the principals of elementary, middle and high schools. The professors are the ones with the authority to move around and speak without restriction. I created the local schools in rural areas in order to strengthen this movement. Let us love our hometowns. Patriotism starts from one's hometown. That is why we have built these local schools to educate underprivileged people. If the spirit of patriotism burns in a professor's heart, he or she should go to their hometown, stay up all night shedding tears and educating and embracing these underprivileged people. (171-302, 1988/01/02) The international chairpersons The first international conference of the PWPA was held on December 18, 1983 at the Little Angels Performing Arts Center in Seoul with 550 participants including 70 international chairpersons from 72 countries. On that day, True Father gave an address of encouragement entitled, "The Professors World Peace Academy and Our Resolution." Chairpersons from the 72 nations made a resolution and pledge to realize five goals: the universal reign of justice and good will under God, the brotherhood of all humanity under God, a world united in peace under God, a new religiously inspired humanity, and a new God-centered world civilization founded upon love and heart. 16. When we held the rallies for Victory Over Communism in 1983, I mobilized the professors who had participated in the ICUS in Chicago. On November 28, as they prepared to leave Chicago and go home, I asked them to come to Korea instead. I did not explain what we were going to do, but just waited to see how many would agree to come. At the time, we had 72 branch offices of the PWPA worldwide, and representatives from each office came to Korea. They had busy schedules since it was the end of the year, but they all participated. Consequently, with these professors at the center, we had the VOC rallies. That is the kind of impressive foundation we have in the academic world. (210-085, 1990/12/01) 17. In 1983, the chairpersons who attended the First International Congress of the PWPA adopted a resolution to hold VOC rallies. At that time, they came to Korea from 72 countries and adopted the resolution. I gathered them and held VOC rallies in eight cities nationwide. The adoption of the December 18 resolution was a historic event. What will the PWPA leave behind in the pages of history? If you want to lead the world in building a peaceful world, you absolutely need resources. Therefore, I will provide those resources. (142-197, 1986/03/09) 18. I made a base in Korea to unite the North and South. I gathered all the spiritual fortune of America and Japan and the entire world and connected it to Korea. Many interesting things happened this time. A high-ranking official from Israel asked me to help with relations with Korea. Also, someone planning a movement that could affect America's destiny approached me and suggested we work together to resolve the problems of the world. Korea stands on this foundation. All the worlds' intellectuals are gathering through the Professors World Peace Academy. We assembled scholars from 72 countries worldwide, gathered the world's fortune and engrafted it onto Korea. At the time of the Korean War, the UN forces composed of soldiers from 16 nations fought for Korea's independence, but could not achieve it. Today, however, we are entering a global age when all the citizens of the free world should rally, unite and cooperate to achieve independence. Therefore, the VOC proposition is a historic event, for which scholars from 72 countries have come to Korea, and pledged and resolved to support. (130-112, 1984/01/01) 19. The international rally of the PWPA held in 1983 in Korea was to indemnify Jesus' foundation for the nation and the church that was lost. Jesus' death was caused by the failure of the 72 followers to unite at that time. That is why I brought PWPA chairpersons from 72 countries to Korea. Through this, the Korean people could not help but support and cooperate with us. That rally included a proclamation of the Messiah. I asked these professors belonging to the democratic and communist worlds to listen to my words. The PWPA chairpersons from 72 nations supported me. Even though the United States opposes us, leaders of the free world who are in high advisory positions support me. Based on this foundation, and centered on the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle, we have opened up a path. Therefore, satan, who has reigned over all things of the creation and blocked the destined path of the nation and the world until now, is withdrawing from the earth forever. If not for the efforts of True Parents and the Unification Church, this could not have been achieved. (131-013, 1984/02/20) 20. I have been working for some decades to bring together heads of state through the Summit Council for World Peace, and professors through the PWPA. This is why they are now publicly endorsing my work. Now we have reached the stage where presidents of countries, university presidents and media representatives can welcome me. Internationally, there is no field in which I have not contacted the people in the highest echelons. Even politicians, economists, cultural ambassadors and those with doctorates from famous universities are coming to follow my direction. (266-176, 1994/12/25) Chapter 2. World Media Conferences and Media Outlets Section 1. World Media Association Role and responsibility of the media True Parents have often spoken about the importance of the media in realizing a world based on the culture of heart. For this purpose, they have made tremendous investments. They have especially emphasized that the media as the fourth estate, connected to the first three estates --the executive, legislative and judicial branches of government -- has the important mission to promote the realization of world peace and defend the democratic system. To accomplish this, True Parents established and actively supported various media outlets and began World Media Conferences. 1. I have advocated that we consider this time to be the era of the fourth estate. The media, which is the fourth estate, needs to fulfill a leadership role that goes beyond the three estates of government -- the executive, legislative and judicial branches. I have long been aware of this. Only the media can take on this role. Therefore, despite the difficulties, I have established media organizations and raised them to positions of prominence in the world. In America, The Washington Times occupies the most central position. (403-141, 2003/01/21) 2. The fourth estate, the world's media, has to be gathered together and set in a proper direction. Unless this is done, the world has no way forward. I have prepared for this for a long time. If we can educate people properly through the media, comparing and contrasting the truth of God and the spirit world with the world's present way of life, the ideologies of humanism and materialism will be shown to be bankrupt. People will lose interest in free sex and homosexuality. With this in mind, we have to educate people through the media. (403-187, 2003/01/22) 3. The era in which the first three estates dominate life will pass. The world should be guided primarily through the media, the fourth estate. I am not talking about the World Media Association in its earlier form. We must propose something revolutionary. That is why we have to organize a "Supra-World Media Association" conference in Korea. What is the meaning of "supra" in this name? You cannot understand it if you do not know God and the spirit world. When you become aware of God and the spirit world, you can resolve all the problems of communism and politics. I have been contending with the world until now in order to establish a media foundation. The Washington Post and The New York Times are no longer an issue for The Washington Times. They have no choice but to follow the direction of The Washington Times. Some time back, the World Media Conference in London invited The Washington Times to take the leading conservative role. The Washington Times is also a leader in the adoption of the Internet and is affiliated with the UPI news service. It is robust, both internally and externally. (403-009, 2003/01/19) 4. In this era of the fourth estate, we have to set the direction in all areas. No nation, or even the United Nations, can set the proper direction. The media must do it. We all can see how the media organizations in Korea influence the elections. When people misuse the media, they destroy society. To lead the world from an unbiased perspective, media professionals need to have God behind them. If they do not work together with the global leadership of religion, they can destroy society. That is why we are holding conferences centered on the fourth estate, the media. (403-010, 2003/01/19) 5. Who will lead the world into the future? Universities cannot lead the world, nor can governments or the military. Those approaches have already been tried. Democracy and communism cannot lead the world either. In this era of the fourth estate, the media must investigate communism. If media professionals cannot achieve a clear perspective as to whether it is right or wrong, they must resign. They must also look into the democratic world. The capacity of the media to investigate things in a short period of time is unparalleled. The media has this power. Therefore, media organizations must be objective and accurate. (403-011, 2003/01/19) 6. In America, progressives are trying to dominate the three estates of government. The media organizations, which make up the fourth estate, are decidedly liberal. There are more than 1,700 media organizations in America. The Washington Times has contended with all of them, but an environment now exists in which one-third of these 1,700 media organizations respect us. In the past, The New York Times reported negatively about the Unification Church, and The Washington Post also had a biased viewpoint, but now the environment has changed; it cannot keep going as it has been. Distortions and false reports have been exposed. (403-043, 2003/01/19) Conferences and fact-finding tours On October 19, 1978, the first World Media Conference was held at the Waldorf Astoria Hotel in New York City. Since then, almost every year World Media Conferences have been held to discuss the responsibility and role of the media and to establish true principles for the media. Publishers, editors, columnists, reporters and scholars from media organizations around the world, as well as other eminent figures in the world of media have participated. 600 representatives from 65 nations attended the 11th World Media Conference, held from April 9 to April 13, 1990, in Moscow. On April 11, 1990, True Parents had a face-to-face meeting with President Mikhail Gorbachev in the Kremlin, opening a new door for relations between South Korea and the Soviet Union. True Parents supported fact-finding tours for journalists worldwide in order to gather information on under-reported stories. 7. In the United States, because the internal and external environment is prepared and we are at the center of things, I founded a newspaper company. As soon as I set this up, I invited editors-in-chief and publishers from 40 top newspaper companies in America to visit Moscow. This was a significant event. It was clearly a sensitive matter for officials in the Soviet Union to know that Reverend Moon, representing The Washington Times, which was well known in the free and democratic world, was organizing this event. In this environment we need to inspire media professionals to hold summit conferences in the near future. In developed nations, such as Germany, we should create a press corps to gather information about the government's agencies. This will cause those agencies to work for the benefit of all Europe. If one nation in Europe starts a movement that improves the political climate and helps achieve peace in the region, other nations will follow suit. If the media continues working in this way, there is no doubt that eminent journalists will rally together. (121-027, 1982/10/21) 8. I declared that I will convene a Moscow rally. When I get there, I will aggressively ask questions of the Soviet media. I will ask about communism and insist that they answer my questions. Then a representative from the Soviet media and a representative from the free world's media will organize a summit meeting between the president of the United States and the general secretary of the Communist Party. That is why we need the media. We are already in an age when the media can lead the world. I host World Media Conferences in order to guide global leaders. (124-332, 1983/03/01) 9. Media organizations should adhere to an impartial perspective by which to guide citizens on a daily basis, a perspective that can highlight what is right and what is wrong. In reality, media organizations seek their own benefit. They are so busy seeking their own benefit that they ignore the benefit of society. They have reached the stage where they have become selfish. Behind the scenes they abuse political power, and as long as they have the money, they do whatever they please. Therefore, global media organizations that are following the right path as public-minded organizations should advocate a perspective that will lead to having an unselfish viewpoint at all times. Next is the issue of information. The Soviet Union is collecting and disbursing information that is adverse to the United States and the free world. If the policies of the Soviet Union and the free world do not change, this problem will never be rectified. Communism, with its ideology as the absolute standard, is trying to weaken the foundation of the free world by pursuing its own communist interests. Moral education can serve to rebalance the flow of information, but no one is providing it. That is why journalists worldwide, who do have that ability, must come together and stop the United States and the Soviet Union from simply pursuing their own benefit. To restore the balance, journalists should proclaim this balance publicly, but they cannot do so. This is a problem. That is why I am educating the media through the World Media Conferences. (165-160, 1987/05/20) 10. In the United States, I founded The Washington Times. I did so because there must be a conservative daily newspaper in America. It has been five years since its establishment in 1982, and today it is considered one of the top four daily newspapers in America. It has become the only newspaper that provides hope to people all over the world. The Washington Times has gained the people's confidence. Furthermore, I have been organizing World Media Conferences. On September 20, 1987, I will hold a great global event in Seoul, where hundreds of people will gather. In this way, I am proposing the direction the world should take. In doing this, we enter a stage in which even the extreme-left political parties, which opposed our international gatherings, will have to participate. If they do not participate, they will become increasingly isolated. This is how the world is moving now. (165-162, 1987/05/20) 11. Scientists always seek results, and cause and result always need to be aligned. Nothing can exist based on contradictory values. Pursuing this, we must establish the absolute standard of God and connect human ideological standards to that absolute standard. This is the work that scholars, religionists, politicians, philosophers and the leaders of all fields worldwide must do. In this way, based on an ideological standard, I am connecting journalists to society's leading centers of education and proposing a direction. The directions envisioned by the Chinese, Americans, French, Germans and Soviets cannot differ; they need a single direction. I am planning to establish this, and that is why I am bringing scholars and asking them to lead, and I'm asking the media organizations to report on them. (165-164, 1987/05/20) 12. The media organization that I have established has become so successful that media in the communist world consider it a threat and a problem. I founded The Washington Times, hosted the World Media Conferences, and began the fact-finding tours. By engaging in these activities, the media has entered my sphere of influence, and that is why the communist world feels threatened, so on May 12, 1984, it attacked me as soon as I arrived in the United States. This attack was unprecedented in American history. We confronted and fought the communist power. The communists accused and tried to defame us. Any ordinary organization would barely have survived, and might have even been destroyed. However, we grew even stronger through this fight between good and evil. (132-169, 1984/06/01) 13. Based on The Washington Times, and through the World Media Conferences and the fact-finding tours, I established a foundation for the media to set a new direction. My media network is feared most by both the communist world and liberal media outlets in America. Through our organizations, we are receiving all sorts of sensitive information from around the world. We are in an age of information warfare. It is amazing that we can stand on such a global foundation and deal with such issues. (161-052, 1987/01/02) 14. The Washington Times had a significant influence on the Reagan Doctrine. In the absence of that influence, the reformation in the Soviet Union and its open-door policy would not have succeeded. Furthermore, at the time of the Gulf War, The Washington Times emphasized that Christianity, Judaism and Islam should not be divided because of this war. If a religious war had broken out, it could have become a race war, costing countless lives. Furthermore, Buddhism and Confucianism are Eastern religions and Christianity is a Western religion, so even an intercultural war could break out. (216-257, 1991/04/07) 15. There is one way journalists differ from other people. When journalists from around the world visited the Soviet Union, the authorities told them to follow their guide. But the journalists said, "Don't be ridiculous." There was no way the journalists were going to follow their guide. Whenever the guide took them somewhere, one-third of the journalists would disappear. They all looked around collecting information, and exposed the Soviet Union's restrictive policies being carried out behind the scenes. That is why the Soviet government said, "We are in big trouble; we cannot let this happen." But they could not deny what the journalists had seen and reported. In this way, after having visited the Soviet Union, the journalists changed from pro-left to a more true and open way of thinking. They came to know very well that the Soviet Union disguises its actions and thus deceives people. This is straight out of communist theory. Their political system has carried out hidden activities and deceived the world throughout its 70-year history. They deceived people and nations, creating a foundation for global dictatorship. Therefore, journalists no longer have any choice but to realize that until now they have been wrongly accusing conservatives. Journalists will eventually come to see from my point of view. (183-126, 1988/10/31) 16. Through the World Media Association (WMA), I sent fact-finding tours all the way to Moscow. There was no other way to expose the Soviet Union. There is no political approach that can block Soviet attacks on the free world. If I had not taken action, there would be a big problem. Communist forces thought that the world would become communist by 1984. I knew this and blocked them, which is why they had to revise their timetable. There was no way to expose the Soviet Union other than through the media. The Soviet Union itself mobilized journalists and utilized diplomatic contacts. We must do the same to counterattack. I founded the WMA and have been carrying out activities related to the Soviet Union for over 15 years. We must mobilize the media. There are about 1,700 newspaper companies in America. Until now, they have been used as tools of the Soviet Union's foreign policy. That is why America is collapsing. It is on account of the media. At the time of the presidential elections too, they gathered behind-the-scenes information and manipulated public opinion. I have begun to put a stop to this, and now I am implementing a strategy to defeat the world of sensitive information. That is why I created a fact-finding tour, invited the press corps and sent them all over the world. (198-177, 1990/02/03) 17. We have to stand in a position to lead the conservative world and resurrect it. The world I have been dreaming of has opened before our eyes. This is why I started and have been hosting conferences under the World Media Association. I am bringing together eminent people to build a world with God at the center. I plan to nurture them to serve as representatives in all fields. Therefore, it is crucial that we have newspaper companies as well as cable television companies in 185 nations. The Internet makes it possible to connect everything. We need a means to connect the information we gather to the political world. An information highway is necessary. Figuring out how to make this information highway is an urgent matter. With this information highway, it is possible to guide the entire world from the highest point. In order to establish a reporting and information system that offers worldwide coverage, we need to connect media organizations, cable television broadcasting companies and the Internet. When that happens, instantaneously we can share information from any one location with the entire world. (281-047, 1997/01/02) Section 2. Sekai Nippo and The News World Sekai Nippo True Parents realized the need to spread the values of the free world in Japan to deal with the threat of international communism. Therefore, on January 1, 1975, they founded the daily newspaper, Sekai Nippo. Sekai Nippo, in particular, stood on the front line during the Cold War to warn people about the threat of communism. After the fall of the Soviet Union, the paper attracted attention for its defense of the basic values of freedom and human rights. Sekai Nippo provides exemplary and responsible media coverage, criticizing leftist mass media, newspapers and broadcasting stations. 1. From now on, I must challenge the mainstream media in this country. How will I do it? I will create a media organization and raise a voice from an independent position. Media outlets are leading the world to ruin by becoming the mouthpieces for communism. In the near future, I will establish a newspaper company even greater than The New York Times. We are preparing to publish a daily newspaper in Japan. We must surpass communism quickly. It also can be done in America. If I determine so, it will be possible. Newspaper companies are now facing difficulties with home delivery, so one by one they are disappearing. In the near future, we will build an organization that surpasses current newspaper companies. We have a foundation upon which we will be able to reach distant regions. (073-308, 1974/10/06) 2. The Unification Church of Japan owns the daily newspaper, Sekai Nippo. It was established on January 1, 1975. During the previous four months, I had directed preparations to publish this newspaper. I told our members, "We are going to start a newspaper company, so make preparations!" Had those people ever seen a newspaper company? Even if they had, they would not know how to start one. That is why in the beginning they worried, "What are we going to do?" However, I gave them the strict command that this newspaper must be published on the first day of January 1975. That is how Sekai Nippo came about. On the first day of publication, people said, "The Unification Church is operating a daily newspaper, but how long can it last? It will not even last six months." Yet now a year and a half has passed, and our newspaper, far from perishing, has perfected its organization. (088-172, 1976/08/10) 3. I told the leaders in charge of each region to distribute free copies of Sekai Nippo every day. Give people free copies all the time. Do this as a volunteer. How grateful do you think the recipients were? Then we would say, "You receive the newspaper for free, but you can place advertisements in it, so please do your advertising in our newspaper." We had local editions that included local and regional news, from the Shibuya district of Tokyo, for example. Therefore, advertisements in our newspaper would be seen by every single household in that district. It became more effective to advertise with us than with any other famous newspaper. (093-292, 1977/06/11) 4. I founded Sekai Nippo and then began the World Media Conference. It was the first time I attempted this, but it was successful. Even Japan's leftist newspaper representatives said, "That conference was very interesting." On the other hand, they also said, "Without a doubt, the media worldwide will split in two because Reverend Moon is doing this." The participants were amazed to find out that I founded Sekai Nippo. (095-207, 1977/12/04) 5. If I can influence economies, mass communication and universities worldwide centering on Unification teachings, you will see that I will be able to move the world. All of you working in our companies around Japan also will report local news stories as reporters for Sekai Nippo. Go to different places and investigate each field. If people working in America have valuable information, they will send it to Japan's Sekai Nippo. If we can firmly establish Sekai Nippo in Japan, we can train young people from America and Japan to establish newspaper companies around the world. Then we will make a news agency, so that breaking news can be sent out to 130 nations. Without doing this, there is no way to counter the propaganda that media influenced by the communist world is feeding our nations. (076-257, 1975/03/03) The News World On December 31, 1976, True Parents raised the banner of their first newspaper in the United States when they established the daily newspaper, The News World. On April 4, 1983, it was renamed the New York City Tribune. 6. So far the media is often an influence for unrighteousness rather than for righteousness. Therefore, we must stand upright for a media promoting justice. If we cannot set the media straight, we cannot save America. This is why I am getting involved directly. What can a religious leader do by running a newspaper? Because newspapers are often a bad influence, my eyes, ears, nose, mouth, hands, feet and heart are totally focused on establishing a newspaper. This newspaper has become an important starting point and dividing line. That is my policy. Next, we must witness. If we do not do these two things, America will come to ruin. The world will come to ruin. That is why I instructed the missionaries worldwide to obtain training in journalism. I counseled the missionaries and told them that we must go forward, clinging to the world centering on religion. This is the spirit of our media organization. This is a most worthwhile and impressive step. (093-128, 1977/05/21) 7. When I said that I would make a newspaper company, The New York Times and The Washington Post laughed at me, saying, "Reverend Moon is making a newspaper company?" Not just anyone can make a newspaper company. A media organization is a complex operation that requires talented people in multiple areas. It cannot be done just by giving someone a salary. When I was establishing Sekai Nippo, I formed the organization four months in advance and then started publication. The News World was set up in less than four months. (100-188, 1978/10/14) 8. We have the responsibility to help this nation when it is in crisis. From this perspective, we must make a bulwark according to the will of heaven. We are fighting a battle that is not visible to the naked eye. That is why we must choose a new starting point and direction, draw a line in the sand, and move forward. I have established the turning point centering on the individual, family and tribe, and from now on I must establish the turning point centering on the nation. Today, we must return America to the side of righteousness. If we do not do this, God's Will cannot be realized. When we accepted the will of heaven and carried it out, unexpected results appeared. The News World became famous worldwide. When Reagan and Carter were campaigning for the US presidency, our newspaper predicted that Reagan would get over 350 votes in the electoral college. This was at a time when everyone was saying that Carter would win. However, The News World sent out these kinds of articles all over the nation. So you can imagine the extent to which people said we were crazy. They said, "Look at them setting themselves up for embarrassment." (110-047, 1980/11/08) 9. President Reagan has no personal relationship with me. America is the central nation of Christianity, and yet Americans have forgotten their traditional ideology. That is why America is so susceptible to the communist point of view. And that is why I helped them. On election day morning, we published The News World with the headline, "Reagan Landslide." There are over 1,700 newspapers in America, and all of them were saying that Reagan did not stand a chance. In this situation, we stated that Reagan was going to win. (121-151, 1982/10/24) 10. When Reagan was sworn in as president, I sent him a letter saying, "God will be with you if you are strong and bold." From now on, many protests will arise in America. Many strategies will be devised in order to attack the Reagan administration. Communist powers are planning to send guerrillas to El Salvador, to strike a blow against Reagan. On the basis of their international strategic plan, a guerilla war is unfolding in El Salvador. This is an undeniable fact. That is why, earlier on, The News World attacked The New York Times. The painful truth is that The New York Times is supporting the ranks of the left. This is the first time that any media company has struck The New York Times. All of this leads me to plan to establish newspaper companies in South America, the Middle East and Europe. (111-289, 1981/03/08) 11. In April 1983, The News World was renamed the New York City Tribune, an excellent name. People will see that the New York City Tribune is striving to establish itself on an equal footing with The New York Times. The same holds true for The Washington Post and The Washington Times. Labels such as Times and Tribune are royal trademarks in the newspaper world. People in New York want to learn about current events from newspapers, and they will evaluate The New York Times and the New York City Tribune on equal terms. (125-302, 1983/03/29) 12. Now, Korea's The Segye Times, America's The Segye Times, Japan's Sekai Nippo and The Washington Times must all join The News World Foundation. Then the New York City Tribune, Noticias del Mundo, Ultimas Noticias and The Middle East Times also must join. All these media organizations should be part of The News World Foundation. When The Washington Times in America reaches a certain standard of success, it will become a powerful voice. Once we reach a new scale of readership, the profitability will strengthen our administrative resources, enabling us to expand our services. They hold great potential to benefit society. (186-127, 1989/01/31) Section 3. The Washington Times Background On May 17, 1982, True Parents founded The Washington Times, a daily newspaper in Washington, DC. It is a conservative newspaper, striving to protect America from the misguided elements of leftist thought. As one of the two major newspapers in Washington, DC, the other being The Washington Post, which tends to represent the liberal viewpoint, The Washington Times built its reputation through its commentaries on United States government policies, over which it had extensive influence. Also, in 1985, two sister publications of The Washington Times were launched: The World & I, a monthly magazine, and Insight, a weekly newsmagazine. 1. America is like the head because it leads the free world. If the head becomes dysfunctional, everything will die. Since I knew what would happen to the world in the Last Days and had to deal with it, I had no choice but to make preparations that no one else had thought about. That is why I founded The Washington Times. The Washington Post, which was the only newspaper in Washington, DC, was contaminated by leftist ideology. What becomes of people who read this newspaper every day? In order to ameliorate that, five conglomerates came together and tried to establish a new newspaper, but they failed. This is because a lot of money has to be invested into it every month. Without a conservative paper, there was no way to mitigate the liberal wave in Washington, DC. There was no newspaper there that presented a God-centered conservative viewpoint. At that time, there were 1,700 newspapers in America, but The Washington Times came to be the only newspaper standing on God's side. Therefore, The Washington Times was the only one to shine a searchlight to the north, south, east and west into a world lost in the dark of night. It was the lighthouse for conservatism in a dark world. (209-243, 1990/11/30) 2. I founded The Washington Times in order to save America, the very nation that has been opposing me. Furthermore, I guided political parties and leaders for the sake of America's future. True love involves loving your enemy and still having more love to give. Therefore, the founding traditions of America have to be established anew, and we need to show even greater loyalty to this nation than its own citizens do. If I, as a Korean, do not have greater feelings of patriotism toward America than toward Korea, then the heavenly nation cannot be inaugurated. (162-241, 1987/04/12) 3. During the seven-year period after Korea's independence in 1945, heaven was supposed to gather together the world and advance into the messianic realm, but instead satan destroyed the entire world. He divided Korea, Germany, and the whole world into two. That is how satan's side became dominant. I am a representative who battled that world. I came to America, raised a flag and put a stop to the Soviet Union and the communist bloc. Gorbachev was not the one who made the Soviet Union collapse the way it did. Based on God's Will, I founded The Washington Times, as a strong anti-communist voice, which put the brakes on communism worldwide. That is why the Soviet Union broke apart. (204-157, 1990/07/08) 4. The Washington Times strives to prevent the breakdown of families and aims for a moral world. That is why we have become famous for publishing a special "Family" section in the newspaper. The Unification Church hosted the International Holy Marriage Blessing in Washington, DC. Where else in America can you hear such good news? Those who have made a name for themselves on the stage of international relations or politics will hold great respect for the Unification Church's family movement. Both rich and poor are interested in this movement in their own ways. If this wind sweeps across America and reaches the level of a typhoon, all of history will pass away, a new spring will come, and new buds will bloom. Holding on to this hope, I carry out this work. (288-252, 1997/11/28) 5. The Washington Times must become a standard-bearer in America's revival. Even if we receive opposition, including from journalists, we have to perfect the founding ideology through a constitutional amendment. The constitution has not yet brought Americans into a perfect union. Centering on a new Puritan spirit even greater than the first, we must create a constitution for the people of the kingdom of heaven. We will not be able to do this work if we depart from Christian thought. (378-264, 2002/05/16) 6. The articles found in The World & I are different from those written by regular newspaper journalists. When The World & I publishes an article, it makes suggestions for the future direction we should take, and regular newspaper journalists are unable to do this. Through the vast knowledge of the contributing scholars, we say, "This is Asia's situation, this is Africa's situation, this is Americas situation, this is Europe's situation; therefore, here are the results that are going to come." Thus, The World & I steers the media in the direction of the future. We did not necessarily expect this, but as the years went by, all the predictions and results envisioned by these scholars came to pass. They made great contributions by suggesting the direction that the world's policies need to take. (249-061, 1993/10/08) 7. The research done by famous scholars is sleeping in university libraries. This is such a loss for humankind. These research papers should be presented immediately, so that they can be accessed by all educated people. These research materials belong to all humankind. They are not just to be stored in certain university libraries. I declared this at the ICUS in November, 1985. As of now, the PWPA has been established in 82 nations, so many scholars belong to this organization. These scholars send in manuscripts every three months. They immediately send their research in various fields and all the materials that can help resolve the world's problems to the editorial department of The World & I magazine. I started that magazine in December 1985. Because many great scholars from throughout the developed world are contributing to it, educational institutions need to teach this content. Without gathering the world's great scholars as a vanguard, having them propose a new direction, and then moving forward, the world will come to ruin. No scholar or journalist in America has ever thought about this. (138-032, 1986/01/13) 8. In the midst of my legal battle with the American government, I approved the funds necessary to launch The Washington Times. I also created Insight and The World & I magazines. I did that in order to revive America. You need to know that I stood in the position to take responsibility for America and to protect America. Even though I faced a barrier of sorrow like an impenetrable fortress, I accomplished my mission and duty to step forward and go over that barrier. The central figure has to take responsibility and protect the nation. I stood in the position to protect America and lead America. The destiny of the numerous nations of the free world depends on this. (173-264, 1988/02/21) 9. Through its commentaries on the news, The Washington Times should guide America so that it can deal with communism. Insight magazine publishes 100 percent of the votes cast by all members of the US Congress each day on proposed legislation. Every week we publish exactly how the senators and representatives voted, exposing their positions regarding proposals that are leftist or otherwise harmful to the nation. Lastly, based on contributions by the world's eminent scholars, The World & I is guiding the future direction people need to take in different fields, as well as the direction that America needs to take. In this manner, we are investing our efforts to help the world move forward as one. (201-151, 1990/03/30) Beacon of truth The Washington Times has maintained a conservative tone, based on the traditional values of American society, and it has been proposing the direction and policies America needs to follow. Furthermore, The Washington Times became a very influential newspaper in Washington's political arena during the time of the Cold War, by publishing unbiased, in-depth reports on the dynamic changes taking place. It has received favorable reviews for its outspoken commentary. Apart from the news department, The Washington Times also initiated innovations in editing and design. On October 15, 1988, the International Society of Weekly Newspaper Editors awarded The Washington Times with their highest award at the International Newspaper Editors' Conference, which included the participation of major newspapers from the United States, Europe, South America and Canada. 10. In the future, members of the United States Congress and those who serve in the administration are to stand in a position of America's central pillar. However, being vulnerable to the ideology and trends of the liberal world, they have not been able to grasp any direction and have fallen into despair. This is why President Reagan gathered five men of great wealth and decided to create a conservative newspaper. However, will Americans pursue a project that will cause them to lose money? No one will do that. That is why I, the one they called the enemy of America and tried to expel, ventured to do this. We started making preparations on January 1, 1982 and published a newspaper on March 1. I sent out 200 people on January 1, and told them, "Make the newspaper by the first day of March!" This is how, 58 days later, the newspaper printed its first issue. This is unprecedented in history. Today The Washington Times, which began like this, has become the beacon of light for the conservative world. (127-161, 1983/05/07) 11. Even America's administration and other government institutions know that The Washington Times strives to protect the world and create a peaceful world. The Unification Church has received much persecution in America, but it did not fight back and instead pursued peace. We carried out educational programs for citizens nationwide, and moved forward to plant our root into the most advanced new Christian thought. People know this and trust us. Therefore, American citizens also trust that if a complicated problem arises, The Washington Times will deal with it immediately. The Washington Post and The New York Times are different. The Washington Times always goes in one direction, focused on the traditions of Christian ideology and conservative values. But it is not just wedded to conservatism. We understand the principle of Cain and Abel, so we embrace both right and left. If we publish three articles about the party in power, we make sure that we also publish one or two articles about the party out of power, and maintain a good balance. In this way, no one can complain. (389-174, 2002/08/03) 12. The Washington Times is at the cutting edge of the world's media organizations. It has become the number one newspaper in the conservative world in name and in reality. Now the American media, including The Washington Post and The New York Times, recognize The Washington Times as the number one newspaper in the conservative world. By adding an online presence to the newspaper, we are carrying out a movement to pull together the conservative world, and that is how we are in a leadership position. The conservative world is an extension of Christian ideology. We must take a leadership role in Christian thought, but not as a denominational movement. Working from the basics, we are pulling Catholicism and Protestantism forward. Academics and others who know us say that this process could break down unless the Unification Church guides it. So we are pulling everything forward. Because the media world affects everything, if we simply change its direction, we can assimilate everything and leave it healthier than it was. (282-179, 1997/03/12) 13. Today, the Strategic Defense Initiative (SDI) has become an issue. The development of SDI needs to be understood from the perspective that the Soviet Union and the United States have countless nuclear bombs, and America is trying to develop guided missiles to defend against Soviet attack. I encouraged The Washington Times to take the lead in arguing on behalf of SDI in the debate over government policy on the matter. Even while being accused, centering on The Washington Times, I encouraged the Reagan administration to pursue SDI as a policy. When President Reagan held talks in Geneva, we sent our editor-in-chief to tell them that we must not back down on SDI development. I worked so that they would promise to make that decision. (143-062, 1986/03/15) 14. Why is it that the foremost editors-in-chief and owners of media organizations attended the World Media Association conference in London? If journalists in the conservative world come and go for the sake of their own benefit, their differing opinions in multiple newspapers can be a distraction to a nation that is deciding on policy. The world's public opinion should not be like a cloud floating in midair. This is why The Washington Times, representing the conservative world, has been preparing to provide articles to conservative newspapers via the Internet. This will bring these newspapers together. By means of the Internet, The Washington Times can provide articles that are of a quality higher than those they obtain from their private news services. Because of this, people in the media all over the world will be interested in The Washington Times and it will become their primary resource. Our standard has risen to that level. (389-175, 2002/08/03) 15. The media influences the government's executive branch by supplying informative material. This is not the government's job; the government gathers and summarizes these articles that come from the media organizations. It issues the resultant data every week. The Washington Times provides 65 to 75 percent of that information. This means that The Washington Times is informing the decision-makers in all the branches of the administration. Summarized content, centering on the articles of The Washington Times, is issued and disseminated to the whole world through the government's public information agency, which has a great influence. Thus, The Washington Times is performing a great service by contributing to the world of information, the global tide extending into the future. Through this, communism is melting away. Until now, we moved forward based on the confrontation between communism and democracy. But now we are moving forward by restructuring Christian thought and establishing family ethics as the standard. (237-015, 1992/11/10) 16. The Washington Times retains a vast amount of information. If it wants to do an investigation, it can immediately extract and view all the relevant information. Without such a capability, we cannot provide guidance for the world. Americas Department of Defense, State Department, White House and libraries send inquiries to The Washington Times regarding obscure and detailed questions. In this way, The Washington Times is becoming known as one of the world's best information sources. That is why the articles published by The Washington Times have the power to influence the world, even moving readers to tears. (273-154, 1995/10/22) 17. The Washington Times has experts on the North Korean issue. The State Department's officer in charge of dealing with North Korea has relations with The Washington Times and, while exchanging information, that officer makes inquiries. These people do not know the direction of the providence. They are coming to depend on us. The media and even the politicians are looking to The Washington Times. This newspaper is the place where the best information networks put together a picture of the future. The Washington Times, competing with hundreds of other newspapers, ranks among the top. The advanced nations of the world that hold sway over the six continents, and the world's news services, know that The Washington Times is trusted as the most conservative newspaper in America. (260-098, 1994/04/28) 18. If you disconnect from the world of information, you cannot be a leader. Information is that important. That is why I founded a newspaper. What is so outstanding about The Washington Times? It is located in America, but I do not work just for the sake of one nation alone. I work for the Will of God and for the sake of the world. That is why The Washington Times has become a first-class newspaper and has risen to the highest echelon. (285-047, 1997/04/19) 19. In 1985, 300 newspapers were selected from American media organizations for review. From among them, the newspaper considered most influential, most talked about, and most productive of exclusive stories was The Washington Times. America has abused me and communist forces have threatened me for publishing The Washington Times, but I continue treading the path of suffering for the sake of the free world, for the sake of the Will of God, and for the sake of the path He desires me to take. We are brave soldiers, confronting these communist threats and freeing the world of communism's cancerous foundation. Heaven has led the historical search for justice, and it tries to establish such organizations and set them up in the central position, the position of the owner. Centering on The Washington Times, the American media will have no choice but to yield naturally. (138-117, 1986/01/19) 20. At a design competition entered by 8,000 of the world's newspaper companies, The Washington Times received the grand prize and awards in 38 of their 100 categories. There were 12 judges involved, all of them experts in the fields of performing arts and visual arts from major international newspaper companies. In 1988, the panel of judges voted unanimously for The Washington Times as the first-place winner. There had been a unanimous vote only one time previously, in 1971. (183-157, 1988/10/31) 21. The Washington Post and The New York Times are following the way The Washington Times designs its newspaper. I am the one who advised The Washington Times regarding its layout. For this work, my artistic sense is excellent. I advised the staff about everything from the spacing of lines to the overall layout. This design has been taking first place at exhibitions for the past ten years. (231-043, 1992/05/31) Section 4. The Segye Times Mission and objectives On February 1, 1989, True Parents founded the daily newspaper The Segye Times in Seoul. They established it as a conservative newspaper with the motto "Love Heaven, Love People, Love Your Country," and the mission statement, "Discuss the unification of the homeland, promote the national spirit, and realize a moral world." The Segye Times, more than most Korean newspapers, has an international network of correspondents to cover the main regions of the world and has gained respect for its coverage of international news. 1. Many people ask, "Why would a religious leader invest a huge amount of money and take such an interest in media businesses? What is his true motivation?" The answer in a few words is because I know very well that the media has a crucial role in determining if there will be peace or war in the world. The latter half of the 20th century has been an age when we have been virtually ruled by the media. Media power is becoming even greater than military power, with all its nuclear weapons. When the media sparks discussion based on noble and virtuous values, it can become a standard-bearer for world peace. But when the media deceives people with irresponsible, misleading and incendiary information, it becomes a tool for the destruction of world peace. (1989/02/22) 2. I am from Korea, and I am the founder of the Unification Church which carries out missionary work in 160 nations. The reason that I, as a religious leader, founded The Segye Times daily newspaper in my homeland of Korea is because I know very well that the media can play a vital role in building the ideal we all strive for, a world where all people live in peace and freedom. Moreover, the media is crucial for developing a world where God's ideal of creation is realized, where true love blossoms and where all people prosper. (254-109, 1994/02/01) 3. The Segye Times was born and uttered its first cries in this land of Korea. The Segye Times is the symbol of a free media, and we affirm before you that it will become the model of responsible journalism. The Segye Times will shed tears for justice and will be relentless in exposing injustice. The Segye Times will transcend political parties, will not side with any single denomination, but instead will shed blood and sweat for the sake of the people, nation and world. In short, The Segye Times will become the pride of the Korean people and of all people. The Segye Times and The Washington Times will become lofty beacons of truth in the East and the West. They will become lights of freedom and democracy and voices of reason that distinguish clearly between truth and falsehood. The Segye Times is your newspaper. It is your voice and your representative. The Segye Times gives voice to your conscience. (1989/02/22) 4. The Unification Church strives to move God's providence forward. It yearns to save all humanity. Although we are creating a newspaper, it will not be an organ of the Unification Church. Rather, it will be a publication guided by the Will of God. Think of it as an organ of the historical providence with God's Will at its core, rather than as an organ of our church. Do not have such a church-centered outlook. We must teach people every day, but the Will is global and is not solely bound to the Unification Church. This Will is the Will of God. (203-114, 1990/06/23) 5. If you listen to me, The Segye Times will develop rapidly. Journalists have their own concept of how they should be, but that concept is not based on an absolute. The habitual tendencies of journalists are not what you should emulate; they are not absolute. Seek that which is absolute, but not for the sake of knowledge. In the future, in order to develop The Segye Times, what must we do? What is the basic motivation driving our development? We must unite and stand together, from bottom to top. Whose company is this? It is my company. What is the common denominator I share with The Segye Times? The common denominator is a vision of reviving the nation. This company exists for the sake of reviving the nation. Employees here need to be united as patriots working for the sake of the nation. You must do so not only with the nation in your heart, but with all humanity. If you do this, everything will be accomplished. (199-220, 1990/02/17) 6. The purpose of establishing The Segye Times, as revealed in the mission statement, is to "discuss the unification of the homeland, promote the national spirit, and realize a moral world." From a national perspective and from the perspective of humanity's cultural history, these are ideals everyone desires. In this way I have worked according to God's Will, which is to establish a peaceful nation and peaceful world. (254-102, 1994/02/01) 7. Our church members go from house to house at 3:00 or 4:00 in the morning delivering The Segye Times while praying for the unification of Korea. Standing on the front line like that, they are showing a good example to everyone. You should know that criticism toward the newspaper pains me deeply. But look at The Segye Times' mission. The newspaper was not created to make money, and I intend to use it to scold those who make money by unethical means. History's tradition and the path of hope can move forward only after righting these wrongs. Without doing so, our present success will not connect to the future. We have the responsibility to quickly resolve the problems of the world. Taking this on, we seek out the path of life. (249-253, 1993/10/10) 8. We need to go beyond The Segye Times. The Republic of Korea's journalists should instill moral values into society. They ought to use moral principles as a sword, with the intention to quickly influence the national spirit of people who yearn for a better future. For a journalist, using the pen for the sake of social justice is more fearful than using a sword, because in a duel with swords, the victor and loser are quickly decided, but this is not so in the case of writing on social issues. Sometimes we cannot judge whether arguments pro and con are right or wrong, even after centuries and millennia pass. Therefore, in your journalism, from start to finish, you should be responsible, serious, precise and trustworthy. Employees of The Segye Times must become serious people, so as to bring together external reporting and internal moral influence. (186-138, 1989/01/31) 9. If we want to unite North and South Korea, we need to find people with hidden talents who can help make this happen. It is not easy to publish a newspaper at all, never mind one that represents all the people. But without a newspaper, we cannot unite North and South Korea. Now we hope to publish a monthly magazine to reach each city and province. We are preparing for that. We cannot neglect this nation. I could establish a foundation of this scale only after going through indescribable hardships. I did it because I embrace heavenly principles. This is why I cannot just leave. The Segye Times, which was established as a newspaper to present arguments on North-South unification, has to be distributed to every village you can reach. It is not a newspaper that exists to make money. (222-051, 1991/10/27) 10. We have to create an atmosphere through which North and South Korea can unite. You must take The Segye Times newspaper to every corner and every house in Korea. As people who distribute The Segye Times, you deliver the "cosmic daily news." You go out with the daily news of love. You are envoys of the heavenly nation who are building the cozy house of love. This is why I tell you to stay quiet even though people persecute you and slam the door in your face. If you open your mouth and argue, you cannot go back to that person a second time. By staying quiet and investing 100 percent in your mission, the rope of true love will grow thicker and thicker and those people will become like its strands that gather around you. Through doing this, you are helping Korea to become the original homeland that the progenitors of the Korean people failed to realize. Therefore, you should remain quiet and endure, advancing silently. If you do that, you will naturally accomplish the Will. (186-113, 1989/01/29) A responsible and moral media True Father said, "The media should be the voice of truth and the conscience of society." He gave instructions that The Segye Times should function as an influential newspaper that presents sound arguments. He emphasized especially that the current world is descending into chaos due to the collapse of moral values and that the newspaper should take responsibility to guide society. He also said that its interaction with sister news organizations, The Washington Times and United Press International, will strengthen our international media network. 11. The character se in The Segye Times means world. The character il in Ilbo means day. Therefore The Segye Times reports world news of the day. What kind of day? A good day, not a bad day. What is a good day in Korea? The Segye Times should praise what is good and critique what is bad. This is the right path. You must be responsible journalists. You should take responsibility in this way and put your life on the line for this principle. (179-183, 1988/08/12) 12. As newspaper journalists, you ought to leave a legacy of positive achievements in society. What should that legacy be? How many journalists are confident enough to declare, "I took the path of righteousness in my career," and to testify about that to their children? This is a serious matter. The reality is that we cannot significantly or permanently move the world by means of knowledge, money or power. We can move the world only with truth. Truth in the end is what moves the world. Ultimately, The Segye Times is fighting daily to establish righteousness rooted in truth. (179-191, 1988/08/12) 13. The Segye Times should be a record of the most worthwhile stories from all over the world and it should establish a reputation that we have a high standard. From that position, you must critique issues relating to the nation, to Asia and to the world. As a journalist, you decide that certain points in a news story are key, and present them as such, but what percentage of your story will receive approval when seen through the lens of God's absolute truth? You may have written the article flawlessly from a technical journalistic perspective, but what percentage would be flawless from God's perspective? This is where the problem often lies. Do not try to deceive your conscience. (179-194, 1988/08/12) 14. Media organizations should establish high standards that educate society. Presently, they are wreaking havoc in the world. You journalists should not become like blasé university professors who care little about their students. Instead, you should take responsibility to raise young people in a way even better than you were raised yourself. University graduates who received a great education all too often end up falling into corruption in the workplace. Who causes this? Journalists have a great deal of responsibility. In reporting the news, journalists seek glory for themselves and fail to think about the good of the people. This is why I have come here to call for a responsible and godly media. Through such media organizations, we can improve society by educating our readership. (205-307, 1990/10/01) 15. The Segye Times was founded as a bastion of righteousness that should press forward boldly. How boldly should you press forward? You must press forward even more boldly than I do. Sons and daughters and descendants should be better than their forebears. Only then can a particular family, company or nation prosper. Therefore, you should be more tenacious and advance more forcefully than I do. When you fight for something, you should not only put your life on the line; you should say, "Father, having put my life on the line, I put my love, health, children, money and influence on the line, and I will press forward even more boldly than you!" Moreover, your thoughts and actions should be one. When you do that, a new door to a world of unity will be opened. (186-154, 1989/01/31) 16. In the future the Unification Thought Institute should become the research department of The Segye Times. Also in the future, all the newsroom executives higher than assistant managing editor, including the editor-in-chief, managing editor and editorial page editor, should take responsibility for guiding the nation's leaders, based on clear thinking both in public policy and theology. Of course, it is important to write outstanding articles, but guiding the leaders of the country is even more crucial. My standards for education, exemplified in venues such as the ICUS and the World Media Conference, are preparations for this. This standard of guidance should be instilled in the Korean media. In public schools, teaching is based on a fixed curriculum mandated by government policy. In other words, department of education regulations limit what can be taught. But the media contends with no such constraints. Therefore, the media must operate according to a clear ideological perspective for the sake of strengthening a new direction of education. Moreover, we need to do this in light of our face-to-face confrontation with North Korea. (186-126, 1989/01/31) 17. Our newspaper company needs to be a beacon of moral guidance. Our challenge is how to raise people who can revolutionize the entire newspaper industry in five to ten years. This is why we need to revitalize ourselves and become moral beacons. We need to elevate the social prestige of journalists above that of professors and teachers. With this in mind, we must develop a newspaper that deals with the issues of character education, civic virtue, public ethics and personal morality. (223-076, 1991/11/07) 18. More than 1,000 people work for The Washington Times, most of whom are veteran American media professionals who are respectful of my work. I dream of connecting The Segye Times with The Washington Times, of setting it up so that individuals from The Washington Times can be seamlessly exchanged with The Segye Times. I have come to realize that it is useless for The Segye Times' journalists to be just correspondents for The Washington Times. They should work as "exchange agents" and then serve as correspondents. Only then will they be able to use The Washington Times wherever they go. They should not work only on their own newspaper while following The Washington Times around. We also should set up a system for such exchanges with the Sekai Nippo and The Middle East Times. What I am envisioning is to streamline our company so that the workforce can be balanced to provide the most substantial international coverage for all. There is a saying, "The proof is in the pudding." There must be a way to have exchanges like this happen between our newspapers. Based on this, The Segye Times will become even more hopeful, as part of a single family of media organizations under one roof, governed by a comprehensive strategy. (212-346, 1991/01/11) 19. When you write an article, you should put your reputation on the line and write it responsibly. When I started The Washington Times in America, I told them not to follow The Washington Post or The New York Times. This was a declaration of independence. I set up a standard of autonomy. Now, Japans Sekai Nippo has risen to this standard. I advised The Washington Times not to increase its print run until there is greater demand. Now we have become established; many people recognize us, including the United States government. Why is that? It is because no one can equal the quality of our coverage of local, national and world affairs; we have our finger on the pulse of information. American newspapers today are all too often indirect purveyors of communist disinformation. They have given up moral standards and run provocative articles promoting an ideology of decadence. But we are different. Let there be light in your eyes and study hard how to be independent. (179-198, 1988/08/12) 20. In the future, I plan to establish The Segye Times as an international model of journalism, a newspaper that represents Asia. It will be read all around the world just as The Washington Times is. In order to do that, The Segye Times can translate and reprint even a large portion of The Washington Times, printed in Washington, DC. This will result in the world news section doubling in size. The Washington Times articles from the culture section, the religion section and the family section are especially valuable for The Segye Times. In the process, you can interfuse Korea's state of affairs with America s, and the result will be a new global newspaper. (281-293, 1997/03/09) 21. The leading international wire services send correspondents to fewer than 100 countries. However, our reporters cover 180 nations. They take photos and file articles from those locations, including expert analysis, which we introduce to the Korean people. We also have the option of including viewpoints on a story from neighboring countries. Because we have done this, Koreans learn about the world directly from our sources. We publish extensively about each nation. If we vary the number of pages to accommodate articles about several nations at once, everyone will come to read our newspaper and lose interest in other papers. What I am saying is, we should not increase circulation merely by following the lead of other companies. (281-294, 1997/03/09) 22. The world is in a state of chaos due to a loss of values. Therefore, someone has to take a stand; this is the time we need to do this. As the communist and democratic worlds are both collapsing, who will take a stand? There is no one but us, no one but Reverend Moon. Now the age of autonomy has come and we must stand and move forward independently. We have to thoroughly teach people about this. We must not follow others. The Washington Times has gone this way, which is why it could achieve a global stature in such a short time. I am saying that you should not just be a follower. We must press forward boldly, standing on our own principles. (203-112, 1990/06/23) 23. The Segye Times absolutely should not follow the other ten newspaper companies in Korea. When I founded The Washington Times, one of the first things I told them was not to follow what existing newspapers were doing. From a publicly recognized position, a national newspaper can exert influence over a nation and on a nation's governance. If you, as a newly founded newspaper, simply follow the other newspapers, you will not influence people any more than the other papers do, no matter how much you engage them. (282-178, 1997/03/12) Section 5. Print, Video and Archives Establishing print and video media On October 3, 1989, True Parents brought professors from the PWPA together and appointed them as writers of a multi-campus newspaper, The World University Times, published for professors and students. Previously, on April 21, 1980, True Parents founded the Spanishlanguage daily Noticias del Mundo for the Spanish-speaking people of New York City. They also launched The Middle East Times in Cairo on March 3, 1983 and Tiempos del Mundo in Buenos Aires on November 23, 1996. Showing considerable interest in video and broadcast media, True Parents launched Atlantic Video on September 7, 1990, with production facilities in Washington, DC. They also directed that United Press International (UPI) be purchased, and it was acquired on May 15, 2000. 1. The World University Times, grounded in Unification Thought, is aimed mainly at professors and university students. It publishes weekly now, but when it becomes a daily newspaper, its national educational material will influence the greater society. This is why from now on people who read The Segye Times should also read this newspaper. You need to know my teachings. In order to become more than a Unification Church believer who is just guided by my teachings, you should experience the battlefield with me. (191-177, 1989/06/24) 2. The World University Times should be influential and help each political party develop constructively and progressively with a vision for the future. Even if I do not create a party and enter the ring with them, I must establish guidelines and targets so that political parties can take the right path. I am the only one doing this kind of work. That is why I created this multi-campus newspaper. It is made not by students but by professors. Therefore, the major media cannot take The World University Times lightly. The power of words is unlimited. This paper is not primarily for students; rather, it is a scholarly newspaper in which professors can express criticism academically. (204-337, 1990/07/11) 3. My plan is to bring together people from the media, academia, the Summit Council for World Peace, the Federation for World Peace and the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace and direct them to focus on society's moral education. Until now, the media have been bringing the world to ruin. Why do you think I came to support professors? I founded The World University Times in Korea and the worldlevel The World & I magazine in order to do this work. (205-307, 1990/10/01) 4. The Latino and African-American populations in America are placing their hope in me. African-Americans pay attention to Washington, DC, and the Latino community to New York City, so The Washington Times and Noticias del Mundo can connect with them appropriately. Furthermore, The News World in New York City is carrying out a movement to bring together not only whites but people of all races. The Jewish community has opposed us, but we are carrying out this movement to embrace them as well. We have reached the stage where, if Latin American countries need to address the United States, they can go through us, and if the Latino or African-American communities want to advance their causes in the United States, they know I can offer unparalleled support. At the same time, CARP has organized scientists and world-class intellectuals on campuses to address the world. Overall, we must take such steps in order to bring these diverse communities together in heart. (128-044, 1983/06/01) 5. The purpose of founding Tiempos del Mundo is to educate young people and prevent family breakdown. We are developing such strategies as we go along. Even scoundrels such as Mafiosi, spies, gangsters and corrupt politicians need this education. I have been thinking for a long time about how to resolve a host of human problems. Because we made expansion of this domain our chief aim, I made sure that the goal of educating young people and families was a top priority. It is only through us that young people can receive the proper type of education and families can be saved from breaking down. This is why I am leading this work. I have founded newspapers to realize a just society. (281-177, 1997/01/02) 6. I am the only one who can bring Protestantism and Catholicism together. I am doing this through our academic and news media organizations. Right now, in the era of the North American Free Trade Agreement, North America is uniting based on Protestantism and Latin America is uniting based on Catholicism. But Protestantism and Catholicism conflict with each other. This is why I am carrying out the movement to unite them. To make this connection, we need a newspaper. To deal with global ideological trends, I am elevating the level of Latin America's newspapers. Tiempos del Mundo is accomplishing this, even though initially everyone opposed it. It is in first place when it comes to coverage, content and quality of editing. (291-065, 1998/03/05) 7. The majority of Latin America's countries are Catholic, and when I said I would go there, everyone opposed me. Despite this, I founded a newspaper there centering on The Washington Times. I did this in nine months, something America's conglomerates spent ten years trying to do but failed. Argentina, more than Brazil, is in direct connection with the Vatican. Brazil is within Portugal's sphere of influence, and Argentina is within Spain's. We built the Tiempos del Mundo newspaper to shed light on the affairs of Argentina, a Catholic nation that operates under the Vatican's sphere of influence. We know about the projects these nations are carrying out. In fact, we are aware of how all the Latin American nations are evolving. I have the keys to the deepest insights. (296-249, 1998/11/10) 8. We have educational content and a system for producing and broadcasting it from our facilities in Washington, DC. I brought the best technology and equipment from Japan and created facilities in Washington unrivaled anywhere in the world. We have the best facility for editing documentaries and movies. I have set the standard and established the world's best facilities. If you are the best in New York or Washington, you are the best in the world. I named this place Washington Television Center-Atlantic Video. It is famous and is known simply as "Atlantic Video." (139-329, 1986/01/31) 9. The Washington Television Center, located in Washington, DC, is a hub for global electronic mass media, a video news agency and more. Up to this point, it has only dealt with text, but now we are sending not just articles to the world -- as the AP and UPI news agencies do -- but also photos and videos via satellite. To use our service, recipients download, edit and then upload our material. We have entered the age of audiovisual education. We have prepared everything, including the facilities, which we inaugurated a few days ago. From now on, we will develop human resources through our associations of professors. We need to generate funding for the World Media Conferences and the Summit Council for World Peace, which gather the world's top intellectuals, scientists, journalists and current and former national presidents. All nations will have their representatives learn from our programs. We can facilitate interaction by editing content down to the minimum time and distilling the essential points. This will allow users to insert our clips into their own broadcast programs with the touch of a button. If the subject matter has to do with Korea, for example, we will produce a product suitable for airing on Korea's broadcasting systems and will also format it for consumption as global news. (212-215, 1991/01/06) 10. Up to this point, media communications have been on the level of text, but in the near future, the age of video and television media will come. I was among the first to grasp this. We will set the moral compass and present it persuasively to all the people of the world. We must restore purity among the young boys and girls who are deteriorating due to all sorts of disturbing and decadent magazines displaying free sex and rock music's ugly side. To do so, we will create an excellent weekly television series and distribute it throughout the world. Furthermore, every week we will create and distribute videos containing complete content and commentary on current events that people will surely watch. We must create a catchy theme song for those videos with the message, "Turn around, world!" to change, as fast as possible, the direction of the present world, which is descending into hell. This is what we will broadcast. I have completed all preparations in America in order to disseminate such content around the clock. (214-090, 1991/02/01) 11. In America, we have a video reproduction facility called New Future Films, where the output is 5,000 units a day. They duplicate movies from all over the world and catalog them into categories such as education, sports and musicals. They can be arranged just as in a library. Our next step is to produce video lectures by famous scholars. We will make 3-hour, 10-hour, 30-hour and 50-hour video series. A 50-hour series is long enough to cover an entire subject area. Lectures from these famous educators, put onto videotape, can last for thousands of years. We must ensure that people can access the educational material that we are sending out each day. If people come to watch these wholesome videos for a year, their personal inclinations will improve. This will affect popular culture and fashion in the long run, and is essential to the task of halting the social decline that is rampant the world over. (207-126, 1990/11/01) Recording providential history True Parents have left a legacy of words and deeds from their lifetime of effort. In order to preserve, record and compile these for the sake of future generations, True Parents established Seonghwa Publications, the Unification Church History Compilation Committee and the Pyongil Co. Ltd., which produces PeaceTV. They also established magazines such as Seonghwa and Tongil Segye. Seonghwa Publications, which was established on February 11, 1961, has published many books, including the multi-volume set, The Sermons of the Reverend Sun Myung Moon, and Exposition of the Divine Principle. The Unification Church History Compilation Committee, which commenced on November 1, 1981, is in charge of compiling True Parents' history and collecting and archiving historical materials. The Pyongil Co. Ltd., established on October 1, 2004, produces photo and video materials. 12. People attending and living closely with me should consider seriously the issue of how they will manage the materials I am leaving behind for the sake of creating a new world culture. Leaders have not been aware of the importance of maintaining a historical tradition. They do not know how valuable my legacy will be to descendants and future generations. The same applies to the editing of my sermons. If there is a fire, all these materials will be gone. The Unification Church History Compilation Committee must be aware of this. Our movement's events should be categorized by degree of importance, and then be preserved as historical and traditional materials. This is not an inheritance relevant only to the Unification Church. You must arrange Unification Church information according to how it has influenced the nation, continent and world, so that when people want to know about the Unification Church, they can easily reference the information here. They will look for the historical tradition in this massive store of literature. There, however, they will find not just their own nation or organization; the collection will include global organizations and all nations. They will be able to access materials not only about their own religious organization but a comprehensive integration of materials about numerous religious organizations. When young people see this, they will understand how it all comes together and will not be able to contain their excitement and interest. This is why we need these materials. (230-208, 1992/05/06) 13. Unification Church members do not know much about these historical materials. They have been so busy trying to connect to the present reality and keep up with their present environment that they did not think about history. This is why I am providing to you the entire collection of my sermons. You must be aware of the history of our church when it was located in Jangchung-dong and the events surrounding the expulsion of professors and students from Ehwa University. You must understand the state and situation Korea was in at that time of transition. I wove the providence within the religious background not to oppose people but to create harmony. Those relationships arose in the age of the individual, but I had to introduce ideological concepts that connected to the age of the family. Hence the need for the collection of my sermons. Past and present both are necessary. However, many people do not know the past very well. There were groups who wanted to restore Eden in each of the Old, New and Completed Testament ages. Unless you can put this into perspective academically, it is difficult to find the proper historical relationships between them. This is because you do not know the entire providence. You must go through the past, present and future to understand this. This must be done by the Unification Church History Compilation Committee. (441-324, 2004/03/06) 14. Just as every person has a history from elementary school to middle school, high school and university, so do I. My work during my early years of adulthood is important, but no one knows about it in detail. There are numerous records from people who went fishing with me, for example, but there is no experienced person who can connect them. The Unification Church History Compilation Committee should interview these people and make the connections -- even if past interviews must be done anew. These people must write about their experiences in detail. History is usually defined according to one era, but the work people carried out differed depending on the directions given them. If we tie these things across the eras, we can see how the flow of history has shaped our culture. If we do not organize it this way, it will look very confusing. To do this, even if you have to re-create all the material, you must link reports, explain them and connect them to outcomes, and leave behind a record that can be examined in the future. We can only build a museum if we have records, and it is through having this museum that we can bring in supplementary materials and reconstruct the deeper level of history that has not been uncovered yet. You must find links connecting the past and the present. Therefore, you must take the pieces of evidence from several stages and connect them. You cannot jump 10 or 20 years. This is why we need resources. This is why I tell you to keep a journal. You should make a record of every place you go, and whether you went on a boat or in a car and so forth. Records of the main figures and central members must be compiled, and these records should constitute the core materials for a museum. (441-328, 2004/03/06) 15. Korea's Unification Church History Compilation Committee has the foundation to produce books on a variety of subjects. It has a digital system, so committee members can search through a vast amount of material at once. If they enter "Pyongyang" in the search function, then they can discover where "Pyongyang" appears throughout my entire collection of sermons. They have a searchable system. Therefore, creating and editing new books and booklets is easy. Committee members can extract information in seconds. They can use this method to compile books. (294-205, 1998/06/14) 16. Seonghwa Publications must organize all of my lectures into a series as quickly as possible. This goes also for my sermons and the compilation of historical records. Testimonies from our 1957 witnessing activities, for example, must be recorded and compiled into a booklet. We should publish topical booklets. By this method we can organize all our information. You can present the material in a general fashion on a primary level, and go back into the material on secondary and tertiary levels, and even display the results of your research in the museum. (114-329, 1981/10/20) 17. We should write thoroughly about the history of the Unification Church, the church's present status and its vision for the future. To do so, you must organize all the words I have spoken until now. No matter how encyclopedic your knowledge, you do not know my heart. Therefore, you should ask me for explanations while I am still alive and get answers. You should think like this for the sake of your descendants. The collection of my speeches is a treasure for all generations. It is a treasure that must be passed down as an asset. People who do not inherit the tradition will be swept away. No matter how chaotic the world is, I am not the kind of person who will be swept away. You must arrange it all, centering on our present cultural era. (181-276, 1988/10/03) 18. There are electromagnetic waves in the heavenly nation too. In heaven there are "spiritual waves" cheon-pa and on earth there are "physical waves" se-pa. In addition, there are "human waves," in-pa, which are based on the circumstances of human existence. To aid our connections via electromagnetic waves through the Internet, we have Pyongil Co. Ltd., which creates products that transmit electromagnetic waves. Since we started that, we have made headlines at the center of heavenly news and earthly news; it is news that satisfies both the mind and body. We have made it so that these things are right at the center of daily life. As we do this, we must advance by concentrating our efforts in all spheres of activity, such as art and technology. (484-110, 2005/01/21) 19. You cannot make a sound by yourself. There must be a reciprocal relationship. A wave cannot arise by itself. It arises through a reciprocal relationship. As for electromagnetic waves, there are spiritual waves and physical waves, produced by reciprocal movements of entities on the earth. In the world of heart, "heart waves" are emitted. These are "waves" of moral concepts centered on the edification of human character. As for the body, there are carnal waves of corrupt thought systems that insist upon thinking that I am number one, that exalt selfish individualism. To what extent can we change the carnal waves that manifest in the evil world? These carnal waves do not cause transformation in the world. Rather, they follow transformations that take place in the world. Similarly, heart waves follow transformations that take place in the spirit world. Because of this, there must be a world of the mind and a world of the body that lead the heavenly waves and the worldly waves respectively. Accordingly, waves that perfect the heart waves should become the mainstream of the Internet. They should unite the world of the mind and the world of the body completely to create harmonious and peaceful unity. The role of the Pyongil Company is to make this happen. Its challenge is to create various video and multimedia images that reflect the actual image of the world. It has to bring these images to people's sensory systems so as to impact their consciousness and way of thinking. (484-118, 2005/01/20) 20. The computer is an amazing treasure store. It is as if there is a library inside it. It is made so that you can download and write anything while working on it. If and when the Unification Church is accused of creating social problems, we will expose the background of the accusation, and then present accurate and complete information based on the reality of the Unification Church, beginning with its roots in the Principle, and broadcast these details. We are entering a competitive era. When this happens, we can turn the world upside down in an instant. We are preparing for this now. This is why we have established the best facilities. We will have facilities that no other sources possess. Based on our truthful information, we can create high-quality documentaries and edit them into movies. In the future, we will build a great center for this, and newspapers will compete through the Internet to use our materials. To accomplish this, Japan, America and Korea are sending their materials to Pyongil Co. If the world's newspapers adopt this strategy, we will achieve global transparency. Journalists, politicians and other cultural creators, as well as the military and law enforcement, once looked upon Unification teachings as something dangerous. But now doors will open, the truth will be known and the entire world will be able to move forward in one direction. We must establish this path. (499-271, 2005/07/03) 21. No newspaper on earth has trouble finding material to cover. There is extensive material coming from our media organizations all over the world, such as The Washington Times and UPI. Reporting and writing daily is only a small part of the whole. This is why Pyongil Co. should take all that information and report more than what AP and UPI report. When you hear that something happened on a particular continent, call and ask our continental office, "What do you think about that?" Then gather the material and write the article, discussing and evaluating the event. You will not need an on-site reporter. We have other global resources as well, UN NGOs in every nation, from which we can obtain detailed reports through other people's on-site surveys and interviews. With that information, we can invest our great skills to write articles and produce broadcasts. If we do this through the Internet, we will become the cutting-edge resource for the world's newspapers. On this foundation, we will introduce Divine Principle lectures and, based on the Principle standard, expose the wrongdoings of the world. Until now, Christianity and the world as a whole have tried to suppress or delete everything embarrassing to them, fearing what people might discover. The era when that is possible has passed. (499-271, 2005/07/03) Chapter 3. Establishing Educational Institutions and Nurturing Human Beings Section 1. The Purpose of Education The meaning of education True Parents have poured passionate energy throughout their lives into the work of education. From the position of true parents, true teachers and true owners, they labored day and night to awaken human beings. They taught about true love, while continuously practicing this love themselves. 1. Goodness cannot be realized in an instant. If you are going to become a good person, you must inherit from the past. For this reason, education is a necessity. You go to school to learn. But what do you learn? In order to prepare the path of goodness, the people who sacrificed throughout the course of history did not live comfortably. We need to inherit the history of such people, those who sacrificed and endured. (050-101, 1971/11/06) 2. The function of education and ethics is to adopt goodness as the standard. The path of setting the standard of goodness is not an easy path. It is a path of suffering. It is an irrational path that is, in its essence, contradictory to everything my body desires. If we do not go that path in our life in society, we find that we cannot bring good results. Thereby, social life indirectly teaches us the standard of morality. (064-020, 1972/10/22) 3. Nowadays, problems in schools are being recognized as pressing social issues in America, Japan and the whole world. The teacher should represent the parents and teach the pupils with love. He or she should educate in the context of true and eternal love. When the teacher and pupils become acquainted in the classroom, this is only the beginning point of their relationship. A teacher should never forget his or her pupils. You should form such ties of love. In other words, true teachers are those who connect all their knowledge with love. You should become a true teacher, but not just to earn a monthly salary for your livelihood. You should be a person who, out of love, cannot help but teach your pupils, feeling compelled to teach even while grappling with the hardships of daily life. You need to realize a relationship of teacher and disciple, in which you convey all your knowledge with love, whether by day or by night, while your disciples' desire to learn exceeds even your desire to teach. Such a teacher is a true teacher, and such disciples are true disciples. (127-017, 1983/05/01) 4. There are three critical requirements for a society or nation based on true love. First, it is essential to have parents. Parents are the ones who must bear and raise children and set them on their life path. Second, teachers are indispensable because education is crucial. Finally, owners are required. Teachers must teach love. They should raise people who are compassionate and astute, people who can exercise ownership over re-creation as God does. Knowledge disappears in a single generation, but love lasts forever. A true teacher must have the heart to educate students to become good parents, to be the next generation of teachers, and to be responsible owners for the family and the nation. (203-360, 1990/06/28) 5. A true teacher should love the pupils, standing in the position of their parent. If one student cannot afford the tuition fees, the teacher should contribute toward that student's support. The school must be able to supply those tuition fees through a fundraising campaign. If enough money cannot be raised through such a school-sponsored campaign, the teacher and the parents of the classmates must collaborate and ponder deeply on how they can educate such a student. People who only want to take care of their own family affairs will sink into ruin. They will not be able to enter the kingdom of heaven. (301-094, 1999/04/16) 6. Educating children is not only about loving your own sons and daughters. You need to become parents whose love for your children is an offering for the world's people. When holding your children at your breast and nursing them, feed them in the mother's position representing all mothers, with the heart that you are giving milk to an infant who represents all humankind. Please strive to become a mother who treats other children with the same heart as you do your own. A child who is fed and raised by such a mother will become a great person. Even if this does not happen immediately, by the time one or two generations have passed, a person who is able to govern the world will certainly be born among her descendants. This is the formula. (031-168, 1970/05/24) 7. God could not educate Adam and Eve, His children. God could not teach them about the duties of children. He could not teach them how to love as siblings. That has been God's bitter sorrow. Furthermore, God could not teach them how a husband and wife should live, explain the heavenly law of marriage, or the way of living in and taking the perspective of God's love. Finally, He could not educate parents who could represent Him on the earthly plane. Adam and Eve were the son and daughter of God and brother and sister to each other. As that brother and sister grew older, they were to become husband and wife. When they gave birth to their own sons and daughters, they would have become parents. Because Adam and Eve could not receive that education, their family could not mature in true love to realize the ideal of creation, which was God's Will. So, by means of true love, God has to teach His children the relationships among siblings, between husband and wife, and between parents and children, so that they may realize a true family. (222-044, 1991/10/27) The purpose of education The reason True Parents established so many educational institutions, and continue to concentrate on this area, is that there is nothing more important than educating leaders who can care for their nations and the world. It is the way to create a world rooted in the culture of heart, God's ideal of creation. True Parents established the motto, "Love Heaven, Love People, Love Your Country" as the common founding philosophy for all of their educational institutions. They did not hold anything back, and educational professionals recognize their efforts to elevate human character. 8. The question is, how can we save the world? We know clearly that education is important, and that a thorough education is necessary. Our challenge is to create an educational system rooted in the Principle that can perfectly unite husbands and wives in blessed families, unite parents with their children, and then unite and connect seven generations of relatives with those children. Such an educational system has two primary aspects: internal education and external education. Internal education begins in the family, starting with character education and going through values education. Families providing internal education need to be complemented by schools providing external, familyfriendly education, which we must create. This is the reason I founded Sun Moon University and support the University of Bridgeport. We should create an educational system that supports both internal and external education, even if all the other schools in the world try to oppose us. It is not enough to have just one university. Based on a unified standard for education, our vision of the future should be more magnificent than that of any one university. Through this standard we seek day and night to guard against the problems that impoverish society. Our challenge is how to create an environment that does not arouse criticism but instead engenders support. (312-127, 1999/10/07) 9. The time has come when young people should be able to speak more than three languages. Therefore, we are busy. Parents, offer your sons and daughters the opportunity to participate in the areas you could not accomplish in during your lifetime. Standing in the position of True Parents who bear responsibility for the whole, I address all people from this perspective. This is why we must create global universities. We have plans to build a supra-religious theological seminary in Cheongpyeong. We will build a global cultural center in conjunction with an international folk village, so that people visiting from around the world will be able to feel the atmosphere of their hometown, as if they were in their homeland. When they come to this headquarters, they can receive education and training from the palace of the heavenly nation. Then they must return to the world. (319-034, 2000/03/16) 10. If parents show a patriotic heart when they educate their children, and say, "I love you and I work hard for you. The reason I am sweating and taking great pains for you is not because I am thinking about myself, but in order to love our nation more than myself." Children who are educated with such love will endeavor to become the patriots their parents tried to become. Each time they reflect on their parents' love, they will think about the 30 million people in their nation and will study with an attitude that they are doing so for the sake of the people. While doing so, when their people are suffering in misery, they will feel it far more than their parents did. Nonetheless, a person does not become a patriot just by saying that he or she stands in that position. They must make a foundation and, in doing so, become a key figure that people of all ages can admire. If you do not undertake this challenge, all your efforts will eventually pass away and be forgotten. For example, consider a teacher at a school who makes great effort to convey a righteous teaching to his or her students, and does this while being anxious about the destiny of the Republic of Korea. That teacher would seize the hands of the students and, while weeping profusely, give this advice, "Do not do this for my sake, but do it for the nation. Rather than doing well for my sake, do well for the sake of the nation!" Students who hear such an exhortation will later realize their teacher's unfulfilled desire. If a teacher gives his or her life in this way, in devotion to the students, and if parents devote themselves to their children, teaching them to value the nation and the world more than themselves, then the students of this teacher, the sons and daughters of these parents, will surely become the pillars of the nation. (025-098, 1969/09/30) 11. For what purpose did God set up the educational institution called the church? The responsibility of the church is to teach and train people of all races. It is a training camp, a spiritual training camp protecting the families and citizens of the future. The church must accurately teach the path that the family, the tribe and the nation will follow. By focusing on the church, God endeavors to create the family, tribe and people of the future. (106-035, 1979/11/11) 12. Education should not be only for the benefit of one's own nation. Education should transcend national borders as it embraces and leads all people. You should think, "The world is one, and we study for the sake of the world." In any case, the world must become one. After all is said and done, it will become one. Looking from that point of view, from the entire spectrum of education, what is needed is religious education, because it is able to transcend national borders. Next, philosophical education is also needed, because it too can transcend national borders. In other words, we must realize a form of global education that combines philosophical and religious content. In the future, any nation that does not support an educational philosophy that serves to benefit the world cannot stand before the world and humankind. (207-065, 1990/11/01) Section 2. Educational Institutions Korea On April 3, 1972, True Parents established the base from which they eventually would establish universities, when they opened the Unification Theological Seminary at the Central Training Center at Sutaek-ri, in Gyeonggi Province. In December 1985, the establishment of Seonghwa Theological Seminary, a four-year college, was approved by the government and the seminary opened with 40 students in March 1986. In October 1989, the government approved the restructuring of the seminary to become Seonghwa University, and on March 1, 1994, the school was renamed Sun Moon University and was relocated to the city of Cheonan. True Parents established the university's founding philosophy as "Love Heaven, Love People, Love Your Country," and expressed its spirit in a message in Chinese calligraphy, "The Sun Moon Educational Institution, The Dawn of Heaven and Earth." On October 19, 1998, the university opened its Department of Pure Love. The main focus of the department is to train young people who can become the driving force of the providence and serve as international leaders. On January 28, 2004, the Korean government approved the establishment of Cheongshim Graduate School of Theology. At the dedication ceremony True Parents composed the message in Chinese calligraphy, "Eternal Prosperity and Overflowing Fortune through Offering Virtuous Deeds and Learning to Heaven." 1. Korean dignitaries visited Japan and were quite impressed by the members of CARP and the Unification Church. Some time ago, those people opposed us when we wanted to establish a theological seminary. However, after visiting Japan this time, they were impressed and promised our leaders that they would help us so that the theological seminary could be built quickly. We secured their support and returned. In the future, we will build a four-year theological college. After that, we will add philosophy, social services and agriculture departments. Later, we will expand it into a comprehensive university by establishing a college of liberal arts and sciences and a college of engineering. We need to build a university. (060-254, 1972/08/17) 2. In the future, you must carry out activities with university students and youth organizations. Until now, our pivotal organizations have not done this. That is why we are suffering great losses when it comes to raising our second generation. I want to establish a university and train the second generation, but the government has been blocking us until now. They have made various excuses and opposed us, but now that time has passed. We will build the best university in Korea. In the future it will not be easy to gain admission to this school. Great scholars respected worldwide will come there to teach. (178-163, 1988/06/01) 3. I instructed that Seonghwa Theological Seminary students should not go to sleep before midnight. I told them that lectures would be given in English starting from the second year. I emphasized this saying, "Listen! If you do not learn English, you will fail." You need to know English. You must be able to speak at least three languages. I am still studying English, a foreign language. You, too, must study. (177-292, 1988/05/20) 4. Sun Moon University is a gathering place for the academic world. So, when intellectuals from around the world look at us, we should not be seen as second-rate. That is why I felt the responsibility to provide a broad curriculum. We must educate the students thoroughly. In the future, we will invest a large amount of resources to establish universities with this kind of standard. If we invested those same resources into the church, how much would we expand? I understand this trade-off very well. In any case, churches develop over a long period of time. In my opinion, in terms of internal qualities, it is more stable to develop over a long period of time rather than to grow rapidly. But society is rapidly changing, and the challenge for educators is how to establish a standard of knowledge that unites the whole. Successfully establishing a standard that does not fall behind in a rapidly changing society will be the driving force for a university to develop in the future. (282-119, 1997/03/11) 5. When I told people in the 1950s, "At the end of this century, daily life will move into a one-day world," no one believed me. I told them that the age is coming when the world will become integrated; when we can travel anywhere within one day, when computer systems will be built, phones will allow us to communicate from anywhere, and meetings can be held even if you are far away from each other. The Unification Church has risen to that standard, and heaven is connecting the rapidly developing world to us as our partner. For that reason, Sun Moon University cannot stand still. From now on, we must march through the 21st century and establish a foundation where we can consolidate 2,000 years, 3,000 years and 5,000 years of history. If you want to make these kinds of preparations, your thoughts and direction need to become one. (282-125, 1997/03/11) 6. If you go to a shipyard, you will see that even tiny bits of iron have a use. All these things are divided into component parts, delivered and then assembled. It is as if you were making a human body, and you would create the hands, feet, eyes and nose separately and then bring them together to be assembled. That is the difficult part. If you make even a single millimeter mistake while welding, you have to discard the entire thing. From now on, the world will become like this. This is also true for Sun Moon University. We must make a plan based on traditions. The schools administration needs to prepare a plan and implement it. This is the way to develop. You need to be outstanding in the area for which you are currently responsible. You need to become a role model both in your teaching and in your lifestyle. You should also secure a foundation where you can receive the recognition of the other professors. You should not be reckless. From the ideological standard, you need a basis of values. There must be roots for a tree to grow. If you are not armed with ideology, nothing can be accomplished. Our central root needs to go straight down. (290-199, 1998/02/24) 7. The founding philosophy of Sun Moon University is "Love Heaven, Love People, Love Your Country." This is precisely the same motivation that I had when I established this university -- loving God, which is the attitude of loving heaven. The meaning of God contained in "loving heaven" is not a God limited to the doctrines of any particular religion or denomination. It refers to God, the living Origin, the wellspring of true love, the incorporeal True Parent of humankind, the way of heaven and the root source of all teachings. I came to know the living God early in my life, and since then I have never forgotten even for a moment the desire of God. I have devoted my entire life for the sake of realizing a peaceful world, which is God's ideal of true love. Nurturing talented people who have the vision to lead the future is a crucial element in realizing this longcherished desire. The talented people who will lead the approaching age of globalization and great human family must first love heaven, and then love people, their nation, the world and all creation. This is because a person cannot aspire to become the three subject partners -- true parent, true teacher and true owner -- unless that person succeeds in loving as God loves. Universities are educational institutions that raise experts by helping them develop creativity. However, our priority is to raise wholesome leaders with the attributes and character of the three subjects. This is done through character education, which is connected to God, who is the source of universal truth. (375-139, 2002/04/14) 8. At Sun Moon University, the professors and leaders who are models of practicing and experiencing love that follows heavenly law must educate and train all the students to develop the character required of true parents, true teachers, and true owners. Knowledge, power and material abundance alone will not realize the freedom, peace, unity and happiness for which people have prayed without ceasing. Human morality and spiritual development are the prerequisites. As the newly arrived 21st century will be the very century that completes the providence, humanity will have to live in close contact with the spirit world. World scholars will come to Sun Moon University in droves, where they will research the spirit world, my life and my achievements. Sun Moon University will become a center for research on the spirit world. Moreover, this university is intended to go beyond developing human intellect and expertise, to perfecting human character by developing the spirit. That is to say, it is the world's first university established to cultivate leaders who are truly mature, both morally and spiritually. (375-141, 2002/04/14) 9. You must have the conviction that Sun Moon University will be a forum for debate and joint research that international scholars and world leaders will find stimulating. The university will realize this ideal. In the future, the world's most gifted and accomplished young people will be drawn like a magnet to Sun Moon University. This university is not for Koreans alone. It is a providential university that embraces the hopes of not only all people on earth but in the spirit world as well. It is a global cradle for international education in which the world's young people come to understand that Korea is the providential fatherland and share in the vision of giving true love in order to actualize world peace. The students studying here are being equipped with the knowledge to become world citizens and, beyond that, citizens of Cheon Il Guk. They will then become the chosen people and they should cultivate outstanding character in order to become leaders of the future world. You professors and staff should make this university into one that cultivates a character of true love in the students through expert knowledge and skills as well as wisdom, morality and spirituality. (375-143, 2002/04/14) 10. Sun Moon University is a place of study that was prepared for the pure and noble younger generation that the school's founder, who is following God and the will of heaven, longed to see. Sun Moon University must become the world's cradle of pure love education. It must be entrusted by the nation and the world to provide discipline, practice and moral education, making a connection to a bright future. We need to raise young people to become people who serve their communities and share whatever they have with their neighbors through a heart of true love. It must become a school of harmony that teaches the ideal that people of five colors are all brothers and sisters of the human family by initiating international, interracial and interreligious education. My hope is that this school can be established as a professional training center of diverse knowledge and skills that can cultivate a healthy and beautiful world. I pray that Sun Moon University will enlighten the world's young people about true love and practical knowledge on peace, thereby developing day by day into an educational institution where students will carry out research and serve humanity. (375-144, 2002/04/14) 11. In the contemporary world, parents do not trust their children and children do not trust their parents. Wives do not trust their husbands, and neither do husbands trust their wives. Brothers and sisters do not trust each other, nor do they trust their grandparents. We are trapped in this web of mutual distrust. You must know that this is the Devil expanding hell on earth. Who is going to save the family? No one but the True Parents. True Parents' philosophy to establish and organize families is the textbook in the secret storehouse of the heavenly nation. We need to find a way to put a stop to AIDS in Korea. We must not follow America. (273-268, 1995/10/29) 12. We need to establish a college that specializes in pure love education. We will build such a college. It should be a college that teaches the pure love of man and woman. While we launch an academic major in true love, we will also set up all courses of study, and encourage even men to enroll. It will become a school of international renown. Ministers, scholars and other notable people will want to have the female graduates of our pure love college as their daughters-in-law and the male graduates as their sons-in-law. (292-075, 1998/03/28) 13. When people do not keep absolute sexual purity, they fail. The failure to practice absolute sex caused the Fall and condemned God to suffer throughout human history. What is the great spike that was driven into God's heart? It was Adam and Eve's reproductive organs. Because both were compromised, the world was broken into pieces. The world was created, and yet, due to the Fall, everything collapsed. You have the responsibility to restore the world. Therefore, you have to be even more serious about the issue of sex than God was at the time of the Fall of Adam and Eve. This is the reason we are creating a Pure Love Department at Sun Moon University. (545-231, 2006/11/22) 14. It is 11:05 in the morning on January 28, 2004, and we are offering the Cheongshim Graduate School of Theology to Heaven. Heavenly Father, I sincerely pray that as of today You will be the Owner of this place, its environment and the whole school, and enable it to become a sanctuary of education that is the pride of all ages. Similar to Sun Moon University, which is also in Korea, through this graduate school of theology we would like to educate talented young people to understand heaven, earth and humanity and to realize that there is an Owner of heaven. Thereby they can attend You eternally as the Owner, the ideal Creator, True Parent and True Teacher, helping to establish Your new ideal world that transcends religions and nations. We offer this entire institution to You. Please receive it. I pray also that all of the faculty and students, as well as each and every one of these people here will unite and not shy away from the words "pure heart." Just as we would greet the bright morning sun before heaven, please let us all unite as one in heart and unite in happiness with the horizontal substantial world and its Owner, who exists as a unified being with mind and body aligned with the original vertical center of heaven. (433-266, 2004/01/28) 15. The Cheongshim Graduate School of Theology is an interreligious graduate school. We will have distinguished scholars introduce the doctrines of their own denominations and then let them compare their doctrines with those of the Unification Church. When their critiques are the same as those of the Unification Church scholars, we can teach from a unified, interreligious perspective. That is a task that heaven and earth have destined us to accomplish. (547-235, 2006/12/03) 16. The Unification Theological Seminary (UTS) in the United States is an interreligious graduate school. This seminary can embrace all religious people -- Buddhists, Confucianists, Muslims, and Christians. Those who graduate from this school are qualified to work anywhere as interreligious pastors and leaders. It is that kind of theological seminary. In Cheongpyeong we established the Cheongshim Graduate School of Theology. Cheongshim Graduate School of Theology is in the Abel position and UTS is in the Cain position; therefore, they need to work in unity. (563-248, 2007/05/21) The United States and other nations On April 30, 1974, True Parents acquired the campus of a Catholic high school at Barrytown, New York, comprising buildings and 256 acres of land on the Hudson River. On October 20, 1975, the Unification Theological Seminary in the United States was opened. On November 21, 1986, the seminary gained New York State approval for a master's degree program in religious education. An interfaith faculty consisting of Catholic, Orthodox, Protestant, and Jewish as well as Unificationist professors have taught at the seminary. Subsequently, on April 15, 1992 True Parents assumed the operation of the University of Bridgeport. The university, which was originally established in 1927 on the Long Island Sound in Connecticut, has an extensive history. In January 1996, True Parents proclaimed the establishment of the World University Federation in Montevideo, Uruguay, with the belief that universities need to lead the way to realize the common values of humankind, which transcend nations, ideologies and religions. In the proclamation, True Parents proposed the founding of a United Nations University in order to educate talented international individuals and establish a worldwide network of international leaders through the United Nations. They also declared that we are entering the era when people can learn through educational videos in their own location anywhere in the world, rather than traveling to school to study. 17. I did not establish the theological seminary in Barrytown because the Unification Church needs theology, but in order to connect to the established religions. Therefore, we invited a Jewish professor, a Roman Catholic professor, a Baptist professor, and so on, to join the faculty, and we gave them special treatment. Doing so probably appeared strange. I did not teach them the principles of the Unification Church or interfere with their teaching; I allowed them to teach as they wished. (093-162, 1977/05/22) 18. The Unification Theological Seminary in America is becoming famous. Currently, it is being closely observed as an issue in American theological circles. Its facilities and academic competence are at a level equivalent to any other graduate school. Despite that, the government is bowing to pressure and putting on the brakes. And yet, because American theologians are participating, the government has no choice but to grant us a charter. (147-010, 1986/08/20) 19. The seminary in Barrytown obtained its state charter as a graduate school of theology on November 21, 1986. It is the Unification Theological Seminary. We fought for 11 years to gain that charter. We were involved in administrative litigation against the New York State Department of Education. The facilities, faculty and students were in compliance with state standards, and we asked why we had not been granted accreditation. In America, there are no legal grounds to withhold it. We filed a lawsuit and won in the first trial. The opposing side appealed the decision, but they lost the second trial as well. It appears that the New York State Department of Education considered initiating a third trial, but decided that if we won another trial, it would embarrass the state, so they conceded. The court ruled that The New York State Department of Education and the Unification Theological Seminary should consult with each other and arrive at a positive settlement. We finally obtained the charter for the seminary four years later. (149-262, 1986/11/23) 20. I established the theological seminary for the purpose of saving America. It was not founded as a business venture. Contemporary theological seminaries are not capable of saving America. In the future, our seminary graduates will exert influence on this country and on university education. Current educational institutions cannot change America's path. No one, except for us, can offer new education. Christianity alone does not encompass the Will of God. Because we do, we need to be responsible to renew the content of theological education. I have hurried to establish this theological seminary for the purpose of educating America. Through re-creating Christianity, we can realize a new America and a new free world. (216-045, 1991/03/09) 21. I took responsibility for the University of Bridgeport. I am the only foreigner in America who came forward to preserve and protect a university. I am the first one. I set this record, but you do not know how much opposition I experienced from every direction. Various rumors proliferated. University towns began to say that Reverend Moon was taking over American education and would ruin America's future. The New York Times, The Washington Post and other major newspapers slandered me, accusing me of committing all kinds of wrongdoing. After I came to America, however, I did not engage in even one instance of wrongdoing. By day and by night, I have stood tall. I have always lived as a man of integrity. (282-122, 1997/03/11) 22. I obey heavenly laws and ironclad rules in the course of my life. Because I am trying to connect you to the pipeline of Heavens blessings, you should know that there are blessings in the place where I have suffered. The University of Bridgeport is in the state of Connecticut. This is the same state where I went to prison, so it is a state where I have suffered. Now it is receiving blessings. If I had not sustained the University of Bridgeport, the state would have been dishonored. But, since I rescued a school that was struggling, Bridgeport now has become a proud city and the focus of attention. Bridgeport attracted the attention of the surrounding states. Even now, I am praying that America will do well. I never prayed for its ruin, even though it is a place where I went through hardships. Even if I leave America now, it will not perish. (383-222, 2002/06/28) 23. Academic studies must transcend national borders and even historical backgrounds. From such a perspective, the scholars of the world must unite and strive to overcome the cultural divisions that plague education. We are not talking about an educational system only fit for the United States, England or any other specific nation. Transcending the national level, we need to create a global educational system that can build a unified world of peace. Without setting a goal and establishing proper facilities for this purpose, we cannot provide world-level education. That is why I am planning to build a university suitable for such a project. Therefore, I am planning to establish a board of directors for a world university federation. (071-176, 1974/04/30) 24. In the future, not just anyone will be able to be a leader in the Unification Church. If you want to take a position of responsibility, you will have to gain approval through an examination process, just as is commonly practiced throughout the world. Then, if you are the national leader in Korea, you would be qualified for a leadership position at the same level in the United States. Once you have achieved that position, when you are asked, "What kind of responsibility do you hold?" you would reply, "I am in charge of a county," and that would clarify your rank wherever you are. As an elementary school teacher is accorded the same status wherever he or she goes, we need to institutionalize similarly. Therefore, when I went to America, I hastened to systematize our education. Such a process does not require large numbers of people, but it needs to be done based on an educational foundation. In Barrytown, we were in a rush to do that. Such a system is now being realized as we enter the phase of full-scale education. (075-091, 1975/01/02) 25. We need to compile a new encyclopedia, mobilizing world-renowned scholars and experts from every field. It will be compiled according to the value standards of each field. In order to revolutionize all fields, we need to first compile the original encyclopedia. We have to publish a daily newspaper, discussing key issues related to all fields of life, and educate the young people of the world. For that purpose, we need to create an integrated educational institution and that is why we need a federation. Universities in one nation alone cannot accomplish this. We need to tie universities together and make preparations to propose a direction that can influence the world. (110-196, 1980/11/17) 26. In January 1996, I proclaimed the establishment of the World University Federation at the Victoria Hotel in Uruguay. The universities of the world need to acknowledge common values under the leadership of the World University Federation. National interests and academic freedom are not the matters of greatest concern. In the world of academics, all capable students at any college should be able to carry out activities and demonstrate their abilities freely without any restrictions on their cultural background, thereby transcending race, traditions and nationalities. That is why now I am opening the path where you can go to any university to teach and be influential. (276-289, 1996/03/03) 27. North America, South America, Asia, Europe and Africa can all connect through the work of the World University Federation in North and South America. With this in place, we can determine the global champion in each field of expertise once a year. In this way, universities will become a basis for moving society forward. It is education that can set the standard in spirituality, ethics and morality. Based on that foundation of education, one can teach about God. The media organizations can also make a connection with this foundation. Once all educational and media organizations align with one another internally and externally, the world will not be able to deviate even if it wants to. When people who finish school go out into society, teachers become influential and families unite, then the world will move in one harmonious direction. (276-291, 1996/03/03) 28. In the future, I am planning to hold many international seminars, inviting communist and democratic theorists and experts in Unification Thought. To reach this goal, we need the participation of the American government and the United Nations. This will enable the American government to figure out its direction in this confused era. That is to say, if America and the United Nations pursue the direction of the World University Federation, I envision an age of globalization that can be governed by the sphere of philosophy. (352-124, 2001/08/29) 29. My plan is to form a world university federation as well as to establish a United Nations university. In order to do this, we need the support of the presidents of Ivy League universities. We are currently engaged in these university projects. Before we can establish a United Nations university, we need to find a way to gather 50 percent of the students, and the Ivy League universities need to recruit the other 50 percent. Although I must start educating international people of talent in America, I would also like to provide such education in Korea. This project will require us to devise an enormous plan. (263-293, 1994/10/27) 30. There is an international vision at the heart of the United Nations, but there is no substantial network to put it into practice. The representatives who appear at the United Nations render service to profit only their own nations. A network to benefit the whole world does not yet exist. In order to organize such a network, I intend to tie the University of Bridgeport together with ten Ivy League universities. In this way, I plan to raise international people of talent and implement a global network through the United Nations. (252-285, 1994/01/01) 31. In the future, there will be no need for schools. We are entering the age of electronic education through video. I am initiating such a project. Since I know many world scholars, we are making preparations to invite experts in each field to tape their classes. We are doing so at our television studios in Washington. Our society has hitherto communicated through writing, but it will now be transformed into one that communicates through images. (209-316, 1990/11/30) 32. There is no longer any need to build high-density urban housing. Until now, we were compelled to live crowded together because of convenience, means of transportation, education and other such issues. In the future however, by having a television or a radio, human beings can live in the hills and valleys wherever they desire. In the future, we will not have school buildings. Education will be done entirely through videos. We are already living in that age. We can build an international system by which elementary school classes can be taught through video. There would be no need to attend school for six years; smart children could even graduate within two years. A person could study all the way to the university level through videos. Credits could be recognized universally simply on the basis of passing a nationally authorized examination. (268-231, 1995/04/02) Section 3. Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation and Sunhak Peace Prize Wonmo Pyeongae and Aewon True Parents founded the Aewon Volunteer Organization, which organizes voluntary service work, on March 25, 1994. Aewon consisted of 18 service groups that carry out international aid, North-South unification activities, distribute food for the needy through "Aewon House," and more. On August 16, 2011, True Parents recommended the establishment of the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation, and on February 20, 2013, at Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, the foundation was launched with True Mother presiding. The Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation is developing enterprises of sharing and service that enhance True Parents' vision for peace, and that support and nurture people of great ability. The Foundation was launched with the ambition to provide scholarships domestically and internationally, to people of ability who dream of peace. The Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation supports education that helps them develop into international leaders. 1. In the word Wonmo, won means "round" and mo means "mother." Wonmo should become the source of peace and of true love. This foundation was established as a pillar of true love directed toward an everlasting peaceful reign in heaven and earth, the world that starts from True Parents. (2011/08/17) 2. The word Wonmo, in the name of the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation, is made up of the Chinese character won, meaning "round" and the Chinese character mo, meaning "mother." All people must become round, with no angles. You should be like a mother who makes a harmonious family by completely embracing all family members with their various personalities. Wonmo means "the mother of mothers." If anything becomes entangled, it enlarges, diminishes, rolls here and there, becomes spherical and returns to its original position. Only then can it resemble the Heavenly Parent. In the word Pyeongae, pyeong means "even" or "level" and ae means "love." Pyeongae is about caring for people who are not cared for, who are at the bottom of society. It is about loving them horizontally, bringing them into a cosmic realm that is filled with true love, where there is no high or low. When we sow seeds of true love, trees of peace will sprout and grow. The vision of the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation is to accomplish a God-centered world of peace through practice, as quickly as possible. By leading the way with people of real ability, it helps create a worldwide culture of heart based on sharing and service, through a variety of social service programs. (True Mother, 2014/02/10) 3. True Father gave his blessing, saying, "The Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation is the highest gift I am bequeathing to Mother in my lifetime." This allows us to better appreciate its value. While at tending the eternal Heavenly Parent and sharing true love through this foundation, let us advance and actualize a world of peace. I hope you will become victorious people, engrave True Father's desire deep in your hearts, and participate in the ideal and vision of a peaceful world rooted in the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation. (True Mother, 2014/02/10) 4. You should become the owners of history going forth with the heart of parents, widely promoting the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation, which was established by True Parents to benefit all humanity. My strength alone is not enough. By joining together and investing ourselves, we will inspire future leaders who are needed by this society, this nation and all nations of the world. (True Mother, 2014/02/09) 5. To date, I have created more than 30 organizations that have the capacity to move the nation. You have to make local chapters of each of these organizations in every country. After putting these in order, I am transferring them. I have set up an endowment to provide each of these organizations support to supplement income from monthly membership fees. Until now, only I invested financially in these groups, but in the future we need a system in which conference participants also contribute. We will create a combined endowment, the interest from which will fund an annual conference. Also we will provide scholarships so that young people receive a high level of education. This will revive the world, with the result that outstanding people of the world will form blessed families. (285-280, 1997/06/15) 6. The family has eternal value. Yet, while love inspires courage and hope, it is often defeated and does not automatically change the external circumstances. Our lamentable society is wallowing in materialism, the loss of its humanity, moral breakdown and a lack of a clear sense of values. It will be healed only through the practice of true love that puts others first. True love gives, forgets and gives again. True love with utmost sincerity puts ones only pair of socks on the feet of one's neighbor who is suffering in the cold. True love is when one completely sacrifices oneself for the sake of a total stranger. The mind of true love demonstrates concern and respect for others, and believes that the value of human beings lies in their character rather than in some material standard. We neglect our neighbors who may suffer due to adverse family environments, material poverty or because of a physical disability. Aewon is a voluntary service organization that provides support and educational programs for the needy through the practice of true love. Voluntary service not only directly benefits the life of one individual; it becomes a guiding light inspiring others who can influence the character of a nation. We realize that today's global village culture in which we live together with our neighbors urgently calls for the dignity of humankind, belief in love, and collective social awareness; further, that the age has come for the recovery of the original human nature that practices absolute values, transcending nation, religion and ideology -- in other words, unchanging true love. (True Mother, 1994/03/25) 7. You are the owners of the Era After the Coming of Heaven. Therefore, you should follow and do the work I have handed down. If you do that, your descendants will respect and thank you. While your descendants pay their respects, if you are grateful in front of Heaven, God will embrace heaven and earth and say, "My world has been completed." Your safe arrival and eternal life will begin from there. You need to have concern for the education of children and lead them well. Out of this concern, I gave a large endowment and created the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation. (2011/10/01) 8. Because you are in the course of restoration, do not use money for the sake of your children. You must use it for the sake of the world and for the sake of the children of the world. Then the domain of the world's fortune will open. If you are going to use it for the sake of your sons and daughters, you are breaking down the world's fortune. True Parents have prepared a scholarship endowment for the sake of the sons and daughters of blessed families. We are setting this up to support the education of the second generation of blessed families. (164-113, 1987/05/05) 9. The reason we are operating businesses in Las Vegas is so that we can use half of the profits from those businesses for scholarships. There are many sons and daughters of the Cain world in difficult circumstances. Unable to go to school, they fall behind. Therefore, after having unified the nations, I am making an organization to encourage learning. The first work that the Abel UN must do is to establish this scholarship foundation. From where will the endowment for this foundation be drawn? When the world enters the realm of Abel, we will have all the resources we need. (593-138, 2008/06/14) 10. I will develop the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation even more. I invested all of True Fathers Seonghwa funds as seed money for it. I will evenly distribute the benefits to all people and bring them to understand the original Will of Heaven and of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. It has been said that there is no perfection in ignorance. First, we must teach people, not only through words, but through our actions. Because of that, we set up the Aewon Volunteer Organization, and by practicing service and sharing, we are giving help to neighbors and children who have been neglected. Nonetheless, I will not be satisfied with this alone. We will advance and spread love to more people. (True Mother, 2013/02/20) 11. The Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation is supporting multi-cultural families. True Parents are the originators of multi-cultural families for peace. From the 1970s we began international Blessing ceremonies, and now there are many international blessed couples. Families with parents from enemy countries such as Korea and Japan, or Germany and France, are fulfilling the task of bridge building, engendering sincere reconciliation. We have also blessed people across the barriers of culture, between East and West and between races, making a foundation for world peace that is blossoming in all cultures. (True Mother, 2014/02/10) 12. All work depends on people. Outstanding people are the pillars upon which world peace will be constructed. Through their influence, excellent families, organizations and even nations will develop. It is necessary to have a clear and appropriate standard for what a person of excellent ability is. In the Principle, it is the person who completes the three great blessings. The three great blessings are the blessings of Heaven which teach us to be fruitful, multiply and have dominion over creation. We can view a person who has completed those three great blessings as worthy. We are able to call that person a filial child in the family, a patriot in the nation, a saint in the world and a holy child in the cosmos. True Parents have exerted themselves during their lifetimes to educate people to complete the blessings of Heaven. In his quest to find the Principle, you do not know how much Father cried, feeling the sorrowful heart of Heaven as he read and read until his Bible was tattered. There were times when he spent all day at this. There were times when, drenched in sweat, he spoke passionately for more than ten hours. You might collapse if you speak to someone while investing all of your energy even for one or two hours. You should strive to follow the life course of the true parent, true teacher and true owner that True Parents have shown. The Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation must actively raise people of ability for the sake of continuing the work of True Parents. (True Mother, 2014/02/10) 13. Do not make your goal just to attend school, study, go to a good university and get a job where you will earn a lot of money. The most important goal is to become a person who fulfills the three great blessings given by God. Become a person who loves Heaven, loves people, and loves your country. If you develop your intellect, skill and ability with that goal, you will realize a great vision. The Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation will provide active support so that you can become people who achieve excellence in accordance with your dreams and the dreams of our Heavenly Parent. (True Mother, 2014/02/10) Sunhak Peace Prize On February 20, 2013, True Parents established the Sunhak Peace Prize. The Sunhak Peace Prize, which was established for the sake of honoring those who implement the peace teachings of True Parents, will be awarded to persons who devote themselves and make noble sacrifices for the sake of world peace. On August 11, 2014 at the Seoul Press Center, the Sunhak Peace Prize Organizing Committee announced the eligibility requirements for the prize and the transparent and impartial process by which the prizewinners would be chosen. 14. In front of Heaven, I made a promise to accomplish something by 2020. I will work in many ways to establish the right environment so that my promise will certainly be realized. We first accelerated our efforts to accomplish a long-range dream when the population of the world was three billion. Now it is over seven billion. I want to make our fervent desire known to these seven billion people as soon as possible. Accordingly, through the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation, we will give our support so that many people of ability, of all social standings, who are working for the sake of peace, will take on larger roles. If we practice true love by means of a life of sharing, while working hard, a bright and happy world will arise in the future. We want our descendants to live and enjoy life in a world without indemnity and bitter pain. (True Mother, 2014/02/09) 15. The participants in ICUS are eminent people from the United States and other countries, including numerous Nobel laureates. After these people meet me once, for some reason they want to meet me again. If they do not come to the conference, their health suffers. When they come, there is a good atmosphere and I can see they are happy. I have offered honoraria for many years, guided the conference and upheld their prestige and reputation. After saying that I would make a prize like the Nobel Prize, I gave awards of $200,000 on three occasions. (303-075, 1999/08) 16. There are many people in the world now who respect me, and I am trying to use my influence to encourage them to serve America. Accordingly, I made the United to Serve America organization, the initials of which are USA. Through this organization, we held revivals in 250 American cities. I also gave awards to Christians who had anonymously carried out meritorious deeds. We called those awards the Diamond Prize. On that foundation, we built an interdenominational coalition. In this way, we are reviving the nation. The Christian cultural realm must generate a movement to protect young people and families that are heading toward destruction. This is a good goal. Therefore, I am giving an award to the core personnel of this Christian organization that came out and quietly sacrificed all that they had. (234-157, 1992/08/10) 17. We must bequeath to thousands of generations of descendants the vision and thought of peace. To facilitate this, and to enhance True Parents' vision and thought regarding peace, we will establish a peace prize. Through the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation, I am preparing the Sunhak Peace Prize, which will be awarded to a group or individual who serves sacrificially for the sake of world peace and true love. Through this prize, we will support and encourage people who devote themselves for the sake of the genuine ideal world of peace. We will work so that this prize will have the highest value of any prize in human history. (True Mother, 2014/02/10) 18. The Sunhak Peace Prize, which is offered globally by the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation, will surpass the Nobel Peace Prize. Recipients of this prize will stand in a historic position where the people of the world will respect them for their great contribution to Heaven's Will and peace for all people. I hope you will take great interest in the aspirations of the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation to forge a noble path in history. Please become partners and participants in helping the enterprises that are promoted by the foundation to thrive. (True Mother, 2014/02/09) Chapter 4. Cultural and Artistic Organizations Section 1. The Little Angels of Korea The Little Angels True Parents founded the Little Angels of Korea on May 5, 1962. As a children's traditional Korean performing arts troupe, the Little Angels took the lead in the effort to share the beautiful artistic culture of Korea and the peace-loving spirit of its people with the world. They performed on a 60-nation tour beginning with a special performance for former US President Eisenhower at Gettysburg, Pennsylvania in September 1965. Establishing their role as peace envoys, they have performed internationally and in Korea on some 6,000 occasions, have made more than 500 television appearances and met with 40 heads of state. Their numerous special shows and tours include performances in Moscow on April 7-17, 1990, and in Pyongyang on May 4-7, 1998. They conducted an international tour of performances to express gratitude to the 22 countries that took part in the Korean War. This tour, which ran from June 2010 through November 2011, was conducted in cooperation with veterans of the United Nations Peacekeeping Forces and the Korean War Memorial Federation. 1. I received much opposition while creating a children's dance company. While other people ate boiled rice, we ate coarse barley rice, pinching pennies in order to share our money with the poor. But even as I heard all the criticism, because I loved the Republic of Korea, and had the desire to introduce our country to America, I founded a children's dance company. (037-240, 1970/12/27) 2. I have become an enigmatic person in Korea. Many people spend lots of money in a struggle to move the people of the world. However, I am moving thousands without a fight. In a single day, without a single penny, I accomplish work that even millionaires cannot do. If I want to do something, I can do it. I am doing great work. Nobody even knew about the work it took to prepare the dance company. To enable them to reach their present level, I told them, "Practice for three years. Practice day and night." After just one and a half years I told them, "Good. If you perform as well as this, you will touch the heart of the world." And I was confident. Their compatriots back in Korea were still unaware of them. A religious organization and a performing arts group are two different things. Why does the Unification Church, which is very good at solving social ills, also have a performing arts group? It is because they have different purposes. (015-143, 1965/10/03) 3. Advanced countries, which will build cultural spheres in the second half of the 20th century, have entered a realm in which they should be able to consider the issues raised in Unification Thought. Therefore, in order to welcome the day when the culture of Korea stands proudly before all humankind, I founded the Sunhwa Children's Dance Troupe, later renamed the Little Angels. It required a substantial outlay of funds for the Little Angels to come into being. Not a single person understood or supported this effort, but ultimately, I understood what was right. No matter how much we had to struggle to bring this about, I knew absolutely that we could push forward and, if God had the basis to help, that we would not perish. Even entertainers and groups that have trained for decades to perform often wither and are ruined by criticism upon entering America's world of entertainment. Nonetheless, we gathered our Little Angels dance company, and with only three years preparation we went to America, believing in the power of God. Beginning with our first performance we received huge applause. This was truly a historic miracle. (022-094, 1969/01/26) 4. Before the children performed we gathered them and prayed together in tears asking, "Heavenly Father, please do not view these children who are going to perform merely as children. These are Your emissaries who are honoring Your Will as heavenly people, so please allow them to win over the culture of America." Because we were longing for Heaven like this, the children took on this solemn mission and performed for the sake of God's Will. The children would tell us that, strangely, when they prayed this way and then went onstage, they danced well and did not make mistakes. There are performing arts groups in the world that are bigger than ours, but there are none of better quality. (022-094, 1969/01/26) 5. What distinguishes the Little Angels is that they pray before they go onstage to dance and sing. For that reason, even as they dance their thoughts are different. Since this happens behind the scenes, and because their performances reflect it, the audience is enraptured without even knowing why. Surprised by the children's dancing skills, the audience, deeply moved, naturally applauds. There is nothing to criticize. The internal preparations behind the scenes are reflected in the invisible rays of energy that radiate during the performances and capture people's hearts. Nonetheless, this quality is not something they acquired in an instant. It required many years of their sincere devotion behind the scenes. Ordinary people do not have that attractive quality. Only those with that level of devotion can become like that. (100-104, 1978/10/08) 6. This year, 1969, the Little Angels of Korea are receiving an appropriate reception in Japan. At first, the president of our Japanese church approached me and suggested we keep the Little Angels' performances to a minimum in Japan. He feared the Japanese people would not be interested in having a Korean children's dance company visit and perform. He was still planning to hold the performances because I had requested it, but he tried to reduce the number of performances to as few as possible. He was planning to go ahead with the performances in a few places, and then tell me of the difficulties he was facing and receive my permission to cancel the rest of the scheduled performances. Knowing what thoughts were in his mind and heart, I told him, "Even in a wrestling match, you never know if you are going to win or lose unless you get into the ring and fight." (022-058, 1969/01/19) 7. When Mindan, which is the leading association of Korean residents living in Japan, invited Korean dance companies to perform, the performances were usually free of charge. At those free performances, instead of adults, unruly youth would attend, act rudely and leave without a word of greeting. Because of this, Korean dance companies invited by Mindan to perform in Japan have only suffered disgrace. Therefore, the Mindan people thought that the Little Angels would have to leave Japan in shame without much success. But, to their surprise, it was the Japanese people this time who actively engaged in organizing the event. In January 1969 our performances in Japan attracted people from government and business; we were given an opportunity to display our dignity in Japan. The Japanese government and the Koreans residing in Japan came to realize many things about the Little Angels. Our special performances received the support of Japanese celebrities, and we gained great success in Japan. (022-062, 1969/01/19) 8. The performances by the Little Angels dance troupe in Japan were a risky venture. I was the one who formed the organization and gave detailed instructions. I was pressing ahead in order to hold a nationwide assembly within two months. I told them, "If you act according to my plan, crowds of people will come to the Unification Church and we will achieve nationwide success. This is my strategy." But, the Japanese leaders could not believe in my words, so I told them, "You have to believe me. If we perish, I too will perish, and if we die, I too will die." Thus, they were persuaded. Whatever you do by your own subjective choices will fail, but if you act according to what I tell you, you will succeed. (028-228, 1970/01/11) 9. We rented the Nichigeki Theater in Tokyo for a 40-day run. This period of performances was unprecedented; it set a record. People in the Japanese entertainment sector criticized us, saying we did not know what we were doing. In their professional opinion it would be difficult to draw an audience for even a week, and they thought that our expectation to have audiences for 40 days and nights was completely delusional. And yet our effort was worthwhile. It was especially rewarding because everybody had been opposing and criticizing us. In a single moment the situation shifted completely. In this way we displayed our ability to turn things around. Not only must we dispel this kind of public opinion; we must move beyond Japan and make a foundation throughout Asia. (062-275, 1972/09/26) 10. Through the Little Angels, the Unification Church quietly provided the Republic of Korea global publicity. Even now it is the same. Recently we hired the largest theater in the Ginza district in Tokyo, holding public performances for 40 days and nights. We are doing this for the sake of Korea, not for the Unification Church. These days Mindan, the pro-South Korean residents in Japan, are getting involved with Chongryon, the pro-North Korean residents' association that propagates Kim Il-sung's juche ideology. At such a time Korea is being recognized for its traditional culture. I was told that even the Japanese are impressed and feel great admiration for ancient culture, so Korea's dignity has been elevated. This is the nature of the work we are doing and for this reason God has granted us protection. Even when the road was so perilous that it seemed our efforts would surely fail, we have gained success because we are not doing it for ourselves. Our cultural work prospers because we sacrifice for the sake of goodness. (065-076, 1972/11/13) 11. I came to America in 1971, but I had already prepared the foundation before I came. Thus when I arrived my presence immediately became an issue for the CIA and the FBI. This was because of the extensive range of my activities. When did I prepare that foundation? My preparation began when I founded the Little Angels for the purpose of holding performances overseas. When we founded the Korean Cultural and Freedom Foundation to sponsor the Little Angels, I selected individuals who had ties to the American government to serve as board members. Over 140 personalities of national-level influence, including former US presidents Harry S. Truman and Dwight D. Eisenhower, joined the foundation at that time. Because of them we were able to conduct many activities with the Little Angels. For example, arranging a performance in the White House usually requires one and a half years of advanced preparation. However, the Little Angels were able to perform in the White House after applying just a week in advance. This was possible because President Eisenhower was an advisor to the sponsoring foundation. I prepared that foundation before I came to the United States. (138-313, 1986/01/24) 12. Because the Little Angels now have become a famous performing arts company, they performed at the White House for the Nixon government. They even performed for Queen Elizabeth in Great Britain, and they are set to perform before Japanese government administrators. Now that such things are actually happening, the Little Angels have reached the inner circle of the world of international entertainment, a position of public acclaim. This time they will go to Europe, and Great Britain requested that they visit for two months. Entertainment professionals in Germany, Spain and France are welcoming us and have requested the Little Angels, being well aware their investment will not lose money. The Little Angels will meet with leading performers in Britain and perform for a period of two months. However, because the children cannot perform in Britain for a period longer than 40 days, it was decided that they stay there for that length of time, and then perform for the remaining time in Spain. Our dance company has already prepared a worldwide foundation. Our public performances connect us with an extensive network of people. (062-282, 1972/09/26) 13. Ladies and gentlemen, it is a great honor for me to bring the Little Angels as ambassadors for peace and friendship here to the Soviet Union, representing the Republic of Korea. Let me announce that the 40 million citizens of Korea, as well as the Little Angels, would like to convey to you and your homeland the friendship and goodwill of the Republic of Korea. Last night we had the chance to see the world famous Bolshoi Ballet. The Bolshoi Ballet company's elegant beauty and perfect exhibition of skill are simply marvelous. At that moment we deeply felt that in the world of culture and arts there are no boundaries. Art freely goes beyond the walls of nationality, race and doctrine. Even tonight, while watching a performance completely different from the Bolshoi, we feel exactly the same sensation. As those beautiful Korean children show us a world of art and present the beauty of the tradition of the East, we cannot help but feel enraptured. This is evidence of the immense importance of the exchange of culture and the arts in order to advance toward the day of world peace. (201-215, 1990/04/11) 14. In May 1998, the Little Angels are going to North Korea. That is completely in accord with my plan. In March 1998, starting with Washington DC, Universal Ballet held performances in 12 cities in Canada and the United States. However, the fact that the Little Angels are going to North Korea means they stand on the side of Heaven. If South Korea is a plus and North Korea a minus, then Father will unify the plus and the minus. Nobody else can do that, not even national governments. Father has found the top specialists in eastern folk dance and western classical ballet, and thus created the best ballet company and the best Little Angels, who can represent the art of the East and the West. When they perform with excellence in the East and the West, I envision that one united world of arts and culture will emerge. (292-262, 1998/04/26) 15. The Little Angels gave a celebratory performance in Pyongyang, for the delegations at the South-North Summit Conference. They performed after preparing for only ten days, not even two weeks. This is like a dream. This is work that the government is not able to do even with ten years of preparation. The Pyongyang Youth Student Arts Group came to South Korea from North Korea. If the Little Angels did not exist, how would that have happened? Even in North Korea they understand how this works, and they thanked me. Then they said that they hope that I take the lead in bringing about North-South unification. They sent a piece of art created using five colors of stone dust expressing "gratitude and congratulations" for the performance of the Little Angels. That picture will last for tens of thousands of years. (325-209, 2000/07/01) The Little Angels Arts School True Parents held the groundbreaking ceremony for the Little Angels Arts School on March 27, 1973. The schools purpose is to educate artists and provide advanced training for the members of the Little Angels dance troupe. That year on December 1, the Little An gels Arts School received approval as an accredited institution, and on March 5, 1974 the school opened with the founding philosophy of "Love Heaven, Love People, Love Your Country." The first graduation ceremony was held February 8, 1977, and on February 16 the school's name was changed to Sunhwa Arts School. 16. Communism was the principal axis of ideological worldviews, and even if the democratic world replaces communism it will follow suit in completely falling apart. Because of that, people are asking fundamental questions concerning humankind including "What is love?" and "Where do emotions come from?" In reality, answering these questions is not difficult. They are properly answered through culture and the arts. The world of music is the path that impacts the multitudes within the shortest time, and it is able to provide new stimulation for the orientation of young people. This is the role of culture and the arts. That is why I created the Little Angels Performing Arts School in 1974. (241-196, 1992/12/26) 17. The Little Angels Performing Arts School was created so that we could cooperate and spread the arts as a component of culture that connects the ideals of the Unification Church to the world. The educational objective of this school is simple. Its philosophy of education is to connect all humankind, by loving Heaven, loving people and loving your country. The school is famous all across Korea, and is known even throughout Japan and the rest of Asia. (135-261, 1985/12/12) 18. Studying is difficult. But by studying you should be able to take into consideration the problems of life and the path of a son or daughter of God. As you study, you should be able to feel as if you are hearing the voices of our brothers and sisters who died without being able to know whether God exists or not. While studying all night long, you need to work hard with a heart that calls out, "Tomorrow you will find a day of hope, so please wait for me until then." You must study with greater enthusiasm. If you Little Angels study with that heart, you will come to represent the world, having built a royal palace for children, for young adults, the middle aged, and finally for the elderly. This means that the time will come when children, young adults, middle aged and elderly people, people of all ages throughout the world, will respect those who have graduated from the Little Angels as if they were royalty. You will create God's sons and daughters of love. There is nothing for which to be more grateful. Because what a king or queen does is to love people, all people will remember you and love you as royalty. When this happens, you Little Angels will have to take responsibility for the world. (100-162, 1978/10/09) 19. We are operating on a worldwide scale, and this is definitely true for the Little Angels Arts School. When I said that we will send the Little Angels to America, everyone thought it was ridiculous. We trained the first team for their performance in the United States. After three months of training we had them perform in America. While the children were sleeping, they were being taught in their dreams. They were coached by the spirit world. We did not have an assembly hall. At first, we did not have the Little Angels School or a place where they could practice. A little later, even though we had no money whatsoever, we built the Little Angels Performing Arts Center. (532-315, 2006/07/17) Section 2. Universal Ballet Background With the goal of creating a world culture of heart, and an ideal world of peace through cultural arts, on May 12, 1984, True Parents decided to establish Universal Ballet. Founded with the vision of "Heavenly Art Creating a World of Beauty," Universal Ballet is Korea's oldest privately funded professional ballet company. Since its first performance of "Cinderella," the company has grown to become Asia's best-known ballet company, having given more than 1,800 performances in 16 countries in addition to Korea. 1. Ballet is a western dance form, and the West is a Christian cultural realm. The Christian cultural realm is the culture of the bride. And this bride has fervently desired to make the Lord her bridegroom and settle in the family and the nation. The bride longs for the bridegroom. It is my hope that you can express your resolution to represent this union of the bride and bridegroom, that you can resolve the historical sorrow of God, and that you can dance the dance of liberation to move the entire universe. That is why I gave this company the name "Universal." (350-168, 2001/08/05) 2. Western society, the Christian cultural realm, considers ballet the most refined art form. This art attained its place of supremacy in Russia. I founded Universal Ballet in 1984. I called for training and preparation to make it the best company in the world. The Little Angels folk ballet that I founded in 1962 has attained a position of eminence in the world of eastern art and culture, and Universal Ballet has done the same in the world of western art and culture. This is a surprising historical fact, an accomplishment that will be praised in the future. In this way I laid a cornerstone that will stand forever in the new world culture. (310-269, 1999/07/22) 3. I have invisible strength. I founded Universal Ballet in the field of the arts. The western world is proud of its culture of ballet, and I am standing at its forefront. Western people have their cultural art forms and they are proud of them, but if you were to ask whether those art forms include hopeful messages or deeper meaning which will lead to a brighter future, you would find that they do not. Along with the rest of western culture, western ballet is gradually declining. It does not have a spiritual foundation and vision. Because it has developed an individualistic tendency, it lacks substance, and the traditional spirit of ballet has vanished. I realized this and I took the lead. Although our race, religion, customs and nationalities are different, I am transcending all of that and bringing the fruits of civilizations together, establishing a new tradition. Now that this is plain for all to see, 14 years after I founded the ballet company in 1984, the western world is following my lead. From both the spiritual and the cultural viewpoints, we have ascended to the highest position. (293-148, 1998/05/26) 4. When I went out into the world, I had no doubts whatsoever. My mind was clear. All kinds of people came and went, and all sorts of incidents took place. Nonetheless, I rushed forward toward one single goal. I prepared everything for you to develop. All preparations have been made for you to enter the world's league of advanced nations. The existence of Universal Ballet attests to this. You have no idea how touching the story behind the company's founding was. It was so moving that The New York Times covered it with three full-page articles. Such a touching story is unparalleled in history. We made great leaps forward from there, and Universal Ballet has become a leading ballet company. (292-316, 1998/04/27) 5. I founded two companies for dance and musical performance, the Little Angels and Universal Ballet. Both in the West and the East, I have eminent performing arts groups that can sing and dance, bringing joy. To reach that level, performers have to practice over and over again, continually. Only a person who practices the same motion unceasingly hundreds and thousands of times can become a champion. I saw that the traditional spirit of ballet had faded because America and the free world had become an empire of individualism. However, because Universal Ballet has attached great importance to establishing and maintaining a vertical tradition, and persevered through a difficult course, it is now a top class company. That does not mean that you can now be arrogant. This is only the beginning. The whole world is waiting for you. Hence, to become the best, you need to seek perfection through continuous practice. If you do so, you will have an amazing foundation for the future. Dance, as part of the world of art, is a display of culture and spirit. We will come to own the arts, both eastern and western. The Little Angels represents the eastern arts, and Universal Ballet represents the western arts. (294-100, 1998/06/14) 6. You should pin your hopes on Universal Ballet. High-ranking women in western society cannot preserve their dignity if they are not capable of appreciating a ballet performance. Establishing that standard, you can bring together all the women of Europe, Russia, the United States and Latin America. If we were to do so, we would have an enormous organization that connects the leading women of the world. Through the Women's Federation for World Peace, I am planning to link Korea with Japan, and Japan with America and Europe. The performances of Universal Ballet and the Universal Ballet Academy can serve as a hub for a network of high-echelon leaders, a place where they can form personal relations and associations with one another that will be eternal. Your connection to this preeminent ballet company can be your family's source of pride. In this way, the most prominent families in the world can be brought together. (236-084, 1992/11/03) 7. A ballet performance should be created based on the Unification Principle -- for instance, one that is about the difficulties I had to endure in prison. There is a person in Universal Ballet who can do that. When it comes to choreography, that person may well be the best in the world. Among ballets, "La Bayadere" is a very difficult one to perform. To begin with, the group dances are difficult, but the solo dances are so difficult that only dancers of the highest caliber can undertake them. From a professional viewpoint, the personal skill of a ballerina can be assessed in a single moment. In the group dances, each dancer needs to keep in step, and move with the others in perfect unity. When the feet are lifted, they must not be lifted even a little bit too high. The sound of 50 or 100 dancers simultaneously descending from a jump must be like that of a single person. While watching their performance, I thought, "As good as they are, they need to practice a little more." (325-324, 2000/07/02) 8. In the future, our dance groups must be very strict about relationships between men and women. Loose relationships between men and women are common in the entertainment industry. Performers often have this problem, and it is a disgrace in the eyes of the world. We must change this. No matter how wonderful a performer is, if implicated in such a problem in even the smallest way, he or she cannot remain in Universal Ballet. In that way, we have to make a worldwide revolution by setting an example of alignment with God's Will. You should become the representatives who can bring an end to the current situation in the entertainment business, which has become the ground for promoting moral decay and social ills. Those who understand this must initiate a revolution. Attempting to start a revolution with people who do not know about it or commit to it would be futile. Based on theoretical and practical viewpoints that match internally and externally, we need to create publicly recognized, above-board standards. Because this issue interested me in the field of the performing arts, I founded the Little Angels and Universal Ballet, which have now climbed to the top positions worldwide. (338-093, 2000/10/29) Universal Ballet Academy and the mission of the arts On March 25, 1989, True Parents officially announced plans for a ballet school affiliated with Universal Ballet to be established in Washington, DC, and on September 5, 1990, they officially opened the Universal Ballet Academy (UBA), now known as the Kirov Academy of Ballet of Washington, DC. True Parents emphasized that the cultural arts should praise God and properly guide the younger generation. 9. If Universal Ballet as a performing arts group represents the East, then the Kirov Ballet represents the West. The world-class director of Russia's Kirov Ballet is the current director of UBA in Washington, DC, and the Kirov's important instructors have come to teach there. To western women, ballet is a topic of great interest. The wives of presidents and ministers of state generally appreciate ballet and have a sense for it, for if someone does not know about ballet, the person is considered devoid of European culture. Therefore, when a famous ballet company comes to give a performance, they all make a fuss about procuring tickets. To ensure that they do the same when our ballet company arrives, I have pushed the company to improve to the highest level. (234-158, 1992/08/10) 10. The opening ceremony for the Universal Ballet Academy will be held on September 5, 1990, in Washington, DC. Thanks to a request made by the Bush administration and the consent given by the Soviet government, we were able to issue an invitation allowing our academy's director, who is a Russian citizen, to work in the United States. President Bush sent a letter and the Soviet government sent a reply, and thus the director of the Kirov Ballet was appointed as the UBA director. Now we can bring Kirov Ballet instructors to Washington, DC. It is a dull routine for them to work only in the Soviet Union. We were able to open the academy in this way because they desire to bring their art to the free world also. (205-187, 1990/09/01) 11. When a voice from the spirit world asked Oleg Vinogradov, the director of UBA, the question, "Will you keep working at the Kirov for the sake of the Soviet Union, or will you work with Father?" he said that he would choose to work with me. It is a mystery in the western world how a man such as Oleg Vinogradov could come to cooperate with me. Neither the Soviet government nor western society understands it. Nobody understands it except God, me, him and a small circle. When he was about to open the door to enter UBA, he received a revelation from Heaven saying, "Since this is a sacred place, take off your shoes before you enter. This is the place where you shall devote the rest of your life." Knowing whose command this was, how could he have possibly disobeyed? That is why he acts almost as if this is his primary residence. (205-280, 1990/10/01) 12. In culture, what occupies the preeminent position are the fine arts. These fine arts include painting; however, things of beauty should not all be static as paintings are; there needs to be living art as well. Dancing is a composite, living art form, and this is particularly true of ballet. Dancing is an art that sometimes represents the folk culture of a nation. In ballet, the ballerina stands on the tip of her toes and rises, and thus she is praising God. Having the background of such a traditional philosophy, ballet is the supreme art of western civilization. But what has become of it today? Even its music has been corrupted and completely submerged in carnal hedonism. I revived it to its original form and brought it back on track. No matter how else the world may criticize me, they cannot help but praise me for laying such a foundation in the field of culture, starting decades ago. There is no one who opposes me in this. The New York Times wrote, "The Universal Ballet Academy is the Harvard of ballet schools." So, the UBA has received the title, "the Harvard of ballet schools." The Washington Post wrote similarly. This is a fact. I am the one who built a bridge between the United States and the Soviet Union, and the one who continues to have this influence. (205-279, 1990/10/01) 13. We have the Little Angels, a folk ballet, and Universal Ballet, a western classical ballet, in Korea. Now is the time of new origins, when western and eastern cultures can be transformed. That transformation, beginning in Korea, will resonate throughout heaven and earth and provide a pathway to reach above and below. It follows a vertical line naturally, from the heights of heaven to the depths of hell, from which everything can flow out. Thus, when the flow from this pillar of oneness comes upon the world, it will provide clarity to the environment that looks to that pillar. You should be grateful for this and make your life one with it. If the Korean people live in this hope, they will surely realize the position of the people of God's homeland and take pride in its value. (2010/02/02) 14. In America, you can watch movies on television 24 hours a day. You can watch any movie you like, be it an action movie, a war movie or a romantic movie. All kinds of movies are aired, even pornographic movies. Adolescents are easily dragged down. Because young people do not have their own philosophy of life or traditional set of values, they act out anything they see. Adolescents watch such images and pursue the exciting side of it, because the environmental conditions that would traditionally restrict them do not exist. That is why, as soon as they see it they instantly act it out. Under such circumstances, this world will not go much further before it completely collapses. Men and women clinging to each other will fall into ruin. Moreover, as people take drugs they literally lose their minds and are degraded to a state devoid of human dignity. How to turn around such an environment is a serious problem. In the future, if we are committed to building an ideal world, we need to delve into the roots of such global problems and resolve them. In light of all these things, the question of how soon we can establish a traditional standard as a new cultural foundation in the field of the arts is very serious. It is the most urgent issue in the cause of uniting the world. (241-197, 1992/12/26) 15. When I went to America, I thought, "How can I prevent the young people of America, the leading country of the democratic world, from rushing along the downward trend led by the audio-visual media?" Television is a big issue. In America, television broadcasting runs nonstop, 24 hours a day. Movies and music are broadcast continuously, and children watch with interest. The visual media spearheads the current crisis and intoxicates American young people. Young people of the world are completely turning to satan's world, so we need to do something. The only way to defend against this trend is through the audio-visual media. To counter this very problem, I founded the Little Angels, a folk ballet, revived the New York City Symphony, founded Universal Ballet and even created cutting-edge rock bands. (241-190, 1992/12/26) 16. If I have the time, I plan to meet performers in Las Vegas and move their hearts. I am also aiming to renew a renowned opera house, the Manhattan Center. I am going to build this one in New York and then others in London and Tokyo and have famous people from around the world come and perform there. I will found a company to help talented young people become famous worldwide. We have our own newspaper, which is a natural medium for publicity, so we can popularize new fashions. We will guide artists to become pure, moral and excellent per formers who win everyone's hearts. This is the reason I founded the Little Angels and the New Hope Singers. And now I have acquired the New York City Symphony, which I intend to raise as well to the world level. (090-262, 1977/01/03) Chapter 5. Realizing a World of the Culture of Heart through Sports Section 1. The World Culture and Sports Festival The 1988 Seoul Olympic Games During the 16 days from September 17 to October 2, 1988, the 24th Summer Olympic Games were held in Seoul and other major Korean cities. Some 8,000 athletes from 159 nations, including both the communist and free worlds, participated in 237 medal competitions. True Parents recognized that these games had great providential significance, so they attended the opening ceremony. A group of ten missionaries was assigned to each country's team. They cheered for their team at events and provided team members with the soft drink McCol, made by Ilhwa Co. 1. 1988 was 43 years after the end of World War II in 1945. Thus, 1988 marked the first half of the sevenyear course after the 40-year course that followed the war. But, I had to conclude everything in this sevenyear course by 1989, which was only the fourth year. For that reason, from 1988 onward, world events had to fall into place to move the providence forward. It was through the Korean War that the Cold War arose, dividing the world into two blocs, democracy and communism. The split started from Korea, so that is where the world had to become one again. Thus, through the Seoul Olympic Games, the Soviet Union and the United States had to unite. At the Los Angeles Games in the United States, representing the democratic world, and at the Moscow Games in the Soviet Union, representing the communist world, the blocs were at odds, and they boycotted the games. They were to unite centering on Korea. And thus I summoned missionaries of the Unification Church from 120 nations and worked to unite the two blocs. (204-271, 1990/07/11) 2. Due to the contending powers of democracy and communism, Korea was split in two, and starting from the Korean War in 1950 the world was drawn into the fight between these two powers. But this conflictridden, divided world began to reunite through the 1988 Seoul Olympic Games. During the Games, the condition was laid for the Olympic athletic teams, who are the younger generation in Cain's position representing the physical world, and the Unification Church missionaries sent by True Parents who are the second generation in Abel's position, representing the world of the heart, to unite completely. Unification Church missionaries representing 120 nations came to Korea and participated in this work at the request of True Parents, creating an internal unity. At the same time, Korea's president and these Cainposition Olympic athletes of satan's world united externally. In order for the missionaries to unite with the Olympic participants, the missionaries supplied them with food, our McCol beverage and other gifts. This was similar to the way Jacob served Esau. In this way, everyone completely united. I laid a worldwide foundation, and now the world is taking a new course and moving forward. (215-201, 1991/02/17) 3. The 1988 Seoul Olympic Games brought unexpected results. How did Korea do? In terms of the number of medals won, the Soviet Union and East Germany, the nations that led the communist world, took 1st and 2nd place, whereas America and Korea, the nations that led the democratic world, placed 3rd and 4th. This was a vertical Cain and Abel relationship, and I contributed by changing it into a horizontal Cain and Abel relationship. At that time, a Soviet athlete sent me his bronze medal as an expression of gratitude. (251-185, 1993/10/17) 4. At the 1988 Seoul Olympics, Korea won the 4th-highest number of medals. To offer a condition of indemnity, I stayed up all night watching the Games, with three television sets playing. At the outset of the Games, the Cold War was raging and the geopolitical situation seemed frozen. It seemed as if the democratic and religious worlds were frozen and even the Olympic Games were frozen. Nonetheless, during the Seoul Games, everything began to melt. It was I who was directly behind that, bringing the Cold War era to an end. Whether you believe it or not, I did it. Because everything was prepared behind the scenes, the Little Angels were able to perform at the Olympic Cultural Festival. (571-133, 2007/08/09) 5. Among those who watched the 1988 Seoul Olympic Games, I was probably the most enthusiastic. Internally representing Heaven and the religious realm, I set up three televisions and watched all of the competitions as a condition of devotion. Watching everything from beginning to end probably set a world record. The spirit world joined me in watching and cheering as well. Through my work with the Games, I brought the young people from 160 nations together physically and spiritually. I spent all that time during the Games watching the TVs with my back to the waves breaking on the shore, so I could not help but think about Korea. The president of Korea and the Korean people now stand in the vertical position on the national level; they represent the world and are focused with a unified heart that beats in time with mine. The unification of Korea represents the unification of the world. Therefore, the uniting of the Korean people with True Parents signifies that the world is becoming one, internally and externally. The Korean government and its people are the nucleus of the world. This is the way for all to unite. Thus, this is a historic period of worldwide transformation. (184-088, 1988/12/20) 6. After connecting the victorious democratic world to the 1988 Seoul Olympic Games, and to the vision for a new nation and new world, I held the Ceremony and Proclamation of the Unity and Transformation of the Providence on September 27, 1988, and then proclaimed the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World on October 3. Because the world was dealing with big problems, I changed the course of history by holding this Ceremony and Proclamation for the Unity and Transformation of the Providence as well as the proclamation of the establishment of Foundation Day, centering on the Olympic Games. Now we can see that human history is finally flowing in a new direction. (207-322, 1990/11/11) The World Culture and Sports Festival On September 27, 1988, during the Seoul Olympic Games, True Parents gathered members from 120 nations at the Hannam-dong house and proposed holding the World Culture and Sports Festival (WCSF) to promote a God-centered culture of deep heart. Accordingly, WCSF was formed with the aim of bringing down man-made barriers and helping to realize a harmonious and united world through large-scale international sports and cultural festivals. The first World Culture and Sports Festival was held in Seoul from August 19-30, 1992. 7. Embarking upon a new era following our great victory at the Seoul Olympic Games, I declared that the World Culture and Sports Festival would be held on a regular basis. This is the first time I have launched such a project. Through such endeavors, we are creating a new, central axis for the world. If all realms of the world connect to each other and revolve around that axis, satan's influence will be eliminated and this will become a heavenly world. The WCSF will accelerate the process by which we are creating the one united world. (181-237, 1988/10/03) 8. Now the era of church-level Blessing has passed, and the time is here to receive the Blessing representing your nation. To realize the Blessing at the national level, we must connect it to the new era of culture. Therefore, True Parents will bestow the marriage Blessing as the center of a new Olympicstyle cultural festival. As usual with the Blessing, the purpose will be to invest in people who will maintain the heavenly standard as blessed couples. Therefore, leaders from 120 nations should carefully select virtuous men and women to represent the young people of their country. Through the academic conferences and games with these chosen young champions, we will open the door to the Blessing, the greatest realm of champions. You should recruit qualified teams of athletes to participate in these games. If they excel here, the people of the world will open their path to success. Through this, these young people will rise on the foundation of a new world of hope and will stand together in the garden of ideals and the home of peace. After the long course of restoration, these champions, while yearning for the new ideal and singing songs of inspiration, will advance toward the kingdom of heaven. (181-276, 1988/10/03) 9. Originally, our institution should have been called the World Culture Olympics Convention. But the International Olympic Committee said this would infringe upon their trademark, so we chose the title World Cultural and Sports Festival (WCSF). During the 1988 Olympic Games, we entered an age in which nations of the Cold War era united. The Soviet Union and America had taken turns boycotting previous Olympiads and were unable to unite with one another. During the 1988 Olympics, however, they crossed the apex of the Cold War and buried the hatchet for the first time. Nonetheless, that unity was achieved only on the level of the physical body; a united realm of the spirit has not yet been formed. The Olympic Games are focused on pulling together the world's youth based on physical ability alone. This ignores the religious and spiritual dimensions of life. For this reason, we have to bring spirituality into the Olympic Games. In the WCSF, which is modeled after the Olympic Games, physical and spiritual aspects are both included. (235-153, 1992/08/29) 10. At an early age, I received Heaven's call. Then I persevered through the course of the history of restoration, investing my life, taking the lead, and hastening to gather representative leaders from every field of human endeavor. Accordingly, the World Culture and Sports Festival is the first sports festival centered on God and based on the standard of absolute values. In contrast, traditions, cultures and values across the five oceans and six continents all focus on their idiosyncrasies and are utterly disunited. I have come to create a movement for a new, unified culture characterized by total harmony. This movement, centering on the Principle, which is the foundation for everything, is the movement of new life and true love. By creating harmony and unity between spirit and flesh, rooted in the original nature with God as the center, this movement will create new men and women, new families, a new nation and a new world. (234-245, 1992/08/23) 11. The WCSF is a celebration in which, with God at the center, family members of a global village including the world's scholars, religious leaders, journalists, politicians, woman leaders, youth leaders, athletes and others meet together. Rooted in God, it is the harmonious integration of the wisdom and experience of the entire human race, in an event of cosmic historic importance focused on building the peaceful, ideal world. The original, ideal world is the world founded on God's true love, true life and true lineage. It will be established through the new Adam and Eve who perfect the four great realms of heart, the realms of true children, true siblings, a true couple and true parents. (234-243, 1992/08/23) 12. During the seven years after World War II, the Christian cultural foundation for the new Adam to spread his influence throughout the world was lost, so I had to restore it through my own efforts. We have come to the stage where the Soviet Union and the United States welcome and support me. Right after World War II, the Christian cultural sphere, the field of wild olive trees on God's side, was lost. However, the Unification Church, centered on True Parents, restored that field back to God. Through this, the whole world can be resurrected easily if only it receives a graft from us. Therefore, from 1992 onward, the Blessing will be opened to the public at large. This will be done through the World Culture and Sports Festival. If people receive a 40-day workshop, acknowledge and respect True Parents, believe absolutely in God, and step forward and pledge to inherit the new seed of God's eternal love, life and lineage, they will be able to enter heaven. (210-107, 1990/12/01) 13. Initiated as part of our providential endeavors, the Hanmadang Sports Festival will establish a new, God-centered youth culture through sports. It must restore the united realm of heart in which the good mind on the side of Heaven controls the body on the side of evil, and it must become a public domain where young people can unite our confused world and resolve the bitter sorrow of God. You must be strong and bold as heroes for the sake of the future, and march forward as members of Heaven's royal family. You have to become the flag bearers of righteousness, who drive away the darkness and judge evil and sin. Through the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles, you should subdue the waves of licentiousness and violence that are spreading throughout the world, and initiate a new, holy revolution of goodness. Become the nucleus of world youth, upholding God's authority. Recover the four great realms of heart of the original sons and daughters, siblings, couples and parents. Restore the realm of the three great kingships through grandparents, parents and children. Become Heaven's true, royal family and walk the way of eternal life! (234-244, 1992/08/23) 14. The public positions taken by the Unification Church are becoming noticed in global politics and stirring controversy in the religious world. We need to stand in the forefront at all times. In both the political and religious spheres, Cain and Abel must become one. Through connecting these together, the most powerful sphere in history is to emerge. One individual cannot connect the two realms together. They must be bound together through the family. The first World Culture and Sports Festival was founded on this principle. At the WCSF, we assembled young people and world leaders in various fields. From a vertical perspective, those leaders and young people represent Cain and Abel respectively. All these world-level leaders stand in the position of Cain. The fact that we reverse the elder son with the younger son, restoring the authority of the elder son, is the foundation for the marriage Blessing. Before holding the Blessing ceremony on August 25, 1992, I proclaimed before all humankind the advent of True Parents and the Messiah. The Republic of Korea received this message first, and then I proclaimed it in Japan and the United States. Through True Parents, Cain and Abel and the political and religious realms can unite. The various cultural realms will become one. Even though the world is in confusion, the Unification Church has been shaping and leading it into a new, unified realm of culture, from the individual level to the world level. (235-286, 1992/10/25) 15. In the future, the most fearsome war will be that between the races. True Parents must influence Asia and the world to defuse this divisive movement. The world must be saved. If we ourselves do not accomplish it, there will be no peace. Therefore, we emphasize world peace, which is God's desire. This is why I founded the World Culture and Sports Festival. This festival has to surpass the Olympic Games, because the Olympics focus only on the body, and leave God out. The WCSF, however, implants culture in the Olympics. Since the core of all cultures is religion, religion is central to the WCSF. Since religion strengthens the spirit, which in turn is meant to lead the body, the WCSF enables people to reach the ideal human state intended by God. By doing so, it will create a new culture. True Parents have accomplished this work. (234-333, 1992/08/27) 16. In the future, world-famous performing arts groups will be called to compete in our important events. Each awards ceremony will become a contest for these internationally known groups. By holding such competitions, the best groups will be selected. In the academic area as well, the best scholars in each field will be selected. We will have international political leaders participate and present awards to the winners. This inevitably will capture the world's attention. This is precisely what the World Culture and Sports Festival is about. It could be called a cultural Olympics. Top people in each field will compete for one week, and heads of state will present the awards. (310-248, 1999/06/30) 17. The World Culture and Sports Festival is like a cultural Olympics. But it does not include only sports events. In our festival, world-class experts from numerous academic fields, be they physics, literature or anything else, enter hundreds of diverse Olympics-style events. I am interested in the Olympic Games and soccer tournaments, but I also have a keen interest in the world of the arts. Now that I have come to occupy a leading position in the world, I would like to hold the WCSF as a kind of Olympic Games for people of intellect, culture and faith. (383-020, 2002/06/24) Section 2. Soccer Teams Ilhwa Chunma On March 18, 1989, True Parents founded the llhwa Chunma Soccer Team to realize world peace through soccer. The team won league titles three years in a row, from 1993 to 1995, in Korea's Professional Soccer League (K-League). It reached the semifinals in the Asian Champions League in 1995, and took first place at the Afro-Asian Club Championship in 1996. Accordingly, it was acclaimed as the top soccer club by the Asian Soccer Federation in 1995 and 1996. And again, for three years in a row from 2001 to 2003, llhwa won the K-League championship and was hailed as Korea's most successful soccer team. 1. The name of our soccer team is llhwa. Why was it named llhwa? I decided on that name because it is a good name. llhwa means to be harmonized as one or to become unified. One Chinese character, hwa, is the character we use in the word "chemistry," hwahak. The Chinese character hwa here means that the substance is being changed. When wood changes into another substance, this process is described as a chemical reaction. The other Chinese character hwa in llhwa implies that the substance is unchanged, even though it may harmonize with 1,000 different entities of varying nature and individuality. (238-159, 1992/11/22) 2. Was making the llhwa Chunma Soccer Team a good thing or not? Something like this is beyond the usual scope and work of a religious leader. What is my relationship with this? Nothing raises the spirit of Korean people more than soccer. We must stand in the vanguard as a model that is proud of that strength in front of the world. Soccer really enables Koreans to show that strength. If I had not founded a soccer team, Korean soccer would be in a dismal state today. The soccer team I established won the national championship three years running. They became Asian champions and then Afro-Asian champions, and in this way they became famous. Our team also went to South America and played against Brazilian and Argentinian teams. (283-247, 1997/04/13) 3. Young people should advance into the world of the future. The question is how to stimulate their spirit. For that reason, athletic training is necessary. Participating in athletics has great power to quickly create such a spirit. I have been thinking about this for years, and thus became interested in athletics. No matter how much one tries to describe to someone the spirit and feeling of the moment of victory, nobody can understand it if they have never experienced it. That is why athletic training is very effective for strengthening the spirit, and this is why I promote sports. Up to now, I have taken a leading role in such sports events as a cultural Olympics and interreligious sports meetings. But why am I interested in soccer? It is because it requires complex and varied athletic skills. (237-319, 1992/11/18) 4. Even young ladies begin to develop great interest in soccer when they become acquainted with it. Countries like England, Italy and Germany have amazing soccer stadiums. Soccer inspires enthusiasm and national pride. This sport brings young people together and generates explosive energy and spirit. For that reason, I am interested in soccer. I do not know how much money we invest annually into soccer. We invest in it because it is a foothold to challenge society. Until now, religious organizations have usually tried to isolate themselves or escape from society, but the Unification Church challenges society. We religious organizations should present a challenge to society through sports, especially soccer. (237-320, 1992/11/18) 5. Nothing raises the spirit more than sports. The FIFA World Cup is a good example. Thousands of people in the audience go wild with excitement when a goal is scored. Think about it. It is similar with ballet and other forms of dance; because people are so impressed, they applaud even when told not to. Who tells them to applaud? They applaud spontaneously. When you are asked, "Which team is playing?" and you answer, "The Unification Church team," people will come to think about the Unification Church. Moreover, if you are asked, "Who made this team?" and you answer, "Reverend Moon did," then everyone will gradually come to like the Unification Church. While going around the world, you can play soccer matches anytime. If you play soccer every season, it will feel different according to the time of the year. Sports and the arts can move the masses around the world to follow a single purpose, and they always create an enthusiastic spirit. (237-326, 1992/11/18) 6. We do not focus on soccer in order to earn money. In the future, we have to invest the money in educational institutions for the world of soccer. We have to establish educational institutions and associations in the world of the arts, as well as the world of sports. We must instill a thorough vision for humanity. We must improve the ethical and moral foundations of these popular endeavors. (401-133, 2003/01/06) CENE and Atletico Sorocaba True Parents see soccer as significant for realizing world peace because it is a sport that excites the entire world. On April 4, 2000, they acquired the Centro Esportivo Nova Esperana (CENE) and the Sorocoba soccer teams in Brazil, the land of soccer. The Sorocoba team, which was founded on February 2, 1991, later achieved acclaim with its elevation to Brazil's Division One. The CENE soccer team, founded on December 15, 1999, in Jardim, also runs soccer teams for children. 7. In Brazil, soccer has as much influence as any corporation. When Brazilian teams play soccer, the whole country is enthusiastic. Moreover, all 33 nations of Latin America get excited, as if they were one country. Who could beat such a huge country? Brazil's most powerful teams are world famous. But to form a professional soccer team in Brazil is as hard as reaching the stars. What would have happened if I had not entered into the Brazilian soccer world when I did? After that, Brazil passed a law prohibiting any foreigner from joining the Brazilian soccer association and establishing a soccer team. Why was that? It was because I started teams. They worried that other foreigners also would come and problems would arise. They have been in a privileged position doing business in the world at large, yet if a foreigner came to Brazil and did so, it could cause trouble. That is why they passed a law to forbid it. Now, I am the only foreigner who has a soccer team in Brazil. (391-143, 2002/08/21) 8. I have been managing the CENE and Sorocaba soccer teams in Brazil, and this recently gave rise to some issues. They were wondering how I could do it so suddenly within a year's time. In Brazil, soccer is king; it is more profitable than any industry or commercial business. So when I invested in CENE and Sorocaba, it attracted enormous attention. Their soccer world went on high alert. Soccer became a way to connect them to our cultural festival. (354-122, 2001/09/19) 9. If we became the kings of soccer, what would we do next? We would have to create a nation. There are 33 nations in Latin America, yet who can bind those countries together? If it can be done centered on Pele, it should be done that way. Sports is the fastest way to unite the world, since it is able to engage the world and transcend nations. The Olympic Games and soccer have gained great significance. That is why I emphasize soccer. It became an issue in Brazil that I now run the Sorocaba and CENE teams. Heaven will help us though. If we rise up but are not aligned with Heaven, we will fall down right after we climb up. We are not doing this in order to make money. If, by connecting the North and the South and uniting the earth's seven continents through soccer, and thereby devoting ourselves in front of Heaven even more than the United States does, then we will surpass the United States. If an international confederation connected through sports were offered to Heaven, the athletes would inherit the mainstream thought of their nation. (387-284, 2002/07/24) Section 3. Soccer Tournaments Peace King Cup and Peace Queen Cup True Parents established the Sun Moon Peace Cup soccer tournament in June 2002 at the Little Angels Performing Arts Center, to realize the world of the culture of heart. The Peace Cup is a soccer tournament for international clubs held by the Sun Moon Peace Soccer Foundation. It was held every other year from 2003. The first three tournaments were held in Korea. The fourth was held in Madrid and Andalusia, Spain, in 2009, and the fifth in Suwon, Korea, in 2012. Moreover, the Peace Queen Cup, which is an international soccer tournament for women, was held every second year, starting in 2006. 1. What is the origin of the Sun Moon Peace Cup? This was not my initiative, but Heaven's own. As it originated from God, I tell you: do not approach it thoughtlessly. If you treat it carelessly, problems will arise. We do this work because the providence moves in this way. Will it yield any profit? If one thinks as you do, there will not be any profit whatsoever. (381-248, 2002/06/14) 2. I am very interested in soccer. I founded the Ilhwa Chunma soccer team and acquired the Sorocaba team, which is famous in Brazil. If world peace is to appear, sports will play an important role. The nation that dominates sports will dominate the world. We will hold an Olympics-style competition between religions in 2003. On June 12, when the 2002 FIFA World Cup in Korea and Japan was at its peak, I founded a soccer federation called the Sun Moon Peace Cup. It has become famous already. We welcomed Pele, the player famous player from the soccer kingdom of Brazil, and told him, "We need to begin a new FIFA." (384-030, 2002/07/01) 3. The American people like ball games such as American football, basketball and baseball. Until now, they have not liked soccer. They ignored it because soccer started in the United Kingdom. However, soccer is more popular than the Olympics. Soccer represents equality and equalization. Envisioning an equalized world, I intend to weave North and South America together. If I have the spirit of North and South America, then Europe will follow accordingly. In order to equalize the world, we started soccer tournaments under the Sun Moon Peace King Cup. (411-305, 2003/07/13) 4. In the future, young people will work off their excess energy through sports and the arts. We are preparing for that. From now on, we will hold the Peace Cup soccer tournament every other year. It is a club tournament, so it transcends national-level players. If it goes well, it could be very enjoyable. It is amazing that we could build up such a foundation in just one year. Each nation will select a player as its representative. They will compete with each other to be admitted onto a team. It is absolutely necessary for each nation in this way to establish a degree of international authority in the field of soccer. (432-223, 2004/01/23) 5. I founded the Peace King Cup soccer tournament. When I told FIFA that I would establish the Peace King Cup tournament, they told me that it should not be bigger than FIFA. When I announced that we would also create a women's Peace Cup, namely the Peace Queen Cup, FIFA also made a fuss about it. I will announce at the Peace Queen Cup tournament, "Now women's soccer teams have appeared, raising the banner of peace. Please have hope for these soccer teams! We are going to start the Peace Queen Cup tournament." (539-201, 2006/09/20) 6. Hereafter, the fields of the arts and sports will lead the world. We hold the World Culture and Sports Festival. Originally, I wanted to use the term "Olympics" in the title. But the International Olympic Committee opposed it, so we could not use that name. We have to create a new name that surpasses the Olympics in order to combine the two fields of the arts and sports. For this reason, we will make the Sun Moon Peace Cup tournament. It will be for the sun and the moon, for Father and Mother, for the parents of heaven and earth, and will combine sports and the arts. Through this, we will make world champions not only in the realm of sports but also in the arts, such as music and dance. (320-280, 2000/05/04) Cain-Abel Wongu Peace Cup The Wongu (Round Ball) Peace Cup is a festival and tournament for promoting the peace and harmony of the human race transcending national, racial and religious barriers. On August 15, 2009, the Wongu Peace Cup North-South-East-West Cain-Abel Tournament for Harmony between Heaven and Earth was held at the Seongnam General Sports Arena in Gyeonggi Province. On March 23, 2012, the Wongu Peace Cup Cain-Abel Tournament for Harmony between Heaven and Earth was held at the general sports arena at the Namyangju Sports Culture Center in Gyeonggi Province. Won-gu ("round ball") indicates that upper and lower, left and right, and front and back all unite completely, with one center, to make an undistorted balance. The Wongu Peace Cup is a peace festival of complete unity, with True Parents at the center. 7. The Wongu Peace Cup tournament is greater than the Olympic Games. The Greek marathon, which was the flower of the Olympic Games, was created to commemorate the messenger who ran for about 40 kilometers to report to his nation the outcome of the war in which the Greeks defeated the Persians. This remarkable contribution, devoting his body to the nation at the risk of his life, became embedded in the history of the Olympic tradition. We need to go beyond that. For this reason, I initiated the Wongu Peace Cup and announced that it would be an event that surpasses the Olympic Games. (611-287, 2009/05/17) 8. Wongu goes beyond the World Cup and the Olympics. The tournament called "Wongu" can do that. The Chinese character won, which means "round" in Korean, consists of a square with people in the square. It means to take in the entire realm of all true individual beings. There is no individual embodiment of truth that is not included in won. If only we could manage Wongu and the Olympic Games, we would create a realm that embraces all the hobbies and interesting things people enjoy. Won has this meaning. There is another Chinese character won, pronounced the same, meaning "individual," included in the Chinese character won. Also, there are two Chinese characters for mouth and one Chinese character for shellfish in the Chinese character won. In the Chinese character for shellfish, Cain and Abel are the legs holding up the Chinese character for eye. Therefore, Cain and Abel must look to God. Unless "unique," "unchanging" and "eternal" support "absolute," the term "absolute" cannot be realized. Thus, these Chinese characters are in accord with heavenly logic. The name Wongu is so wonderful that the Olympic Games will surely pass on its torch to it. The Wongu Peace Cup Cain-Abel Tournament for Harmony between Heaven and Earth is a distinguished title. (612-276, 2009/05/30) 9. Both the father-son relationship and the front-back relationship can be woven together, with Parents at the center. The concept of Cain and Abel is a formula in the Principle. Thus, we founded the Wongu Peace Cup. The Peace Cup cannot succeed by means of one person alone. There must be two parties. The Wongu Peace Cup stands in the Abel position, and one has to follow Abel to achieve unity. Not only the physical world but also the spiritual world has to be unified. If the Unification Church is not sure about spiritual reality, what will happen to Wongu? In front of the global standard of Abel, the spirit world has to come down in the Cain position to attend Wongu. These will become one. Who can liberate God? Abel will liberate Him. Liberation happens through descending and becoming one. Thus, if we organize Cain and Abel in every possible way, the world will turn around in an instant, in a dashing torrential flow. (613-326, 2009/07/12) 10. The kings and queens of peace are in the position of parents, and the children of peace are in the position of Cain and Abel. Future generations can settle even if they may divide into a myriad number of branches. I am not speaking merely of a safe arrival but of settlement. Wherever the seed of settlement is planted, it can sprout. You, too, should plant a seed. This is the conclusion. For this reason, I founded the Wongu Peace Cup. Representing the children, there are Cain and Abel peace cups. When a king and queen become one and take root as a family of harmony and unity, their heavenly seed can prosper eternally. Adam and Eve stand in the position of king and queen. Cain and Abel stand in the children's position. If they become a family that unites the first and second generations and takes root, they can become an eternal seed. An ideal family is a foundation; it is like the seed of a king and a queen with sons and daughters. On that foundation, individual embodiments of truth on thousands and tens of thousands of branches will prosper. (614-316, 2009/08/15) Section 4. Unification Martial Arts Martial arts education The Martial Arts Federation for World Peace was founded by True Parents at the Hilton Hotel in Washington, DC on March 23, 1997, with world martial artists, including Won Hwa Do practitioners, in attendance. The Federation has branches in 40 countries around the world and carries out activities that contribute to peace in societies, nations and the world. On February 25, 2012, the Federation moved its headquarters to Korea. According to True Parents, martial arts are needed to realize a peaceful world. Also, martial arts are essential for youth to learn to discipline their mind and body. 1. In the future, when wars no longer take place, people will focus their interest on sports and the arts. There will be no way, other than sports, to exhaust the boundless energy of the world's young people. Among the different kinds of sports, you have to practice martial arts. Why are martial arts necessary? satan gathered his energy and conquered the world, but now, we need to be champions of martial arts gathering the energy of Heaven. In the same manner, having a united mind and body centered on Heaven's authority, you ought to be able to settle in the family, tribe, society and nation. This is why we have to hold a tournament every year and determine a champion. The champion in the martial arts tournament on the elementary, middle and high school levels, or the university level, can become an instructor. The university-level champion can be an instructor for the middle and high school students first, and later be in a position to educate even the president of a country. In this way, through martial arts, we must protect that which is being ravaged by devils. (384-280, 2002/07/06) 2. Physical training in sports, the arts, and then martial arts is what young people like most. The more a culture develops, the more sports events develop as well. That is why you ought to set up a standard where your mind and body can be trained at the same time. When they become one, you can step up to the next level. You cannot reach the next level immediately just because you want to. You must pass through stages of growth. (466-113, 2004/08/26) 3. I believe we have to raise talented people, mentally and physically, who can be victorious on a world level. We must be strong soldiers, the likes of which never existed in history where goodness has been weak. Goodness will not cease, but will advance, and in order to do this, we must realize our latent energy. There is a martial art called Jeong Do Sul in Korea. In that martial art, there is a movement where one has to jump from a height of 13 meters and not simply fall to the ground, but come up attacking. It would be good to give you training such as this. You need to have the confidence and the mind-set that you will not die, even if you leap from a height of 40 meters, which is three times that height. If I were the one to train you, I would give intense training. (065-305, 1973/03/04) 4. You need to think that you must learn Won Hwa Do right away. You have to integrate it into the world immediately. Won Hwa Do originated from Heaven. From now on, Won Hwa Do must first make a foundation for your external education in the form of martial arts. We must create a perfect foundation where all areas in sports correlate with martial arts. Second, we need to instill internal and spiritual values. Human beings have an internal aspect, a mind, which relates with the spiritual realm. What does the planting of internal and spiritual values mean? By learning the various movements of Won Hwa Do, we learn the internal contents of the Divine Principle deeply. Third, we must accomplish the unification of the world. We have to unite the physical and spiritual worlds. Through Won Hwa Do, you can empower yourself spiritually and physically. It is also possible to empower the physical world and the spiritual world. Fourth, equip youth in both the democratic and communist worlds with Won Hwa Do. Wherever you go, when you practice this martial art, you will not be chased away. Once you start to practice Won Hwa Do, everything will feel natural. Because it is natural, the more you practice it, the more enjoyable it is. It can also be connected with physical education. I envision it as containing the basic movements common to all games. For this reason, young people in both the democratic realm and communist blocs need to be equipped with Won Hwa Do. Similar to Hwa Rang Do in the old days, martial arts will be a path toward the mastery of spiritual teachings. (181-320, 1988/10/03) Won Hwa Do and Tongil Moo Do Won Hwa Do, one of the world's physical training systems, is a martial art based on the laws of give and receive action and circular motion taught by True Parents. It is a style of physical training that is in accord with the content of the Divine Principle. According to True Parents, Won Hwa Do combines the harmony of different spheres. Moreover, they have explained that through won hwa, "circle and harmony" one can be trained to be a person of heart. They have also emphasized that Won Hwa Do and Tongil Moo Do should develop based on Unification Thought and the philosophy of peace. 5. Won Hwa Do is a martial art. It does not require fighting with weapons. You use your body, and your body attains its full potential. It is a martial art that you can use to defend yourself against any other martial art. In this martial art, you do not perform straight movements, as there is no harmony in such movements. In skipping a stone on water, you hold a pebble like this, level with your pocket below your waist. When you turn it like this and throw it abruptly, it will go far. If you match your frequency in a reciprocal position with the rhythm of the universe, you will experience the highest standard of martial arts, possess the power of a victor, and be able to defend yourself against anything. (599-167, 2008/10/17) 6. When people join the Unification Church, they come to have spiritual experiences. They must have spiritual experiences and receive Fathers teachings spiritually. They ought to have overwhelming experiences. If you reach that standard through our teachings, and at that level research any field professionally, you will be able to develop limitlessly. I do not think that Jeong Do Sul can accomplish this. There is a path that teaches how to develop even further. If you travel along this highest path, learning from the spirit world, I will even appear and begin to teach you. I will take your education even further. This is the invisible strong point of the Unification Church that no one understands. (083-194, 1976/02/08) 7. We have built a university and we are currently in the process of building a middle and high school. We will teach Won Hwa Do there, and if this martial art is developed in the international sphere, it will be more advanced than Tae Kwon Do, Jeong Do Sul, judo and wrestling. If you learn Won Hwa Do, you can do anything. Won Hwa Do will be our way to teach the content of the Divine Principle to young people through health training and physical training. Won Hwa Do is the basic principle in all sports. A perfect minus will induce a perfect plus, and likewise a perfect plus creates a perfect minus. Based on an external martial art, we can develop a form of physical training that provides a theoretical system to unite mind and body. Then, its students will automatically master the content of the Principle by learning that martial art. (181-317, 1988/10/03) 8. In the future, those in the second generation must inherit the tradition of the Olympics. They must be healthy externally and filled with love internally. If you are filled with love, you can represent parental love, conjugal love and children's love. Furthermore, you must become a mature person of character, who can represent love for the nation, love for the world and love for Heaven. To attain this level, we must ensure a harmonized realm of heart on the basis of Unification Thought. Likewise, in sports, we must ensure a foundation in martial arts that is in accord with the content of the Divine Principle. Thus, I have instructed that Won Hwa Do be launched in 120 nations. To stay in good condition, I have been exercising using won hwa movements for many years now. I have been doing the smooth circular motions that are based on give and receive action. (181-312, 1988/10/03) 9. Tongil Moo Do must not be a new variation of martial arts, but has to be able to transcend the existing martial arts. A single united martial art must be developed based on the principles of Unification Thought and the philosophy of peace. This must also be done in sports and all other fields, including the arts. A foundation based on the spiritual realm in the background will provide the push to bring very fast development. This development will be due to the assistance of the spirit world. Building the base is always the hard part. (493-045, 2005/04/18) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 10. Preparing the Ideal Environment Centering on the Providence of the Ocean and Latin America Chapter 1. Economic Activities to Create the Environment for God's Ideal 1079 Section 1. Establishing an Economic Foundation 1079 Section 2. The Total Living Offering 1084 Section 3. Economic Activities in the Early Years 1094 Section 4. The Establishment of Companies 1100 Section 5. The Equalization of Technology 1106 Chapter 2. The Ocean Providence and Development of Marine Resources 1112 Section 1. Korea 1112 Section 2. The United States 1120 Section 3. The Spirituality of Fishing 1132 Section 4. Addressing the World's Food Shortage 1140 Section 5. Developing Leadership 1152 Section 6. Shipbuilding 1159 Section 7. Las Vegas and Hoover Dam 1164 Chapter 3. Jardim Declarations for Creating an Ideal Community 1168 Section 1. The Pantanal and the New Hope Farm 1168 Section 2. Sao Paulo and Jardim Declarations 1174 Section 3. Ideal Family Education 1190 Section 4. Uniting North America and South America 1194 Section 5. The Providence for an Ideal Community 1200 Book 10. Preparing the Ideal Environment Centering on the Providence of the Ocean and Latin America God has been leading the providence of restoration in order to save fallen humanity. According to the Principle, God's providence of restoration is the providence of re-creation. Therefore, work to restore the environment that had been taken over by satan's world must precede the providence to establish the ideal human society. Starting in the early years of the movement, True Father initiated a variety of economic activities in order to create an environment conducive for the providence, establishing businesses and factories, and acquiring companies with advanced technology. In this, True Father spearheaded efforts to equalize the distribution of scientific technology in order to reduce the gap between developed nations and developing nations. Father saw it as essential to prepare the basis for the global community that God envisions as His purpose for creation. In the early days of the church, True Father presented his vision for the ocean. He invested himself personally to see that vision actualized, going out to the ocean and braving the high waves himself. As time went on, he developed several centers for the ocean providence in different parts of the world. These included Yeosu and Geomun Island in Korea, and Alaska, Gloucester, and Hawaii in the United States. He trained people in these places, participated with them in deep-sea fishing, and educated them with his vision for developing marine resources. One of True Father's goals was to develop fishery resources in the oceans to address the problem of world hunger. He developed a superior process for turning fish and krill into high protein products for alleviating malnutrition in developing nations. At the same time, he actively promoted the ocean recreation industry. He organized fishing tournaments and involved himself in small-boat design and manufacturing. Among his innovations was an unsinkable boat that would safeguard human life on the ocean. South and Central America is another region of providential importance for the realization of one global community. True Parents see the unity between North America, representing the realm of Protestantism, and Latin America, representing the realm of the Catholic Church, as essential for world peace, and they have been investing heavily for this purpose. They mobilized all their global organizations and resources to support the nations of South and Central America. In Uruguay in particular, they established a strong financial foundation, including a hotel and a bank. They also established organizations to promote the unity of the Americas, notably the Confederation of the Associations for the Unification of the Societies of the Americas (CAUSA) and the Association for the Unity of Latin America (AULA). These organizations brought leadership and manpower from North America to address the problems of the South. The education that these organizations provided to leaders of Latin America bore fruit in closer cooperation among the nations in the region. True Parents launched significant activities in the Pantanal region of Brazil and Paraguay. They established the New Hope Farm in Jardim, Brazil, and launched a model ideal community project in Puerto Leda, Paraguay. Jardim became an international education center where thousands of blessed families from around the world attended training programs to get a taste of life in the heavenly kingdom. In the Pantanal, moreover, True Parents invested themselves for months on end to bring the providence of restoration to a conclusion. They made a number of significant proclamations there, including the Sao Paulo Declaration and seven Jardim Declarations. Chapter 1. Economic Activities to Create the Environment for God's Ideal Section 1. Establishing an Economic Foundation True Father's vision for economic activities True Parents recognize that God's providence of restoration requires a physical and economic foundation. For this purpose, they have been promoting economic activities and establishing numerous business enterprises around the world. From the viewpoint of the Principle, this is the work of re-creation. Creating the environment to build God's kingdom requires us to reclaim the physical world for God. In other words, re-creation is a process that involves recovering materials from satan's world and bringing them to God's side. Since the world of God's ideal is to benefit all humanity equally, one aspect of True Parents' vision is to realize the equal distribution of resources and technology. It will not be as it is in the world today, where the effective use of resources and technology is concentrated in the hands of particular individuals, companies and nations who use it primarily to serve their own interests. 1. In order for God to conduct the work of re-creation, we need to first prepare a proper foundational environment. Originally, in that environment, human beings would be the subject partners and all things of creation their object partners. Yet as a result of the Fall, we do not have the original materials that are necessary resources to re-create that environment where human beings can be re-created. satan's side took them all away. Hence, we must recover them. We must re-create them. Since satan deprived us of all the needed materials, we must recover them from satan's world, even if it means going door to door like beggars. That is why the path of restoration on which we need to walk includes the path of a servant of servants, the path of a servant, the path of an adopted child, and the path of a stepchild. (220-359, 1991/10/20) 2. God has been working to establish the tradition in which human beings become true parents who establish God's sovereignty over the earth. He does this to save us. Your ancestors carried out this task and now it is your turn to go out and work. You need to work for three and a half years with the heart that you will offer everything you have, in order to find the raw materials to recreate yourselves, by visiting all the villages where the vestiges of bitter sorrow obstructing this tradition still remain. When you raise funds for this purpose, do not use a single penny for yourself. You must have the heart to add something of your own for heaven, even if only a penny, to what you have collected in donations. For three and a half years, you have to go everywhere seeking donations -- to hovels where beggars live, to the houses of government ministers, and even to the residence of the president. They may persecute you and kick you out at the door, but you must be ready to accept any kind of mistreatment. Whatever it takes, you need to gather materials that have been lost and offer them to God for the work of recreation. You are offering the condition of paying indemnity in exchange for these raw materials. (220-360, 1991/10/20) 3. A patriot is willing to die for the sake of his nation. He or she is ready to invest everything, even putting his or her life on the line. If you do not invest your life, you will not be connected to life. That is the truth. So do not work halfheartedly. This is the formula. What do you have to do in order to create a new environment? Our environment is composed of sunlight, water, air and earth. If you represent God, you need to love those things on His behalf. Also, you need to invest yourself in the position of a subject partner in order to create object partners with whom you can work to recover the elements you require for your environment. You cannot do it without investment. It is impossible to receive blessings while in a place of comfort. Whenever you encounter difficulties, forget about your situation and keep going. Then, you will gain boundless results. This is the formula for re-creation. Invest yourself without limit and then forget whatever you invested. Do not remember how much you invested. Even if you do not have money or material things to invest, I am saying that you have to invest, by shedding tears of love, tears for life, tears for lineage, and tears of conscience. If you do so, God will be with you. Once you become an absolute minus, God, the absolute plus, will be with you absolutely. That is why when you do something, never think of using others for your own benefit. It is wrong to even think like that. Even if you see that the person you are doing business with is trying to take advantage of you, you have to think that you are doing business with him or her so that he or she will prosper with you. You must not work for your own gain. Even if you were to gain profits in that way, they would eventually revert to satan's world. (287-272, 1997/10/05) 4. If you wish to grow, you must invest yourself. This is the truth, and it is a principle for development in the entire world. So again, if you wish to expand and develop, you must invest. True development and expansion are possible only through pure investment. If you invest recklessly, you will end up with a reckless result. If you invest with a serious and pure heart, you will have a serious and pure result. A pure result is possible only by sacrificing yourself with genuine sincerity. Sacrifice is about investing yourself. So invest by sacrificing with genuine sincerity. (129-060, 1983/10/01) 5. The Principle is extremely comprehensive. There is nothing that cannot be resolved with the Principle. It is like an encyclopedia containing everything about the world. It is like a formula that is based on the fundamental bond with heaven. That is why the Principle can be applied to everything. It is also consistent with modern philosophy and psychology, and conforms with all the principles of the natural world. If we wish to develop a business, there must be unity among three primary elements; operations, technical know-how, and management. This is in accord with the Principle, which states that everything resembles human beings with their three attributes of emotion, intellect and will. (026-193, 1969/10/25) 6. In the future, who will be in control of the global economy? Not the nations that have the most raw materials. Not the nations that produce the most goods. As you know, the oil-producing nations have a firm grip on the world. Underdeveloped nations, the consuming nations, and even the nations that sell to the market cannot control the global economy. In the near future, therefore, all these nations will be compelled to form a shared system. Once raw materials are managed jointly throughout the world, their production and sale will also be managed jointly. In the end, the future world economy will depend on forming shared institutions that will organize the distribution of needed resources to the people of the world. (080-174, 1975/10/22) 7. Up to this point, the advanced nations that produce manufactured goods have dominated the world. Now however, the era in which production determines dominance has passed. Now any nation that wants to can produce manufactured goods. Advancements in science and technology are equalizing the means of production. Now the issue is about supplying raw materials. We have gone beyond the era when the producer nations controlled the world. Now raw materials have become the crucial component in the process of production. With every nation trying to produce as much as possible, the lynchpin of the system is the supply of raw materials. That is why today we see that oil has become a serious issue. Looking at the three main divisions of the economy -- production, raw materials and the market -- which nations do you think will assume authority over the economy? It will not be the producer nations or the nations with raw materials. In the future, the nations that control the markets will hold sway over the economy. (207-062, 1990/11/01) 8. Nations are fighting among themselves, and democracy and communism are struggling with each other. What nations will control the global economy? It will not be the producing nations, the consuming nations, or even the nations with all the raw materials. The time will come when the global economy will be controlled by an organization consisting of nations and religions, and inspired by a good philosophical system. It will run the global economy by managing, expanding and developing all the markets around the world. When such an organization emerges in the world in the future, who do you think will manage that organization? It will be institutions and people of vision, who can move history toward God's unchanging ideal. (090-279, 1977/01/04) 9. I am going to host the International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences (ICUS) in order to create a global association of scientists. After that, I intend to create a global association of economists. I met one economist who dreams of an ideal world, a world of an ideal economic system. We talked about the overall problems of the world economy. In his view, the most difficult problems were the issues of human rights and different political and economic systems. His main concern was how to deal with these issues. Nations compete against one another, trying to take a leading position over others. That is why they end up in economic power struggles. The question then is how we can bring nations to transcend their own self-interest. This problem will only be resolved with a new vision based on the Principle. (055-268, 1972/05/09) A vision for economic development According to True Parents, material things are an essential element of human life. They are God's gift to us, His children. For this reason, True Parents advocate equalization, saying that for human beings to become the true owners of the material world, they need to have equal use of the material things that God has given them. Thus, they warn against some nations dominating others by monopolizing scientific technology and economic power. Based on this view of economics, True Parents present the vision of a God-centered, global community rooted in the ideals of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values. 10. My purpose of doing business and making money is to perform the role of bonding all the people of the world, whether rich or poor. My financial foundation is to be shared with those in poverty for the liberation of all humankind. This is the equalization that I am trying to realize. Developed countries try to place weaker nations under their control, but they should not do that. Rather, they have to walk with those nations hand in hand. In this way, all nations link together laterally. Yet because I work for this, I am stigmatized by people in the advanced countries, saying that I am trying to undermine their national economies. All I am doing is advocating for the equalization of the nations of the world. I am trying to place all nations on an equal footing. Yet, to this day, some countries in Europe still continue to exploit Africa and implement policies to perpetually enslave the nations there. Likewise, the United States implements policies putting South America under its control. I am trying to do away with all of this. (225-291, 1992/01/26) 11. Everything the Unification Church is doing -- praying and making offerings to God -- is for the sake of saving the nation and the world. It is not for the sake of saving the Unification Church. Church members complain, "Father formed Tongil Industries to do business, but when it comes to those of us who work there, he only makes us suffer." But in fact, you are not working there to suffer. You are working to restore Korea. I founded Tongil Industries with the purpose of utilizing the latest technology to save this nation. Having built the company to the point where we can offer its current technological foundation to the nation, we will move forward to make foundations in higher, more advanced fields of science and technology, in aviation and space engineering, so we can offer them to the nation as well. This is why I think that what we are doing is right. But we cannot succeed if we are thinking only about our individual situations. (311-217, 1999/09/10) 12. All of the assets that we own in the world, including those in New York, are a part of God's blessings. God created all material things, desiring to give them as gifts to His children. Due to the Fall, human beings were unable to become God's true sons and true daughters. However, once people are brought into God's lineage and preside over all material things as God's direct heirs, they will use them for bod's glory. Such a time is coming. Just because they were claimed by satan, I do not regard material things per se as evil. It is human beings who manage and use material things. What is important is who owns them and how they are used. When a person who owns material things uses them for the benefit of humankind, with a good, God-centered purpose, God will gladly grant the right of ownership to that person. (091-113, 1977/02/03) 13. We own many business entities. In the future, I plan to build educational institutions where we can educate the children of this world as well. The businesses will grow and our organizations will expand. I am planning to build ideal cities and villages in several places around the world. We will create communities in which people produce, work and help each other economically. The atmosphere in those communities will be different from that in the world at large. Our main goal is not money. With the money we generate from these businesses, Unificationists will carry out their responsibilities in service to God and humankind. (091-135, 1977/02/03) 14. What is it that all people, whether in the past, present or future, generally value in life? Economic issues have marked the course of history, and continue to do so to this day. In our daily life, we cannot ignore the issue of money. Economic issues cannot be ignored in our family life, social life and national life. The economy has always been a major issue. But when we discuss economic issues, we must think on a global level. Although you need money right now in your families, you need to broaden your viewpoint and think about the economic issues affecting the nation and the world. (126-076, 1983/04/12) Section 2. The Total Living Offering God's right of ownership Due to the human Fall, the world was taken from God's dominion and placed under satan's dominion. That is, as a consequence of the Fall, the realms of heart, lineage and ownership that should have been centered on God changed to being centered on satan. In the providence of restoration, God has been working to reverse this dominion. True Parents came to bring closure to all aspects of the providence. As the condition to complete the restoration of all material things under satan's dominion, bringing them back to God's dominion, True Parents instituted the Total Living Offering. True Parents specified that to fulfill the Total Living Offering, each single member or each family had to make the condition of offering in their own names a designated portion of their assets to heaven. They emphasized the importance of this offering as the foundation to substantiate God's kingdom on earth. They also said that this condition is even more important than an individual's absolute faith, because it sets a condition for all eternity. 1. As a result of the Human Fall, everything that had been God's was separated from Him and became satan's possession. This is a tragic fact. Everything in satan's possession must be returned to God. In the Old Testament Age, it was the things of creation that were returned to God; in the New Testament Age it was the children; and in the Completed Testament Age it was the parents. More specifically, the Old Testament Age was the time for making sacrificial offerings of animals and other created beings; the New Testament Age was the time for offering the Son, Jesus; and the Completed Testament Age was the time when the True Parents offered themselves. Everything that was separated from God must be brought into oneness with Him. When this happens, one's personal right of ownership will disappear. Looking at your family, the things your family owns belong to the Old Testament Age, your children belong to the New Testament Age, and you as the parents belong to the Completed Testament Age. All of them must be given up to heaven. That is why you need to make the Total Living Offering. You need to deny your current personal right of ownership and offer everything to God. By offering everything to God's side, all things in the cosmos will follow you, and thus, you will be able to reach the realm of perfection. The Total Living Offering is a condition to separate God's possessions from satan's possessions. It sets up a dividing line, a borderline between the two. In this way, the ownership itself is transferred. So, through making the Total Living Offering, all the possessions within your personal right of ownership are returned to God's ownership. When everything is given back to God, then your possessions are His possessions, your children are His children and you and your spouse also belong to God. Your entire family is under God, and it can stand at the starting line in the position of perfected Adam's family, having nothing to do with the Fall. (315-198, 2000/02/01) 2. The Total Living Offering is about eliminating the realm of death and uniting with the realm of life. The ritual of this offering is about making a condition to determine the right of ownership. In the Israelite ritual of animal sacrifice, the object that was offered represented the person who offered it. Likewise, the Total Living Offering represents you, and therefore those who offer it regain life. Everything in the Garden of Eden, where human beings lived before the Fall, was alive. It all belonged to God. However, after the Fall, all of it was thrown into the realm of death. It must be restored by going the reverse way. In order to offer all of your possessions to heaven, you must not remain attached to anything, even to your own name. You have to give up all attachments to your country. You should offer everything to God, so that it belongs to Him. Nonetheless, there is no one among you with whom God lives in a realm of perfect partnership. Therefore, He delivers all things of creation as conditional objects to True Parents. Those objects are alive. True Parents will therefore use them to engraft families, tribes, peoples, nations and the world into God's great family. Once that is done, all things of creation become God's possessions. Then the age of sacrificial offerings will be over. Offerings will no longer be needed. This is the significance of the Total Living Offering. (325-051, 2000/06/29) 3. Your material possessions are a microcosm of the entire universe. You need to offer them as a living offering to God through True Parents. When you offer them, you must not think about your children or your future. You must deny all such thoughts. However, the purpose of this living offering is to take us to a new level, beyond the realm where we have to deny ourselves. We have been living in the age of indemnity. During the course of that history, offerings were cut in two and killed, just as the spiritual world and the physical world, and heaven and hell, have been divided. They Were divided along the line of life and death. The Total Living Offering is needed in order to make these two worlds into one. That is why you need to make a living offering. When you make it, you have to offer something that is alive. Thereby, you can bring life to the Old Testament Age, to the New Testament Age, and to the Completed Testament Age. The Total Living Offering makes everything alive. (325-050, 2000/06/29) 4. The right of ownership only comes into being when you establish a bond of love. All rights of ownership within the fallen realm are rooted in satan. You can only have dominion over creation after you become an owner of love centered on God and His true love. That is why you must make the Total Living Offering; it is to wipe away satan's right of ownership. This offering is greater than absolute faith. Absolute faith is limited; it has to be renewed in each generation. On the contrary, this offering sets the absolute standard for all eternity. This is a serious matter. You cannot govern the spiritual world and the physical world unless you become an owner of love. Even God cannot become the owner of the spiritual world and the physical world unless He establishes bonds of love within His lineage. (320-115, 2000/03/31) 5. Until now, because God was still pursuing the course of restoration, for anything to be separated from satan's possession it had to be made into a sacrificial offering and spill its blood. Now there should be no more spilling of blood. God must become the Owner of all living things. That is why we need a ceremony to make the Total Living Offering. In this ceremony, the offering refers to the assets that are being offered. Those assets are the conditional object that enables God to claim the right of ownership over all that you own. Until now, whenever an offering was made, it was divided into two; one part was claimed by God and the other by satan. None of it belonged to the offerers. However, the entire Total Living Offering must be given to the Third Adam so that he can transfer it to God. Otherwise, you will lose everything. By making the offering in this way, God can claim all of it and reign over it. For this, you have to do something so that God can fully reign over you; all of your families have to register in God's nation. However, because we still do not have an actual nation in that position, I gave the direction to register everything to the ownership of the church. Then, once we restore a nation, everything belonging to our church will be naturally transferred to God's nation. Until that happens, Adam and Eve have no rights of ownership. In other words, on the national level, centering on God, each nation will have to offer all of its assets as a Total Living Offering. That is how all nations can connect to the ideal kingdom of heaven on earth, where God can freely move about standing above all nations. That is why I tell you that you should not have the concept of owning your possessions. (326-139, 2000/07/06) 6. Thus far in the fallen world, satan's possessions and God's possessions have been mixed together. That is why they must be divided. This means that you need to negate yourself completely. Any worldly habits and traditions that pervade your life will turn into walls and block you. For this reason, you need to liquidate all that you have and offer it. By bringing your offerings to me, I, as the representative of history, will make the Total Living Offering to God. That is, I am trying to unite the world that has been divided and offer it as a whole to God. To make this offering, I am bringing together individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, the world, and heaven and earth. (328-222, 2000/08/04) 7. Making the Total Living Offering establishes the condition to determine ownership. Hence, until everything belongs to God, you must not claim anything as your own. In the Garden of Eden, satan stole God's possessions. Therefore, if you stole anything from the church in the past, you must return it to God's side as soon as possible. Once you return it, God will forgive you. He will store everything in His storehouse. That is why throughout my entire life, I did not have anything I could call my own. My right of ownership is determined by the number of people whom I restore to become citizens in God's nation. If you claim personal ownership before God's nation is established, you are violating heaven's law. (331-241, 2000/09/03) 8. Elderly members of the Unification Church should not leave money behind to their children, but should donate it to God's nation before they die. That too is the Total Living Offering. You should place your assets in the name of the church and then go to live at the church. By doing so, you will be setting a condition that you lived on heaven's assets. The era of individual ownership of property is passing, and we are entering the era of joint ownership of property. When you donate your assets to the church, you will not have to pay any inheritance tax. We are moving into an era when we will have nothing to do with inheritance tax. Heaven commands that people who made money dishonestly, who sold out their nation and the people of the world, should not bequeath that money to their descendants. Instead, it must become church property. Individuals should donate their property to the church. Churches should devote their assets for the sake of the nation. After that, each nation should devote their assets to Cheon Il Guk, and finally these assets will arrive in the heavenly kingdom. (365-020, 2002/01/04) 9. The Old Testament Age was the age to offer all things. The New Testament Age was the age to offer the Son (children). The Completed Testament Age was the age when the parents offered themselves. Based on these offerings, you must offer to God your family, your children, and all things of this world. That is the Total Living Offering. Globally, all families should come together and offer the things of creation, their children, and their own families to heaven. God's true love, true life and true lineage is everything. Therefore, you should not think of anything else but the love of God and True Parents. This is the point from which the new world emerges. Therefore, everything should be brought together and offered as a whole. You must determine that everything you own belongs to God centering on True Parents. Eventually, all the sacred items offered to heaven will be bequeathed to families whom God loves, to become their possessions. It is at that point that we can claim our right of ownership. This is where the kingdom of heaven begins. (408-269, 2003/06/16) 10. God has prepared a feast for His children and is waiting for them to come. Happiness comes when you share everything you have with everyone. The Heavenly Parent has a heart that wants to give and give, and even after He has given all that He has, to give still more. That is why He made the spirit world in such a way that it is being replenished all the time. In the same way, if you enjoy giving and still want to give even more, you will receive infinite blessings from the eternal world. You will be drawn to a world where you can give infinitely and have more to spare. When I work, although I have money in my wallet, I never think about what I would like to eat or that I should buy something nice for my children. Whenever I have money, I think about how to use it for God's Will. If you use money that is earmarked for God's Will for yourself, the money will cry. See what happens if you place that money in your pocket and use it for yourself. It is like cutting away your own flesh and chiseling away your bones. That is what you should fear. Plundering public money is a serious sin. It is the same when making the Total Living Offering. You must invest yourself completely and forget what you have invested. A person who sets up his or her own domain and boasts about it is the most foolish person in the world. (345-082, 2001/05/29) 11. What establishes you as an owner is that you receive God's love through His lineage and that you are able to love others on behalf of God. It is at this point that you are granted the right of inheritance. Otherwise, your inheritance will not be acknowledged. Private property is not recognized in communist societies. Since they have already made all assets into national assets, all that is left for them to do is offer them and their nations to the Lord at the Second Advent. That is how the entire world can belong to God. Then God, through the Returning Lord, will redistribute all those assets back to the people. We have to do something similar. Only then will we enter the age in which we are entitled to personal possessions. This principle must be taught to the big business groups. When the age of the Unification Church comes, I will meet the corporate leaders of the world and have them listen to my lectures for three or four hours. I should be able to impart sufficient understanding to them so that when I ask them whether their assets belong to them or to God, they will answer, "They belong to God." Then I will ask them whether they will return everything to God, and they will answer, "Yes." If some of them refuse to return everything, misfortune may strike them. When they finally return everything to God, the world will fall into place overnight. But until then, God is loosening His grip on the rope so that people can be merry, eat well and enjoy their life. He is lowering the rope and letting it loose so that it sways in the wind here and there, but He is still holding on to the rope. Now people are eating well and enjoying themselves, but in the future when the time is ripe, God will yank on the rope and they will all come looking for the Owner. Then the world is bound to merge together in one place. (143-112, 1986/03/16) 12. To this day, we as True Parents have been making sacrifices in order to attend God. It is the tradition we have observed throughout our lives. Because our material possessions belong to the Old Testament Age and our children belong to the New Testament Age, we have had to sacrifice them. We also had to make sacrifices as a couple. You must do the same; it is the way you can attend God. Before you attain unity with the ideal realm of love in heaven and on earth, you have to pass through the stages of formation, growth and completion. There is no other way to attain perfection. It is your portion of responsibility that you need to fulfill. Everyone needs to follow this principle that I have taught to you. That is the conclusion. I am sharing everything with the people of the world. I own nothing in my name. I have no right of ownership. It is because God has no right of ownership. Therefore, everything that we have ever owned is in satan's grasp, and it must be offered to God. After that, God will redistribute all the wealth that He has received. Only then will the kingdom of heaven on earth emerge. (213-143, 1991/01/16) 13. Now the time has come to establish ourselves as owners. If you wish to become the owner of what you have, you must first offer everything to God and then receive what He redistributes to you. If you insist that you have the right to own what you have now, you will not be able to stand in the position to receive blessings. Originally, ownership was supposed to be established only after Adam and Eve, without falling, had received the Blessing. They were not supposed to own things first and receive the Blessing later. They were supposed to receive ownership of all things in creation after they had received the Blessing from God; it was to be a gift to support their family after they gave birth to their children. Therefore, even though you may have already received the Blessing, you need to indemnify the fact that you owned things before the Blessing by offering everything. Only then can you be granted ownership. During this process of restoration, you must return what you own to heaven. This will be temporary, since in time you will receive it back when the redistribution takes place. You will offer your possessions to True Parents, and they are the ones who will return them to heaven. Since the first human ancestors, the false parents, turned everything upside down, True Parents must turn it right side up. Then, on the foundation of having blessed all the people of the world, they will redistribute everything and bequeath the right of ownership. From that point on, our right of ownership will be established. This is the viewpoint of the Principle. (475-182, 2004/11/10) The wealth of God's nation The ultimate goal of religion is to create one family under God, where everyone will live free from discrimination. True Parents established many companies and developed marine resources in order to save people from starvation. By promoting the equalization of wealth and technology, they have been striving to create an environment where all nations of the world can live in prosperity. True Parents have been emphasizing that the way to achieve the equalization of wealth is for the rich to share their wealth with those who are in need, and for wealthy nations to help impoverished nations. In this way, we can create a world based on true love, which manifests the ideals of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values. Their teaching is that building such a world where God's Will is fulfilled is the way to achieve the ultimate social justice. Hence, throughout their lives they have poured out their hearts, souls and resources for the establishment of God's nation on earth, the kingdom of God on earth where all people live in happiness. 14. People should care for the less fortunate and live for their sakes. Whenever you see someone in more difficult circumstances than you, you should have compassion on that person and be grateful for your own situation. Do not simply be grateful, but actively help that person. Anyone who lives this way will be welcomed in their own nation and in other nations as well. If we look at the people who are considered patriots and saints today, very few of them came from wealthy families. Their societies, nations and even their families were going through times of confusion, but they moved forward with a vision for a better future. Even though they lived in such circumstances of confusion, they were proud to have been born in their nation and proud of their parents. Yet although they loved their parents greatly, they cared more for the nation and the world and worked to save those who were less fortunate than they. With that heart they gathered supporters and paved the way for a better tomorrow. That is how they brought changes to the world. A new history began from where those people extended the love they had for their nation, their parents and their teachers horizontally to help the less fortunate and correct injustice. From that point, this new history transcended then-nation and extended to the world. History has advanced because of such people. A rich man who is ungrateful for his riches and labors only to gather more money will perish in the end. A rich man who is grateful for what he has earned and grateful to his nation and people for giving him the opportunity to earn it, and who devotes his riches to help others, will gain even greater wealth. You can become rich, but if you forget how to be grateful and only pursue your own ambitions, you will end up digging your own grave. (033-286, 1970/08/21) 15. In the Bible it says, "It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven." This passage states that rich people do not do what is required to enter the kingdom: love the world, love their nation, love their people and love their families. I am not saying that I am going to take money from rich people. Even if I were in debt and a nation offered me financial assistance, I would not accept it. You should be willing to offer your personal property to heaven. You should be willing to offer it for your nation. Then, since a nation's assets grow on the foundation of its people's assets, the nation and its people will not perish. Its families will not perish. Nations grow in proportion to what their people invest in them; their investment is what brings total unity. Likewise, your nation needs to offer everything for the sake of heaven and earth; even the world needs to offer everything. (302-052, 1999/05/18) 16. In order to build a united world, we should not be content to eat good food and live a good life in beautiful places. We should want to bring equalization so that all humankind can live at an equal level. Rich people should willingly pay 70 percent of their income in taxes, and poor people should willingly pay 30 percent in taxes; this will make a balance. They should willingly pay them, not pay them while complaining about it. Christianity developed by accepting tithes, ten percent of people's income, but the next step is to offer 30 percent of one's income. In order to save the world, rich people should set aside funds in a bank account that can be used to build facilities in underdeveloped regions in Africa. This cannot be done all at once. Therefore, the rich people can draw lots every year to determine who will donate their funds. If you set up that kind of system, no one will complain. (378-108, 2002/05/06) 17. Now True Parents, the perfected Adam and Eve, are in the position of the first human ancestors on earth. Therefore, the time has come for you who have received True Parents' lineage to be registered in God's nation. You need to make the Total Living Offering. Then God will be able to say to you, "All of My love is yours." Until now sacrificial offerings were divided in two, but no longer. I am talking about the Total Living Offering. You need to offer 30 percent of your income so that you not only support the church, but also go beyond the church to support the nation and the world. Of the 30 percent, 10 percent should be used for the development of the church, 10 percent for the nation and 10 percent for the world. This is needed in order to connect the realm of liberation to the global plane. Hence, throughout your life you need to offer three tenths of all your income. You are not liberated from this duty until the day you enter heaven. When you offer three tenths of your income, the third one tenth is what engrafts you to God's realm. The growth stage rests on the formation stage, and the completion stage rests on the growth stage. Once you fulfill the completion stage, you can recover everything. (353-204, 2001/09/07) 18. The issues that remain to be resolved during this century are the cultural gap between the East and the West, and the gap between the haves and have-nots in the North and the South. How can they be resolved? It is through my teaching of "living for the sake of others." The philosophy of living for your own sake belongs to the fallen world; the philosophy of living for the sake of others belongs to the heavenly world. Wealthy North America should live for the sake of its younger sibling, Latin America. North America should willingly sell its assets to help its younger sibling prosper. Only after North America helps Latin America to prosper at least as much as it does, if not more, should it invest for its own people. That is how both North America and South America will become places where God's ideal will eternally reside. Western people believe that their nations will forever remain the leading nations of the world, but that is not heaven's desire. Western civilization has stood in a leading position, but it opposes investing its highest level of technology for the development of countries in the poorer regions of the world. If Western civilization continues to take that position, its decline is inevitable. Even if you suffer loss, you still have to invest for the nation, invest for the world and invest for heaven. You should be grateful that you are still able to make that investment. If you invest to the very end, even though your life is in the lowest of places, people will emerge among your descendants who will inherit riches and rule over nations. (179-171, 1988/08/01) 19. If we are unable to build God's nation on earth and live there, we cannot enter the heavenly kingdom in the spirit world. This is a principle. That is why God is not content to have a home on the family level, but is seeking His home on the national level. God wants to have a nation through which He can create the heavenly kingdom. Today, socialist nations require all property to be in common and do not recognize private property. Although humankind does not know it, this is a result of the advancement of restoration through indemnity that is being made in this era. The socialists justify what they do by saying that if rich people freely walked around with their bundles of wealth, it would be difficult to control them; that is why they require them to turn over all their assets to the nation as common property. In the Garden of Eden, the first human beings lived naked. Therefore, in the Last Days we must return to a position as if naked, having nothing to claim as our own. That is why it is wise for you to quickly offer all your treasures to God. (143-196, 1986/03/18) 20. Once the Abel UN is properly set up, you will entrust all your property and assets to one bank. You will deposit your assets at the designated bank, and the bank will set aside a certain percentage of the accrued interest to share with those in less fortunate circumstances. I am saying this because it is a way for rich people with a lot of money to willingly distribute and share their wealth with their needy brothers and sisters, so that they too can live a prosperous life. People who have accumulated many assets in the wrong way are nothing but thieves. As a result, their ancestors in the spirit world are blocked on all sides. If these people do not share what they have, their ancestors will not get the benefit of equalization. When their descendants on earth break down the barriers to sharing their wealth, then the ancestors in the spirit world will be liberated and be free to go in any direction, enjoying complete freedom. We may enjoy freedom on earth, but spirits in the spirit world are not free. We need to work to build the world where every person in the spirit world enjoys complete freedom and is no longer in need of liberation. Then we all can go straight to the kingdom of heaven. (551-035, 2007/01/03) 21. When people marry, it is customary for the mother and father to give them a share of their wealth. If young lovers take money or property from their parents without going through the process of getting married, what they take is considered stolen property. They have to return it with all the interest that had accrued during all the years that they held it. However, when young people marry and their parents willingly give them their share of the inheritance, wealth is equalized. We, True Parents, must also receive God's approval before we can give you shares of our inheritance. If any of you takes something other than that, your entire clan in the spirit world will be accused. Even your nation will be accused. (482-031, 2005/01/07) 22. When the world becomes united in the future, there will be a huge migration of people. People will no longer consider the land of their birth to be their fatherland. The land that they migrate to will become their fatherland. Who knows where it may be? It may be in a desert. People who were well off might end up going to a place like the Gobi Desert, and work to transform it into a flourishing plain. They will need to sell their land and assets in the country of their birth and bring it with them to their new home. That is how equalization will take place. Ideally, human beings should not die in the same place as they were born. You should go through your life in four different nations, living in a different nation in your twenties, forties, sixties and eighties. You should live in four nations in each of the four directions -- north, south, east and west. When that system is created, people will not keep any attachment to their own clans. Instead, people will attend heaven while living together in three-generation families. (542-242, 2006/10/19) Section 3. Economic Activities in the Early Years Portraits and stamps After coming to the South, True Father stayed in a mud hut in Beomil-dong, Busan. Living the life of a refugee, Kim Won-pil drew portraits of United States Army personnel to make money, which was used to help members in need. In the first years of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity, members raised money to finance their witnessing efforts by collecting and selling postmarked stamps, and by adding color to black and white photographs and selling them on the street. 1. When I was living at Beomil-dong, Busan, we made portraits for soldiers from the United States Army base. We sketched on framed sheets of cloth. You cannot use just any cloth for drawing portraits. There was a glue to be applied to the cloth before drawing. We had to boil the glue, apply it to the cloth, and wait for it to dry. This process hardened the cloth, closing the small holes in the cloth before starting the drawing. We received $4 for each portrait. The soldiers from the US Army base usually were stationed there for one and a half to two years, after which time they returned home. They could not go back emptyhanded. They needed gifts for their family. Soldiers would bring their wives' photographs and ask us to turn them into portraits. So we did. (127-170, 1983/05/07) 2. The issue was how to draw the portraits quickly. In the beginning we would receive a couple of photos at a time, but since we needed money we organized so that soldiers could bring 20 or even 30 photos a day. The soldiers usually were at this base for a week, so I had to finish painting during that time. On some days, I drew as many as 30 portraits. I attached strings to the frames in advance. Kim Won-pil would use a 4B pencil to draw the faces on the canvases in lines as fine as the embroidery on the frame. The fine lines made it easy to draw the face; all I had to do was follow the lines. That sped up the process. In this way I drew the lips, painted them red, then drew and painted the hair. That was how I learned to draw. Even if you do not know how to do something, you somehow learn by trying. In the beginning I stood behind him, observing. Soon I learned how to draw one stroke at a time. So once he drew the shape of the head, I would be able to draw the clothes and the entire picture. In this way we made a good deal of money, earning nearly $100 a day. (127-171, 1983/05/07) 3. As a refugee at Beomnaetgol, Busan, Kim Won-pil drew portraits of American soldiers. He drew up to 30 portraits a day. For him to do that I had to prepare everything. I stayed up through the night to do so. I worked very hard. That was how we made money to use for witnessing and pioneering the mission. There are many stories that might sound like something I dreamed up. I made money but never used a penny for myself. It is the same with God. He does not do anything for Himself. You have to use money for the sake of humankind, the world and future generations. (097-222, 1978/03/15) 4. We participated in stamp-collecting events throughout Korea. A small canceled stamp removed from an envelope is worth but a few pennies. However, one can actually see this act of removing one stamp as a noble and lofty endeavor. The award winners for collecting stamps are usually young people, including middle and high school students. It is a shame that only young people do this. I once said that every Unification member ought to write a letter to three other members each month. If they attached 40 stamps to the letter, each worth one Korean won, instead of using one 40-won stamp, they could support our business activities. This is how much we can make just by using canceled stamps, which are so insignificant that they are usually thrown away. In other words, although our actions may seem trivial, we are actually bringing huge profit to the nation. Taking interest in seemingly insignificant issues will later lead to important achievements in which Unificationists can take pride. (150-105, 1960/02/02) 5. We have been collecting stamps to finance our witnessing efforts. Through the stamps we collected, we raised nearly one million won last year. There was a time when I said that we need to set a standard by collecting one million or even two million stamps. On the one hand, we are collecting stamps to earn money. On the other, through these stamp-collecting activities, we have been able to unite in spirit based on a common goal. We are learning to share the emotions of daily life with each other. (150-105, 1960/02/02) Tongil Industries True Parents built and managed the Yehwa Air Rifle Factory as one of the first steps in creating a global economic foundation. On May 20, 1959, after the establishment of HSA-UWC, we received a permit to build a factory for Yehwa Air Rifles, and established the factory at Incheon and used it as a foundation to build Tongil Industries. Because True Parents believed that the machine tool industry was important for the revival of Korean manufacturing, they established Tongil Industries, incorporating technologies from around the world. True Parents devoted themselves to Tongil Industries, not for the sake of the company but for the future of Korea and the world. Although it began small, Tongil Industries' outstanding technology played an important role in the development of Korea's key industries, especially the automotive and military sectors. 6. To the same degree that we engage in church activities, we must think about the items young people like and use. One such product is the air rifle. We are the only ones in Korea who have conducted research into this technology. We did so for the sake of product quality and future results. If we do a good job in the development stage, I am confident we will eventually gain success. We will obtain patents to build new products. When you create a new product, it is not perfect from the beginning. I studied this industry and came to know the stages of product development. It is absolutely impossible to invent something and reach commercial success in the same year. It takes at least three years, if not more. I began with this awareness. We built a factory at Incheon, but at that time the factory had nothing. I had an assistant and one machine tool. It was a shop with nothing but a couple of machine drills, some saws and a plane. That is the origin of our air rifle factory. (158-191, 1967/12/27) 7. When we first were making the air rifle, we used brass pipes as one of its components, and that failed. We decided to buy stainless steel pipes instead. That's when we began to make rifles from stainless steel. To start, we made about 30 rifles and sold them. We were able to sell them, but it was costly to continue the operation. For seven years we had to invest in the factory. After seven years, in 1964 we began fullscale marketing of our rifles. Those years were a period for us to identify our mistakes in the manufacturing process and address these problems. If we had started to mass produce air rifles without first identifying these issues, we would have sustained tremendous losses. It took us about seven years to identify and remedy the problems in every aspect of the production process. Now we have begun mass production with the confidence that nothing will go wrong. It was through this ten-year history that we began to mass-produce air rifles. (158-192, 1967/12/27) 8. When we first began to manufacture air rifles, there was gossip among our HSA-UWC leaders and members. Nobody understood Father's heart. Even the people who were in charge of the project did not understand, so I commuted to the Incheon factory twice a day. People had to stay involved because I was visiting the factory every day. Now these operations have turned into a company that is considered in Korea to be the most, or maybe second most, successful in the production of patented products. This is how I developed this company. You are selling air rifles. This rifle is a remarkable tactical product. Korea is dealing with a communist threat, so this product is appropriate, given the backdrop of the times. (158-192, 1967/12/27) 9. Companies that have a sturdy foundation have technicians, funding and professional managers. We grew our business under difficult circumstances in competition with these companies. The reality was that we had no funding, technicians or professional management. Faced with this reality, it was nothing less than an amazing adventure to enter a field of Korean industry. What we wanted to do in those circumstances was to create a product that would be unique all around the world and patent it. We chose the air rifle. Spiritually I knew this was the right choice, but it truly was an unusual idea. Old-fashioned air rifles had not been produced for a long time. That product line had not advanced for years, and you would not expect to make much profit. However, I saw the air rifles potential, and that is why we made it. Those who have used it say that our air rifle is the best. That is why people buy it. We could do this because our people were organized. (026-085, 1969/10/18) 10. Two years from now, once we are on track to make air rifles and rifles for target shooting, we will expand our market to other nations. Actually I have already investigated the global market. I believe we can export at least one and a half million rifles a year, perhaps as many as two and a half to three million. We have to lay a foundation upon which we can move forward on our own without any external economic aid. Otherwise, we cannot completely restore this nation. That is why it is an absolute requirement to set an economic foundation. (157-228, 1967/04/02) 11. The most important issue in running a factory is having a plan and running things according to that plan. Next is the organization and then the process. You need to manage dozens of stages in the process of manufacturing even one product. You have to design your organization properly. Second, you have to install the proper equipment in the right facilities. You need to have the right equipment. And third you need technicians. These are the three key components. In the future we must equip ourselves with the right manufacturing processes so that we do not fall behind other producers in the global competition. You have to get these three points right when you are in a competitive market. You can shorten the production time for a certain product only when you have organizational unity, professional management and skilled technicians. There are a lot of factories that manufacture specialty items. In a competitive industry, each company tries to find methods to make the best products at the lowest cost. That is why you need proper facilities and technology, and you must excel at business management. The success or failure of the business depends on that. (158-078, 1967/12/26) 12. To do good deeds you have to shed blood and sweat, offer devotion, be humble and gentle to others, display brotherly affection to your siblings, and love the earth. If you respond with goodness to the people who oppose you, and do that 100 percent of the time, they will submit to you. Hence, you cannot be arrogant. The person who gives first is the subject partner. I have carried out this responsibility as Abel in all matters. This is my philosophy of life. When you stand before someone who is more public-minded than yourself, you must be humble. I have fought ideological battles in the spirit world and also on earth. In commerce, what I invested through my devotion must grow. We have to make effort until we attain a foundation for this factory. There are still some areas where we need to make more effort. That is why I do not pray for heaven to help us make money. (017-304, 1967/03/04) 13. The Korean church has been unable to adequately assist and aid foreign countries. I am asking you to push forward until we are able to provide sufficient assistance to foreign countries. I faced relentless opposition in making these factories, but all this time I was thinking ahead. We must draw the first and second lines of defense, and set up a strong self-sufficient foundation. We learned about God's heart by shedding tears, sweat and blood. Now we must build an economic foundation. We need a global economic foundation in order to restore the world. That is why I am working to develop industries. (019-065, 1967/12/24) 14. When we established Tongil Industries at Cheongpa-dong, we began in a house that had been built by the Japanese during the occupation. It was a shed that was about half a pyeong (1.65 square meters) in size, behind a house where they stored charcoal briquettes. We did not have a lathe, so we bought an old one that had been used by the Japanese. We paid 720,000 won, before the currency reform. At the time I said, "This machine will increase our output to 7,000 and even 70,000 units, enabling us to grow at the same pace with others in the military and automotive industry in the Republic of Korea. So, have faith!" Do you think people believed me at that time? Many people probably thought I was an unrealistic dreamer when I said those things. (179-188, 1988/08/12) 15. When the automotive industry first emerged in Korea, Tongil Industries made a great contribution. With access to the latest technology, we laid the foundation for the reindustrialization of Korea to move forward. At that time, I believed the only way to do this was for Tongil Industries to produce unique products. Becoming famous in Korea was not that difficult. What you needed was a patented product. You had to do the research and development to make something the nation needed. That does not mean you could jump into the machine industry without preparation. That is why we made air rifles. Many of my ideas were incorporated into the development of those air rifles. (287-159, 1997/10/30) 16. When there was a machinery exhibition in Japan, we displayed the production line system we developed at Tongil Industries. When it came to computer chips, the Japanese were proud of FANUC, which they consider to be the top manufacturer. The president of that company came to our exhibit and was shocked. He had thought that Tongil Industries was nothing, but he realized that it was bound to become a major competitor for his company. We also had four factories in Germany at that time. The lathes we used at these four factories were state of the art in their class. There are battleships and aircraft carriers that have screw axles 50 meters in length, and boats weighing thousands of tons. Not just any factory can manufacture these. We made these, and also many automotive parts. It was because of Tongil Industries that the automotive industry in Korea could become what it is today. The Korean automobile companies use Tongil Industries products. (190-242, 1989/06/19) 17. We have to gain experience in the machine tool industry and I am working hard to do just that. I visited factories in Germany, France, the United Kingdom and other nations. I also went to Japan and even the United States. Why are we in the machine tool industry, the most difficult industry? The answer is simple: it is so that we can quickly go multinational. When we accomplish this, we can become worldclass champions in all fields. I am challenging you to do this in a short time, rather than to take a long time to do it. Tongil Industries has reached the stage where it can automate its entire production line. (122-201, 1982/11/11) 18. After I established Tongil Industries at Sutaek-ri, I often had to go back and forth over the hill at Manguri three times in a single day to get there from Seoul. Going there twice a day was commonplace, and I would always go at least once a day. Do you know why? I had to offer acts of devotion to embrace and guide the global industrial networks. I believed that I had to offer demotion with my blood and tears, which could touch heaven and the hearts of the people of the industrial world who had gone to the spirit world, so that they could inspire their counterparts on earth. Only by doing so would what they accomplished become part of heaven's possession. That is why I have offered so many acts of devotion. I also tried to go to Cheong-pyeong every day when I could. This was also to offer devotion. To become the top leader of the world, you have to become an owner in all respects. When things were difficult, I never said that I would not go. I did this for decades, all by myself. That is why heaven gives me blessings. satan cannot accuse me about this. (133-161, 1984/07/10) 19. The workers in the factories at Tongil Industries might think, "Why does Father come to the factory every day when he should be busy with other things?" That is not the way to think. You might think there is not much of a difference between what you saw last night and what you saw this morning. However, when I see some development today as compared to yesterday, I am inspired. Even if you are making the same machine, if you look for even one thing to improve, compared to the day before, and you actually find it, it is exciting. This is where we are going to hoist our flag, and then we can sing praises in God's presence and establish a condition. I have to come and check things until we reach a certain standard. If we move forward in this way, when something arises that could hinder our plans, it will disappear. Some incident will take place that opens a path for us. That path will open or close depending on whether or not you work together. None of you understand the path I am taking. It may seem as if I am taking a risk, but later everything will be achieved. (016-318, 1966/07/31) 20. The reason I offer these acts of devotion is not simply for the sake of this one factory in Sutaek-ri. I have been praying to connect the fate of the Republic of Korea and the fortune of the world to this place. Once the products manufactured in our factory become essential to this industry, and we enter into contracts with the nation and begin production, my responsibility is finished. My wish is to make our business the most important business in Korea. Once it finds its place, our business will grow rapidly. (033-161, 1970/08/11) 21. I am struggling fiercely for this nation. I live for the sake of this nation. I am investing my family and relatives, asking them to sacrifice. To this day, I have taken on debt and worked for the sake of the future of the Republic of Korea. I had to go through all manner of humiliation from 1980 to 1985 in order to introduce Germany's science and technology to this nation. In this way I brought cutting-edge resources from the world to Tongil Industries and paved the way for this nation to move into the future. I had to suffer many hardships in order to do this. A scholar who learned of this said, "The advancements that we see today in Korea's automobile industry were made possible because of Reverend Moon's great contribution through Tongil Industries." (169-092, 1987/10/25) Section 4. The Establishment of Companies Ilhwa Co., Ltd. To build an economic foundation, True Parents established numerous companies at home and abroad. One such company was llhwa Co., Ltd. established in December 1971. llhwa has developed and distributed products made from ginseng for the health of people around the world. When the construction of the llhwa building was completed in August 1973 in Sutaek-ri, Gyeonggi Province, True Father wrote in calligraphy, "Doing one's best sincerely and with one's whole heart," for the new company. llhwa has developed and expanded, and now sells a variety of products, including the barley-based drink McCol and Chojung mineral water from its food division, Korean ginseng tea, Korean ginseng extract, and Ginseng-Up from its ginseng division, and Samjeongton (an energy tonic) and Woohwang Cheongshimhwan (a natural medicine for the relief of anxiety) from its pharmaceutical division. 1. We can take pride in having built a factory that manufactures ginseng products that are not otherwise found in domestic or foreign markets. Under the banner of llhwa we have launched a new field of ginseng products. I believe that the future is bright. Tongil Industries has been building up its foundation in Sutaek-ri for some years now. llhwa Co. Ltd. is more important than even Tongil Industries. I believe it will be an indispensable foundation for our efforts to resolve global economic problems. So the question is how we are going to market these products globally. All our overseas members should join forces and concentrate on sales. We are devoting ourselves to this company in the hope that it will provide economic resources to support the Unification Church in its course of development. (068-232, 1973/08/03) 2. Ginseng is a special product of Korea. Of all the things in the creation around us, ginseng is the most precious. Ginseng can be called the prince of the plant kingdom. It goes without saying that the place ginseng holds is parallel to that of Unification Thought. Ginseng is this nation's special product and pride. Yet, are we doing justice to ginseng? I believe the answer is no. If heaven gave us ginseng, it surely was not solely for the benefit of the Korean people. God wants ginseng to benefit the people of the world. The world appreciates the fact that the Korean people live where ginseng grows naturally. Therefore, while Koreans need to recognize the value of ginseng, they also should not selfishly keep it only for the sake of Korea. Koreans should provide ginseng to the people of the world. We as human beings need to love and appreciate each other's value. (068-237, 1973/08/03) 3. No matter how nice a factory's appearance or how good its equipment, the main contributor to excellence in this environment is exceptional personnel. No one achieves anything alone. The entire llhwa group must work together to form a unified system in which each individual strives to attain new heights. If each person takes responsibility to move up himself and help those around him to do so, the right hand and left hand, the head and the body will all be elevated as a result. The nation will come to acknowledge llhwa, and llhwa will distinguish itself in Asia and around the world. The people from the llhwa group must take great pride in McCol. "Me" here (in Korean) means soul. The name signifies that it is a beverage that can move heavenly fortune. (178-267, 1988/06/08) 4. McCol is a health drink. I made McCol to promote the health of the people of this nation. In the future, I plan to sell McCol throughout the world. There is a foundation in the Republic of Korea that will put us right on target to supply McCol and other Ilhwa products to every nation. The special value of McCol now remains dormant. It has not yet risen from its slumber. We have been given the responsibility to elevate it to become a beverage that liberates all people. We must awaken the vast economic vitality that lies hidden in our lives. (221-022, 1991/10/20) Seil Travel Co. and YongPyong Resort In January 1985, True Parents established Seil Travel, a travel agency that handles both domestic and foreign travel. Our history is a providential one of finding God's people who have been lost. True Parents asked Seil Travel to fulfill a role facilitating the exchange between different cultural realms for the purpose of creating a single cultural realm centered on God. In March 2003, plans were announced to purchase the YongPyong Resort, a four-season resort that includes three 18-hole golf courses and the largest ski facility in Korea. In particular, the plans included developing the ski slopes as part of Korea's bid, submitted to the International Olympic Committee in 2011, to host the 2018 Winter Olympic Games. True Parents' vision and commitment were indeed instrumental in Pyeongchang county's selection as the venue for the 2018 Games. At the same time, True Parents announced plans to develop other resort facilities in Yeosu and Suncheon in the southern reaches of the Korean Peninsula. In keeping with that vision, the management of YongPyong Resort has developed The Ocean Resort in Yeosu. These ski, golf and ocean resorts are the pillars of the Tongil Group's leisure industries. True Parents' vision also includes business endeavors in manufacturing and distribution, to which end they also established Kosai, a production and distribution network, Saeilo Machinery, Happy Mind, and other enterprises in various fields. 5. We are entering a propitious time to lay an economic foundation. The time is coming for the rise of the leisure industry. The leisure and tourism industries will only continue to grow. People looking to go to North Korea's Mt. Geumgang will travel via Busan or Jeju Island. If people go to visit Busan, Jeju Island and Baekdu Mountain, we will need layover accommodations. There should be large hotels or nationwide organizations to serve these customers. Therefore, Seil Travel should install branch offices in key areas, and lay the foundation to connect with other travel companies. (225-176, 1992/01/20) 6. In order for Seil Travel to become number one, its people should all move forward with a single focus. When they do, no other travel company will be able to surpass them. Seil Travel must become a leading travel agency in the Republic of Korea, and then expand to the world. When heavenly fortune encounters strong opposition, the power of the universe protects you in proportion to the strength of your unity. Nobody can undermine you when the power of the universe is protecting you. That is how you can go on forever. That is how you can go beyond the Republic of Korea, beyond Asia, and beyond the world to form one great unified body. Travel agencies are not generally associated with the most virtuous morality. That is why I say we should lead this immoral and corrupt world by repairing at least one part of it. When we incorporate the Seil philosophy into our tourism business, even the most beautiful woman in the world will not be able to lure customers away. The Seil brand will shine and this company will be a beacon in this dark world. (212-305, 1991/01/08) 7. We must do whatever it takes to guide the youth of North Korea, South Korea, Japan, the United States, China and Russia. I will educate them by having them mingle with people from different nations. When I say educate, I mean that I will take the young people from North Korea to network with the youth in other countries. They can be educated in Russia as well as in China, the United States, and France. It will be no problem to do this because we have an international foundation. Korea should be at the center in guiding the United States, Japan, China, Russia and the other powerful nations of the world. We are going to prepare a plan and execute it. Seil Travel should deal with passports and visas. I did not create Seil Travel to make money. I made this company so that it can pave a path on which God will travel. First we must educate people through student exchanges based in Korea. Next we must carry out education with the cooperation of the United States, Russia, Japan and China. These nations should cooperate with each other in running these educational programs. (241-094, 1992/12/19) 8. We have acquired YongPyong Resort, which can be a venue for the Winter Olympics. Winter is the busy season at YongPyong, so the issue is how to use it in the warmer months. In summer there is golf and fishing. We should make it so that helicopters can land on every mountaintop at the Daegwal-lyeong mountain pass. I also suggest that we make an organic farm, so we can offer a cuisine featuring fresh seasonal produce, and that we build a hotel to accommodate those who visit the area. Since YongPyong provides wonderful scenery in winter and summer, we can make good use of it in both seasons. I also plan to plant mountain ginseng and cultivate it there. This can then be sold to the people who tour the region in helicopters. You have no idea what a mystical view spreads out in front of you when you climb to the top of Mt. Balwang at a height of 1,458 meters. If a helicopter pad could be built there, we could use it as a base for all our activities. YongPyong can thus become the place that connects the ocean and the land. (415-120, 2003/08/06) 9. I am currently planning to create a facility for motorcycle or bicycle racing at YongPyong Resort. We can keep hundreds of motorcycles or bicycles at a spot situated a few kilometers up in the hills, transport riders up there by cable car, and let them ride down on motorcycles or bicycles. Or they can drive to the top in their cars carrying their own bicycles or motorcycles, and ride them around in the hills. If we can make this a popular sport among middle and high school students, it will be a good way to make use of the resort during the off-season. We can also have fishing. Though we already host fishing competitions in Yeosu and Suncheon, depending on the season we can also host them in Cheongpyeong. We can do so by raising fish in the YongPyong Reservoir. We should also create a hunting ground. The environmental conditions in YongPyong give it a competitive edge when it comes to hunting, and many people go hunting. We can develop this land in many ways; in fact, in time the ski resort may give way to other facilities. (432-229, 2004/01/23) 10. Since I have long advocated the hobby industry worldwide, when people speak of me this naturally comes up. Under the banner of the hobby industry, we can create a communications network connecting not only North America, South America and Europe, but also the rest of the world. Taking the dynamic financial realities into account, we need to connect the demographic that guides more than 70 percent of the world's financial sector. One activity elderly people can take part in is golf. Therefore, YongPyong should also be made into a place for golfers and international tourists. (490-119, 2005/03/11) 11. Working in the field of technology, Saeilo is competing to restore the world of business to God's side. Our goal is to lead the machine industry of the world. When I say, "Let's go to the world," you have to go beyond the United States and reach out globally. What should Saeilo do? Saeilo is currently a small company, but our members are strong. All of you can do whatever you choose as you go out to live for the sake of the world. We still do not have the right environment, but I am saying that we should create it. Only then can each of you arrive at your ultimate destination on the world stage. (122-196, 1982/11/11) 12. In order for us to have global economic power, we need to streamline our global sales organization. Departments responsible for sales should manage the product lines, which should be interchangeable between regions across the nation. The price of many items fluctuates depending on the season. When the profit margin of a product rises according to the season or other factors, we should quickly distribute and sell that item nationwide. This is a process that requires the ability to reach all parts of the nation. Thus we need to form a distribution system that can immediately sell any item that has a profit margin in a given season. We should select goods for which there is a seasonal demand and market them throughout the nation. Then, we need to globalize this process. (116-299, 1982/01/02) 13. The time will come when people no longer need to live in cities. A time will come when people will get along well and will live regarding the world as their garden. All people will need to do is order goods by phone. Using an automated system we will be able to take orders and close the deal through the phone. If you place an order for certain goods, you will be told how much they cost and how much the tax is. It will be like talking to a clerk at a department store, only better. Clerks can make mistakes, but computers do not. With this system we can deliver our products to any location. I call this "Reverend Moons system." When this is put in place, we will not need department stores or shops. (195-188, 1989/11/15) Aviation-related enterprises True Parents established Washington Times Aviation in order to pursue a high standard of aviation technology and space engineering technology. In November 2004, they established Times Aerospace Korea, and in June 2006 they held the ground-breaking ceremony for the Gimpo Aviation Industrial Complex. Times Aerospace Korea entered into a technology-sharing agreement establishing cooperative relations with Sikorsky Aircraft. 14. I understand science and foresee how the industrial world will develop. That is why I have been laying the foundation to secure state-of-the-art technology. You cannot guide the world unless you elevate technology to the highest standard. I have risen to the highest heights in terms of thought, and in order to connect this with the heights of science and technology, I have built factories that produce machine parts and automobile parts. I am also quite interested in helicopters, so I created a company called Washington Times Aviation. (473-273, 2004/10/16) 15. The automobile is*something that makes us proud of modern civilization. We feel the same about the airplane. This is why I built Washington Times Aviation. The issue is how to develop aerospace engineering science and technology by connecting North America and South America. I am making preparations for that right now. I am thinking of buying top-rated airplanes and incorporating the best aircraft technology. France, the United States and Canada are the leaders in that field. The Canadian firm is very famous, and I hope we can work with them in the future. Then we can move America. (369-196, 2002/02/14) 16. Aviation technology is many times more complicated than other mechanical technologies. Sikorsky Aircraft, which has the highest level of technology, has the potential to dominate outer space. Another name for the company is United Technologies. We have made a joint investment with the United States in this cutting-edge technology. If the United States creates machinery in collaboration with, us using this aviation and space technology, the entire world will follow us. If an aircraft breaks down, it can be repaired and used again. If you know how to repair an airplane, you already know how to build a new one. (525-318, 2006/05/09) 17. The technology institutes in the United States lead the fields of space and aviation. We made a factory for Sikorsky Aircraft in Korea. This is on track to create a global enterprise from the companies housed in Korea and America. These companies are priceless because they are designed to serve the benefit of all humanity. That is why I included the speech I gave at the ground-breaking ceremony for Times Aerospace Korea at the Gimpo Aviation Industrial Complex in the Peace Messages. The question now is how you are going to learn the technology necessary to contribute to this initiative. A world of technology awaits, in which young people who set their minds on it can do anything in a span of ten years. That is why you have to invest yourself, sparing no effort. (533-087, 2006/07/20) Section 5. The Equalization of Technology Background During the 11th International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences (ICUS), which was held in November 1981, True Parents proposed a movement to equalize technology globally. The developments of science and technology, they said, are the common assets of humanity, assets that God gave us as tools with which to govern all the things of creation. Everyone is entitled to use these tools and enjoy their benefits. True Parents warned that a minority of nations should not monopolize technology to dominate other countries. They emphasized that we should equalize access to technology so everyone in the world can live a good life. 1. The original purpose for which God inspires the development of inventions and technology is for the creation of tools we can use to fulfill His third blessing, for us to have dominion over creation. Everyone has the right to make use of technology and enjoy its benefits. We should of course discuss the economic and industrial development aspect of advances in science and technology, such as those in the helicopter industry. In addition, however, the situation of the world today compels us to talk about the attitude of those who advance science and develop technology. My view is that they need to emphasize love and moral values. God originally created all the things of the world as our partners to support us and to bring us joy. For our part, we need to embody true love by uniting with God, our subject partner of true love who created the world. This is how we can become a true and loving subject partner and lord of creation. God created the universe to be our object partner. Human beings, as God's representatives, should love and preserve nature and the environment. When we make use of nature, it should be for the benefit of all people. (578-282, 2007/10/18) 2. Developed nations are influencing the economy of South America. They control this continent through political power and military might, and also take advantage of their economic influence. They control everything through the banks. With this power, they manipulate the development of South America's raw materials as they wish. We must outlaw these practices. This is the context in which I am advocating the equalization of technology. (165-158, 1987/05/20) 3. I am encouraging the equalization of scientific progress and technology throughout the world. During the ICUS, I discussed equalizing the distribution of technology, offering as an example how we connected the top technology in Germany to our Tongil Industries. This allowed Tongil to reach the highest level in the fields of electronics and machinery. We must reach this degree of equalization on a global scale. We should not keep the benefits to ourselves but spread them evenly to the world. The Unification Church is trying to disseminate God's worldview to all people, to bring global equalization of ideals, technology, economy and the media. Once we equalize these four spheres of life, the living standard of all the world's people naturally will reach the same level. (169-219, 1987/10/31) 4. I do not have a national affiliation. I do as I please irrespective of opposition from the United States, Korea or Japan. Since I have made up my mind to equalize the level of technological development across the globe, I will do it without fail. But think about how difficult it is to actually achieve that goal. It is impossible to persuade advanced nations to offer their technology for the purpose of global equalization. None of them want to share their technology with other nations. They would rather hoard and protect it to bolster their national self-interest. Having so painstakingly developed it, they do not want to share it with other nations. (184-143, 1988/12/27) 5. Although the ability to create the highest technology is naturally bequeathed to the greatest intellectuals, the resulting technology is a gift that heaven bestows for the sake of all human beings. Nonetheless, people have manipulated their gifts in order to benefit only their own race. Starting in 1981, I called for a movement to equalize the distribution of scientific progress and technology around the world. This stance has brought persecution upon me many times. Once this equalization movement is on track, however, it will lead to the sharing of technology between the United States and the nations of South America. Europe also will open its doors to Africa, making European technology available to all African nations. European imperial powers dominated those African nations in order to gain access to their raw materials. Because I took this position, developed nations fiercely opposed me, claiming that my proposal would block their progress and strangle them economically. Even so, it is imperative that the advanced nations open the door to equalization. The same applies to schooling. Institutions of learning need to give all peoples equal access to science and technology. They must give any competent person the opportunity to study. Education needs to transcend skin color, whether black, yellow or white. (237-062, 1992/11/11) 6. We must carry out a movement to achieve a leveling in the spheres of ideals, technology, economic resources and access to information. Up until now, a handful of people in the developed nations sat back and virtually did as they pleased, oblivious to the impact upon the lives of people in the developing countries. I will not allow this. I have a responsibility to protect all the people of this world, and I have to create the foundation upon which I can fulfill this responsibility. I have worked to expand this foundation regardless of the adversity I have faced. Despite bitter opposition, I have built a sizable foundation during my lifetime. (145-120, 1986/04/30) Implementing the ideal True Parents launched a movement to equalize scientific progress and technology in many different fields because they believe that technology must be shared throughout the world. Notably they laid the foundation for the equalization of technology by acquiring major machinetool factories in Germany, a leading nation in new technology, in order to promote the equalization of science and technology among developed and less developed nations. In so doing, they hoped to support the development of nations in Africa, South America and Asia. In Africa, for example, True Parents invested in the construction and equipping of sausage factories, and in schools for agriculture and animal husbandry. In China, True Parents promoted the Panda Automobile project, with the vision of building a large-scale automobile factory. These projects were initiated to contribute to the equalization of technology, and for world peace. 7. You cannot imagine what a threat my plan to equalize technology around the world is to developed nations. If a country like the United States pursued the equalization of technology, it would have to share its technology with South America. The US can outperform South America because of its political and economic power and military might. This is how the US keeps South America as an economic colony. Technology is another reason the US exceeds the political and economic performance of Latin countries. The nations of South America wield their own military and economic power, but the level of their technology is inferior. The United States would lose a good deal if it were to freely share its technology. Nations might share various things with each other, but not their scientific secrets and technology. I am acquiring the highest technologies of the developed nations and proclaiming that these are meant to be shared. (180-258, 1988/08/22) 8. The top people of the world are helping us right now. Since there are such people wanting to help me, we will be able to receive all the raw materials we need. We must do so to help developing nations more than the developed ones. I am opening a path for developing nations to prosper. I will bring raw materials from a few nations in Asia, and for 20 years I will promote the equalization of technology as well as the equalization of production. For 20 years, we will oversee the complete transfer of technology to developing nations while supplying any material they lack. I am saying that we should unconditionally hand over the world's top technology to these nations. These nations will advance to the world level if they form an ideal partnership of love with me as the subject partner and with themselves as the object partners. This partnership will be mutually beneficial for all of us. (180-259, 1988/06/24) 9. I have acquired Germany's top scientific technology. During the 1980s I bought four factories in Germany. I am an advocate of the equalization of world technology. Why do I advocate this? Europe invaded and exploited Africa. Europeans derided Africans as primitives in order to justify securing Africa's raw materials for their own nations. When our Unificationist missionaries went to Africa, they discovered that in many instances Europeans had not taught Africans how to farm and had not built universities or secondary schools. God did not bless Europe just so that Europe alone could prosper. His blessing was intended for all people. This blessing must be distributed, even if it means that prosperous nations sacrifice. This is why I have been advocating the equalization of technology since 1981. (239-039, 1992/11/23) 10. If I go to Germany I become a German. I adapt very well. When I begin to talk about my history, I really feel that there is a living Got. For example, Germany shut its doors to me and did all it could do to exclude me from its industrial circle. However, there was a factory run by the German government on which the country placed great importance. But because it was privatized in 1984, I was able to acquire it. It was truly a miracle. Who masterminded this? I am saying it was the spirit world. That factory housed the epitome of German technology. It was one that brought into one place all the technological advancements of the 20th century. It was a factory that manufactured machines to make large-scale production lines. The ability to build production lines is essential for any nation. (192-130, 1989/07/03) 11. I went to Germany and investigated many areas of technology. I did a great deal of research beforehand so that when I went to a particular factory I immediately knew what to look for. When you buy a factory you have to appraise the good points and the bad. Since I could not go there every day, I had an investigation conducted. For at least five years starting in 1980, German industry transitioned from the use of manpower to automation. As a result of this transition, many companies went bankrupt, especially small ones. I had anticipated this would happen, and calculated that if I did not buy factories during this period, it would be difficult to do so later. I then purchased four important factories, each of which plays an essential role in the economy, including a machine shop, and an automobile production-line factory. I made these purchases as part of a movement to allow the level of technology in developing nations to become equal to that in developed nations. (192-130, 1989/07/03) 12. I am building sausage factories in seven African nations. Personnel from the world's most famous sausage factory, which is in Germany, are helping our missionaries build them. In the future, I will form a department of Tongil Industries that will mass-produce sausage machines. What Africans fear most is malnutrition. They survive on foods that lack protein. This is why I am focusing on sausages. To promote this work, I am teaching them how to raise pigs and cows by building stables and barns. Also, I taught them new farming methods to raise vegetables and to do just about everything else relating to food. In the Democratic Republic of the Congo, I built a college of agriculture. We are not operating this ourselves. We appointed people who can work there on our behalf and entrusted it to them in the spirit of mutual prosperity. I am developing this to save people and empower them to live for the sake of one another. (180-257, 1988/08/22) 13. I contracted to purchase 26,000 acres of land on which to build the Panda Automobile Industrial Complex in China. This covers an area nearly as large as Washington, DC. Parties to the contract are the central government and Guangdong Province. I knew we had to conclude this before the end of June 1989, because the circumstances in China were deteriorating. The land is located in an area called Huizhou, about 40 minutes from Hong Kong by sea. In 1997, China will receive Hong Kong back from Great Britain. China is planning to use Shenzhen and Huizhou, cities adjacent to Hong Kong, as bases of operations for this transition. (190-067, 1989/06/18) 14. I opened the door to China. The Tiananmen Square crackdown took place on June 4, 1989, and the groundbreaking ceremony for the Panda factory was held on June 27. What was the original date of the groundbreaking ceremony? Originally we were supposed to send money to a Chinese bank in Hong Kong by September 23, and we would have been able to hold the groundbreaking ceremony only after the Chinese government gave its official approval. That means we could have held this ceremony in October at the earliest. Then why did we hold the groundbreaking ceremony on June 27, right after the June 4 incident? The Korean embassy had notified us at that time that we needed to abandon China for security reasons, but we did not budge. Our advance team had fled to Thailand and we were observing the situation. The officials in Beijing and Guangdong were surprised when we decided to conduct the groundbreaking ceremony. Because we held the event with great fanfare, including a band and fireworks, newspapers gave us extensive coverage. (199-056, 1990/02/15) 15. I made a huge investment in the construction of the Panda Automobile Industrial Complex in China. It was not because I hoped to strike gold by entering China before others. My basic principle is to reinvest any profit made in China back into China itself. The profits made there will be reinvested in the country for building the International Peace Highway and promoting the advancement of other cutting-edge technologies to a level equal with the developed world. My motive in this investment is to promote the welfare of the 1.3 billion people of China. You cannot talk about world peace without including China, which has one-quarter of the world's population. (198-164, 1990/02/01) 16. The goal of the Panda project is first to promote peace in the East. This project is not about making money. What is important is that it is for peace. I invested in this project to consolidate peace efforts in the East, with the ultimate goal of bringing about peace in the world. (192-251, 1989/07/04) Chapter 2. The Ocean Providence and Development of Marine Resources Section 1. Korea Yamok and Jeju Island True Father has been interested in the marine industry since the earliest days of the church. During the second national evangelist workshop that began on July 20, 1959 in Gyeonggi Province, at Yamok-ri, Maesong-myeon, Hwaseong-gun, near Incheon, he taught members how to catch fish and trained them in the lagoons and mud flats there. He built a boat, and at its launch at Incheon on June 26, 1963 he christened it Cheon Seung Ho or "heaven's victory." He and several members used to fish from that boat. This was the beginning of the ocean providence. From its beginnings at Yamok, the ocean providence was expanded to Jeju Island, then to Yeosu and Geomundo (Port Hamilton). True Parents selected Jeju Island as an important base for this providence, and they made substantial investments there which included building a shipyard, a fish farm, and a tangerine orchard. Situated in a strategic location where the East Sea, the East China Sea and the Pacific Ocean meet, Jeju Island is regarded as Korea's gateway to the ocean, and that is why they developed the marine industry from there. Toward the end of his life, True Father purchased the small islet of Jiguido, located off the south coast of Jeju Island near Seoguipo, with plans to develop a fishing business there. 1. When the Unification Church was just getting started, I began training young people to lead the marine industry that I was contemplating for the future. There was a place called Yamok where one could find deep water excellent for fishing. All sorts of rumors circulated about that place, such as that of a 1,000-year-old monster that lived in the water, and that no one who entered the water there survived. But in fact, the water was teeming with life. Wherever you went, there was every sort of fish imaginable, especially snakeheads, catfish and eels. Our early members who were trained at Yamok always talked about their methods for catching those fish. (167-135, 1987/07/11) 2. There was a particular lagoon at Yamok that was so choked with sea grass that the water snakes there did not go into the water. They just slithered back and forth across the top of the grass. No one really knew how deep it was. There were prickly water lilies growing there as well. Most people think that prickly water lilies grow only in shallow water, but simply because those lilies were growing there, it did not mean that the water was shallow. We made a huge net to catch fish in that water. It must have been 300 meters wide. We cast it every 100 meters, and we caught practically every fish that was there. We loaded our whole catch into a truck and went into town, intending to offer free fish to the townspeople. But the townspeople refused to eat the fish that came from that lagoon. I can never forget that experience as we dumped the whole truckload of crucian carp, common carp, snakeheads, catfish and eels back into the lagoon. (597-035, 2008/09/02) 3. I remember a long time ago when I took off my shirt and rolled around in the water and mud at Yamok. We had set out a huge net. When the tide came in fish were drawn into the net, and when the tide went out they were trapped in the shallows of the mud flat. We just walked out onto the mud flat and scooped up the fish -- loads and loads of fish. Everyone's face was covered in black mud, making young and old look alike. We were all pitch black except for our eyes, which blinked wide open. We did not even notice that the sun was setting. We were completely distracted by the huge number of fish we were catching. I can never forget all that we did at that time. It left an unforgettable impression in my heart. That was our life together, when we spent our days thinking only of our nation and of God's Will. (122-167, 1982/11/02) 4. In 1963, we built a boat and called it Cheon Seung Ho. It means "heavens victory." I named it that to signify my determination that God's Will be done. After building the Cheon Seung Ho, I talked about becoming a power in the oceans of the world. Many members did not like riding on the boat. They would say, "We cannot go out today. The waves are too high." But can a true fisherman back down like that? Until life is gone from his body, a fisherman must go out regardless. I became a true fisherman. I paid no attention to rain or snow; I fished in heavy downpours. I would fish until evening even when it rained. (294-177, 1998/06/14) 5. In 1963 I built a boat and called it Cheon Seung Ho. There is a reason behind this name: I wanted to make a condition for heaven's victory. Then, soon after I set foot in America, in 1973, I began building boats again. I have been using these boats ever since. In Alaska I would stay on my boat day and night. I would go out on my boat with single-minded devotion. (294-055, 1998/06/10) 6. In the 1960s I climbed all the well-known mountains in Korea. I climbed them while hunting birds and game, but my purpose was to scope out all the land. After that I went to the sea to fish. During the flood judgment, it was the land that faced the judgment. Fish in the waters were not judged. That is why I can use fish to pay all the indemnity for the land. Fish are in the original form and state in which God created them. Therefore, we have to love them. Up until this year, 2000, I have spent more than 27 years going out on boats on the sea, loving the fish. Everywhere I lived, I sought out the water and places to fish. I made my first boat in Korea in 1963. That was 37 years ago. I am trying to connect all of that to our maritime businesses. If you read my sermons from back then, you will understand. I named my boat Cheon SeungHo to signify that I would make God victorious. Boats are needed to connect the sea to the land. In order to claim ownership over the ocean, I started with one boat, Cheon Seung Ho, expanded our presence into maritime businesses, and then into the shipbuilding industry. (325-079, 2000/06/30) 7. Whenever I had time to spare, I would always go to Jeju Island to offer devotions. Historically, Jeju Island was the place where Korea's loyal government officials were exiled when they fell out of favor. We cannot deny this fact in our history. Thus, I thought I must go to Jeju Island before I go on with my path. The word jeju has different meanings in Korean, depending on which Chinese characters we use. It can mean "chief priest" jeju, who conducts an offering to spirits in the other world. It can also mean "the world that is crossed," jeju, which signifies the restored world. The syllable ju in Jeju uses the Chinese character meaning "village," but I interpret it as another character for ju, which means "lord." Since an island symbolizes woman, Jeju means "the Lord who passes over into another world to find Eve." To make this connection, as God's representative, I often left the mainland, visited the island, and then returned to the mainland. That is why I have been pouring my devotion into Jeju Island throughout my life. (292-061, 1998/03/28) 8. To me, Jeju Island signifies a place where the chief priests who conduct religious rituals live. Jeju Island is a sacred island because these chief priests, jeju, have gathered to live there. The people of Jeju Island worship the ocean god, and they also worship the mountain god on Halla Mountain. When people who worship a god prepare for a ritual, they offer special acts of devotion. The chief priest of the ritual is in the position of the owner. When making an offering during the ritual, you must absolutely adhere to his instructions. You must not listen to anyone else. Why do you think I have been so interested in Jeju Island? Jeju Island is the southernmost part of Korea. If the mainland represents man, then Jeju Island represents woman. That is why island people are always yearning for the mainland, and they are lonely. Where can such lonely people find comfort? They can find comfort on the path where their love for God's Will connects them to freedom. Therefore, they want to be connected to the mainland, where people are able to travel freely. (141-127, 1986/02/20) 9. Near Jeju Island there is a tiny islet called Jiguido. The Chinese characters for Jiguido mean "the island for returning to the earth." When I saw Jiguido, I thought, "Ah! Restoration can start right here." So I bought that islet. It now belongs to us. If you go out from the shore only 100 meters, you will find that the ocean is very deep. I thought, "If I take all the living things from Cheonji heaven's ground, at the top of Baekdu Mountain, and plant them in the soil of Jiguido, they will act like news seeds to bring the universe back to life. The universe will be liberated." That is why I have the idea of making Jeju Island into the finest theme park and resort area in the world. (352-060, 2001/08/29) 10. Some people already know that Jiguido can become a premiere fishing spot. We can attract many people to Jiguido, take them on our boats and show them where they can catch different kinds of fish. We would tell them, "You can catch bass and snapper here." Then, fishermen would like to catch other kinds of fish as well. Expert fishermen have their own favorites. Jiguido has every kind of fish, and the guides on our boats will know where to catch them. Many visitors will use our boats, and after coming back they will stay in the hotel that we will build. We have to develop this area, or none of this can happen. The best way to develop Jiguido is to make it into a fishing destination. (126-287, 1983/04/28) 11. Jeju Island is the gateway to Korea. It is fast becoming a very important passageway into and out of Asia. Because it is located where the East Sea, the East China Sea and the Pacific Ocean meet, from a strategic perspective, it is a most critical location as a military fortress. Also on the island, next to Moseulpo, there is a port. My understanding is that it has the potential to become a world-class military port because the water there is deep enough. Considering all these conditions, Jeju Island may one day even become like Hong Kong and function as a free international city. In order to build such a foundation, we need to begin with a business that can develop Jeju Island and Jiguido into fishing destinations. (126-312, 1983/04/30) 12. Jeju Island must become a tourist destination that surpasses any tourist hot spot in America or Europe. Halla Mountain is a great providential asset. Symbolizing womanhood, Halla Mountain is like a mother's body, and therefore it needs to have many children clinging to it, like sons and daughters gaining life from their mother's breast. We must not spare anything in making Jeju Island into a top class tourist destination. Once we do, we can create the best tourist attraction in Asia. Then Japan, China and Russia will begin to take notice. Jeju Island can become our base from which to accomplish that. Jeju Island will become a tourist spot and a fishing destination. Fishing will not be limited only to the area immediately adjacent to the island. Tourists will be able to ride speedboats to go fishing for tilefish or any other fish. They will be able to fish in the waters near the Japanese coastline. Imagine what would happen if we had speedboats taking tourists to fish even near the Chinese coastline! You would not be able to stop the flood of people flocking to visit Jeju Island. Jeju Island is such an enchanting place that it can attract tourists from Japan, China, and even from Russia. (291-247, 1998/03/15) Yeosu and Geomundo True Parents selected Yeosu and Sun-cheon as the center for their maritime projects. This is because they saw the expanse of ocean between Busan and Mokpo as an ideal location in the world for a future resort area with activities on both sea and land. With the vision of transforming this area into a key tourist attraction in Asia, they made plans to raise funds in Korea, Japan, China and the United States in order to develop a maritime park on the Korea Strait, near Yeosu. For this purpose, they built the Cheong Hae (Blue Sea) Garden Training Center in the Hwayang district at the edge of Yeosu and the Ocean Resort and Hotel in Soho-dong, Yeosu. These projects show promise for helping Korea develop into a nation with an advanced marine leisure industry. They will make Yeosu the center for events that promote cooperation throughout the Pacific Rim region, and thereby contribute to the reunification of the Korean peninsula and the realization of world peace. True Parents built the first Cheon Jeong Gung Palace in Cheongpyeong, and they have plans to build a second Cheon Jeong Gung Palace in Switzerland as a center for the unity of all religions. To represent their vision for the maritime realm, they built the Ocean Cheon Jeong Gung Palace on Geomundo. True Parents dedicated Geomundo as a holy ground on November 15, 2006. They likened Geomundo to the Holy Place and even the Holy of Holies in the Temple in Jerusalem. They said that Geomundo was like a refuge, and that any visitor who prays and offers devotion there will find forgiveness. True Parents also carried out a fishing providence at Geomundo where they formulated plans for the joint development of Jeju Island, Chujado, Geomundo, Chodo and Yeosu. 13. The coastal area between Busan and Mokpo, Korea is the only place on earth where the ocean and the land are so perfectly harmonized. The scenery there is breathtaking. There is something special about the geography of the area near Yeosu and Suncheon. Originally the land there was a flat plain, but due to pressure from the surrounding mountains, over time the middle part of the land sank. This geography is the reason this area can become an internationally known fishing location. This island-studded coastline is the best place for ocean fish to feed. If you want to catch big fish, you have to fish near a coast where many small fish are living. The coastal water is linked to the depths of the ocean, and the deep-water fish come to feed on the schools of small fish. Near Yeosu and Suncheon, you can find small fish living in the shallow waters and big fish living in the deep waters. They are worldclass fishing locations because there are so many varieties of fish living there, and the size of the fish increases the farther out you go. (483-059, 2005/01/16) 14. Yeosu in Korean means "crystal clear water." Because the water surrounding Yeosu is clear and the fish grow well, Yeosu has become the center of marine fish farming in Korea. You can find many kinds of clams and fish. The ocean gets deep very quickly. All kinds of tiny crustaceans and insects live around the islands where there are big spaces among the boulders. There small fish gather to feast on them, and big fish gather to eat the little fish. That is why all the varieties of fish that live in the Pacific Ocean and near Jeju Island, whether in the shallows or in deep waters, are concentrated in this area. Therefore, this patch of ocean is naturally an ideal place for fishing. (434-197, 2004/01/30) 15. We must build a shipyard and an ocean resort in Yeosu. There are some 3,000 islands in Korea. In the Korea Strait there are many islands that have no owner. It is within a triangular zone between Korea, Japan and China. If we create a park here, many Japanese and Chinese will come to visit. Already the Japanese and Chinese have voted Jeju Island a great tourist destination, so we need to move quickly. We need to build golf courses, hotels, and all the infrastructure needed for fishing. We need to hurry because the government will soon designate this area as a tourist destination, and they will build an airport and a heliport. I am planning to inaugurate a world cup fishing tournament here in Yeosu. For this we will need to build facilities and train ourselves to use them. We have to hurry, because this can even become an event where fishermen from all six continents will compete. (403-291, 2003/01/24) 16. I recently held a groundbreaking ceremony to lay the cornerstone for what will become a center of the marine leisure industry in the Hwayang district near Yeosu. A large group of dignitaries attended. I am investing several billion won for this project, which will open a new horizon for the Korean marine leisure industry. I believe this will greatly contribute to the Republic of Korea and help the nation grow into a major player in this industry. This project that we are beginning here in Yeosu will bear fruit for the Pacific Rim providence and will expand into the Asian continent. It goes without saying that it will contribute in a major way to realizing the unification of the Korean Peninsula and the peace of the world, enhancing the happiness of all humankind. I am continuing to invest my efforts for the well-being and peace of all human beings. These efforts have many dimensions. At the moment, I am developing the Abel United Nations, which will open a new chapter of reconciliation and peace for all the people of the world. This is to fulfill God's mandate to establish the ideal world of peace where all will live by the principles of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values. The Bering Strait Project is another of my efforts, as is the development of the Hwayang Free Economic Zone near Gwangyang Bay. I have no doubt but that these will play pivotal roles for establishing peace in the Pacific Rim. (586-203, 2008/02/12) 17. I moved my efforts to train people from Hawaii in the Pacific Ocean to facilities in the Yeosu-Suncheon area. All races of people are living around the Pacific Rim, so I want to bring them to Yeosu-Suncheon and educate them. Yeosu will become famous. What we need to do is create a town where Japanese, Americans and Koreans live together. That is why I am planning to build a shopping mall, one that combines the best features of malls in Japan, Korea and the United States. What would it take to build a huge mall surpassing any mall in the world? I am thinking that we will need to build a mall that is unique, different from any existing mall. (431-335, 2004/01/20) 18. Yeosu and Suncheon are great locations. Here in the area of Yeosu and Suncheon I am spearheading the era of the coastline. I have become the leader in developing these cities, but more than that, I am connecting them with God. I want these cities to surpass any nearby cities, either in South Korea or in the nations that border Korea. We will make them model cities with excellent condominium complexes, fit to host an ocean exposition in the future. (608-142, 2009/02/23) 19. I sanctified Geomundo as a holy place on November 15, 2006, after I finished delivering a peace message. You also have to go to Geomundo and offer your conditions of devotion. From now on, everyone without exception has to visit Geomundo. It is the place where you can settle accounts with God for all you did in your life, asking forgiveness. There you can leave your final words before departing to the next world. (549-226, 2006/12/26) 20. I am going to build a palace on Geomundo. That is why I visit Geomundo whenever I come to Korea. Looking at the name Geomundo, I consider the Chinese characters for geo-mun, as "the great Moon," but I do not literally interpret do as "island," but as "the way." This place is the way in the ocean, the way of the great Moon. The palace on Geomundo will become a place where all people of the world will come by boat to rest, pray and offer devotion. The palace that I am going to build on Geomundo will be like the Holy Place, or even the Holy of Holies. It will become a place of rest and prayer where all of you and your brothers and sisters around the world can come at any time. Those who visit and pray at Geomundo will leave having received forgiveness. It will be a place of refuge, a place to get away from the world. (580-257, 2007/11/13) 21. The bases of Yeosu tourism are the islands of Baekdo, Chodo and Geomundo. Since I interpret the name "Geomundo" to mean "the way of the great Moon," we need to establish ourselves there. There we can catch many fish that live in deep water, including bass and yellowtail. These islands are the collapsed remains of what were once tall mountains, providing an ideal environment for many fish to live in the waters between them. There are even cliffs from which you can fish. To secure yourself on the cliff you can tie a rope to a pine tree growing on a nearby ledge, snap the rope to your safety belt, and find a firm foothold. There is no place to sit comfortably and fish, but these safety measures will keep you from falling into the ocean if you doze off while fishing. When I fished this way, I broke the record for catching the most flathead mullet. (537-207, 2006/09/01) 22. Geomundo is where we should build our new base on the southern end of Korea. Originally I thought of building Cheon Seung Ho boats there and then fishing off the coast of Chujado Island. You can catch many Japanese Spanish mackerel there. In Korea, the only place where you can fish for Japanese Spanish mackerel all year round is off the coasts of the islands of Chujado and Geomundo. Yellowtail, bass and grey mullet also live in those waters. You can catch them not only in summer, but also in winter. Thus it occurred to me that we have to farm these fish, because they are hardy fish that can withstand the seasons. We need to find a way to propagate them all over the world. We will need to build a coastal museum, a training center and an aquaculture college. The best place for these activities is Geomundo. Its port is excellent, and geographically it is so well-sheltered that you could fish even amid a typhoon. Geomundo is situated like Hawaii where, on the north and south sides of the Big Island near the coffee plantations, people can fish in all four seasons. At Geomundo, likewise, you can fish all throughout the year. There you can find every kind of fish you ever wanted to catch. We will build educational facilities where we can teach people all the skills required for catching fish and what makes for the best bait. We can even teach how to build boats. We can disseminate all the knowledge and skills in the marine field. For this, we can make a full course of education in which students train on all these islands -- Jeju, Chujado, Geomundo, Chodo -- and then at Yeosu. (544-113, 2006/11/08) 23. We must buy land on Geomundo. There we will build a palace for the south of the country, an ocean palace. When I went to South America, I dedicated a holy ground that I named the Original Holy Ground, Root Holy Ground and Victory Holy Ground. Based on that foundation I had intended to build an underwater palace there in the middle of the water. Now I have moved this plan to Geomundo. On Geomundo, which is surrounded by crystal clear water and many islands, I want to start building God's nation. (546-181, 2006/11/27) 24. The Cheon Jeong Gung Palace is the model on earth of God's palace in heaven. The first Cheon Jeong Gung Palace is located at Cheongpyeong. The second Cheon Jeong Gung Palace must be a place that can unite all the religions, so I have talked about building it in Switzerland. Next, we will need a Cheon Jeong Gung Palace that represents the ocean. We need to build an ocean base for God, an ocean palace. Geomundo is a suitable place for this. It was on Geomundo (Port Hamilton) that the British set up a naval base in order to defend Korea against Russia during the latter half of the 19th century. In this way the United Kingdom fulfilled its responsibility at the Eve nation to defend Korea. We will now build the Ocean Cheon Jeong Gung Palace on Geomundo, based on the foundation of the British ambassadors who came to Korea and fulfilled Eve's responsibility within the world providence. This is the historical foundation upon which the Ocean Palace will be built. This palace will represent the marine world. (565-228, 2007/06/12) Section 2. The United States Gloucester In the United States, True Parents carried out the ocean providence in Gloucester, Massachusetts; and in Alaska and Hawaii. On June 17, 2000, in Kodiak, Alaska, they announced the Proclamation of the Return of the Ocean to God, for the purpose of returning everything in the oceans to God. This is one of many proclamations they made in America to realize aspects of their vision for the ocean. They also presented many plans for implementing the proclamations. Gloucester is known worldwide as a fishing port, and it became famous as a place from which to fish for Bluefin tuna. There, early in the morning, True Father would go out to sea in his boat, the New Hope. Also, he personally designed an all-purpose fishing boat, the Good Go series, and produced them for his fishing fleet. While he fished, he offered many spiritual conditions. He developed a special tuna fishing method that he dubbed "The Reverend Moon System." He also hosted tuna fishing tournaments. 1. The Bluefin tuna fishing in Gloucester is world famous. Wealthy people with their luxurious boats all try tuna fishing at least once. Since they all know that our fleet catches a lot of tuna, they follow our boats around. When we took our Good Go boats to New Jersey, all the wealthy boaters there went looking for them, too. Whatever port we fish from -- for instance, in Florida or New Orleans -- they will come out looking for our boats. This is how I came to be friends with many of them. Three years ago, in 1977, Bluefin tuna was ten cents a pound. Now that price has risen to $1.70. I did that. I raised the price. And I am going to raise it to $5.00. When this happens, one Bluefin tuna can be worth $5,000 to $7,000, and the wealthy Americans with boats will come out in hordes to catch tuna. Through this, harbor towns such as Gloucester will become rich. The day will come when tens of thousands of boats will flock to these towns. They will need boats, so we are preparing to build a shipyard. (105-051, 1979/09/16) 2. For seven years I headed up our tuna fishing fleet in Gloucester on my boat the New Hope, and in all that time no one in town knew that it was I, Reverend Moon. I guess they imagined I would be wearing a crown and a silk gown, and that I would be flying around in an airplane, traveling to check on our activities around the world or going on speaking tours. They could not imagine in their wildest dreams that I would be sitting there in the New Hope with my skin burned bronze from the sun. So, they would ask people in the Good Go boats, "Why doesn't Reverend Moon ever come here?" For seven years they did not know that the person right next to them was Reverend Moon himself. Yet I was right there among them, wearing a fisherman's clothes and stinking of fish. I am an authentic fisherman. That is why they did not recognize that it was me, Reverend Moon. How astonishing is that? (109-153, 1980/11/01) 3. When you go fishing it is better to go out on a small boat than a big one. Many people among the general public are interested in fishing with poles. In fact, they are losing interest in catching fish with nets. Even wealthy people with large boats are not interested in catching fish using nets. This is why I built the Good Go boat. I designed the boat to enable people to catch fish in the rivers and also out at sea. Our Good Go boats are quite famous now. They have become well-known as being good for both fishing and outings on the ocean. (262-240, 1994/08/01) 4. When fishing for Bluefin tuna, you may have to wait all day to catch just one fish. There are times when the fish do not bite at all. At such times you may have to wait three weeks to get a bite. There are hundreds of boats out there waiting for a tuna to bite, but only about ten tunas are caught each day. This means that only one out of 30 or even one out of 50 boats come home with a catch. However, our Good Go boats are especially good for fishing, and I came up with a method for catching tuna that I call "The Reverend Moon System." I developed my system after researching everything, from what bait is best to all the known scientific methods of fishing. Even with hundreds of boats out on the ocean looking to catch tuna, our boats would come home with two-thirds of that day's catch. (167-138, 1987/07/11) 5. I am always the first to get out on the ocean each morning. I am also number one in catching fish. I developed a new way to catch tuna. There were men out there with decades of experience saying their way was best, but their way was not working that well. I spent three years researching in order to develop and perfect my new system. That is how "The Reverend Moon System" of catching tuna came into existence. My system includes a new way of baiting the hook, and the whole thing is completely self-assembled. If you lose a commercially purchased tuna fishing leader, you will end up losing $150. If you have to cut a line because it is tangled up with something, the leader is gone and again you suffer financial loss. However, my system is so efficient that we can make good use of the leaders and hooks for a long time. (180-274, 1988/08/22) 6. I won first place in a tuna fishing tournament in Gloucester. I had created a new system of catching tuna called "The Reverend Moon System." A Bluefin tuna can be huge, even bigger than a cow. You cannot catch it using just a thin one-and-a-half-millimeter fishing line. For such a large fish you need to use a rope. After I set a new tuna fishing record using the system that I envisioned and created, the local fishermen learned "The Reverend Moon System" and began using it themselves. (445-235, 2004/04/18) 7. The Bluefin tuna that are caught in the waters off Gloucester and Boston can be gigantic. My biggestever tuna was 1,272 pounds! Its length was more than 18 feet, about six meters. A big tiger weighs around 700 pounds, and a bull weighs up to 1,000 pounds. So this tuna was bigger than a bull. Our church members caught tuna that weighed mostly around 200 pounds, so my record was six times that size. This record was quite phenomenal. After catching such a huge fish, I felt better than a World War II general might feel after winning a battle. You cannot know such a feeling unless you have experienced it. For me, a man who was born to fish, it was like becoming the prince of fishing. (167-138, 1987/07/11) 8. I organized a tuna fishing tournament in Gloucester, for which I put up $100,000 as prize money. After my boat won the tournament, I donated the prize money to a fund for African people in need. We need to expand this type of event all over the world. If we were to pursue this initiative for several decades, we could accumulate millions and even tens of millions of dollars and use it to save the world. But these days, in the early hours of the morning as we prepare to leave for the ocean, some young people try to convince me to go easy. That is, they say, "It's not necessary to leave at 5:00 o'clock each morning. We can leave at 6:00 or 7:00 o'clock and still catch plenty of fish." Yet they do not understand that I leave early for the ocean in order to set a spiritual condition. This is why the fish come to me out there; they do not go to other people. (230-180, 1992/05/03) Alaska True Parents also invested great effort for the ocean providence in Alaska. The Alaskan waters are a world-famous fishing ground rich with nutrients for the many teeming fisheries concentrated there. As part of their effort to address humanity's food shortage, True Parents established International Seafoods of Alaska (ISA) to develop the state's resources. There they also educated and trained members by taking them fishing on the ocean. 9. Whoever conquers the ocean can conquer the world. The ocean's surface area is almost two and a half times greater than that of the land. All kinds of treasures are under its waves, awaiting their true owners. The spirit of seizing and conquering the ocean is the "spirit of Alaska." (263-135, 1994/08/21) 10. What is the "the spirit of Alaska?" It is to wake up at 5:00 o'clock in the morning to eat and go out on the ocean, and not return until midnight or even 1:00 or 2:00 in the morning. If you have not caught your quota, you do not go home. There are no excuses. During this training you cannot quit. You have to accomplish your responsibility. You are not here to watch; you are here to do. The purpose of this fishing training is to make you a person who can be a leader wherever you go in the world. Not just anyone can catch fish; you have to become a professional at it. If you want to be good at fishing, you need to learn through experience -- many experiences. (263-011, 1994/08/16) 11. In Kodiak, Alaska, I always went out to the ocean at 5:00 in the morning and fished until midnight. I went out in rain and wind, no matter how bad the weather was, maintaining my work ethic. I told Korean, Japanese and American members to do the same. I intend to make this place into a training ground and bring all the young people of the world here so they can inherit the Kodiak spirit. Here I will train them to be the elite troops of the Unification movement. We will select representatives from each nation to be trained in this manner. They will be trained in the same way that I have been living, going out on the ocean in rain or snow. The best place to develop your fortitude is not in the mountains but out on the stormy ocean. A mountain never changes. It's every crag and valley will remain exactly the same for 1,000 years. No matter what happens, as long as you follow the mountain trail you will be okay. But the ocean is not at all like that. Yesterday the water may have been as calm as a quiet lake, so calm you could lay out a blanket and sleep on it. But today, the ocean may be drastically different, with waves that scare you just to look at them. The ocean is forever changing and unpredictable. You must be trained so that, no matter how furious the storm, you stay as calm as the calmest lake. To become real men and women, you absolutely need this training. (264-095, 1994/10/09) 12. Jesus told Peter to become a fisher of men. He used fish to symbolize human beings. Therefore, providentially speaking, if we can gain dominion over the ocean by catching fish, we can gain authority over the land as well. Alaska supplies 85 percent of the fish consumed in the United States. Five percent comes from the Atlantic Ocean, and the other ten percent comes from elsewhere, in the Pacific Ocean. Therefore, if we conquer the ocean off Alaska, we should be able to have authority anywhere. (168-069, 1987/09/01) 13. Why do fish teem in the cold waters of Alaska? Fish in warm waters go looking for cold waters because of what we call "balancing yin and yang." They move because all creatures want to give birth to their young where subject partners and object partners are in harmony. For the same reason, some freshwater creatures must enter salt water to breed. The Chinese mitten crab is one of them. Yang and yin must come into harmony in order for each to become its ideal self and procreate. (207-083, 1990/11/01) 14. Most Americans do not know much about Alaska. Yet the era of the tundra is coming. The tundra refers to the region of Alaska, the North Pole, Canada and Russia. When this era comes, who will lead? That is the question. Alaska is connected to everything via the ocean. Marine resources, fisheries and raw materials are abundant in Alaska. Eighty-five percent of the United States' marine resources are harvested in Alaska. Alaska has other resources located in the tundra. Also, Alaska has the potential to become a major transportation hub, from which you can fly to Moscow, London and New York. In the future, it will not be a problem to grow crops on the plains of Alaska. Soon it will become feasible. Even now, people are engaging in greenhouse cultivation, even growing bananas. Just imagine what it will be like when all the world's edible plants and crops are grown in Alaska. Alaska is four times the size of California. It is that big. Also, there are enormous amounts of natural resources there. The true owner of that land is neither the United States nor Russia. In the future, that issue will be decided by whoever is able to extract and harvest those natural resources. I am preparing for this. (236-022, 1992/11/02) 15. Alaska will become a world-famous tourist destination if it focuses on accommodating tourists. This year it was really hot in Korea. In the future, people with money will go to Alaska when it gets too hot. It takes only about six hours to fly from Korea to Alaska. You can plan a weekend excursion, leaving on a Friday evening, sleeping on the plane and arriving on Saturday morning. You can go fishing on Saturday and Sunday. Boarding the plane Sunday night, you can return to work in Korea on Monday morning. There in Alaska, you will see snow-covered mountains all around you. Below the snow-covered mountains you will find green meadows blooming with wildflowers. Below them lies the blue ocean, looking like a beautiful lake, where you can fish. Just imagine the enchantment of that land. Tall mountains surround you, their scenery unfolding in all directions. The forests are thick with trees. In the meadows many flowers you have never seen before welcome you. The flowers grow near the water. There are also many animals living by the waterside. (264-098, 1994/10/09) 16. I visited the area around the North Pole that is covered with ice. I established myself at the heart of the United States fishing industry, which is based in Kodiak, Alaska. Through International Seafoods of Alaska I am connecting this area to the South Pole. It is for the purpose of securing food for humanity. There will be food shortages in the future that cannot be addressed without utilizing the world's oceans and bodies of water. Even now desertification of the land is progressing at a rate of more than 15 million hectares annually. The gradual disappearance of trees is preventing water from penetrating the soil, and this is leading to gradual desertification. This is the reality we are facing today. There is a way to overcome this desertification, but it is not through force; it takes water. This is why we must secure either ocean water or fresh water. America is transporting oil from Alaska through thousands of miles of pipelines. In the same way we can install pipelines to transport ocean water and fresh water across thousands of miles to the desert areas of the earth. We can use the seawater to create fish farms in the desert regions, planting sea grass to make an environment for all kinds of fish. The opportunities to develop this resource are unlimited. A one-tenthhectare fish farm can produce as much food as a one-hectare farm on land. It uses only one tenth of the area. Water is part of the equation for solving the food problem and all the problems we face in our daily lives. This is why I began a seafood business. (325-080, 2000/06/30) Hawaii Hawaii is another area central to True Parents' ocean providence in America. After announcing the Era of the Pacific Rim Providence, True Parents visited Hawaii frequently and made many conditions of devotion there. True Parents explained that in the past America and Japan fought a war because Japan attacked Hawaii at Pearl Harbor. But now America and Japan must unite in Hawaii centering on True Parents. North America, South America, Asia and Africa can all be united on this foundation. In Hawaii, True Parents proclaimed they had completed the indemnification and liberation of the ocean, of the land, and of the cosmos. There, at King Garden, they held the Rally Proclaiming the Dawn of the Era of the New Civilization of the Pacific Rim. Further, they acquired coffee farms in Kona and built a training center and school near Mauna Kea to advance their plans for raising future leaders who can lead and have mastery over the realm of the ocean. 17. On the Big Island of Hawaii, in the district called Kona, there is a snowcapped mountain 4,200 meters high. Hawaii is ideally suited for the leisure industry. The water is more than 3,000 meters deep, and you can fish for big fish like marlin all year round. The weather is warm, it is quiet, and there are many different kinds of fish. Because the water there is rich in nutrients, the fish of the Pacific Ocean have made it their home. (342-050, 2001/01/09) 18. I purchased land in Hawaii in order to build a village; I might call it heaven's village. Thus far I have built homes and brought boats there. It is a wonderful and rare fishing destination, where on the water it hardly ever rains and you can fish all year round. In its valleys, we can experience the climate of all four seasons. On the other side of the mountain it rains and thunders all year long, but on this side, it hardly rains throughout the entire year. I now understand that this place was waiting for me to come. (221-062, 1991/10/20) 19. Korea, Japan and the United States all have coastlines on the Pacific Ocean. Among these three nations, the United States is in the position of the archangel. In Hawaii, 80 percent of the population is Asian and Native Hawaiian. We are responsible to unite these people. This is why after I declared the Era of the Pacific Rim Providence, I have stopped over in Hawaii whenever I have had the chance. There is a mountain there, Mauna Kea, that is more than 4,200 meters high. It has a brother mountain, Mauna Loa, which is almost as high. Hawaii is like a lighthouse in the middle of the Pacific. Based on Hawaii, I am holding rallies to unite all humanity. I am holding them there because it is the place that can harmonize and unite the East and the West. North America and South America, and Asia and Africa are all connected by waters that meet in the Pacific Ocean. The East and the West are like twins. We now live in the era when they must unite and give birth to liberation, and the place where this can happen is the Pacific Ocean. The United States, the archangel nation once fought Japan, the Eve nation, but now they must come together. These nations that once fought each other must now become brother and sister nations, giving birth to the liberation of the world. This can happen through the True Parents. Hawaii is an important island because it can become the first place where these twins unite, and when they do they will be able to build the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven. (362-119, 2001/12/09) 20. The indemnification and liberation of the ocean, of the land, and of the cosmos were completed centered on Hawaii. At the time of World War II, Japan and America fought because of what happened in the Pacific Ocean. At that time Japan attacked Hawaii, but now Japan has to protect Hawaii and offer it to heaven. Japan and the United States, which were formerly enemies, must become one and offer up this oceanic land to heaven. This is the providence centered on Hawaii that will enable us to declare the completion of the ocean providence. North America and South America, Asia and Africa -- these are like two sets of twin big islands amid the ocean. The Pacific is like a mother pregnant with two sets of twins, each a son and a daughter who will be brother and sister to one another. She must give them birth. (385-243, 2002/07/14) 21. South America and North America must be united. Asia and Africa must be united. People built the Suez Canal and the Panama Canal, which severed the land connection between these pairs of continents. They were separated, and they must be reconnected. This is why South America and North America must be united, and Asia and Africa must be united. Two sets of twins that were divided into four separate entities must again be made as one in the womb of the Pacific Ocean. True Parents have to complete the mission of childbirth in the middle of the Pacific Ocean to unite South America and North America, and Asia and Africa. We must achieve unity between Japan and America to form the realm of oceanic nations. Similarly, unity will form the realm of peninsular nations, and then the realm of continental nations. Once we are successful in establishing these realms, we will be in a position to work with the United Nations to lead and manage any part of the globe. If we can carry out the providence of restoration like this, based on geography, this will be its final conclusion. (410-186, 2003/07/04) 22. When I went to Hawaii for the first time, I was amazed that there is such a place in the world. Thirty percent of the people there are Japanese and only 29 percent are Caucasian. I thought to myself that we should be Able to completely unite them by having people from families in the 30 percent demographic marry people from families in the 29 percent demographic. After that I would have all of them move to the American mainland. I thought, if I could do that, how easy it would be to fulfill the providence of restoration. I am preparing to build a base of operations in Hawaii that includes boats. I am making these preparations with the intent to live in Hawaii, because the time of the Pacific civilization is approaching. (216-275, 1991/04/07) 23. The ocean off Kona in Hawaii is one of the deepest places in that part of the Pacific Ocean. I am making this place a training ground. There is where I am going to train people. I will train them to catch the fish that live in those deep waters. Catching fish in shallow water is too easy to provide good training, so I will raise fish in shallow waters and release them into deeper waters. In the future, I will create fish farms and raise both small and large fish. (337-265, 2000/10/27) 24. There is an international space observatory on Mauna Kea, in Hawaii. Here on this island, which has two mountains over 4,000 meters high, I am doing something new. I will create a training center and a school here. Our challenge is to bring students from 16 maritime nations here, train them, and then connect them to positions where they can exercise governance over the realm of the ocean. Then I will invite them to the American mainland and educate them there. We need to help them move forward in step with America, and with Japan as well. The realm of the ocean has long been violated. Look at the Pacific theater of the Second World War, when people from strong nations were continually seizing control over parts of the ocean. We must indemnify that historical time. Therefore, we should raise capable leadership from the ocean areas. The descendants of island nations must guide the people of the continents. No matter how vast a continent is, it is but an island in the ocean. Asia and Africa, and South America and North America, are like two sets of twins. People educated and trained at this new school on Mauna Kea in the middle of the Pacific must lead the people of the land. (410-187, 2003/07/04) 25. I am thinking that we should serve God on the Asian continent and attend Him on the ocean. This is why I stress the importance of the ocean providence. We held a rally in Hawaii. It was called the Rally Proclaiming the Dawn of the Era of the New Civilization of the Pacific Rim. We held this rally at King Garden in Hawaii. (569-084, 2007/07/22) 26. In Kona, Hawaii, there is a zone for growing coffee. It is a special coffee found nowhere else in the world. It is a specialty item. Coffee drinkers of the world who love Kona coffee will be shocked when they learn that much of this coffee is now in the hands of the Unification Church. They will wonder, "Now that they own the farms that grow the Kona coffee we love, what are they going to do with the profit from selling it? Will they use it for business purposes or for something else?" I intend to create an education fund. I plan to establish a residential middle school and high school where students study and also learn how to farm. We will teach them everything about scientific agricultural methods. I also plan to teach them about fish farming. (587-276, 2008/03/16) 27. People can obtain water from tens of thousands of springs and countless streams and rivers. However, there is only one place on earth where all these currents ultimately converge. That place is Hawaii. In Kona, Hawaii, there is a mountain called Mauna Kea. Kona coffee is grown on the land at the base of this mountain. That area is adjacent to two mountains that stand more than 4,000 meters high. The water from Heavens Lake on Mt. Baekdu in Korea eventually finds its way to Kona, Hawaii, and rains down on Mauna Kea. Also, water from ice at the North Pole flows in undersea currents to Hawaii, where it forms a stationary pool at the bottom of the ocean. That water remains in the state it was in tens of thousands of years ago. Drinking water from Hawaii's mineral springs is like drinking water as it was when God created it long ago. I am now making preparations to bottle that water and make it available to the world. (2009/11/17) 28. At the bottom of the ocean near Kona, Hawaii, we can find extremely clean, pure water that was once ice at the North Pole. It melted thousands of years ago and sits on the ocean floor like a still pool. We need to draw that water up from the bottom of the ocean around Kona and make it available to the world. It is living water from thousands of years ago, and you will not find water of better quality than this. And you cannot ask for better water for farming fish. Further, by developing the mineral water that sits on the ocean floor, we can bring tremendous benefits to humanity. Cobalt, and precious metals like platinum, are deposited in the deepest parts of the Pacific. Because they are heavy, they flowed to this place and accumulated at one location. The Pacific Ocean was formed in this way. Now that God's providence has arrived at the era of the realm of liberation, we will be able to find treasures such as gold and silver that are hidden in the deepest places of the sea. (615-074, 2009/08/18) 29. Hawaii is like the royal seat of God's kingdom of the ocean. It is like the capital of all the continents. There you can fish all year round. You can feel free all 12 months of the year. Flowers bloom and butterflies flutter all the time. Since it is never cold, people farm vegetables all year round, and I see radish flowers blooming in the fields even in the winter months. The land provides vegetables and fruits to eat at all times. I imagine that someday these islands will be connected by bridges. The Big Island of Hawaii will be the site of the king's residence. I am acquiring the land that will make this possible. On the Big Island I built boats and sent two to each of the eight islands of Hawaii. The expert fishermen there are waiting for me to arrive. I am making preparations so people who do not have money to stay at a hotel can sleep on their boats. I also established a foundation for the ocean palace. (603-184, 2008/11/18) Seafood enterprises True Parents trained members and built Ocean Churches in 30 locations in United States where there were Coast Guard stations. These were preparations to establish a seafood businesses and the ocean tourism industry for fishing enthusiasts in America. Alongside their efforts to expand Saeilo Machinery into a nationwide network, True Parents worked to build a global foundation for marketing fish. As part of this ocean providence, they built a shipyard and a factory for processing seafood, and they trained young people in sales. True Parents began creating the business structure that would become International Oceanic Enterprises, one of the leading seafood businesses in the United States. It supplies customers with the freshest seafood, purchasing and processing fish from the five oceans, transporting them, and supplying them to consumers throughout America. 30. You are now working under the banner of a new church organization called Ocean Church. We have bases at locations where there are also US Coast Guard stations. When I dispatch you to these locations, if you are to bring renewal in those places through fishing, you will have to become an innovator in everything. A person who sits back and just follows what others are doing cannot spearhead something new. Only a person who has the audacity to block someone's path and say, "Listen to me!" can do it. I want you to start something new in society, and I have to train you as people who can do that. (167-149, 1987/07/14) 31. I created something that did not exist in the US by sending out people to pioneer Ocean Church. I created Ocean Churches in 30 of the most important seacoast locations in America. We can pursue seafood business, but we can also enter the charter-boat fishing business. This is the foundation for the global recreational fishing business I will create in the future. I trained people and built Ocean Church as an enterprise that gives tours to people who enjoy fishing as a hobby. (186-306, 1989/02/06) 32. I chose two types of businesses to build an economic foundation in America. One is Saeilo Machinery, which I am trying to build into a nationwide business network. The other is the seafood business, which I am expanding to serve the global market. My challenge is to make them both successful. While the machinery industry is already at the center of Western civilization, the seafood business has not yet had a champion who has made it popular in the West. Yet to be in line with the Principle, I placed these two businesses in a subject partner-object partner relationship. This is the reason I am investing to develop both Saeilo and the seafood business, even though they are losing money. We must keep investing to secure their foundations, even if it means that the church must make sacrifices. (135-099, 1985/09/30) 33. Our Good Go boats are well-known for tuna fishing on the East Coast of the United States, but they are also talked about in South America. I am putting you through this training to make you agents who can develop the seafood business. It cannot be done without your efforts. I myself went on the boats day and night and taught many young people like you. In the very beginning, when I told them to go on the boats they would not listen to me and ran away. Yet whenever I had time, I talked to them about it over the course of four or five years. Finally, by the time seven years had gone by, even women were ready to volunteer to become captains. I created such an atmosphere. While doing this I built a shipyard and a seafood processing factory and trained people to sell our products. I trained them to sell products out of a truck. For the first year they learned to make nets, handle boats and catch fish, and then I had them sell the fish. When the amount of fish we caught became too much to sell locally, I opened a factory and we began processing our fish. We even started seafood restaurants. Through these efforts, I built the foundation of our seafood business. (110-202, 1980/11/17) 34. I went to Barrytown and caught carp by the thousands. When we drained water from the pond, we found six large turtles. We released those turtles into the Hudson River. We also released the first batch of carp we caught. Subsequently when I caught carp, I said to them, "You were born through love, and it is the way of nature to die for love. Do you prefer to live for the people you love or die for them? If you die, in a sense you are being sacrificed. Yet I believe you will become the flesh and energy of people who will develop America's seafood business in the future. It is through you that the people of the Unification Church will be able to show greater loyalty to God and greater love for people. You were born as fish, but I give you my love so you can become the flesh of the people who among all Americans I consider my children in heart. How can you reject this? Dear carp, don't you think you should become the flesh and blood of my beloved children and the people of America?" (093-190, 1977/05/29) 35. We formed a global business network that can quickly supply favorite fish from the five oceans of the world to Africans, South Americans, Asians -- customers from all over the world. This is how we came to have a formidable influence in the US market. For example, when an African goes to a restaurant and orders fish, he asks for a particular fish that he used to eat in the land of his birth because that is the fish that suits his taste. The customer will leave if the restaurant does not have that fish. This is why I say we should start an advertising campaign with the slogan, "We supply restaurants with fish from all five oceans." Americans usually work eight hours a day. Some restaurants close after 5:00 in the afternoon, but we keep our restaurants open late. Also, if a restaurant affiliated with us runs out of a certain product, we can supply it from one of our other restaurants. Hence, no one can compete with us. This is why I am recognized in the seafood business world. (146-253, 1986/07/01) 36. International Oceanic Enterprises (IOE) is becoming a company that any businessman dealing with seafood products in America will have to pay attention to as competition. We are not only catching fish now; we have entered the transportation business as well. We have already reached the level where we have direct routes from Boston and Hawaii to markets in Tokyo, and our fishing boats go to Europe and South America. There are many nations in the world today, but the issue is the United States. The US is the largest market in the world when it comes to importing and exporting goods; therefore, we must develop business connections with America. Ships travel from other countries to America, unload their goods and return empty. We are building a foundation in organization and human resources whereby hundreds of our people will be waiting at the ports ready to load our goods onto their ships. When the nations of the world find out that our business is transporting seafood with a spirit of serving humanity, they will come to support us. (262-245, 1994/08/01) Section 3. The Spirituality of Fishing Fishing as an act of devotion For 85 days beginning on April 24, 2004, True Father offered a special condition while fishing day and night at the reservoir near Yeosu. Fishing was one way he expressed his single-minded dedication to save fallen humankind. True Father did not fish for the sake of fishing, but to make conditions of devotion for God's providence. As he fished, True Father focused his mind and meditated, contemplating how to fulfill God's Will. He cultivated his mind-body unity, communicated with God and engaged in deep conversations with Him, all the while keeping in contact with the spirit world. In addition, he taught the members who were with him his fishing techniques, acquired from his vast experience and study. 1. I do not fish for the sake of catching fish. I do it as an act of devotion, so that daylight shines on my path. I have to deal with global matters all by myself. I have no one in the outside world with whom to discuss them. When I make conditions of devotion, I totally focus my mind and heart. The results are formidable. People who offer their utmost devotion and make the greatest efforts can reach the summit. (276-057, 1996/01/18) 2. The spirit world helps you only when you do things that other people in the world are unable to do. You have to be different. Heaven cannot work through you if you are the same as the people in satan's world. God can work through you only when you are different from them. Do you think I am making conditions for no reason? I am determined to set a higher standard than anyone else who goes to the ocean or crosses the land or climbs tall mountains. That is how I reach the level where God can cooperate with me. In order not to lose my resolve to meet that standard, I always carry a fishing pole with me. My ultimate goal is not the fishing itself. (285-317, 1997/07/13) 3. When I go out to fish in the ocean, I am actually fishing the world. It is for this purpose that I fish; it is a condition of devotion. You too have to learn to love the ocean. The fastest way to focus your mind is by fishing. I can say this from my own experience. After I cast my fishing line, I gaze at the summit of a mountain and think, "How long did that mountaintop wait for the day when it could align with a person who offers devotion in the presence of heaven? Now is that time. I am focusing my spirit while moving this fishing rod in order to open a clear path for the salvation of all people. By aligning with me, you too can be liberated." I think about this while relating to all of creation. While focusing my resolve, I say to the seagulls flying by, "You need to cooperate with my standard, which is to be aligned with God and His desire to complete the providential Will. I am to be totally focused and will never allow myself to be scattered. You need to become my object partners and act as the representatives of all things of creation as I offer these conditions of devotion." It does not matter whether it is raining or snowing. I fish even when gale winds are raging and lightning is striking around me. Amid my devotion I forget about that. Such is the life I am leading. I still remember when I went out from Gloucester on the New Hope and offered conditions for the success of the Washington Monument Rally. I sat on the upper deck of the New Hope and fished for 21 days. I could not get even one fish to bite, yet I remained single-minded. I did not allow my own thoughts to intrude. It was a time when everything was up in the air. We were in a dire situation. Yet with God's help, we witnessed a miracle. (289-122, 1997/12/30) 4. Sitting by myself on the boat in the middle of the ocean, there are times when I talk to myself. My mind listens to what I am saying. Without realizing it, I murmur to myself. As I listen to what I am saying, I realize it is a prophecy. I find myself murmuring about things that will happen today and tomorrow. On the boat I utter words of prophecy, words of revelation. When I ant on the boat on the ocean, invariably my mind and body become friends. When I am on the boat there is just me, the boat, and the horizon. There is only my mind and body. Where is the subject partner? If I find the 90-degree angle, I am immediately connected to God because that is what God wants as well. Once my mind and body are united, I am drawn to the place where I can connect directly with the spirit world. This happens when I am on the boat. God only wants to visit us on earth when we are in the state of mind-body unity. That is where God begins to work. In the state of mind-body unity, we can begin to speak words of revelation. This can happen wherever we are, but I think I reach this state faster when I am totally focused on fishing than when I am at home praying. (262-293, 1994/08/01) 5. You can hear all sorts of sounds on land -- the sound of the wind blowing, the sound of tree branches swaying, the sound of people, and the sound of mice running around. But the only thing you hear at sea is the sound of water. Even though it is a sound, there is a sameness about it so it does not bother you. When you go out some distance, you no longer hear the sound of flies buzzing. You no longer hear human sounds. There is no better place to practice spiritual discipline. Spiritual discipline is the practice of meditation and self-discipline. Through spiritual discipline we can enter a state of harmony in the world of the mind. That is why I do not stay at home, but go out to sea where the wind blows on a small boat called the One Hope. It is not comfortable being on that boat. However, it helps me find the center of my inner mind. (262-293, 1994/08/01) 6. People tend to think about going out fishing on a boat when the weather is clear and they feel good. That is what ordinary people do. But in order to become a special person, you need to fish amid sudden downpours and lightning storms. Unless you fish in the driving rain and study how the torrent changes the water and affects the fish, you will not know how changes in the natural environment affect your fishing. (276-071, 1996/02/04) 7. I built the boat named Cheon Seung Ho, "heavens victory," in Korea in 1963. I went to America to carry on that tradition and built a boat called the One Hope. It is not "two hope," it is "one hope." With absolute hope, absolute love, and absolute oneness, I am journeying on the one and only way. It is a journey based on a realm where there is unity among the elements of the trinity -- the Principle that I take pride in having discovered, God's purpose and Will, and the direction that I take. I have been on boats for several decades. Invariably, I used to go out on the boat from 5:00 o'clock in the morning and stay on the water until sunset or later. After coming to Yeosu, sometimes I went out at noon, but then I saw that all of you went out at that time as well. It is okay to do that this time, but remember that in your life you need to inherit and carry on my tradition. It is a tradition of going out to sea at 5:00 in the morning and offering conditions of devotion even when there are no fish. (427-207, 2003/12/06) 8. When I was fishing in Alaska, the Coast Guard saw our boats going out in the early morning as if we were engaged in training exercises. They came to my boat and expressed their admiration and praise, saying, "How could you be so serious about fishing?" At sea, I am the best fisherman. If I were asked to catch whales right now, I am sure I could catch a few whales in a single day. I have already caught practically every kind of fish, including giant Bluefin tuna. I have been to the Pacific Ocean, the Atlantic Ocean and the Mediterranean Sea. There is hardly any type of fish I have not caught. This is why I can clearly observe the affairs of the world. (211-062, 1990/12/28) 9. Many people think I am a man of mystery. It is true that I am good at talking about mysterious things. Yet more than that, I do things that are mysterious. When I go out to the ocean on a boat, I am the king of fishermen. Other fishermen may think, "He's the founder of the Unification Church. What does he know?" But when they see me take charge out there, people who have been fishing for 10 or 20 years marvel at me. If I go to a farm, I am also an excellent farmer. Scholars tend to think of themselves as having a certain aura, but when they meet me, they recognize that I am far beyond their level. What makes me such a person? It is true love. (205-140, 1990/08/12) 10. Fishermen regard fighting with a fish as the greatest fight of all. If a sharpshooter goes shooting with that mindset, his or her shots will be on target every time. Actually, we truly need this kind of mind-set. Fishing has many good aspects. It feels wonderful to spend time at night gazing at the changing phenomena of nature, the waves and clouds that are ever-changing. You need to spend that kind of time. Yet as much as the clouds and waves change, your mind also changes from joy one moment to disappointment the next. While fishing, when you catch a fish you exclaim, "Yes! I got it!" You especially appreciate the first fish you catch. That is because before you catch any you are so serious, thinking, "I am going to catch a fish with my own hands. Let's see what fish I will be catching." The value that you place on your object, the fish, varies depending on your subjective idea and viewpoint. Whether fishing pulls you down into a bottomless pit or lifts you up to the sky depends on you. Your feeling can change dramatically. (152-345, 1963/08/18) 11. You should not remain ignorant of the ocean. The halibut at the bottom of the sea acts as if it were a king. It feeds while it lies on the seabed. Living on the ocean floor with its eyes protruding like antennae, it looks like a moss-covered rock. While it keeps itself still, small fish follow its scent and gather around it. Then the halibut's body twitches and it swallows the fish. It feeds while lying on its belly. When it bites the hook and we start reeling it up, at first it strives to remain unmoved as if it were saying, "Who in this world dares to touch me?" But before long it says, "Oh my, I'm in trouble!" It is as if it were struck by lightning. That is what it is like catching halibut. In Kodiak, people rarely catch halibut weighing more than 80 pounds, but I caught several that weighed 200 and even 300 pounds. (206-274, 1990/10/14) 12. I like salmon. Why do I like them? Salmon are brave fish. These fish travel through all of the five oceans. They are also tasty. Other fish you need to cook and add some seasoning to, but you can eat salmon as it is, even raw. There is no other fish that is that tasty. I have another reason for appreciating salmon; it is the quality of their sacrificial love. Four to six years after they are born, they return to their birthplace. How do they know their way back? As if they had promised each other long before when they were young, the salmon of both sexes meet each other and consummate their love within a two-week period. It is as if Adam and Eve engaged in lovemaking after returning to the original Garden of Eden that they had left 6,000 years ago. And that is not all. Those salmon then die for their young. As soon as they have mated, they die. Indeed, even in nature, love is greater than life. This is the path that Unificationists must follow in the providence of restoration. After all, Unificationists are the tribe of true love. (248-064, 1993/06/20) 13. When I went out to the ocean during tuna fishing season, I could not avoid my competitors. There were as many as 500 boats gathered on the water. I wanted to fish alone, but I hardly had such a chance. One day, when storm warnings went up, I went out to the ocean alone. Everyone advised me not to go, but still I went out. My destination was far off, more than two hours from port. Normally I would leave port at 1:00 a.m., which I had to do in order to arrive by 4:00 o'clock. Yet on this day I departed at midnight. I knew that if a storm blew in, it would take twice as long to get there. I have faced many other similar incidents in my life. The experience of wild nature is priceless; you cannot purchase it for millions of dollars. Because of the weather, there was not a single boat on the ocean that day. As soon as I cast my fishing line, many fish rushed over to bite it. Usually, only a dozen or so fish bite on the countless fishing lines that are cast from the boats. But because mine was the only line that day, the hungry fish came rushing to my bait. The moment I cast my line, immediately a fish took the bait. I thought, "If a storm is going to come, bring it on! Am I a man who worries about storms?" I just fished and fished, drenched in sweat. (233-306, 1992/08/02) 14. People may think they can catch fish just by casting a line, but they are totally mistaken. For one thing, different fish live in different water temperatures. Fish of different sizes live in different places depending on the temperature. During the summertime the water is warmer near the surface, so you see small fish near the surface. Fish migrate depending on the temperature of the ocean water. They dislike moving vertically and always try to move laterally. If you want to fish, you need to know about these things. If you want to catch salmon, you have to know where to fish for them. Therefore, you need to become a professional about fishing. If you want to become a professional, you need to study. If you cannot become a professional, you cannot be good at catching fish. I fish according to the water temperature. I know the places where the water is at certain temperatures and what kinds of fish live there. (263-138, 1994/08/21) 15. When people like us go out to fish, we already know where the fish are. Fish look for food in the morning and evening. During our lunchtime they swim about for fun because they have already eaten their breakfast. We go to places where the depth of the water is not uniform, where one place is deep while another place nearby is shallow. Fish take refuge in deep places to hide. When they are enjoying themselves in shallow water, they prefer a place with a flat bottom. I am talking about the morning hours. In the late afternoon, the fish again have to look for food. I know where to look for different kinds of fish, depending on the depth of the water. (221-084, 1991/10/23) 16. When you fish, you need to know how far your hook has sunk below the surface of the water. One foot above the seabed is a good area where fish go for the bait. That is where they feed and live, and they do not go much above two feet from the bottom. If you cast your line at this depth, you can catch fish all the time. If you feel a little tug on your line, you need to immediately pull it up. It is a technique that you need to learn. The tuna is a type of fish that lives freely in the ocean, as if it were the king of the world. It does not fall for a small bit of bait. You have to find a way to make it go for your bait. For this, you need to study. (221-082, 1991/10/23) 17. If you want to catch bigger fish, you have to drop your line near the bottom of the ocean. Small fish sometimes jump out of the water, but big fish do not jump. They think, "What's the point of jumping?" You need to cast your line so that the bait falls to about one hand span above the seabed. If you keep it there and let its scent spread, the fish will slowly approach the bait. A fish has to move its fins to swim. That is why you have to keep the hook one hand span above the seabed, so that the fish will have enough room to maneuver its fins. You need to calculate all these factors when you cast your line; then you can almost certainly catch a bigger fish. The salmon I caught most recently weighed 15.3 pounds. It was the largest salmon we had caught up to that point, and it was my last catch of the season. You have no idea how strong it was. We had to use a scooping net to lift it up, but we could not see the salmon clearly because the water was reflecting the sunset. About two-thirds of its body was in the net, but it had incredible strength, enough that if its head were free, it could have jumped out of the net. If we had not been careful enough, the fish could have cut our line. (205-322, 1990/10/01) 18. Sometimes a fish bites as soon as a line is dropped. If you immediately begin pulling the line, you will lose it. You have to let your hook sink down further, until you know it is in deep water. A real fisherman does not pay attention to the small fish that nibble on the bait. He or she waits for the biggest fish to come, even though it is more distant, thinking, "I know you are biting; never mind the small ones that gather here." You have to catch that big one that is in the distance. That is how to fish well. I fish like that. Once I fished day and night for more than 40 days. (152-033, 1963/03/03) 19. Hunting is not as ethical as fishing. A hunter has to wait out of sight to shoot the target animal. However, fishing is different. The fish comes to you and bites the bait. You can fish from the age of five until the day you die. Even if you think you are a champion at fishing, if you go to a different region, you have to change the way you fish because there are different fish there. If you keep on applying your own style of fishing instead of fishing the way it is done in that region, the fish will not bite. That is why wherever you go, you have to learn how to fish all over again. At the same time, wherever you go you should be able to teach others how to fish. Anyone can be a teacher or a student. That is how fishing makes people equal. Location makes a difference even if you are fishing for the same species of fish, because they will eat different things depending on the location. That is why fishermen in different regions use different bait. When you move to another region, you have to learn their ways. It is different in each part of the world. This diversity is part of the fun of fishing. (252-206, 1993/12/30) The end of starvation True Parents continue to be concerned about the people who suffer from hunger and face starvation in places like Africa. This became much of Father's motivation for training members in fishing. He said that our missionaries in developing nations should be experts at fishing and setting up fish farms, to teach the people the skills they need in order to develop fish as an abundant food supply. This heart of wanting to save people from starvation bore fruit with the development of fish powder products that food aid programs are now utilizing as a protein supplement. True Parents want to create model communities where people will inherit the fruit of the ocean providence and treasure it for hundreds or thousands of years. These will be communities whose residents dedicate their hearts and souls to fishing, with the same level of devotion that True Father offered when he went fishing, and where they live happily and share everything equally, without discrimination against anyone. 20. There are many wild animals in the tropical regions. We need to know how to hunt. We also need to be able to fish. If people know how to fish, they will never starve. Teaching people how to hunt is teaching them how to survive. In the past, the high priest performed rituals that included the offering of animals as sacrifices. I hunt wild animals to help make our members into high priests. It is a sacred task. Once you learn how to fish and hunt, I will make teams that can go into the wilds. I will send people on hunting and fishing missions to help those living in more difficult circumstances. We have to spread this idea throughout the world: wherever you go in the world, fishing and hunting are means to prevent serious food shortages. (262-255, 1994/08/01) 21. Fishing is simple. Even in the remotest areas of Africa, women have sewing needles. You can make fishing hooks by heating and bending a needle with the flame of a candle. Long ago I made hooks in this way. You do not need to buy fishing line either. You can find nylon thread anywhere. Nylon thread works much better than silk thread. You can make weights by carving out bits of lead and hanging them in the water. You can make a float by cutting sorghum straw and attaching it to the line. Even without a fishing rod, all you need to do is to bait the hook and cast your line into the water. Fish are in abundant supply. Where there are bodies of water it is not a problem to find fish. The problem is that people do not know the best ways of fishing. I have felt that until now, there was not a leader to teach them. That is why I have been fishing. (263-045, 1994/08/16) 22. People in developing countries may not know the best ways of fishing. When they know how to fish more effectively, they will never go hungry. In many places there are lakes and other bodies of water where fish are in abundant supply. We have to teach people about our advances in catching and farming fish. I have already begun doing that. All you need to fish is a line. You can find a needle anywhere. You can make a fishing hook by heating the needle with the flame of a candle. Then you can go fishing. You can find bait anywhere. It should not be a problem for one person to feed ten children every day. You can line up the fish end to end so they are as long as a person. There is an abundance of natural resources, but without good leadership it is hard to develop fully. (262-103, 1994/07/23) 23. Around the world, 20 million people die of starvation each year. How can we save them from dying? I do not go fishing for fun. When I fish, I gaze at the ocean and think about those 20 million people who live across that great ocean. I have to open the way to save them even if it means offering my own flesh and blood. No one has ever considered this. Fishing is my strategy to take time to think about them. That is why I am trying to catch a lot of fish from the ocean and distribute them. Without the ocean, there is no way to save starving people. Although I am almost 80 years old, I still make time to go fishing, even in rain or snow. All the church leaders try to run away, making excuses and doing whatever they can to prevent me from going fishing. They do that because they do not understand why I am doing it. Suppose I were to rest; how many people would die while I rested? Someday the places where I fished with the church leaders will become holy grounds, simply because of the reason that we were fishing. If many people come forth in the future to inherit that spirit of fishing through my teachings, I believe they will inspire and motivate future generations, expanding the road to world salvation into an expressway. I am doing these things while thinking ahead a hundred or even a thousand years into the future. (278-319, 1996/06/23) 24. As missionaries you need to develop your business sense. By doing so you can save the lives of the more than 20 million people around the world who starve to death each year. Where there is land, you can teach people how to farm; where there is water, you can teach them how to farm fish, so that people do not die of hunger. If everyone, including the women and children, knew the best ways of fishing, why would anyone die of starvation? Why would people die, when there is water and through fish farming they can produce as many fish as they need? That is why I go out fishing. You need to teach others how to fish well. You also need to teach them how to hunt. You do not know how many alligators and other wild animals might be lurking out there. I founded the Sightseeing and Hunting Federation for World Peace for the sake of the world. Why am I doing all this? It is because, as the True Parent, I want to take responsibility for those suffering from hunger. My heart is not to give up on anyone in the world. They are all our brothers and sisters. Think about how it would be if those 20 million people, instead of starving to death, became Unificationists each year. How many people do you think we can save if the Unification Church takes the lead in doing these things on a global scale? That is why I am telling you to learn how to farm and fish and build fish farms as quickly as possible. The purpose is to save the people dying of hunger. I am telling you to go and pass on these skills to them. (253-109, 1994/01/09) Section 4. Addressing the World's Food Shortage Vision for ocean enterprises True Fathers interest in the ocean was not limited to the Korean Peninsula; it encompassed the entire world, notably Alaska and Hawaii. His great interest in the ocean, especially the seafood industry, stemmed from his belief that the ocean will be key to solving the world's food shortage in the future. True Father even foresaw that human living space in the future will expand to undersea habitats. He talked about plans for the future that anticipated a maritime age: construction of a marine hotel, underwater houses and fisheries. He also mentioned the need to develop the North Pole and proposed constructing a cultural city in the Arctic. As a start toward this, True Father promoted a God-centered ocean tourism and leisure industry, especially for people who enjoy fishing. 1. In the future the land will be too crowded; so people, in the not-too-distant future, will have to live on the ocean in boats. What should we do in light of this? We will secure a worldwide foundation in the maritime industry, and once we do, we will be able to lead all the cultures of the world by expanding our reach on the coastlines of the world. (116-327, 1982/01/02) 2. The ocean is a vast world. The world of water is virtually infinite. There is no place without water. It is filled with fish that have highly potent nutrients essential for human health. That means that the fish farming industry is certain to increase. Much of what I have been doing is because I believe the era of the ocean is coming. I have spoken extensively about this, and I am making many preparations for this coming era. The time has come to expand all this work throughout the world. (460-113, 2004/07/15) 3. The ocean is teeming with fish and other seafood. America wants to sell the fish that Alaska processes, but it has nowhere to sell it. The Japanese people want fish, but they do not have enough. So I am catching fish in America and selling it in Japan. Japan needs America's fish and America needs Japanese technology, so I am proposing that they start a joint venture. That is why I am calling American-Japanese couples that I have blessed and am assigning them to fish-related businesses in America or Japan. If one of these couples runs a joint venture, in America the American husband can be the company president and his wife the vice-president. When they go to Japan, the wife will be the company president and the American husband the vice-president. If they do this, their joint venture will go well. It is very practical. Since each will know the culture and situation of their countries, no one will be able to pick a fight with them. No one will be able to sneak behind their backs to take over the company. (146-250, 1986/07/01) 4. The ocean's fish and seafood are an unlimited resource. Food resources on land are limited. Fish were created to form a food chain in which smaller fish are eaten by larger fish. When a fish spawns, it produces as many as 500,000 eggs. When these eggs hatch in nature, only one percent survive and the rest are eaten. But what if we can artificially incubate 100 percent of these eggs and raise all their hatchlings? We can feed them with dried, pulverized seaweed that we sprinkle on the water. By preventing them from being eaten, we can secure an unlimited supply of these fish. To create such a great supply of fish, we have to farm them. Until now people have only done conventional farming on land, but in the future people will operate fish farms instead. Even with a small farm of one-sixth of an acre, a household can generate a good income for itself. Fish are excellent for food, filled with protein and other nutrients. (294-175, 1998/06/14) 5. The time when people require resources only from the land is passing. We will require resources from the oceans as well. Who will manage these resources? Who will develop the technology to do that? These are key issues for the future. A new age is approaching when people who rule the ocean will lead the world. The ocean's seafood is the basic source for our unlimited nutrition. To realize this, the era of catching fish will pass, to be replaced by the era in which people farm fish. (126-202, 1983/04/19) 6. Two-thirds of the earth is covered by ocean. In the future, when the land can no longer supply people with enough food, we will have to depend on the ocean for food. We must explore ways to survive from the food resources of the ocean. Beginning in 1973 I began to purchase and build boats in anticipation of the fishing industry in the future. I investigated the fishing grounds off the east coast of the US near New York and Boston and developed my business plans. I even studied how the US regulations on the fishing industry will likely change in the future. (088-179, 1976/08/10) 7. Who will be the future masters of the ocean world? The question is how can you become those people. The ocean is unlimited. You need to become people who know how to venture into the ocean and tame it. We are now entering an age when, if you have the right equipment and enough oxygen tanks, you can live for one month at a time underwater. (189-294, 1989/06/17) 8. Everyone has a desire to live in a nice place. So, I am studying submarines. Where do you think is the most splendid place to live? Living in an apartment in a crowded tower block is one thing. It would be far better to live in a house deep in the sea. Yet how is it possible to live in such a place? For that, we would need a submarine house. Think about it: At the push of a button we will descend to a cool place where we will not need air conditioning. In the water world, outside our window, we will be greeted by a beautiful spectacle brimming with all kinds of colors, where all kinds of fish are dancing in delightful and exciting ways. In our submarine house we can go anywhere, with nothing blocking our way. We can go anywhere night and day. How convenient it would be to live that way! I would love to live in such a place before going to the spirit world. Yet I am not pursuing this dream for my individual pleasure; rather I am doing this research for the whole. (217-212, 1991/06/01) 9. The time will come when it will be more profitable to construct buildings for fish farming than buildings for people. The developers who build them will become the richest people in the world. In the future, the populations of the cities will have to be dispersed. When people live in the cities, getting rid of human excrement and urine is always a serious problem. When you live in nature, everywhere you go your excrement becomes fertilizer; both urine and excrement can become fertilizer. To deal with this problem in cities, populations of crowded cities must be redistributed in such a way that each city, wherever it is located, can handle its own human waste. When that happens, people will naturally seek out mountainous regions. But if they stay only in those places, they will soon get bored. Then they will go to live in the ocean. The time is coming when we must go into the ocean and live underwater. For this, I am currently having scholars research the idea of submarine houses. Even when a typhoon is blowing, 30 meters below the ocean's surface the waters are calm. No matter how much the wind blows or the waves heave in the storm, there is no storm 30 meters under the surface. There will come a time when we can press a button, say for 30 meters below or 100 meters below, and our submarine house will automatically descend to that depth. There we will be able to live underwater while enjoying the view of the ocean, with mirrors to give you views in all directions. Even under the ocean you can farm fish. You only need to take the necessary equipment for cultivating your favorite kinds aboard your submarine house. Because you know where the fish's habitat is, you only need to go there and live there for a month. Then you can ascend ten meters to another level where you know another kind of fish lives, and live there for a month. In this way you can live underwater while going about to different places and harvesting fish wherever you go. It is very possible that things like this will come to pass in the future. By thinking about them now, I am paving the way for the age to come when we will live underwater. (236-310, 1992/11/09) 10. One of my plans is to develop the North Pole. I plan to build a permanent city below ground, under the land covered with snow that has accumulated for tens of thousands of years. If we build a city with all the modern conveniences in that place, I am sure everyone on earth would come there at least once. I would also like to build a university, one-third of which would be underground. We would not need a heating system if we built it this way. It would be cool in the summer but not cold in the winter. Further, were two dozen students to gather for class, they would naturally generate enough heat Without the need to burn fuel. Our body temperature is 37 degrees Celsius. Generally, 10 degrees Celsius is warm enough for ordinary living. Since our body temperature is 37 degrees, once you have several people, the heat they give off would be enough to heat their underground room. With the students there, the entire place would warm quickly. Such a time is coming. When it does, we will begin to experience a mode of life where everything in modern civilization, including its economy, will move in step with the natural world. The time has come for us to make a determination that we will innovate all of our systems to create the ideal world. (236-311, 1992/11/09) 11. I foresee many changes coming to the ocean-related industries. In the future, the industry will have to farm fish. Even though we are engaged in the seafood industry, I already recognized that it will be difficult for anyone to sustain their marine business in the years to come unless they combine it with tourism and develop some sort of ocean recreation industry. Everything that we do requires money and raw materials. However, above all, we must cultivate human resources and develop our personal networks. For whatever work or business we do, we need people. Especially, in the marine field, our main challenge is to find people who regard work on the ocean as God's calling. We need people who will love the ocean throughout their entire lives -- during their youth, middle age and senior years -- and who, before they die, will teach their sons and daughters and even their grandchildren to also love the ocean. (262-238, 1994/08/01) 12. I predict that in the future, the leisure industry will develop greatly. People who live in the city suffer from stress and need stimulating activities in order to relieve that stress. What can they do? To me, there are three ways. One is hunting, another is horseback riding and the last is fishing. Nonetheless, there are limitations to hunting and horseback riding. Horseback riding is expensive, so only a particular class of people can enjoy it. As for hunting, people can do it into their forties, but once they are over 50 it becomes difficult to enjoy. Also, in many nations only a certain class of people can hunt for sport. However, anyone can fish from an early age. People can enjoy fishing even when they get older and are in the evening time of their lives. That is why I am saying that the fishing business will grow to become a global business. (207-123, 1990/11/01) 13. The recreation industry has to cater to people who enjoy all sorts of leisure activities. You may think, "People with money would enjoy this, but how can people without money do it?" However, that is not the case. Even now, people go on vacations. Even people with little money can manage to take a vacation once or twice a year. In the future, through my leading role in the recreation industry, I will create a global organization that will bring together people from all walks of life, including those in the financial field, based on their shared love of recreational activities. I believe this will be a shortcut to guiding all people toward a world of peace. That is why for several decades I have been researching, planning and pioneering all sorts of ocean-related businesses. (252-210, 1993/12/30) 14. I think that from now, in addition to the business of providing recreation on the ocean, we need to engage in businesses that promote recreational farming on land. In the future, people will have more time to enjoy themselves. Once that time comes, the question will arise as to how they will use that time. When this happens, I suggest encouraging them to prepare about one-sixth of an acre as a garden and take up gardening as a hobby. Then they can harvest and enjoy their own vegetables. In addition, what about raising baby animals like deer and releasing them? What about farming fish and releasing them as well? People will farm all sorts of grains and harvest organic, natural crops without using synthetic chemicals. How wonderful! People will experience creating all the things that God created. Then, gazing at all these things that they worked to create, they will think about God and appreciate Him for His creation. In this way, they will enjoy their life with all kinds of hobbies in the world of nature. By caring for the natural world in every way possible, people will enjoy living in harmony with nature before they go to the spirit world. Once they experience this, they will naturally move away from today's urban-centered society. (252-210, 1993/12/30) 15. What kind of world will unfold in the future? We will drive pilings into the seafloor in the middle of the Pacific Ocean and create hotels there. We will make use of the versatility of helicopters. At the press of a button they will fly us anywhere we want to go. Since flying for three or more hours gets boring, people will fly for an hour or two and then stop to relax at a floating hotel in the middle of the Pacific. How fantastic that will be! To make this possible, we will build hotels in the Pacific. When guests have finished relaxing at the hotel, they will travel again for about two to three hours, then stop for lunch at a floating restaurant. Then they will rent a boat and take their family deep-sea fishing. (203-058, 1990/06/14) 16. Soon the era of automobiles will pass and the era of light aircraft will begin. People from the big cities will fly to scenic spots that are only to be found in the heart of the mountains. Secluded pools will be built there, and fishing spots will be developed, where they can swim and fish. In the future it will be easy for people to rent an airplane as often as they like. We have entered an era when plane rental businesses can do well. That is why I am creating an aircraft company. Large cruise ships will have a deck like an aircraft carrier that can handle dozens of small submarines and small helicopters. The ship will move slowly enough that passengers will use the helicopters on board to travel to nearby islands for fishing and then return to the ship. Others will use small boats to travel out to fishing spots near the islands and then return. I am saying that such a time is coming. Or, knowing the ship's itinerary, people can take a helicopter to one of the destinations a week early and then rejoin the cruise on the ship. On the ship there will be facilities for wealthy business people to do all the business they want to do, with conference rooms, computers and the Internet. The era is coming when people will enjoy traveling while working at the same time. (276-032, 1996/01/02) Plans and projects True Father believed that the best way to address the issue of the global food shortage is fish farming in the ocean, as it facilitates the mass production of seafood. Accordingly, he promoted large-scale fish farming enterprises. On land as well, he pursued building fish farms in places where fish can be farmed in large quantities. These efforts were made to address the problem of food shortages around the world. True Father developed a high-protein fish powder and, in Kodiak, Alaska, he established a factory to produce it. He then launched a project to catch krill in the waters off Antarctica, process it into powder, and then supply the powder to people suffering from malnutrition in developing countries. For this project he acquired ships to catch krill and factory ships to process the krill into food, and set up a marketing system to supply the product to people in need. He utilized the Unification global network as a foundation to implement this vision. 17. One-third of the earth consists of land, and two-thirds is covered by the ocean. Most things living in the ocean are edible. Even seaweed is edible. Yet most plants that grow on land are not edible. Also, in the ocean, we can find pretty much everything that we find on land. There are sea cows, seahorses, sea lions, sea tigers, sea snakes and such. Besides, what a diversity of fish are living there! Nevertheless, Americans prefer eating meat from the land to eating fish, because fish is not part of their culture, and many do not like the way it smells. Recently though, many Americans have begun to pay attention to natural foods, and those that do believe that fish will enhance their longevity. Not too long ago, I went to a cattle market in Miami and asked how much it costs for one calf. I was told it ranges anywhere from $25 to $70. In New York, it would cost $400. Yet, one large tuna costs $4,000. Thus, one tuna is worth more than 150 calves. So which of the two, the ocean or the land, can make you richer? If you catch a big tuna, you can live off it for a whole year. (108-215, 1980/10/05) 18. The only way to resolve the world's future food shortage will be by utilizing the ocean. So people need to rely more on fish than on products of the land. We need to be prepared to make this transition. We need money to create a global foundation for this, but no one is thinking about it or investing for it. So, I have to come up with ways to generate funds, such as by holding sport fishing tournaments and fishing trips that attract upper-class people from around the world. But even to begin, I needed a significant amount of funding. Also, to build this foundation, I first needed to know everything necessary for it. I had to acquire the knowledge to be able to teach people where to find fish in the ocean, what kind of fish they are, what bait they like, and so on. I needed to know these things in order to coach them, so that they would enjoy their time fishing. When people vacation on land, after three days they might become bored with just relaxing. But on a boat out on the ocean there are unlimited ways to enjoy oneself. Once people connect to the mysteries hidden in the ocean world, filled with countless varieties of fish, they will want to continue their expedition even after their holiday is over. The ocean is fascinating. Try stopping the boat and casting your fishing line to the very bottom of the ocean. If you catch a big fish, you will be so excited it will take your breath away. (217-172, 1991/05/26) 19. Since the beginning of history, humankind has faced three great enemies: famine, disease, and ignorance. The people of the world need to pool their resources to fight and overcome these enemies. These problems are showing up in serious ways in places like Africa, Central America and South America. This is exactly the reason we need to create a business that in the future will develop the marine resources in the vast oceans. I have created business enterprises that cover a variety of ocean-related activities. They include building large fishing vessels, making fishing equipment, and fish farming. In the future, the ocean will supply food to all the people in the world. That is why exploring and developing the ocean is the best way to end hunger and starvation. (193-327, 1989/10) 20. In the future, humanity will face a serious food shortage. I began the ocean businesses in order to create a foundation in each nation to address this problem. So, while traveling around the world, I have been teaching people to prepare them to handle it. To address the problem of food shortages, we must develop the ocean. I am a champion when it comes to catching fish in the ocean. Among the well-known people in the world, there are many who enjoy fish and fishing. I should become their teacher. Yet, how can I teach them, if after taking them out to the ocean only a couple of times I have exhausted my knowledge about fishing? My resources must be unlimited, including a deep understanding about how and where to catch certain fish. (190-021, 1989/06/18) 21. We are the True Parents, who came to the earth to save all humanity. All people are our children. How can we not be concerned about those who are starving to death? The reason I am engaged in ocean enterprises is that through them we can save those people. I am also currently thinking about how to supply people with food by producing it in the great tundra plains in Alaska, the plains of Siberia, and the ice-capped regions of the North Pole. We can specialize in greenhouse farming. I instructed some people in Alaska to work on developing this business, giving them all the necessary support. We have a base in Alaska big enough to accommodate tens of millions of people. We can build temperature-controlled greenhouses and cultivate fruit. Then, not only will these regions supply fish and agricultural products to address the food issue, they will also become places where many people can settle. (218-084, 1991/07/02) 22. In the future, when people erect one small building and farm fish in it, they will be able to generate more than ten times as much income as they would by raising cattle and selling their milk and meat. Although it is not being done, we now have the technology to draw water from the ocean and transport it anywhere. The time will come when we can supply water to places hundreds and even thousands of miles away. Once we install pipelines, it will not cost that much money. We will be able to pump ocean water to a fish-farm installation in the mountains, a multi-story building, and farm all kinds of fish in it. One person sitting in a control room will be able to monitor the whole operation. At the press of a button, food will automatically be released into tanks, and by pressing another button the large fish will automatically be brought down to the bottom floor. (206-350, 1990/10/14) 23. We have to make fish farms. To seed them, we will incubate fish eggs and raise the hatchlings for several months. Then we will place the fish in vinyl bags, punch holes in each one, and ship them by airplane to the fish farms. Once at the fish farm we can drop each bag of live fish into a tank of water. This is how in the future we can start up fish farms everywhere in the world. In Alaska there are more than three million lakes larger than 16 acres in area. If we farm fish in these lakes, each one can sustain 200 or even 300 households. If we could farm fish in all three million lakes, it would be enough for 600 million people. Likewise, if we could create fish farms in the many lakes in Africa, we could feed 650 million people. In this way we would be able to solve humanity's food shortage. (271-039, 1995/08/15) 24. We cannot solve the food shortage problem by just using the land. We must develop the ocean, too. When God created the world, He created all types of fish fit for the water and temperature of each region and for each of the four seasons. We have to farm fish in consideration of all these factors. This will not be possible as long as people act only out of self-interest. They can do all of this only if they act for God's Will and the public good. (392-314, 2002/09/25) 25. I went to Alaska and studied the king salmon. The king salmon is one of the five species of the salmon family. I personally consider the king salmon to be the number one of all fish. This salmon dies soon after it lays its eggs. I think God created it this way for its posterity, but now the time has come when we can use artificial means to enable the mother salmon to live, without having to sacrifice itself as food for its spawn. If the salmon goes out to the ocean, makes it back to its birthplace, lays its eggs, and can be preserved alive, it will be the simplest and best way to produce food for human beings. If you went to a fish farm that cultivated such salmon, you would not have any problem finding something to eat for lunch. You would experience a lunch more delicious than anything you had ever tasted. Tuna sashimi is nothing compared to this. That is how delicious king salmon is. These days the pollution problem is becoming severe. If everyone has to use fire to cook food in order to eat it, eventually the pollution from all that burning will create a serious problem. So, we need to guide people to eat as much raw fish as possible. This will become a pressing issue in the future. The destruction of the ozone layer at the South Pole is also becoming a serious problem. Seeing all these problems arising, we come to the conclusion that fish are the best way to solve humanity's food shortage problem. Fish come from eggs, and eggs are in virtually unlimited supply. (233-050, 1992/07/20) 26. During my decades in the seafood business, I have been concerned with addressing the problem of humanity's food shortage. As a result of this concern, I developed fish powder which is a high-protein food, full of nutrients that cannot be found in any animal meat. I made it in the form of a powder that is easy to store and transport. Ninety-eight percent of the end product is protein. The developed nations are supposed to find solutions to the food shortage problem. What they have not been able to do, I am doing. (296-228, 1998/11/10) 27. Canada, Russia, America, Japan and Germany are all interested in the oceanic enterprises that we are now undertaking. When fish are caught, a substantial part of the catch is not consumed. It is discarded, even though it is edible and nutritious. We began collecting this part of the catch and processing it into a nutritional supplement that we hoped we could send for use in developing nations. Word got around, and now people from those nations have taken a great interest in what the Unificationists are doing. (295-111, 1998/08/18) 28. Famine is one of the most serious problems we face in the world today. Hence, it is urgent for us to secure food. The solution cannot even be found in the United States, only in South America. Here in South America, all you need is a hectare of land somewhere and you can plant crops. If you clear a hectare of land and plant crops on it, no one says anything. If you travel along the borders between countries, you will find a lot of empty, idle land. If you cultivate that land, you will not starve. But after that comes an environmental issue. That is why I encourage fish farming. We just cannot get enough quality protein from the food on land. For this reason, I am strongly promoting fish farming, and eating fish rather than meat. (281-092, 1997/01/02) 29. People in the third world understand that I am going through hardships in order to save them. They know that for this purpose I made a farm in Jardim, and also that I am preparing to build a fish powder factory there. People living in difficult circumstances in the third world are on my side. What if the fish powder that we supply them saves the lives of the many refugees around the world and manages to solve the food shortage problem? When that happens, I am sure that a large portion of humanity will work together with us. Then True Parents' legacy will remain forever, even if the earth sinks under the sea and the heavens collapse. By so doing, I want the descendants of today's Unification Church members to be able to praise and glorify God with confidence. They will see the people of the world making pilgrimages to Jardim and appreciating it as the foundation of the great achievements we have made and particularly of our efforts to save humanity by fish farming. (277-143, 1996/04/07) 30. The time has arrived when we can go to the oceans near the South Pole, catch krill, and utilize it to solve the world's food shortage. This will make a real impact on humanity. That is why two-thirds of the people of the world are keeping an eye on our oceanic enterprises. With the teachings of the Unification Church and the ocean providence, our church members are making comprehensive preparations to solve the world's food shortage. With this, the entire world can find hope. We are past the daybreak; now the time has come when the sun of hope is rising and no one can stop it. (339-110, 2000/12/07) 31. There is an unlimited number of krill in the oceans near the South Pole. There is more than enough krill to feed all humanity, but much of it just dies without being utilized for this purpose. Our challenge is to find a way to catch the krill, quickly grind it into powder, and set up a distribution and marketing system in 185 nations to make it sell it at cost. I am making a plan to do just that. There is no better product for the national messiahs, who are the Abel leaders of their nations, to help their nations. Krill has all the necessary ingredients for feeding and saving their people. That is why I am directing them to create a system to distribute this product. Our purpose is not to make a profit; all we need is to cover our costs. So, the pending issue is how we can create an efficient marketing system in each nation to fulfill this objective. (288-179, 1997/11/27) 32. We have to grind the krill we catch into powder. Ordinarily it is difficult to do this, and hence krill is only sold as an expensive health product. However, we will mass produce krill powder and deliver it at a minimal cost. The only reason we are doing this is to serve humanity. If all four of our ships catch krill and are operating at optimum capacity, we can make a great impact on the problem of world hunger. We can produce enough fish powder to help half the world's starving people. People in the third world and in developing nations already know I am doing these things for them. I have already invested a huge amount of money into research and development. We have now concluded all our experiments. To manufacture fish powder, we assembled a main factory in Uruguay and additional auxiliary facilities. Our missions in 185 nations will cooperate with each national government, and with the help of the state's power the way will open to distribute and sell the krill powder. Because our purpose is to help the people of the world who are suffering from malnutrition, governments will support us. Once we can import the fish powder through our movement's networks, we will create a market to sell it in cooperation with the government of each nation. (291-121, 1998/03/05) 33. I feel hope when I talk about fish powder. In order to create fish powder, I purchased four 7,000-ton ships and plan to deploy them to catch krill at the South Pole. This is my solution to the global food shortage. We have to do this quickly. The world is now watching what I am doing. In one year, they will all be able to catch up with us. Then we will have healthy competition. The well-endowed aid organizations will come with their global networks. That is why we must move quickly. Among the national messiahs in 185 nations, I will assemble teams of four and appoint one person as the team leader. I must begin seriously to educate and train them for this task. (289-126, 1997/12/30) 34. We need to study how to use krill in making fish bait. Selling bait is a serious business, a global business. The fish powder we are making with krill contains many nutrients. It is extremely good for human beings. It is also excellent for making fish bait. We are researching this step by step, experimenting with more than 20 different processes for its manufacture. We can also make fish bait using fish that are about to die, at which point they start to smell. They generate an odor that attracts certain kinds of fish. The thousands of different types of fish in the world each have their own favorite bait. We can grind it into powder and make as much fish bait as we want. We can make dozens of different types. Pacu, a fish native to South America, eat different things depending on the region where they live. In the Salobra River the pacu would not bite my crabs, but they would bite the fruit of the rubber tree. However, when I fished near the Americano Hotel in the Pantanal, the pacu would not bite the fruit of the rubber tree. Fish eat different foods depending on the region. So we should make dozens of different types of bait using high protein krill. (313-173, 1999/11/29) 35. We have entered an era when people will be able to make as much bait for salt-water fish as they want by mixing various vitamins and ingredients from different types of fish. Some people prefer to dine on fish that ate a certain kind of food. So we have to make bait from a mix of fish powder according to their preference. International Oceanic Enterprises (IOE) has broken the record in making fish powder. The krill at the South Pole are small. I already developed a process that enables us to extract the nutrients and transform it into food. Until now, krill was not made into food because governments did not support it. Hence, 500 million tons of krill were perishing each year at the South Pole. Right now our facilities catch about 100 million tons, but still 400 million tons of krill are wasted each year. If we could only harvest all of it, we could feed as many people as we want. There is no greater resource on earth than this. It contains lots of nutrients that are extremely good for health. Krill is the reason many penguins, sea lions and seals live near the South Pole. Human beings can survive for a week eating it, even just having a small portion for one meal per day. (554-283, 2007/02/07) 36. The foundation I have created through my ocean business is such that you can go anywhere -- to the South Pole or to the North Pole. We are currently catching krill in the oceans near the South Pole. Developed nations tried to make it into food, but failed. However, with the support of our own research and continuing efforts, we succeeded. Hence, the krill operation that IOE has at the South Pole is at the cutting edge of the marine industry. We have reached the top of the world. We began with two 7,000-ton ships; now we have five. When we increase this in the future to 20 ships, we can go beyond competing with other nations and start supplying enough protein to solve the malnutrition problem of all people. (337-024, 2000/10/17) 37. It seems like only yesterday that we did not have even a single boat. We worked so hard to acquire that first boat. Our fishing enterprise that began in Gloucester near Boston has now expanded beyond Alaska and South America to arrive at the South Pole. Under God's protection we pioneered the ocean, and despite opposition we have now reached the point where the world cannot ignore us. For this I am grateful to God. We are not in the fishing business to make money. We did it to develop the ocean industry. We built five ships and caught krill that otherwise would have died for nothing, and now we stand on the cutting edge of solving the world's food shortage problem. Thereby, we have now gained the attention of companies and nations that also have been developing the world's marine industries. The fact that I built such a foundation beginning from Gloucester in the vicinity of Boston can only have been with God's support, as He followed me around wherever I went. (344-034, 2001/03/01) Section 5. Developing Leadership Ocean-based training True Parents identified the ocean as the next base for human habitation that people will have to develop in the future. Accordingly, True Father offered his devotion for this purpose. He held special workshops for the purpose of raising ocean leaders and organized fishing tournaments with the hope that these leaders would contribute to the creation of a world of peace. His purpose in offering people the opportunity of ocean training was to help them cultivate their faith, boost their courage, connect with nature through deep meditation, and acquire the skills needed to develop ocean-related enterprises. True Parents especially invested in women from Japan, the providential nation in the mother position. These Japanese women were trained to become ocean leaders in preparation for the era of the Pacific civilization. In November 2004 True Father began leading 40-day workshops in the Yeosu and Suncheon areas at Cheonghae (Blue Sea) Garden in order to train ocean leaders. There have been 68 workshops to date. Japanese women living in Korea and Japan, and those who have been active as missionaries, participated in these workshops. 1. There are truly many things to study in the ocean. We can find more things of mystery hidden in that world than in the world we can see. We live in a time when it is possible to search out almost everything on the land. People can investigate the plants, trees and animals everywhere, even those on the summit of Mt. Everest, the tallest mountain in the Himalayas. However, this is not the case with the ocean. There are places in the ocean deeper than Mt. Everest is high. The ocean depths may well hide the most precious things of this world long after everything else has decayed into oblivion. Mt. Everest and the entire Himalayas could fit under the sea, in which there are some places more than 11,000 meters deep. The ocean is the womb of life, similar to the amniotic fluid in which a human being lives as it floats in its mother's womb. Life emerged from the ocean. God created the ocean as a storehouse of secrets. The fact that we can now delve into that world is an amazing thing. (511-112, 2005/10/11) 2. You need to train yourselves to adapt to the ocean. This is training for the future. After you are trained, you must train and teach others. It does not make sense that people in developing regions go hungry because of food shortages. Wherever there is water, there are fish and other animals. Wherever there is water, humans can grow vegetables and farm crops for food. Don't all the animals sustain their lives based on the food chain, which includes all the animals and fish? As lords of creation, human beings should be able to survive, even creating habitats where there are water, plants, land animals and fish. Yet some people lack education about the best methods for utilizing their resources to sustain livelihoods under challenging conditions. This is why some even face starvation. You Unificationists must fulfill your responsibility to lead them and care for these people. You should go to the developing nations and become instructors and teachers at kindergartens, elementary schools, middle schools, high schools and universities. You should improve standards by teaching them the most modern agricultural methods. This is how you can save people who would otherwise starve to death. They first need to know how to fish effectively; this is why I sent four boats each to 160 nations. You are thinking, "What's the use of doing that?" because your hearts and minds are not enlightened. But I am telling you we must do it. (444-191, 2004/04/04) 3. When I fish, I enter the deepest state of meditation in my life of faith. When I go out on the river in the early morning and fish under the stars, it is hard to see whether the fish are biting because it is still so dark. But by sensitively holding the fishing line or the fishing rod, I can tell when a fish takes the bait. I learned how to distinguish whether a fish actually takes the bait or simply nibbles it. This is why I am able to catch fish even in the dark. I can rely on my sense of touch to feel when a fish is nibbling on the bait. This is why I can fish freely at night, without any light around me. When I fish even in a heavy downpour, some people think I am a bit crazy, but they do not know what a great feeling I experience fishing like that. Sitting there covering myself with a small raincoat to stay dry, my mind is focused only on fishing, and I cannot stop thinking about it. Even when I eat, my mind is on fishing. You need this kind of mind-set in your life of faith. (391-129, 2002/08/20) 4. During the summer in Alaska there is no night. Here the sun sets and it becomes dark, but in Alaska even after 7:00 or 8:00 p.m. or much later you can still see everything. That is why I could fish as much as I wanted. In Alaskan summers you do not have to sleep. Since I continue living this kind of life, some people may think I go out to the ocean because I like it. Sometimes I feel, "What is there to like about the ocean?" Yet still I go, and everyone should be like me. I may not go out to sea now as much as I used to, but before I die I must pass this spirit on to others. If I die without passing it on, everything will come to a halt. If I pass it on to someone, will he or she continue it? I am doing this for the Will. I am busy because I know I do not have a lot of time left to do this. I have to bring people here and train them. I have to educate them. Should I have just the men participate and let the women take a pass? All the women should do this as well. (294-177, 1998/06/14) 5. During the world leadership workshop I led in Kodiak in 1992, participants woke up at 5:00 a.m. and did not go to sleep before midnight. I took them out during the day and trained them until nighttime. My training was to take them out to the ocean. The ocean represents the fallen world, and fish symbolize human beings. I trained them in rain and snow. When I asked the staff to find out the weather forecast for the day, they wrote down the wind speed but not whether it would rain. When I asked them why they did not note the rain, they replied that there was no point, because over the years no matter how many times they wrote that rain was in the forecast, it never once affected what we did. I made a tradition of fishing regardless of the rain. My thinking was, "If it's going to rain, bring it on!" Rain is not a problem when in a boat on the water, but heavy winds can be. Yet, to me even the wind is the same. Whenever a storm is forecast, the big boats do not go out, but our small boats still do. I say, "Let's go out!" After doing this for about a week, people get addicted to catching fish. Once they taste the feeling of it, they cannot bear not doing it. This is how appealing it is. (236-030, 1992/11/02) 6. I took people on boats out to the vast Pacific Ocean and trained them by having them do longline fishing. Sometimes we went so far out that it took from morning until noontime going at full speed to arrive at our fishing spot. This is how I trained them and prepared them for leadership. We caught sharks, swordfish, Japanese Spanish mackerel, tuna and many other kinds. We caught everything there was to catch. What did we use for bait? I studied particular types of bait. With the right bait you can catch fish anywhere in the ocean. The waters off Cape Town, South Africa, have the strongest waves in the world. I am also sending people and boats there in order to train them. I am thinking of recording all these experiences and knowledge we have gained. These records will be an asset to bequeath to future generations down through history, a textbook of the tradition for our ocean enterprises. (423-320, 2003/11/02) 7. The era of the Pacific civilization has arrived. This realm must bind together Hawaii, Australia, Indonesia, the Philippines, Taiwan, and even Japan. During World War II many Japanese soldiers died on islands in the South Pacific. Among those who survived, there were many who took wives and had children there. Should the nation of Japan simply abandon those people? Or should it reach out to them and save them? Since Japan is not doing it, someone from the Unification Church should go there and help them. Should I send Japanese Unificationists or Unificationists from other nations? It should be Japanese Unificationists. Understanding this, I mobilized Japanese members and directed them to educate and help those people as a mother would. I selected bright women from Japan and trained them at sea. How great it will be to see these Japanese women become brave warriors of the sea who work to save their nations sons and daughters! It is God's love to have Japanese people save their own descendants. God desires that we love our enemies. I mobilized Japanese women to teach them to do just that. I mobilized them and told them to find a way to live independently, to make their own living by becoming schoolteachers and experts at catching fish from boats. (337-144, 2000/10/25) 8. I am mobilizing young Japanese women to Hawaii to begin a movement to create an alliance among the 62 island nations of the world. I am building boats and training them to use them. These Japanese women should go through this boat training and be fully ready to go to the island nations and minister to the president and parliament members there. Representing Mother, these women have the responsibility to educate the president and high-ranking people in their mission nations. This is why I am mobilizing many Japanese women to be sent. (362-120, 2001/12/09) 9. Koreans are adventurous by nature. This is why they are at the cutting edge of the world, pioneering ocean enterprises in places like Cape Town at the southern tip of Africa. I am their representative. I brought you Japanese women to Yeosu and Suncheon for a serious training program because I want you to love the nations of the oceanic realm. Why have I called Japanese women to take part in this training? It is because it is the fastest way to liberate the Eve nation. You should never forget this. This is why I have taken steps to call Japanese woman members who had gone to America or to world missions to come to Yeosu for this training. This is not just for Japanese women who came to Korea for their Blessing. All sisters who have been active in the Unification Church in Japan must come to the seas of Yeosu and Suncheon and learn how to love the waters, fields and mountains of Korea. You need to love this land more than the Koreans do. By offering such devotion, you can connect the future realm of liberation of the Japanese people to Korea. By linking this realm to Korea, you will transform the world of night into the world of day. I also had this mission; this is why I had to love Japan throughout my entire life. Just as the sun shines on the earth, the nation of Japan must shine its light not only on the world of day but also on the world of night. (493-289, 2005/04/26) 10. The life of a sailor's wife is full of hardships. Any Japanese woman who completes her mission as a sailor's wife will become an ancestor of the world of mothers. She is giving life to civilization, which developed from the ocean. With this spirit and heart, immediately after I returned to Korea from America, I mobilized Japanese woman members here to train you. When I go to America I will also mobilize the Japanese women there to come and join this workshop. This is global-level training. I will bring all the Japanese women who went abroad as foreign missionaries as well. Nevertheless, if Japanese members who came to Korea to be married only stay at home and do not come to these workshops, how can they lift their face before other Japanese members who work so hard for the world? It will be so embarrassing for them. I do not want that to happen to you, which is why I am encouraging all Japanese woman in Korea to come to this workshop, especially those who were blessed with Korean men. Actually, you need to have the heart of loving the ocean and the natural environment of Yeosu and Suncheon to the extent that you shed tears of joy and gratitude for the experiences you get in this training. (493-338, 2005/04/27) 11. I am very busy because I have to quickly save the nations of the oceanic realm. I gave a direction to the Japanese women that they should hold 40-day, 72-day and 120-day workshops at the same time. We have to finish this quickly. Two-thirds of a human body consists of water. Therefore, we have to love the water as our own body. The person who loves water becomes the owner. Water is so important; it moves in the air and is the source of life. I am telling the people who passed the test at the end of the 40-day workshop in Yeosu to attend a 72-day workshop. Then they should continue on and attend the 120-day workshop. By the time they complete the 120-day workshop, they will have an overall knowledge about boats. Whatever they do and wherever they go, since they will have knowledge and good common sense about how to live on the ocean, they will have what it takes to make a living on the sea. This is why they have to learn all this. They must not remain ignorant. (531-159, 2006/07/03) 12. The Korean husbands' Japanese wives who are in training should become the mothers of the ocean world. If I give the direction, they should be ready to pack up and move out on the same day. Who trained them in this way? Since they are married to Koreans, they should now think they are Korean women. This means they should love Korea as their own nation. Thus, from now on they should go out to their neighborhoods and serve them with the spirit of a general, even mobilizing Korean men to help. Thereby, they should be able to create the peace kingdom police force and the peace kingdom corps. (522-207, 2006/03/29) Fishing tournaments From October 17-20, 2001, True Parents hosted the first Sports Fishing World Champion Cup tournament in Nagasaki, Japan, with participants representing 27 nations. This tournament was held for the purpose of promoting friendship among fishermen and fisherwomen of the world and contributing to the realization of world peace. On October 19, in the middle of the tournament, True Parents inaugurated the Sports Fishing Federation for World Peace. This tournament has been held annually ever since in different parts of the world, including Yeosu, Korea; Taipei, Taiwan; the Gold Coast, Australia; and Marbella, Spain. 13. In the future I will host a fishing tournament in the style of the Olympic Games. There are 400 million people in the world who fish. You can fish from the time you are five years old until you grow old and die. You are never too old to fish. Many people fish as a hobby or for pleasure. There is nothing more enjoyable. This is why I am going to create an Olympic-style fishing tournament. We have a global newspaper and the UPI news agency. It is now time to promote this fishing tournament through our network. The time has arrived when we can do this. We can make our fishing tournament a global event via satellite links to local venues in the same way as we do with our marriage Blessing events. If our leaders can set up and coordinate fishing venues for people living in villages at the far ends of the world, they too can participate in the fishing tournament. In this way people from all over the world can compete, just as in the Olympics. (350-291, 2001/08/18) 14. We are holding this fishing tournament to commemorate the 40th anniversary of True Parents' Holy Wedding, with 120 participants representing the three nations of Korea, Japan and the United States. Since you participants represent your own nations, this might create barriers of national pride during the tournament. However, you must unite. In fact, you need to build such a spirit of unity here that you will unite even more tightly after the competition is over. Before you came, you Japanese, Koreans and Americans were historically enemies to one another. Here, during this fishing tournament, you must break down such barriers. This tournament should be held not only in America but in any of the 185 nations in the world where we have a foundation. We should hold this tournament four times in the same location each year, covering the four seasons, because the fishing will be different in each season. (331-128, 2000/08/31) 15. I am sponsoring the Fishing World Cup, which begins today, October 21, 2003, here in Yeosu, for the sake of the Peace UN and the peace kingdom. I am organizing it for the purpose of creating the peace kingdom and Peace UN, both of which heaven and earth desire, and to create a liberated world. Many years ago, there was a violent uprising in the Yeosu-Suncheon area. Now, a new kind of explosion that can save this nation must be triggered from this area. It is for this purpose that I initiated this fishing tournament here. Therefore, I would like the local citizens to cooperate with me in this spirit. God desires the Peace UN and the peace kingdom. This is why I am doing so many things, including holding this fishing tournament. I am telling you that something powerful, like dynamite, is happening here; it will touch every participant and even induce the people of the world to support this event. God desires to see this happen, and it will be a great blessing for the Republic of Korea. This is why I came here. I am establishing a new tradition for the sake of the Peace UN and the peace kingdom, a tradition that does not exist in this world. The 2003 Yeosu Fishing World Cup has such significance. It can trigger a great heavenly explosion that will have more impact than the Yeosu-Suncheon incident. (422-075, 2003/10/21) 16. Africa has so much water, so many fish and so many animals. Everywhere you go there are rivers. If you can catch even one big fish, it can sustain you for an entire week. Also, people can make a living as hunting guides, taking people on safaris. This is why I created the Sightseeing and Hunting Federation for World Peace and the Sightseeing and Fishing Federation for World Peace. All you need is water and land. You can farm on the land. Yet white people did not effectively teach the local people in Africa what they knew about agriculture. They generally exploited them and did not teach them anything, and such people were driven away in the end. But it is different with our missionaries. Everyone welcomes them, because our missionaries live for the sake of the people. They can do that because I trained them how to farm. This is why I created a farm and fishing facility in Texas. (254-305, 1994/02/16) Section 6. Shipbuilding The One Hope and Cheon Jeong Ho True Parents became interested in boat manufacturing while contemplating the development of the oceans. True Parents launched their first boat, Cheon Seung Ho (Heaven's Victory) on June 26, 1963, and went on to build an un-sinkable vessel, the Good Go boat. This boat is a highlyregarded fishing boat, officially recognized for its exceptional performance. True Parents developed a new boat-building technique using plaster molds, which reduced construction time. In Mokpo, Korea, they established Master Marine and had it use this boat-building technique. On February 17, 2011, True Parents presided over the launching ceremony for a new boat, the Cheon Jeong Ho, in Yeosu. This boat was the first to be built using fiberglass and the plastermold technology. True Parents have great expectations that this new shipbuilding technique will contribute substantially to the development of the marine industry in Korea. 1. The Good Go boat, the One Hope, symbolizes our highest hope for the ocean. Other boats are 30 to 50 feet in length and are big and luxurious. People feel very proud of them. Our Good Go boats are small but fast. They swoosh by quickly; people do not pay them much attention because they are small. They just comment, "Those boats are dangerous. Those people are going to get themselves killed." But that's not going to happen. People do not realize that our boats are unsinkable. (270-064, 1995/05/04) 2. People around the world have discovered that they cannot develop the fishing industry without me. I have created a new type of net and boat. Our One Hope fleet is quite famous. Our Good Go boats are reputed to be adept at riding the waves. No other small fishing boat in the world surpasses ours. I spent nine years designing and building this boat. It does not sink. Land dwellers fear the ocean more than a roaring lion because they feel as if the waves are coming to get them. They focus on the bottom of the boat as important, thinking you will wind up drowning if your boat has a hole in the floor. The boat I designed overcomes that liability because it is unsinkable. Common sense teaches us that we should swim away from a boat when it is about to sink, but this boat stays afloat, so if you hold on to it, you will survive. (206-346, 1990/10/14) 3. I have an international reputation second to none in matters to do with the ocean. When we constructed the Good Go boats for the US Navy, seven military personnel came and conducted a week-long inquiry. They discovered that these boats had a global reputation. They needed to obtain our approval to build such boats. This demonstrates that we have reached a position of supremacy that is recognized even by the United States. Our shipbuilding company in Korea is winning contracts in Europe to build boats 320-plus meters long. We have reached the top of the world. (609-292, 2009/04/09) 4. The South Korean government once prohibited the manufacture of speedboats and other vessels that use fiberglass because of its relationship with certain nations, especially North Korea. Now is the time to lift this ban for the sake of North-South unification. Therefore, now we can build speedboats. We are entering an age in which we can produce and market high-speed boats such as the Good-Go. This is the first time this type of boat has been built in Korea. The international market for these boats is quite promising. If we make these boats in Korea, our reach will extend through North Korea to China, Russia and even Japan. We can build this boat at low cost, so I think we can enter the Japanese market. I believe we can be the sole producer of boats of this size in Asia. (262-264, 1994/08/01) 5. It is even possible to cross the ocean in our incredible Good Go boats. Countless young people will venture out on these boats once they realize they do not sink. When we think about the vast ocean, the most dreadful thing that comes to mind is being on a small boat. People absolutely fear going out on small boats. However, our boats do not sink. That is why fishermen use them for catching tuna out of Gloucester, near Boston. I am a champion in that world. (538-325, 2006/09/18) 6. The Good Go boat is a unique boat. When the winds blow and the waves are high, this boat can penetrate and move through the waves. You can even cross the Pacific Ocean with this boat. You should be careful not to underestimate this boat just because it is small. This boat does not sink. No matter how fast it is going, if you make a turn, it will immediately turn. No matter how many times they do it, the people of the world do not understand how that works, but I do. If you build a boat with fiberglass, it should last for over 100 years. If you regularly bring it to the shop, clean it up, replace the worn-out parts and repaint it, it will last a long time. (544-097, 2006/11/08) 7. I have been riding on boats for decades. I have sat on boats day after day and observed how they sail. While looking at how the front of the boat rises and falls in the waves, I can estimate its standard level of buoyancy. You should not utilize the buoyancy to go too fast, nor keep the boat too low in the water. If the buoyancy is set too low, you will be submerged, but if it is set too high, you will capsize. If you fail to adjust this properly, you will have a problem when you try to negotiate a turn. A large ship must turn slowly, not quickly. When you make a turn you should first know what the tides and waves are and what happens to them when the wind blows. If you misjudge them, then even when you try to turn slowly, a small force can cause the boat to abruptly spin around. It's not enough to know how to turn it to one direction; you must be able to turn in all four directions. In the center of the bottom of the boat is the keel, which determines how the boat engages with the water. I know how it is structured. That is why I know what to do with the keel, both to decrease the speed of the boat and to turn it around. We built a boat called the Good Go and this boat is fast. All shipbuilders now build their boats in the way we do, but I was the first one to make these unsinkable boats. (551-212, 2007/01/07) 8. If you are going fishing, there is no better boat than the Good Go. People who tried fishing in this boat know that it is fast and nimble. It is easy to follow the fish with this boat. You do not know how fast fish can swim. Even if they are fast, this boat never fails to keep up with them. That is why anybody who fishes in this boat falls in love with it. I am planning to take care of your eventual livelihood by having you sell these boats, but no one seems interested. To this day I have not heard a single person in Korea declare that he will build this boat. (340-060, 2000/12/23) 9. If we placed on display everything I have done so far, it would make an extraordinary exhibit. I am making big ships in Mokpo. We are building all kinds of ships, including transport ships and trawlers. We are making ferry boats and cruise ships that are being used by the Korean government. We also build oil tankers. If we have the blueprint, we can construct the ship. The boats we make in Korea are of good quality, and their performance is good because we build them with our best effort. In Korea, cruise ships and tankers weighing tens of thousands of tons are being built, but the utility value of these boats will diminish in the future. These boats can transport a lot of cargo, but there are not that many ports where they can dock. This will hinder the distribution system considerably. At that point, small boats will take over the industry. I prepared everything, knowing that such a time is coming. There is hope from now because our company in Korea is prepared for all this. (262-262, 1994/08/01) 10. A boat made using the plaster-mold technology will not sink. It will always float, even in the most turbulent conditions. When a ten-meter-high wave approaches, even if the boat mounts the wave and then capsizes, it will not sink. Unless you buy and use these boats, there will be no way for you to survive a tsunami. (2011/03/31) 11. The boat we build does not sink. It is light in weight. Even if this boat hits a rock, it will not break or sink. So, the cost will not be an issue for buyers. People often hesitate or refuse to buy a boat out of fear of drowning with their children and loved ones. Of course, everyone prefers a nice, safe boat on which to enjoy a day out. If there were such a boat, they would buy it even if it cost them everything they had. With this boat, one is safe on the ocean. Even if a tsunami appears, with waves like mountains reaching up more than ten meters, the crew is safe because this boat can ride out those waves. Our boats are faster than automobiles. This boat can travel more than 80 miles per hour. When its speed exceeds 80, reaching even a 100 miles per hour, it will fly over the water like an airplane. The boat is actually flying at 85 miles per hour. If you maneuver the boat to go upward at that speed, it will glide on the water. It will glide into the sky. Even if it is hit by lightning, it will not be damaged. (2011/04/01) 12. We should place a worldwide ban on making boat molds using wood or other inappropriate materials. Boat molds must be made using plaster. The source material of plaster is crushed rocks, and there is an unlimited supply of this raw material. No matter how you calculate the material cost, you make a profit. If you ride on a boat I have made from a plaster mold, how proud you will be 100 years from now. There is extraordinary value in this method. It takes a long time to build a boat using one mold. If you use the plaster mold, you can build one boat in 12 days. After making molds, the unlimited supply of material will be enough to build tens of thousands of boats in 120 nations. The supply of raw material is truly unlimited because calcium compounds, like sand, can be found anywhere in the earth. We can make boats weighing tens of thousands of tons. On such boats, we can create an environment like on land that provides a habitat for many people. If animals and plants can also thrive there, we will have no problem engineering our own Noah's Ark. (2011/01/14) 13. Life jackets are manufactured in such a way that the air inside cannot leak out. When you enter the water with one of them on, you will float. Boats made from a plaster mold float because air compressed several hundreds of times is injected in between the steel plates. No matter how heavy it is, it will float. It is as simple as that. In the beginning, people said that the plaster mold would not work, but we put everything on the line and built the Cheon Jeong Ho. (2011/02/26) Top Ocean True Parents built a ship called Top Ocean and began an enterprise to catch krill across the entire Antarctic region. The purpose was to manufacture fish powder, thereby addressing the problem of the global food shortage. Top Ocean also caught other kinds of fish, and this paved the way for an Antarctic fishery. 14. I built a ship and named it Top Ocean in order to develop the South Pole. This ship will soon set sail. In addition to this ship, I built two more similar, latest model ships. Right now, the United States cannot run fishing operations in the Antarctic because the crews have to stay there for eight months to a year. Young people will not take on such a schedule because of possible family issues. That is why the US government is fully supporting our efforts to send our big ships to the South Pole. Besides fishing, our people are exploring for the government and providing it with information about the South Pole. (326-279, 2000/07/15) 15. The ship called Top Ocean is sailing the Antarctic to catch krill. Krill is high in protein and can nourish all the things of creation. It can serve as feed for all types of animals and their offspring. Ultimately, it should be food for human beings. We must supply this nourishment to all things of creation. As we continue this harvest through the ocean, we will end the global food shortage. (324-114, 2000/06/17) 16. The ships that are operating in the Antarctic right now are 7,000-ton class ships. We have acquired a number of these ships from Russia and have put half of them into operation. They are operating in the coldest places on earth, where the winds are the strongest and the seas are full of icebergs. Fish there live under the ice. The fish survive in the water beneath the ice. Everything generally is visible out at sea, but here the ice casts shadows that conceal the fish. Therefore, fish gather in schools under large icebergs and krill follow them there. It is quite an adventure because you have to scrape along and catch them in this environment. These ships have very large fish holds. I have been buying boats with standard features and have enlarged the fish holds to five times their usual size. Other people catch, at most, about 80 tons a day, but we catch four times that amount, up to 320 tons of fish per day. (334-070, 2000/09/28) 17. On the open seas, you can catch large fish, such as sailfish. You can understand the situation at the poles once you go on a South Pole expedition on our Top Ocean. You will discover what fish are caught at the North Pole and South Pole. The depth of the Antarctic Ocean is what makes it dangerous. Moreover, you are battling icebergs. The fish do not remain still. If there is an iceberg, fish go to hide beneath it, so they follow them. On the open seas, they are easy prey for larger fish, so they stay under the icebergs. Krill also stay at the bottom of the iceberg, which is their safe habitat together with the smaller fish. You have to cast your net below the iceberg. That is why it is dangerous. This ship sails amid icebergs in its quest to catch fish and krill. (368-327, 2002/02/01) Section 7. Las Vegas and Hoover Dam A city of peace True Parents believe that transforming Las Vegas from a city of gambling and self-indulgence into a city of goodness in both image and substance would contribute to the restoration of the world. They toured the region from Los Angeles to the Grand Canyon, Hoover Dam and Las Vegas, and set conditions in order to restore and offer the area to heaven. Although the city of Las Vegas is a famous symbol of sin, True Parents invested in this city. They did so in order to transform it into a stronghold for a healthy, God-centered hobby industry, an important location from which to restore the United States and the world. 1. You do not need to wear a watch in Las Vegas because the city is always lit up and active, 24 hours a day. If you go to Las Vegas, you are certain to lose 80 percent of your money. It is in the proximity of the Grand Canyon, Hoover Dam and Los Angeles. Las Vegas has become a kingdom of promiscuity, so how can we create the kingdom of heaven if we leave this place as it is? The Grand Canyon, Hoover Dam, Las Vegas and Los Angeles shape the mainstream of American culture. satan has a hold on this place, which constitutes the underlying culture of America. We must recover this entire area. (588-071, 2008/04/12) 2. We cannot achieve a world of peace unless we prevail over the pleasure industries that cover the area from Los Angeles to Las Vegas, the Grand Canyon and Hoover Dam. I have decided to embrace this city with the purpose of turning it around 180 degrees, in order to take a completely different direction. A global campaign is possible because God is behind it. If all of you share this conviction, you can develop all our activities here. Hobby industries relate to pleasure industries. Unless we embrace all of this we cannot create the kingdom of heaven. The issue is how humankind will liberate this world. Only the Unification Church holds the answer. We must be involved in these things. (589-055, 2008/04/28) 3. The Grand Canyon, Hoover Dam and Las Vegas are three sites that exemplify the United States' power as the leading nation of the world. In all God's creation, there is no place like the Grand Canyon. Hoover Dam, developed through human labor, was made to allow all races to come and live here. Las Vegas is a city created in the middle of the desert, adjacent to the Hoover Dam. It is like a warehouse where the proud talent of the world gathers. Los Angeles has schools for actors; it is a stronghold known for creating new culture. In the Last Days anyone who does not know about these places will not understand about the new culture and era for pioneering. From now the culture of the heavenly nation will connect to this region. (587-285, 2008/03/17) 4. Las Vegas is currently the center of popular culture, but if Hoover Dam had never been built, this area would have no water or food; it would have remained a desert. Because Hoover Dam was built, seven states are supplied with drinking water. Hoover Dam was built to last for 100 years. It was created to provide potable water and electricity. The Rocky Mountains, where we find the headwaters of the Colorado River, is a dangerous place with water flowing through deep ravines. The surrounding states have become fertile land. These cultural centers in the southwest were created based on the generous electrical output generated by Hoover Dam. People came up with the idea to bring everything together in Las Vegas. They thought, "Let's create a venue for culture, encompassing all aspects of the human environment in one location." Religion should now position itself here and exert its influence. We must revive this city. (589-068, 2008/05/02) 5. You cannot know whether the US culture is on the road to ruin or prosperity without fully understanding Los Angeles, the Grand Canyon, Hoover Dam and Las Vegas. People who will prosper can be found behind those headed toward ruin, and those headed toward ruin can be found behind those who are going to prosper. The two types are in a Cain-Abel relationship. We need to eradicate whatever is Cain-like. We should create billboards advocating absolute sexual fidelity, and should bar lascivious people who focus on wine, women and gambling. I tell you that we should promote healthy hobby industry organizations. The money flowing into this place does not come from the United States alone. Money from around the world secretly flows here from the bottom and moves up to the top. This place is influenced by evil forces that can ruin the world; we cannot leave things as they are. (589-123, 2008/05/04) 6. Las Vegas is a stronghold for forces that are ruining America. If we can grab Las Vegas by the neck and transform it into a heavenly institution, the kingdom of peace will blossom from here. A base from which the flower of providence blooms will emerge out of the source of corruption. I have studied Las Vegas and Los Angeles for 20 years. I know completely what is bad in these places. When I get involved, I will put things in order. Once I uncovered the reality, I had to deal with it. (592-305, 2008/06/11) The purpose of profit An enormous amount of money flows through Las Vegas. True Parents plan to transform Las Vegas into a sound and wholesome place centered on God, and use the immense amount of economic profit generated there for the education of talented people in poor countries, and for projects focused on relieving hunger. They also invested in raising leaders who can implement these plans. True Parents purchased a building in Las Vegas as a providential base and named it Cheon Hwa Gung. 7. I know all too well how evil Los Angeles and Las Vegas are. Las Vegas is the landing pad of the kingdom of lust, and it must be defeated. To defeat it, you have to go to the casino and dominate it like a king. If you are ignorant, you will be deceived when you go into this promiscuous world. The mafia always has you on camera; they have set up an environment to prevent anyone from taking advantage of them. We have to dominate this environment and use half its profits to educate the children of the Caintype world and the other half to convert it into a stronghold for peace that can save the 20 million people in the world who starve to death each year. This will establish a foundation to support God's Will in this land. (589-056, 2008/04/28) 8. I will have you participate in a fundraising campaign at the United Nations. You will raise funds from wealthy people. You should calculate how many rich people there are in Korea and the average value of their assets. Then you can encourage them to contribute accordingly. We will use half of that money to educate the children of the Cain-type world who are living in difficult circumstances. We will use the other half to save the 20 million people who live as refugees and are dying of starvation. For this purpose, heaven seeks to elevate the moral and ethical standards of the gambling places and casinos of the world, including Las Vegas. We will give the owners only the interest, and use half of the profits to educate the poor of the Cain-type world. We should provide educational opportunities to highlygifted people beyond the barriers of race and nation, so that they can perfect their innate talents in the coming age. I am interested in Las Vegas on behalf of the 20 million people worldwide who suffer from malnutrition. (590-115, 2008/05/19) 9. I cannot take responsibility for the world all by myself, but if I can gather people and train them to become leaders, together we will be able to take responsibility. Wherever I go, as long as I stand in a subject position, I can select like-minded people from the world, and embrace and guide them. I can create many methods for doing this. You still have not attained this ability, so I plan to convene a special education program for you again. Once I train people in the west, focusing on the four main cities, Seattle, San Francisco, Los Angeles and San Diego, I will have them gain leadership experience in the tourism and leisure industries. I will train them while taking them to Las Vegas, the Grand Canyon and Hoover Dam. Once this is done, they will become influential people, second to none in the world. This is what you will become if I train you. There is nothing you will not be able to do. (609-328, 2009/04/09) 10. I bought a house in Las Vegas and named it Cheon Hwa Gung, the heavenly palace of harmony. The Chinese character hwa means "harmony." It consists of two characters, hwa meaning "rice" and gu meaning "mouth." As these characters imply, we should provide meals for those who come to this palace and cannot afford to eat three meals a day. Those who want to pay money can do so; those who do not wish to pay need not do so, but they may eat before they go. (611-103, 2009/05/06) 11. The issue is how to connect the leisure industry in Las Vegas with Asia. In my travels, I stop here to think about how to connect this place with the development of Asia. I contemplate how to renew this place so it can become an attraction for the Asian tourism industry. No one thought of this. People of the world think that everything here is part of an ephemeral culture that is going to disappear, but they should not think like that. (615-238, 2009/08/24) Chapter 3. Jardim Declarations for Creating an Ideal Community Section 1. The Pantanal and the New Hope Farm The Original Holy Ground When True Parents first visited the Pantanal, they remarked that it was the place where all living things exist in their original state as was created by God. The Pantanal is in Brazil, which is also home to the Amazon River. The Pantanal is where True Parents dedicated the Original, Root and Victory Holy Ground. There they strived to establish the standard of loving nature as God originally created it. By the conditions they made there, they sought to make it a new beginning point from which to build the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven during the era of the realm of the perfect Fourth Adam. Establishing New Hope Farm in Jardim and undertaking various projects there, True Parents worked toward realizing a new community. The purpose of True Parents' work in the Pantanal and Jardim was to establish a new center in the Americas for uniting North America, a Protestant realm, and South America, a Roman Catholic realm, to realize world peace. 1. The Pantanal exists in the state of nature as God originally created it. The fish, animals and plants exist in their most pristine state. I imagine it is similar to the earth as it was when Adam and Eve lived. That is why I have resolved to make the Pantanal the place where I will liberate the world from the suffering caused by the Fall of the first ancestors. There I will bring a new beginning for God and for the realization of the providential Will and the ideal of creation that has been His hope. Also, I am determined that the Pantanal will become the starting point and base for the new kingdom of heaven in heaven and on earth, which will welcome the era of the perfected Fourth Adam. Adam and Eve probably would not have lived in a cold region. God made all of creation for the sake of Adam and Eve. I believe that He blessed them with this kind of environment so that tens of thousands of generations of their descendants would care for and nurture it for the sake of their loving family. That is why I view this place as the holy ground where God is making a new beginning. It is the original holy ground. It is the first one. It is where the Completed Testament Age can begin. It is now the starting point for families that can open the gate and enter the kingdom of heaven, in heaven and on earth. (310-277, 1999/07/27) 2. In the Pantanal we must build a zoo, an insect zoo, a botanical garden and an aquarium. It is the Original Holy Ground, Root Holy Ground and Victory Holy Ground, because nature can be seen there in its original condition, in the sense that none of God's creations there were wiped out by the Flood. It is well protected and preserved, so that we can love creation in its original state. It was made entirely for the sake of love. The conclusion is that the fish, trees, shrubs, green fields, and animals all were created for our sake. God created them all for our sake. They were created for each of us, centering on love. Therefore, when we live for the sake of this world of creation, the world of peace can be realized on earth. (414-059, 2003/07/27) 3. Heavenly Father, the True Parents and the Unification Family stand at the forefront of the path that we must go. The era has arrived when we can bring satan to submission and we can command him as the archangel. In order to take this first step, I have set up the Pantanal as the base of the Original Holy Ground, Root Holy Ground and Victory Holy Ground. May You enable us, the people of the world, to cherish this place, to offer our sincere devotion, and to gather all of heaven's blessings in this place, so that we may stand before You as one people, one nation and one world. We pledge that we will become true parents who will pass on these blessings to others. Thank You for letting us have a new start as the Unification Family, representing the whole nation. May we stand in the position of Your partners by loving and protecting this place and by treating this place as Your body and as our own bodies. O God, who is transcendent over all and immanent in all, with all authority and all power, please have dominion over us. We choose this place and offer it as the base of Your blessings, where we can enter the kingdom of heaven directly. We ask You to sanctify this place. Through the devotion of our bloodstained hearts, may the grace of Your Blessing take deep root in this place, and cover the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven for tens of thousands of years. May You guide us to fulfill the way of filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters forever and ever through the new lineage by centering on Your love. I sincerely pray that all the families who have received the Blessing can unite, inherit the tradition of the True Ancestors, and pass it on to their descendants for all generations to come. May they resolve to fulfill the way of filial sons and daughters. At this hour, we offer to You this place that we selected as the Original Holy Ground, Root Holy Ground and Victory Holy Ground. (310-280, 1999/07/27) 4. In the future, Salobra, the Pantanal and Jardim, where I made the proclamations that united the spiritual world and the physical world, will become scenic destinations for tourists from around the world. They are places where the water and the land meet. This is where we are determining all matters related to water and land, as a basis for continuing on our path. (293-272, 1998/06/02) 5. What I discovered this time is that the enormous region of South America, especially Brazil, is not simply a rough mountainous land. It gradually rises from flat land to reach a plateau about 1,000 meters high. You have no idea how many rivers there are, because when it rains all the water flows down many slopes in all directions. If the land were mountainous only a few major rivers would be formed, but because the lands are flat there are numerous river courses. The rivers flow and join together and divide again. The temperature also differs depending on the altitude. Just as different species of fish live in different areas of the sea depending on the temperature, the fish in all the rivers likewise search for areas which have the appropriate temperature; there they go to mate and lay their eggs. Even in regions several hundreds of kilometers away from each other, whether in the east, west or north, if the temperature is the same, you will find the same species of fish living there. Thus, there is a wide variety of fish. (267-269, 1995/01/20) 6. Fishing is the best activity for focusing your mind to offer sincere devotion, and you can keep at it 24 hours a day. That's why I have spent 25 years on boats. There was a time when I went out to sea as soon as I woke up in the morning. But now that I have established the realm of liberation of the True God, I do not go fishing as much as I did then. I went to Kodiak and proclaimed Sa Sa Jeol, 4-4 Day. Ever since then, I no longer fish as before. Now I only love the fish; I do not worry about catching them. It is the responsibility of True Parents and Unification Church members to love fish first, and then love all the rest of creation, and to prevent species from becoming extinct. Here in the Pantanal and the Amazon Basin we find created beings all in their original state. All the things that God had created exist here untouched. If we leave them unprotected, they will all become extinct. People who do not understand this come fishing here with nets although they are told not to; they do all sorts of things that must be restricted. Someone must love and protect this place. In order to prevent the extinction of creatures in this region, I am offering fish from the ocean as a sacrifice in their place. Just as we needed to make sacrificial offerings in order to liberate God, we need to offer sacrifices to protect all things of creation. (298-019, 1998/12/31) 7. During God's history of bitter sorrow, He brought the Flood Judgment. The Flood of Noah's time touched everything but the world of fish. Did the fish die during the Flood? When the flood waters reached the tops of the mountains, fish that had been living in the mountain brooks were suddenly able to eat everything in the world as their food and take in its nutrition. In fact, the Flood Judgment was a time of total freedom for fish. Human beings initially come from water -- their mother's womb. Because God created us with that kind of beginning, I came here to the Pantanal, the wetlands of South America. South America contains created beings in their original state as God created them, left almost untouched. In other parts of the world many species have become extinct, but most of the species in the Pantanal and the Amazon Basin still exist. (296-020, 1998/10/10) 8. The law of nature demonstrates that the good digests the bad. Hence, only those who live with the authority of something eternal can be eternal victors in life. That authority comes from true love. This means that we must appreciate the low valleys as well as the high peaks. Do I like only high peaks and dislike low valleys? No, I don't. That is why I have come to the Pantanal. This place of lowland waters exhibits everything that is hidden in the world's watery depths. It is interesting to watch them. I can see all kinds of things here that I could not see in the northern hemisphere. It is such a delight. In all the years I went to the ocean to catch fish, I never saw a fish that could sing. But here, all the fish can sing. After catching fish here and closely observing the fish, I was able to hear their songs, that are so different and so diverse. You have no idea how magical it is to listen to the fish sing. They sound even more beautiful than an orchestra of human beings. (296-115, 1998/11/03) 9. Perdido, which is located in the vicinity of Jardim, has the most ideal land for farming, planting orchards, and planting forests. It is the best land in Brazil and the best land that I know of in all of South America. Brazil and Paraguay in South America are mainly flatlands, but this place has mountains as well. Its natural features are exactly like Korea's. It has mountains and crystal-clear waters, rivers that empty into clear lakes. It is quite difficult to see a clear river in South America, but here there are clear rivers and waterfalls, which you can even swim in. The land that we have purchased has 22 waterfalls, some of which are famous. One of these is called Iguazu, which it is unequalled as a tourist site. That place also has many fish, including dorado and a wide variety of other fish. When you fish there, they tend to take your bait well. Even when you are not fishing, if you put something to eat in the water they come rushing to eat it. Young children who visit there go wild; they want to live there. People in that area wonder, "Why is Reverend Moon so interested in Jardim?" However, after coming and experiencing the heart and spirit there, they exclaim, "Wow, this is like heaven!" (279-200, 1996/08/04) 10. One thing that amazed me when I went to South America was the thousands of birds that gather together and sing in concert, "tweet, tweet, tweet." It was an incredible performance, just magnificent. I thought to myself, "So this is what a bird orchestra is!" I believe that the best concert in the world would be one in which an insect orchestra, a bird orchestra, an animal orchestra, and a human orchestra performed together. I am sure God would be intoxicated with joy to hear the sound of all of them singing in harmony. All the fish in South America can sing. The fish in the northern hemisphere cannot sing. In South America it is always springtime, always like summer. The flowers are always blooming, and there is always abundant food to eat. So they have nothing else to do but to sing. That is why even the fish sing all day long. But creatures in the North have to go into hibernation for four months. No wonder they cannot sing! The zones with greenery and water make ideal places for people to live; they are ideal areas for all things of creation to live as well. We will make heaven in such a zone of greenery. If people experience joy and happiness in an environment where human beings, animals and all nature dance together to the combined sounds of a human orchestra, an animal orchestra and nature's orchestra, this will take them to the best part of the kingdom of heaven. (285-243, 1997/06/05) New Hope Farm in Jardim True Parents first visited Jardim on December 8, 1994. At that time, they went fishing in the Pantanal, and decided to build New Hope Farm and establish Jardim as the base from which God's nation would be realized. The reason True Parents built New Hope Farm in Jardim is because the ecology there was untouched and protected. They saw it as the best place to establish an ideal community that would resemble the Garden of Eden that God had created in the beginning. So True Father gathered people from all over the world in Jardim and trained them to live in a community as brothers and sisters in harmony with nature. Long ago, there were prophecies that Jardim would be "the place where the Lord will come." 11. The reason we are working to unite the world here in Jardim is because we urgently need to build a substantial foundation to bring the teaching that all the nations of the world are equal into actual reality. I am doing this in Jardim because we need an environment that transcends nations. Jardim is like the original garden. By garden, I mean the Garden of Eden. Interestingly, in the past, Catholic priests had prophesied that the Lord would come to Jardim. Hence many people said that the place where I built New Hope Farm was a blessed place. At an altitude of 900 meters, it is a good region for agriculture; it is suitable for growing both grains that do well in tropical regions and vegetables from the cooler regions. Rice farming or any kind of farming can easily be done here. (276-203, 1996/02/19) 12. Only when you love the land and all things of creation can you truly love human beings, who are the lords of the animals and all creation. Only when you love human beings can you truly love God. If this is so, where would you go to love the land, the creation and human beings? You need to go to New Hope Farm in Brazil. That place represents heaven and earth. It represents all the animals of the world's 160 nations. You have no idea how many birds, insects, fish and trees, whose names I do not even know, exist in that region. I thought, "Ah! When they make love, it must be so beautiful." In the morning, I wake up to the sounds of birds. There are birds arrayed in the five cardinal colors. In the United States, people say that in autumn the insects sound like an orchestra, but in South America, the orchestra is made up of birds and fish. Every species of fish can sing. Knowing this, we truly need to love this land. (269-171, 1995/04/17) 13. Just as all creatures were placed in Noah's ark, all things of the creation will be included in the region of Brazil and Paraguay that centers on New Hope Farm. There will be a museum, a zoo, a botanical garden, a fish farm near the lake, and hunting grounds in the mountains. Next, I will make a passage to the ocean. In this way, I am going to make it possible for everything in the world to exist here in this place. In the future, scholars, naturalists, botanists, agriculturalists and scientists from all over the world will gather here. I plan to set up the best industrial plants, bringing technology from all over the world. Therefore, this place will become the ideal nation of God. All ideals since the time of creation will be realized here. It will become the textbook, the Garden of Eden for all humankind. (269-046, 1995/04/06) 14. I am going to make New Hope Farm into the only farm of its kind in the world. I am going to make it into a ranch that everyone will visit. Ranch owners around the world will say, "Let's go to New Hope Farm to learn." I am also thinking of building a museum that will exhibit rocks, plants and animals. To support these things in the new nation that we are building, we will need to bring families, create villages and build cities. This will become God's nation, unprecedented in history, and it will be called the kingdom of heaven on earth. (270-032, 1995/05/03) 15. I love the ocean. I love the water. Water is the source of all life. Water can embrace and digest everything. In Jardim there is the Miranda River and the Plata River; they represent the dual characteristics of yin and yang. The Plata River is clear, while the Miranda River is muddy. When the dear water of the Plata meets the muddy water of the Miranda, it immediately swirls around like a whirlpool. Although the color of the water changes due to the mud, the river has the power to clear itself over time. That is the teaching of God and True Parents. Water has the power to make living things grow all the way to the top. It also has the strength to reach thousands of meters beneath the surface of the earth. Having this ability to relate with anything and everything is a characteristic of God's ownership. Since the Unification Church has inherited this teaching, its members must be able to carry out their mission to represent God wherever they go, similar to the nature of water. We must become the power that can embrace and digest everything. We must be able to stand proudly before all created beings, encourage them and renew them. (276-140, 1996/02/18) 16. In Jardim there are two rivers, the Miranda and the Plata. One is muddy and the other is clear. The golden mud of the Miranda represents the color gold, while the clear water of the Plata -- the best water in the area -- represents the color silver. Gold is the color of the land of the earth, while silver or platinum is like the brightness of the realms of light in the spirit world. So in Jardim, where these two rivers merge, I plan to establish the Water Palace and the Fishing Palace. Two-thirds of the human body consists of water. All creation uses water. Water makes it possible for all living things to exist. This is the formula. All living things on earth can sustain their life by water. This is a land that can represent all the required conditions. So if True Parents, together with the people of the world, come to embrace these two rivers, it will symbolize embracing all things of creation in heaven and on earth. (268-285, 1995/04/03) Section 2. Sao Paulo and Jardim Declarations The Sao Paulo Declaration True Parents celebrated the 36th True Parents' Day on March 31, 1995, bringing to a conclusion the 40-year course that began with the establishment of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. They proclaimed the Sao Paulo Declaration as the beginning of a new 40-year course. On this foundation there followed eight declarations on subsequent occasions. These are known as the Jardim Declarations. True Parents proclaim the Sao Paulo Declaration, based on sacrifice and true love invested in the way of restoration, through paying indemnity for the past 40 years. True Parents have brought victory step by step, from the individual level to the cosmic level, and from the servant-of-servants level to the level of God. On the 36th True Parents Day, True Father presented the Sao Paulo Declaration, which proclaims the beginning of the Second 40-Year Course as a period in which all Unification Church members worldwide must inherit True Parents' foundation of victory and fulfill their own portions of responsibility. On the way of God's Will, there can be no "self" in this regard, we need to achieve the state in which ego is non-existent. There must be no arrogance or individualism. True Parents' way of life has been one of loving the earth, loving all things of creation, loving all humankind and loving God single-mindedly, all for the realization of God's Will. It has been a path of pouring out true love. We need to inherit True Parents' lifestyle and make it our tradition, and by doing so accomplish the mission of tribal messiahs. The Second 40-Year Course officially begins March 31, 1995, on the 36th True Parents Day. This is the period of our portion of responsibility, which has to be fulfilled on the level of blessed families, specifically focusing on second generation blessed families. Blessed families have inherited True Parents' victorious vertical and horizontal foundation. Because of this, their mission extends not all the way to the restoration of heaven and earth, but only to the restoration of nations. The blessed families who have fulfilled their missions of tribal messiahship need to unite to restore nations. In this way, instead of needing the entire 40-year period, they can complete the restoration within four to seven years, depending on their level of faith and how much they fulfill their portions of responsibility. At this point in time, True Parents are initiating the establishment of a model ideal town and nation in South America. This has great providential significance. The providence in South America is bringing and extending into the Cain realm the victory and blessing of the Abel realm, which was established by heaven. This providence is to join together the foundation of North America, a Protestant realm, in the position of Abel, with the foundation in South America, a Catholic realm. Next, the victory of this united Abel realm must be connected to the Jewish realm and they must become one. Then, the victory of this united and expanded realm of Abel must be connected to the sphere of Islam and thus further expanded into a higher unity. Finally, the victory and blessing of this greatly expanded Abel sphere must be connected to the spheres of the other religions. This is the future direction of the providence. With North America as the center, the worldwide Unification Church needs to make special effort to support South America. We inherited True Parents' realm of victory and we need to expand it, investing our utmost effort so that the Cain realm can receive God's blessing. 1. On the foundation of the Sao Paulo Declaration I will make a great move to the front line of South America. I have already announced that I am leaving North America, and will move to South America. I have downsized the organizations and agencies in North America, shifting the economic and human resources that were invested there to South America. It is time to build an ideal nation. We need to build an ideal house, an ideal city, and an ideal nation. (268-131, 1995/03/31) The 1st Jardim Declaration: Absolute Faith, Absolute Love and Absolute Obedience True Parents designated the New Hope Farm Declaration, proclaimed on April 3, 1995 as the 1st Jardim Declaration. It reflects the measures they took to establish a model of the ideal society and nation. It states that emulating True Parents, we must stand on the foundation of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Today the world is confronted with the serious human crises of sexual immorality, family breakdown and the surge of individualism. In addition, environmental pollution threatens life's very existence on this one and only earth. In our human relationships we need, now more than ever, a movement practicing love and mutual cooperation. With regards to nature, it is urgent that we begin a movement to love all creation and to protect and conserve our environment. Religious people in particular must lead this movement. From the early days, True Parents taught that unless one loves nature, which was created for human beings, one cannot claim to love people; and unless one loves people, who are created to be the true children of God, one cannot say that one loves God. It is natural that whoever loves God will love people, who were created to be God's children. Hence, one cannot claim to love people and God unless one loves nature, which was created for people. In an ideal society or nation, people will transcend national and racial boundaries, establish mutual cooperation and harmony and live together happily. They will be fully conscious of being God's sons and daughters and of existing as one great extended family that can live as brothers and sisters centered on True Parents. This is the place where all the blessed families who have restored their lineage, realm of ownership and heart, living with True Parents' culture and language, will accomplish a world of freedom, peace and unity. All people will share God's culture of heart and co-exist enjoying interdependence, mutual prosperity, and universally shared values. This world will have no corruption, injustice, war or crime. People will eliminate the causes of environmental pollution and will protect and love all things of creation as true owners. In this model ideal world, all of life's activities and labors will be expressed through the practice of joyful service for the sake of others based on a heart of love, which will equalize our standard of living. On the foundation of blessed families, we will employ the advances of technology for the sake of education. The education of heart and of morality will have priority over academic education, physical education, and technical education. Education primarily will serve to raise up people of goodness who follow heaven's way. The realization of such an ideal can happen only on the basis of True Parents' thought, the teachings of true love for the sake of others. Through the Fall, Adam lost his faith, so the destiny of all people is to pass through a way of restoration that includes absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. God established religion for this purpose, and this is why the absolute faith of providential figures such as Noah is so precious. True Parents came to embody absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Through this, they brought victory in the severe battles they faced, not only on earth but also in spirit world. True Parents are now bequeathing their victorious foundation to us. We must imitate the tradition of True Parents in our life practice, thereby resembling the way True Parents love the world, all things of creation, humankind and God, so we can establish the model ideal nation. At the New Hope Farm we are trained to practice precisely these things. Here we invest and invest again, loving the earth, the water and nature. Many people of the world will come together as brothers and sisters and practice this, here in the school for realizing God's nation. By showing all people what we accomplish, we will educate them in how to establish a community of love transcending skin color, and cultural and national boundaries. We also can demonstrate the standard of love and care for the creation and, at the same time, awaken everyone to the fact that through this worldview we can establish international management of the global environment. On this farm we can show humankind a model of how to rid the world of war, hunger and crime, and how to live in happiness and peace. The 160 mission countries of the world will support this project with materials, manpower and prayer. Youth from around the world will receive training and gain practical experience here. They will return to their home countries and become frontline leaders, building ideal nations. Each continent will have to support this project. As the first step, 40 nations will send trip people each by May 1, 1995, and later they will send more. These people will participate in this historic movement. 2. I made the Declaration of the Second 40-Year Course at the Jardim farm. The first 40-year course was to resolve the bitter sorrow of history. We have to put everything that happened during that time into the proper perspective and pass into a new era. Who are the people who are standing with me at the front line and are prepared to set the tradition, to create a new movement in South America, with the Jardim farm at the center? They are not of Spanish, Anglo-Saxon or Germanic descent; they are Asian. Asians are coming to do this work. The Unification Church movement has never existed just for Asia, or just for Western society. It is revolutionizing not only the individual; it is an organization working to revolutionize the family, tribe, people, nation and world. We must establish and create a new world different from the fallen world. I am not trying to create another version of something that already has been created; this must be a new creation. And yet there are no new materials to make this new creation. We have to modify what already exists. (277-067, 1996/03/31) 3. The Jardim Declaration proclaimed the second 40-year course. We must practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, which is the restoration of Eden. It means we have returned to Eden. By going back to Eden, we need to stand in a reciprocal and balanced relationship with God's own absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. To accomplish this, we must become beings of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience for the sake of our object partner, the creation. We have to give in order to resemble God. Since you have received, you absolutely need to give. This movement will expand and multiply only through absolute sacrifice and unconditional giving. Love exists through continuous reciprocation. That is why the declaration of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience came forth in Jardim, where contact with the unfallen creation is made possible in the sphere of equality. In this way, an entire world built with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience can be managed. The Unification Church's marriage Blessings have crossed 12 mountain passes. With the 360 Million Couples Blessing the 12 passes were surmounted and it is time for the Blessing to settle on earth. Blessing 360 million couples eradicates satan's bloodline. We have entered the age when we can realize the ideal true family desired by God, the glorified true family that can live with God. What are we doing in Jardim? The blessed families have arisen on the vertical standard, but they have not been able to define themselves on the horizontal plane. Therefore, we must now establish the family that can live with God on the horizontal plane. For this, we must establish a new center for education geared toward creating ideal families for world peace. It is to educate those families who have received the Blessing. They need training in order to participate as God's absolute and glorified families. This is the Jardim family training. (294-319, 1998/08/09) 4. The concept of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience came from God. God Himself created everything with absolute faith. He completely invested Himself for the sake of substantiating this ideal. He invested again and again and forgot what He had given. God is the subject being that stands upon the concept of complete obedience. When you talk about absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, you think it refers to the Jardim Declaration, and you also think it means to absolutely believe in True Parents. However, this is not what it means. It means that you yourself must become the subject partner. You yourselves must substantiate absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Only then can you become God's object partner. That is the formula. Since God substantiates this, human beings who stand as His object partners must naturally do the same. (269-184, 1995/04/23) 5. The 1st Jardim Declaration affirms absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. God created everything on this three-fold foundation. Unification Church members must never doubt the direction I go. They must not criticize it either. The path I take is one of absolute love. No matter how you start, in the end, there is only one answer. There will only be one answer for eternity. I am saying that God's answer will always be the same, even after days, nights, seasons and lives have passed on. (294-331, 1998/08/17) The 2nd Jardim Declaration: Let us Resemble the Absolute, Unique, Unchanging, Eternal God On August 7, 1998, True Parents proclaimed in the 2nd Jardim Declaration that we have to become children, spouses and parents who resemble God, who is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. On that foundation, we need to realize true families who serve as the eternal base of heaven on earth. According to the 2nd Jardim Declaration, God is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. Since we are God's children, we must resemble His character and become absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal children. Next, we live as an absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal couple. We must also become absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal parents, thereby establishing an absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal family. God is the absolute True Father, the unique, unchanging and eternal True Father. This Father is looking for absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal sons and daughters. These sons and daughters are to become absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal couples. When these couples settle, theirs will become absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal families. Such families can live together with God and become the eternal foundation for the kingdom of heaven on earth. 6. The 2nd Jardim Declaration states that we need to become parents, siblings, couples and families who are absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. This standard goes beyond the family to include the completion of the absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal tribe, nation, world and kingdom of heaven on earth. This is the ideal of creation that God originally intended. Therefore we must connect to the absolute tribe, nation, world and absolute kingdom of heaven on earth, all the way to the absolute owner, God. God is the True Parent, True Teacher and True King. The things that are most precious to human beings are their parents, teachers and kings. God occupies all three of these positions with a nature that is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. You need to stand as God's children. Then God will come directly down from above, and you will come to have the same value as God. (294-330, 1998/08/09) The 3rd Jardim Declaration: First, Second and Third Creators On August 21, 1998, during the first 40-day workshop at the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace in Jardim, True Parents spoke about the importance of educating our second generation church members. True Parents also proclaimed the 3rd Jardim Declaration, the main point of which is that we join the first and second creators, and become third creators. According to the 3rd Jardim Declaration, as first Creator, God created Adam and Eve, and as second creators, Adam and Eve created us. Therefore, we are third creators. God was sorrowful that He lost His son and daughter, but He also felt bitter pain for not being able to have grandchildren. Three generations need to share the heart of the first Creator and live together in one house. 7. The 3rd Jardim Declaration states that God is the first Creator, Adam is the second creator, and Adam's descendants are the third creators. A third creator is a person who can complete God's ideal. He or she is the person who can liberate God and the parents. Therefore a third creator, who is Adam's child, is an owner, a person who is to create the third substantial kingdom. This great value is assigned to human beings. (295-243, 1998/08/28) 8. The 3rd Jardim Declaration pertains to the first, second and third creators. The first Creator cannot fall. God can never fall. God is the incorporeal Creator and Adam is the corporeal creator, who could not realize the four-position foundation, which is the ideal of love. Adam and Eve could not realize it, nor could Adam and Eves sons and daughters realize it. As a result, they could not bear good fruit. Theirs was rotten fruit. (298-021, 1998/12/31) 9. The 3rd Jardim Declaration pertains to the first, second and third creators. It starts with creation beginning through the incorporeal God Himself. The incorporeal God is the first Creator and Adam is the second creator. Adam's son and daughter receive love from both the incorporeal Parent and substantial parents. After the second creators perfect themselves, bringing the spiritual world and the physical world together and reaching the realm of completion in the spiritual world and the physical world, Adam and Eve establish the foundation for the third creator. The first Creator can never fall. Can God fall? If the second creators become one with the love of the first Creator, they will never fall and their sons and daughters will never fall. The age when this can take place has arrived, but the destined father-son relationship between God and human beings has not been realized yet. The husband and wife relationship also has not been realized either. The relationship with children is a task bound by destiny that must be achieved. (296-267, 1998/11/10) The 4th Jardim Declaration: Liberate God by Fulfilling Our Destined Parent-Child Relationship On August 28, 1998, True Parents proclaimed the 4th Jardim Declaration at the Pledge Ceremony for the second Chil Pal Jeol, held at the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace, in the presence of national messiahs and participants in the 40-day workshop. According to the 4th Jardim Declaration, human beings are in a parent-child relationship with God. The relationship between parent and child is bound by destiny. Only the children can resolve the bitter sorrow and problems of the parents. Such is the duty of the children. Once families have registered, they must not fall back into disbelief or betrayal. We who are in a parent-child relationship with God must resonate and unite with Him. 10. God has been hoping to see the Parents of Heaven and Earth settle in the realm of the cosmos. This is a mission that is appointed by destiny. If it were a mission bound by fate alone, then the parents could take on the mission in place of the children, and a wife could fill in for her husband. However, matters related to the parent-child relationship are bound by destiny. Can anyone change positions in a parentchild relationship? Not even God can do that. One's position in this relationship never changes. As children, liberating God is our destiny and yet, we have not been able to realize that. God has never had a parent-child relationship. God is really pitiable. We must clearly come to know the misery of God, who from the very beginning has had hope for the realization of an ideal family. Adam and Eve were a couple destined to be together. There was no one around but them. God was powerless to resolve the relationship of this couple that was destined to be together. They were supposed to become the substantial husband and wife. God is the King, but He could not liberate this couple that was destined to be together. This is the state of God. The ideal marriage could not take place. We must comfort God whose bitter sorrow has not been liberated. God is the subject partner of the original cosmos, yet He bears this bitter sorrow. What would have happened if I had never been born? For all eternity, there would have been no one to resolve God's bitter sorrow. (295-236, 1998/08/28) 11. Our parent-child relationship with God is part of our destiny. Up until now God has not been able to experience the parent-child relationship. It cannot be felt until the realization of the ideal Blessing. Our parent-child relationships and our sibling relationships are part of our destiny. Can you change your siblings? Even if you die, they cannot be changed. Dying does not relieve you from the need to accomplish your destined goals. This is the destiny of the siblings, spouses, family and nation. Destiny cannot change. The destiny of the world and the kingdom of heaven on earth must be realized in order for liberation to take place. It starts in one's own family, in which you are a child of destiny. As the children of God, you must attain His four great attributes; becoming absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. God is the absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging Father. As His children and beloved object partners, you need to inherit 100 percent of God's tradition and more. That is why you have God and parents. (295-247, 1998/08/28) 12. The 4th Jardim Declaration is the proclamation to liberate God from His bitter sorrow by fulfilling our destined parent-child relationship with Him. By carrying it forward we can sever satan's blood lineage and welcome the age of liberation. The parent-child relationship is the relationship between God as the Father and we as His children. We were supposed to be the true children, but we became servants and adopted children. In these positions, we cannot be said to be part of God's lineage. We must completely resolve this matter through our relationships that are bound by destiny. No one can sever the parent-child relationship, not even God. If God could have severed this relationship, the history of restoration would not have been necessary, and everything could have been re-created. It cannot be severed because it is a relationship bound by destiny. If you ignore destiny and try to break apart the parent-child relationship, or the conjugal relationship, you will become nothing more than satan's toy and end up as a victim. Following the destiny of parent and child comes the destiny of husband and wife. There was no one in existence who could replace Adam for Eve or Eve for Adam. No man or woman existed apart from them. Theirs is a relationship bound by destiny. It cannot be taken apart and fixed again. A child is bound by destiny. The parents, spouses, children and siblings, bound by destiny, are all connected. Ideal families who adhere to this tradition will remain through hundreds of thousands of years, expanding God's family, tribe, people, nation, world and the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. (298-021, 1998/12/31) 13. Our task, bound by destiny, is to realize liberated couples and siblings. Can you change your siblings? You are connected by lineage. It is destiny. All families desire to reach perfection. It is their destiny to attain liberation and fulfill that desire. This is the mission of blessed families. It is not something that I fabricated. It reveals a secret about our destiny. This teaching content asserts our substantial value as equal with that of God. If you abide by it completely, you will be able to share in God's joys and sorrows. You will realize a land of freedom, where you have the authority of liberation and inheritance. When this destined Will is accomplished, you will be able to complete the four-position foundation as in Adam's family. This is certain. Only True Parents can make this proclamation. Not even God can do it. satan cannot interfere with it. Let us return to the foundation on which we received the Blessing and actualize the heavenly kingdom. Then we can open the gates of the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. (296-268, 1998/11/10) 14. The 4th Jardim Declaration is the proclamation to liberate God from His bitter sorrow by fulfilling our destined parent-child relationship with Him. God cannot fulfill this proclamation alone. If He could have done it, He would have restored the Fall of Adam and Eve in an instant. The providence of history does not work like that. God does not want to see or touch the love lineage of the enemy, so how can He intervene? The lineage was changed, so it must be severed in order that the realm of liberation can come about. Through that, we can substantiate the proclamation that God can be liberated. The absolute relationships of parents, husband and wife, siblings, children, and family have been blocked throughout history. I have to eliminate the barriers that block us from realizing our destiny, which is to form these relationships. This destiny has been blocked since the beginning of history. When a perfected Adam finally accomplishes this, he can stand in a parent-child relationship with God and form an absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal connection. (296-310, 1998/11/18) The 5th Jardim Declaration: Sa Sa Jeol (4-4 Day) On September 8, 1998, True Parents proclaimed the family Sa Sa Jeol in Kodiak, Alaska. On September 20, 1998, True Parents, while speaking at Belvedere on the topic "The Total Conclusion of the Providence," designated the family Sa Sa Jeol as the 5th Jardim Declaration. According to the 5th Jardim Declaration, the loss of Adam's family was also the loss of the first four-position foundation. As a result, God lost His grandchildren, Adam and Eve's sons and daughters. To remedy this, True Parents have come to earth in place of Adam and Eve. In front of heaven, True Parents formed the first four-position foundation, and then helped their children also form four-position foundations, the latter representing the children of Adam's family. Therefore, True Parents established the first and second four-position foundations on earth for which heaven had been longing. This makes possible the unification of North and South Korea as well as that of the whole world, and establishes the condition to unite heaven and earth. They proclaimed the Sa So Jeol to commemorate the founding of the first and second four-position foundations, both of which God had lost. 15. Heavenly Father, through the 360 Million Couples Blessing, we have completed abstinence education to sever satan's lineage for the young people in Korea as well as in Japan and America. We are building a foundation to spread this throughout the world. Please guide us so that this education can steadily advance Your Will, so that Your victorious authority can bear fruit, and so that we can welcome the age that liberates Your full transcendence, full immanence, full authority and omnipotence. The four-position foundation of Adam and Eve, and the four-position foundation of Adams sons and daughters have the number four at the center. I thank you for blessing us with the grace of welcoming the complete liberation age. Because True Parents established the four-position foundation, all families can stand in the same position as Adam, and eliminate satan, cutting off all ties with the fallen lineage. They can do so even though the historical tradition could not be established globally. Based on the year 1998, the number 9, which was satan's number, and the number 19, which was also satan's number, are being restored. By connecting them to the number 8, on this day, September 8, I declare a foundation for two number 4s, and establish the start of a new era of liberation. We thank you for the grace that allows us to enter the age of heaven, where families that have worked toward Your liberation can register. From today, I want to make a declaration before heaven, earth and humankind, in Your name and in the name of the True Parents, that satan no longer can set conditions of accusation over numbers. I sincerely pray that You can bless this day so that we can enter the age of liberation, in which You can rule with full transcendence, full immanence, full authority and omnipotence. At this moment, I sincerely hope that you accept this victorious proclamation of joyous liberation, where humanity can enter the realm of liberation declared in Your name and in the name of the True Parents. I pray this as God and True Parents once again declare Sa Sa Jeol, the day of liberation in heaven and on earth. I proclaim the Sa Sa Jeol in the name of True Parents! Amen, Amen, Amen! (295-258, 1998/09/08) 16. With the proclamation of the Sa Sa Jeol, we approach the age where God may exercise full transcendence, full immanence, full authority and omnipotence. This means that everything heaven has planned now can come to pass on earth, and the time where direct results will appear has arrived. satan's world is also systematizing itself. Things may be complicated, but we can become one with a commonly held standard, achieve one body, and take the same direction. Alter that, the all-powerful God can do as He pleases. There is no full authority in satan's world. If we had entered the era of omnipotence based on a completed national standard, we would have entered the era of full authority. We will pass into the free world and will influence nations and the world. (295-253, 1998/09/08) 17. After the Sa Sa Jeol Proclamation, the world will change. satan's control of the world is on the national level, and he cannot interfere on the world level. Until now, neither God nor I could pray for the destruction of satan's world. I told you to love your enemies, so how can I hope for their demise? If you do not do the same, you will definitely need to pay indemnity. You need to love your enemies. But now we have gone beyond the national level. God, along with all the families around the world, has gone beyond the nation and world. satan has fallen behind, and this unlocks the gates of the age of God's rule over the entire kingdom of heaven, starting from Adam's family in the Garden of Eden. Thus the age of God's full authority, the time when God can rule according to His Will, has come. (295-266, 1998/09/08) 18. We have started on the 360 Million Couples Blessing and achieved more than half the goal. As a result, we have entered the era when God can rule according to His Will. It is the era of His unrivaled authority over families, beyond the formation and growth stages. It is a great transition into the nation of God and a peaceful world. We have overcome two-thirds, having gone beyond the realm of growth and connected to the realm of completion. So God can now do whatever He wants. The physical world and the spiritual world had been separated, and the individual, family, tribe and nation had been separated, but they have become one. Families all over the world are transformed because the family of the perfected Adam and the families of his children have finally been realized. The world will turn upside down. The completed family based on the heavenly standard contains God, Adam, and Adam's sons and daughters. We see a completed family of three generations. This is the completed four-position foundation. It means completing the three object-partner purpose. This gives God direct dominion over us. Sa Sa Jeol is the proclamation ceremony connecting human beings to heaven through the True Parents. It is connecting the physical world and the spiritual world. By uniting what was separated from the ideal nation of God's creation, we can enter the palace of the heavenly kingdom. Everything that the false parents destroyed, the True Parents will mend and return to heaven. That is what Sa Sa Jeol proclaims. Then, in the future, you will not need to pay indemnity. All the indemnity in history has led to an age where mistakes will generate immediate repercussions. It took thousands of years to indemnify the Fall of Adam and Eve, but now each mistake will lead to punishment according to heavenly law. This may include prison or various other punishments. Mistakes will be punished immediately. (295-267, 1998/09/08) 19. You must all be able to organize 160 families. This is necessary. Why organize 160 families? It is to match the number 16, which is 4 times 4. That is why I proclaimed the Sa Sa Jeol (4-4 Day). During the Korean War, 16 nations contributed to the United Nations forces. Through the Seoul Olympics, North and South Korea became the 160th and 161st nations to join the United Nations. The number 160 not only signifies separation from satan, it means satan's end. Now there is only hope ahead of us -- hope for a new beginning. This is an opportunity for Korea to take its proper role in the worldwide providence. (298-200, 1999/01/02) The 6th Jardim Declaration: Liberation Ceremony for Spirits On October 5, 1998, True Parents celebrated Chuseok and proclaimed the Liberation Ceremony for the People in the Spirit World at a meeting with national messiahs in Sao Paolo, Brazil. True Parents named this the 6th Jardim Declaration. According to the 6th Jardim Declaration, True Parents have liberated the entire spirit world. The spirit beings who have been liberated before God are in the position to receive the Blessing, but they cannot receive it until they return to earth and help build the kingdom of heaven here. 20. Due to the Fall of Adam, human beings are born in the condition of having inherited satan's body at birth. To enter into the heavenly kingdom, you have to separate from satan and become God's descendant. Whether or not you enter into the heavenly kingdom is not decided in spirit world. This decision is made on earth, and for this reason the perfected True Parents need to come to earth and liberate the world. To do this, True Parents must step beyond the nation and even the world and conduct the global Blessing. People must go beyond this boundary to enter the realm of liberation. Only then can the ancestors in spirit world receive the Blessing. The archangel, in causing the Fall on earth, prevented Adam and Eve from receiving the Blessing. In order to restore this through paying indemnity, the time has come for all spirits to receive the Blessing. Now, the time has come when spirits who have received the Blessing can come down to earth in the position of the blessed Archangel, and cooperate with their descendants on earth who have received the Blessing and are in the position of Adam. (297-274, 1998/12/22) 21. Hell was formed due to bad marriages, as were paradise and the middle spirit world. All of this came to exist because of the Fall. If we had received God's blessing, we would have connected to the lineage of God's perfected love and automatically gone to heaven on the foundation of the family. This was wiped out by the Fall. For this reason, all of history stained with satan's blood must be completely cut off, taken away, and disposed of. We must go to the position where Adam and Eve approached the marriage Blessing and engraft onto that position. When Adam entered the kingdom of heaven, the archangel would have gone with him. Likewise, when families who have received the Blessing go to heaven, their ancestors who stand in the position of an archangel will follow them there. If we do not prepare our ancestors properly, we will not be able to open the doors to hell, which remains in the spiritual and physical worlds -- hell in heaven and hell on earth. If these doors are not opened, we will not be able to connect to the ideal of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven that God hopes to establish. Because this resulted from the love, life and lineage of the false parents, neither God nor satan could clear it up. Only perfected Adam, who comes as the Returning Lord in the position of the True Parents, can uncover and resolve the problems of heaven, satan and history. (297-274, 1998/12/22) The 7th Jardim Declaration: Cosmic Expansion of the True Blessing and Complete Liberation from satan's Lineage On January 8, 1999, True Parents held the Proclamation Ceremony for the Cosmic Expansion of the True Blessing and Complete Liberation from satan's Lineage at Punta del Este in Uruguay. True Parents said that this proclamation is the Cosmic Sa Sa Jeol as well as the 7th Jardim Declaration. According to the 7th Jardim Declaration, if the kingdom of heaven is to be built on earth, not a single spirit can be left who is filled with bitter sorrow. Spirits who are single, who reached adulthood but were unable to get married, or who died young, must also receive the marriage Blessing. Those spirits will all receive education so that they can grow. Even though they died unmarried, after they have matured and received education, they will be given the grace of being blessed as pure young men and women. I also opened the gate so that the murderers in hell can receive the Blessing along with the saints. 22. Heavenly Father, on the morning of January 8, 1999, from a little past 7:30 up until 8:00, in the position of two number 4s, with the proclamation of Sa Sa Jeol, we established the foundation for the liberation of families, nations and the whole world, making it possible for them to enter the kingdom of heaven. We also held the Declaration Ceremony of Liberation for Completing the Eradication of satan's Lineage, and the Declaration Ceremony of the Cosmic True Blessing throughout heaven and earth. These declarations, acknowledged by all of heaven and earth, completely obliterated the barrier blocking the liberation of hell and obstructing the good spirits. We, the True Parents, are striving to realize the original standard by quickly removing the course of indemnity on earth and seeking for the brightness of the kingdom of heaven. Based on the condition of having lived with and attended God during our lifetime on earth, we sincerely pray to enter the era of complete liberation, when all humankind as families can receive the Blessing and go to heaven. At this time, before this meal, Father, I sincerely ask that You joyfully receive this and work together with us to achieve and proclaim these works. Amen, Amen, Amen! (298-217, 1999/01/08) 23. We must liberate fill the ancestors in the spirit world. We must liberate even satan. The 160 families you have blessed belong to your Cain-type tribe. A dedication ceremony is needed to connect them to your own tribe. If the ceremony to bring them together is completed, 120 generations of your ancestors can receive the marriage Blessing. Through this Blessing, and together with 120 generations of kings and presidents, the citizens, the son, and the king will belong to the mainstream realm of the royal family expanding on the horizontal level. They all must be liberated in order to receive the marriage Blessing. These 120 represent those whom Jesus wanted to bless in the realm of Israel. They are the ones who must be liberated in the spirit world. The Christian realm must be liberated. Since this is the True Parents' era, just by blessing 120 families, we naturally transition into the realm of the united world. If 120 generations are blessed, you will enter heaven. God and True Parents make this possible. (298-221, 1999/01/08) 24. God cannot say, "Give the marriage Blessing to murderers." God does not command me to do this. But I as the True Parent opened the gates boldly and asked those spirits to come quickly to heaven. I also made it possible for people in the spirit world who had opposed the Unification Church to be married to people living on the earth by participating in heaven and earth Blessings, and going through the Three Day Ceremony on the earth. Initiating heaven and earth Blessings with the Three-Day Ceremony has liberated those who died when they were very young and those who died after the age of 16 without being able to marry. Now all of them can receive the Blessing. By opening the doors to hell and blessing all those people who went to the spirit world, God's authority over lineage is being acknowledged. Therefore, satan has no choice but to retreat completely. This is a revolution. I have created the environment wherein everyone who died due to the Fall can now go to heaven. By creating an environment where all ancestors who entered the spirit world can receive the marriage Blessing, I paved the expressway to heaven. That foundation is restored completely through paying indemnity. God did not design the spirit world to be a place for fallen people to live. Only completed blessed families are meant to live in the spirit world. Adam was supposed to live in this heavenly environment after his perfection, where God has full authority and is able to act upon the smallest things and the largest things according to His Will. When you receive the Blessing, the cosmic expansion of the True Blessing and the eradication of the Satanic lineage will be realized. We are breaking through. All families on earth will go to heaven and, just as the Israelites who left Egypt were liberated, there also will be a new start on earth. Just as Moses departed Egypt at the age of 80, from now on True Parents will step into the world as the king and queen of the family. (300-306, 1999/04/11) The 8th Jardim Declaration: The Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos On February 13, 2000, as part of the commemorative events for True Parents' 80th Birthday at the Little Angels Performing Arts Center, True Parents proclaimed the era of the Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos (God) and established the Family Party for Universal Peace and Unity. The Proclamation of the Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos is related to the 8" Jardim Declaration. According to the 8th Jardim Declaration, True Parents accomplished the completion of the individual, family, nation and world, and the liberation of God, True Parents, satan and hell. True Parents, who united all things in the cosmos, are at the center of the Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos. When we establish the nation through the Family Party for Universal Peace and Unity, people will need to register their families in the family registry. 25. God became a prisoner behind bars and His sons and daughters must liberate Him. Therefore, you must pray for a safe resting place for God. For this reason I created the Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos. This is a federation of the spiritual world and the physical world. (316-301, 2000/02/15) 26. The entire cosmos is linked as one body to God, the True Parent of the Cosmos. True Parents are the union of the cosmos and the nation. All creation, including fish, animals, plants and the mineral world, cannot be liberated and reach perfection without the True Parents. The same is true of the spirit world. We need to understand the Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos from this point of view. Now we have established the condition for heaven and earth to become one with God. This oneness must next be substantiated on earth. Nations still lack heaven's unity. They must be brought together as one through the national messiahs. Cain and Abel must become one. (316-294, 2000/02/15) 27. Until now, I have been implementing the completion of the individual, nation and world and the liberation of God and True Parents. I even liberated satan and hell. In the original Garden of Eden, there was only Adam's family. But in this global age, myriads of people can enter heaven. Now the value of all families is being equalized. I have fought for, realized, and established the value of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, and heaven and earth. Therefore, when families standing in a position of pure innocence are embraced and united through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, they connect to the foundation of God's love, life, lineage and conscience and have no relationship with satan. We have entered an age when God can act freely in our families and throughout the world. In that place, there is no Japan or America. We no longer need the concept of separate countries. In order to do this work, I made the Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos. This means that True Parents have everything. If you stand before True Parents, you are included in everything. Everything is included, both individual completion and family completion. (316-252, 2000/02/15) 28. The Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos was created to bring God's full authority over everything to address the problems of heaven and earth. Everything around us is torn apart. Cain and Abel are torn apart, parents are torn apart, countries are torn apart, and the world is torn apart. Externally everything is like this. The individual is divided because the body and mind are torn apart; as a result, the family, nation, world and heaven and earth are divided. It is like this externally. So how can we unite all these things? The realm of oneness must be accomplished at the root. That is why it is called the Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos. True Parents are the center as everything in the cosmos is brought together. (317-009, 2000/02/15) Section 3. Ideal Family Education Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace On July 1, 1998, True Parents established the Center for the Education of Couples for World Peace in Jardim and organized a 40-day workshop program for blessed families worldwide. True Parents emphasized that all blessed couples should receive this education with their children. 1. The Center for the Education of Couples for World Peace is being built. In order to have a world of peace, Couples must be connected. The ideal does not change, and hence the "ideal" world is unchanging. Furthermore, there is only one ideal world, not two. When you speak of an ideal person, you are speaking of a person who is a model for others. The word ideal contains the concepts absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. (294-292, 1998/08/09) 2. In Jardim, we are building a training center. Please plan to come to Jardim and participate in the oneweek workshop. Here we have educational facilities and housing accommodations for up to 5,000 people. But the halls in which they can sit comfortably to listen to the lectures can also be used for people to sleep. This means that in all, 10,000 people can be accommodated. I built the training center in such a way that it can host activities for any age group; it can serve as an elementary school, middle school or college. Therefore, this training center will eventually will become a city. When people see this they will say that Reverend Moons planning is exceptional. All the preparations to host educational workshops have been made. Now we need to select core personnel. For this we will engage our international network. In that way we can mobilize countries. If we can manage our networks, we can establish an environment that can move nations. (287-227, 1997/10/04) 3. We have a training center in Jardim. Here we will educate blessed families through 40-day workshops. You should think of this as witnessing. When your children are 17 and 18 years old they need family education. Every blessed family in South America should participate in this 40-day workshop. Through this, these families can be educated to achieve the ideal model and gain the ability to arrive at settlement. You could say that we have to drive a stake into the ground or cast a new net. Otherwise what we have will all flow away. (287-250, 1997/10/04) 4. I established the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace in Jardim, Brazil. I established it at the exact opposite side of the world from Korea. We must pass through that area. Japanese and Korean members must all receive education here. Parents and children who make up the four-position foundation must receive this education. Without doing so they will have no path of restoration. Family education is taking place here. Therefore, members who come alone and complete the 40-day workshop will not receive recognition for having completed it. How can I acknowledge you if you did not attend with your wife or husband? If your wife cannot come, bring your sons and daughters. The original idea is that parents and children attend these workshops together so that they can unite. Together, everyone will thoroughly learn the fundamentals. (295-151, 1998/08/19) 5. After the period for family education is finished I will give directions for the education of the tribe. This means that the age of family education will pass. If a family has not received this education in Jardim, do everything you can to help them receive it. There is no path of restoration except through Jardim. You have to go around to the other side of the world. I was at the very top but then the world kicked me out, preventing me from completely realizing the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. I am resolving this by irking with the realm of the Christian culture that stands on the right-hand side. What was lost must be engrafted at the family level beginning with the individual, family and tribe out in the wilderness. I will come down to this earth and stand above the families on satan's side by representing families as I attend True Parents and God. If we want to dwell in that environment we must come here to turn ourselves around. This is the education we need to carry out at the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace in Jardim. (298-062, 1999/01/01) 6. The marriage Blessing was received everywhere, but when entering heaven the line will start at one place. That place is the Jardim training center in South America. I call it the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace. It is the ideal family that will enter heaven. That is why we carry out family education. Therefore, you must not come alone. A husband cannot attend by himself, and a wife cannot attend by herself. Originally, all education of the sons and daughters is designed to take place in the four-position foundation. In order for a nation to enter the age of world restoration the whole clan will have to be educated, not just the sons and daughters. Everyone will have to go through this process and receive the marriage Blessing again. First you should receive the church-level Blessing, and after that you should receive the nationallevel Blessing. You can enter the kingdom of heaven after you receive the national-level Blessing. However, before you can receive this national-level Blessing in order to enter the kingdom of heaven, you need the family education that is being conducted in Jardim right now. (299-207, 1999/02/16) 7. The work that I am doing did not arise from my own will. I am moving forward, choosing and aligning the subject and object partners so as to expand the vertical content on the horizontal plane in a way that fits the conditions in the environment. Right now in this era, you are observing this reality, but you have no idea how complicated the things were that took place in order for this Will to be realized. Now all of you have entered the age centered on the Will and the completion of the Will, where anyone can stand and reign in the position of liberation. You can see from your current vantage point what the world is coming to. Since we are aware of this, the problem of settlement is now at hand. The question is where the eternal place of individual settlement will be. It is within the family. That is why the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace was built in Jardim and why we are now conducting family education here. To get here we go from one end of the world to the other end of the world. This is restoration. Blessed families must travel around the world and participate in the education workshops in Jardim. (298-010, 1998/12/31) The blessed families' 40-day workshops The Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace, in Jardim, has organized 40-day workshops in which blessed families from all around the world participate as family units. This education is for the sake of realizing ideal families that can enter heaven. True Parents have said the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven will be realized only when all blessed families become absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal, resembling God. 8. The education that is being offered here in Jardim completes the rite of passage that guarantees family entry into heaven. A center for family education and training was built in Jardim, and ideal families can make a new beginning here, so that they will be able to enter heaven directly. People enter heaven as families, and this is why the people from each position of your four-position foundation must come here together to receive education. The whole family needs to come, not just the parents. If you do not receive this education you will not be able to follow me, whether it is to register or to do something else. You will stumble and fall on the way. Even though you have received the marriage Blessing, you need to receive this education here in Jardim. This is the place where your family receives its ticket to enter heaven. (297-071, 1998/11/15) 9. There are blessed families in each nation who have lived there for a long time. I intend to gather these families in Jardim to participate in the special workshop. It is a 40-day workshop, and I have asked that they come with their sons and daughters. We are conducting this workshop for the elder blessed families from each nation. In the future, these members should be assigned throughout the world. This will make our new world known. Everyone will move to a region where they can make a new settlement. That is why the elder blessed families are participating in the 40-day worldwide workshop. Until now, they only knew their own nation. Japanese people knew only Japan, but in order to fulfill their responsibility as the mother of the world, they need to know the world. Therefore, they must come to South America and receive education, thereby connecting South America to North America. (294-195, 1998/06/14) 10. The time after the entrance into the Completed Testament Age is the first moment in history that the family as a whole can be educated. That is why you should make a new determination during your 40 days of education. You first must reflect critically upon the way you have lived since receiving the Blessing. Based upon that, make a new determination from your current position to be families fit to live in the Completed Testament Age in front of God's Will. By doing so all the blessed families around the world will be connected. This connection of all blessed families should become the foundation to realize the kingdom of heaven on earth. Now is the time to realize the nation God desires. Once that nation is established, the kingdom of heaven in heaven will naturally be connected to the kingdom of heaven on earth. In the end our responsibility is to find that nation. (296-016, 1998/10/10) 11. God's attributes are that He is absolute, unique, unchanging, and eternal. These elements form God's character. Since those four elements are in the subject partner position we must identify an object partner that fits perfectly in that subject partner's realm. That is why the family has to consist of parents and children who are absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. Through realizing families like this, we can complete the foundation to establish the eternal kingdom of heaven here on earth. This is the issue. When this is finally realized, then everything God owns will also be yours. The parents, children, couple and family embody everything that has been created. The purpose of Jardim is to make you aware of this. The idea of programs at the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace is that you clearly understand and engrave this realization deep inside your hearts before you return home. Even if you go to the ends of the earth, you must never change the determination you have made here. (305-261, 1998/08/21) Section 4. Uniting North America and South America The trajectory toward unity True Parents have emphasized that for North America and South America to become one, North America in the Abel position must help South America in the Cain position. To facilitate this True Parents created a variety of organizations and met with top leaders from many nations to explain why unity is necessary. If North America and South America can become one with True Parents at the center, Europe, the realm of Christian culture where Catholicism and Protestantism fought, can also become one with True Parents at the center. Then Judaism and Christianity, as well as Christianity and Islam, can become one with True Parents at the center. To accomplish this True Parents said that South America's Catholicism and North America's Protestantism can become one through the cross-cultural marriage Blessing. 1. If North America stands in the Abel position representing Protestantism, all of South America, the Latin cultural realm representing Catholicism, stands in the Cain position, the elder son's position. Catholicism must work with the help of its younger brother Protestantism. Once they are united they must be incorporated through the foundation that True Parents built in the United States. I did not come here to follow the cultural realm of Catholicism. On the contrary, the cultural realm of Catholicism, including Brazil, must move forward through the Unification Church with True Parents at the center. (268-197, 1995/04/01) 2. When North America and South America become one, they will be like one country. Europe is also like one country. The European countries are doing this through a system of economic union. In the future, problems will develop between Germany and France. Because these two countries are enemy nations, they will have problems. What can be done about this? If we look behind the scenes of Europe's history and culture, we can discover an era when there was peace between Catholicism and Protestantism. This was the era of the Christian cultural realm, and we should try to return to that same relationship. If North America and South America can unite, it will not be difficult for all the nations of Europe to unite. After Europe becomes one, it will be possible for Judaism and Christianity as well as for Christianity and Islam to become one. Therefore, the key is how North America and South America will become one. The prevailing culture derives from Christianity, and the leader in transforming modern society is North America. South America has opposed North America until now. If these two continents were to become one, they would form a great power base. If this were to happen, Europe, North America and South America, and then Asia would naturally join the Christian cultural realm. That is why I must unite the cultural realm of Christianity in North America and South America and then connect it to Asia. I need to unite Asia with North America and South America. Without doing this there is no future. (268-311, 1995/04/03) 3. North American people need to go to South America to receive training, and South American people need to go to North America to receive training. Although they speak different languages, they will eventually become one. By witnessing to people from North America and South America, cross-cultural marriages will be carried out between Protestants and Catholics. This will unite them and they will become as one nation. Once they participate in cross-cultural marriages they will come to listen to me. The Christian cultural realm is one of brothers. Koreans and Japanese are enemies, but still I was able to marry them in cross-cultural marriages. Therefore, promoting cross-cultural marriages between Catholics and Protestants will not be a problem, and through them oneness will be achieved. (271-287, 1995/08/28) 4. If North America and South America become one, Europe will be united automatically and the mistakes of Rome, the nation of Israel, and Jacobs's family will be restored. The history of division traces back to conflict in Israel with ten tribes fighting two tribes, and then back to Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden, and even to where the mind and body became separated. We need to mend all of these separations. From these divisions the entire worldwide family fell under satan's realm. All realms and levels -- Adam's family, Judaism, Rome, Europe, and the world -- were divided into Cain and Abel. When we reverse this, everything will become one. Reversal is how unity takes place. Total indemnification must be accomplished. The indemnification of the entire providence will be a great victory for the whole. This can become an eight-level victory and a model for complete victory. If North America and South America become one, the fighting between the Roman Catholics and Protestants in Europe will come to an end and unity will be realized based on the realm of Christian culture. (269-200, 1995/04/23) 5. I have created a religious body that completes all of Christianity. This means the United States will end up having no choice but to follow the Unification Church. Cain and Abel will become one. Because Cain and Abel have become one here, the US will become a plus. South America is a Catholic realm, so it is in the elder brother's position and therefore is a minus. If this oneness is achieved, the world will be united. Since Jesus' time, what has happened to the nation of Israel .and the divided world? Rome opposed Jesus, but through Jesus' death, Christianity developed into the worldwide realm of the bride. In the middle of all this, Islam appeared. That is why Israel is in conflict. In the Middle East, Israel and Islam are in religious conflict. In the Far East, North Korea and the Unification Church are in the Cain and Abel positions. If they become one, the whole world will become one. The United States must stand in the Abel position as a true elder brother nation representing the world, and South America, in the restored Cain position, must become one with North America. Only then will the entire world be united. The unity of North America and South America represents the unity of Cain and Abel in Europe at the world level, and also at the level of the nation and the people. This is a model for the unity of mind and body. Everything can be united by going in reverse. That is why I have paved the way and built a foundation by bringing North America to help South America. (267-043, 1994/12/27) 6. North America must stand in the position of Abel and save South America, which is in the position of Cain. For this to take place, everything must be invested. If the people of the United States adopt my mentality and invest their lives and resources for the sake of South America, saving South America will not be a problem. This situation is similar to an area of high atmospheric pressure seeking out an area of low atmospheric pressure. The United States, which is an area of high pressure, can save South America. The people of the United States may be tempted to say, "We do not need South America, it is too poor." Nonetheless, we need to invest everything for the sake of South America. The members of the Unification Church are called to do this. A path to connect to the True Family can be made only by becoming one with South America, which inherited the authority of the elder son. There is no path to enter the true kingdom of heaven on earth if you are not connected to the True Family. (269-153, 1995/04/17) 7. Protestantism must stand in the position of Abel and bring unity with Catholic South America. This is the point. All of South America was lost. There is no central point for Brazil, Argentina, Uruguay and Paraguay. There is no central point for the individual, family, nation and world. But now, I have come to show you the central point for the individual, family, tribe, people and nation. By representing those nations and all nations globally, and achieving the model that the United Nations is looking for, we will come to be honored by the entire world as the model Abel nation, and thus achieve unity. This is the Cain and Abel dynamic. The United States opposed us, but South America does not oppose us. The Unification Church will automatically arrive in the Abel position. Since we are in the age when the Unification Church can restore the authority of the elder son, the authority of parents, and the authority of kingship, no group can oppose us as we push forward in this direction. (269-285, 1995/05/01) 8. Both America and Korea are moving toward the fortune of unity. Therefore, if Christianity becomes one with the Unification Church, America will become the Abel nation. That is why we need to unite the South American and North American nations. Their becoming one will influence the Protestants and Catholics of Germany to advance the realm of one Christian culture. In this way, the path for oneness will open in many European countries. If this develops in the Muslim nations, it will be possible to unite Islam and Judaism through the dynamic of Cain and Abel. The public course always connects to larger levels. According to the pattern taught in the Divine Principle, I restored Adam's family and moved forward through Noah's family. I paved the way as I received persecution worldwide. After we achieve unity between North America and South America and they in turn follow True Parents, the world will become one. Looking at it from the Principle perspective, I was victorious because I restored Adam's family on the basis of lineage. I was victorious in restoring the history from Noah's time through Abraham's and Moses', and from Jesus' time through the time of the Returning Lord. Now, if North America and South America can become one through my efforts, then North Korea and South Korea on the Korean Peninsula can unify and Israel and the Muslim world can unite. The unity of Europe will not be a problem either. This will happen all at once. (266-134, 1994/12/22) 9. True Parents have come to South America at a point of transition. I know very well the miserable history of warfare within the realm of Christian culture. I have come to South America, forgetting all those sad stories, and the people here know almost nothing about that history. Since the Unification Church foundation was prepared with True Parents at the center, everything will be accomplished if the Brazilian people simply trust and follow me absolutely. This is the favor I ask of them. Absolute faith and absolute unity are necessary in order to reverse the absolute distrust and absolute disunity of heart in Adam's family. (268-177, 1995/03/31) The Seventeen-Nation Tour True Parents founded the Association for the Unity of Latin America (AULA) and the Confederation of Associations for the Unity of the Societies of the Americas (CAUSA). Through these they carried out Divine Principle workshops to educate leaders from nations in Central America and South America. True Parents selected Uruguay, which is on the opposite side of the globe from Korea, as the base for the unity of North America and South America. There True Parents established a bank, a newspaper, an educational institution, a hotel and a department store. True Parents have worked to unite South America by bringing together the four nations of Paraguay, Uruguay, Brazil and Argentina and, at the same time, they tried to unite North America and South America as one hemisphere by stimulating North America to serve South America. To further this cause, True Parents spoke in 17 nations from May to July, 1995, on the theme, "True Family and I." cannot be realized by North America alone. It needs a partner. But whom will it choose as a partner? Europe always has been divided, but this is not the case in South America. South America, like North America, has a Christian cultural background. Therefore, I am thinking about how to unite these two continents, and I have invested everything into that. 10. South America was dealing with coups d'état and struggles with communists; even so, I went there and faced guns and swords to establish AULA and CAUSA. I continually invested money to conduct philosophical education. I am the one who knocked down communist power in the United States. (279-131, 1996/08/01) 11. The United States kicked me out, saying they did not like me. But South America welcomes me. That is why even though North America had to rise up from the very bottom like a slave, South America will start at the top. I have begun an educational program that is to be offered to 500 highly gifted people in each South American nation. The nations' presidents as well as college presidents and newspapers welcome this initiative. They are not in a position to lead and manage such talented people. A time will come when the talented people I educate here in South America will come to lead North America. The Catholic nations have a more stable family system than the Protestant nations of North America. The ideal (271-320, 1995/09/03) 12. I am uniting the countries of Central America and South America into one. Now that I am doing this, North America is helping me. Seeing this, Brazil wants my help, as do Uruguay, Paraguay and Argentina. If the South American people strive to place God at the center of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos, even more than I do, God will be able to come freely to this land. If South America can become a place where the people attend God, there is a chance that it will be the first region to realize the kingdom of heaven on earth. (269-287, 1995/05/01) 13. From a providential view, if Brazil is in the position of Cain, Paraguay is in the position of Abel. Paraguay is in the position of Abel because it is a multiracial nation that even includes Asians. From God's perspective, Paraguay stands as Abel because it is a nation that transcends race and loves all people. If we conduct family education in Paraguay, Uruguay, Brazil and Argentina, they will naturally integrate with one another. These four nations can come together in economic unity and leave the United States playing catch-up. Then I will mediate disputes between North America and South America and unite Protestants and Catholics through the marriage Blessing. This will lead to a new transition period where North America and South America can be united. I will bless Catholic believers, Protestant believers, and North American and South American people. Through carrying out the Blessing in an environment of such unity, a new culture will arise. Through this condition, North America and South America, as well as Catholicism and Protestantism, can achieve oneness. (307-061, 1998/11/06) 14. I am making plans to build the South American headquarters. If you draw an axis from Korea through the center of the Earth, you will end up in Uruguay. That is why this country is the second Korea. If I dug a hole through the Earth from Korea and poured water into it, the water would pour out in Uruguay. That is why I created a bank, a newspaper and educational organizations in Uruguay. I have invested immensely in South America, but especially in Uruguay. The government tried to turn back these efforts and expel us. We experienced all kinds of difficulties. Even so, our hotel in Uruguay is the most successful in all of South America. We held educational workshops for leaders from the nations of Central America and South America in our hotel. Without our having a hotel, this would not have been possible. (566-091, 2007/06/15) 15. When I look up at the sky in South America, I feel as if I am looking at the sky in my hometown. The sky seems very low. The sunlight, air, water and vegetation are good. Brazil and Argentina could become the ideal kingdom of heaven on Earth. All kinds of animals live in this region. I took note of these lands almost 50 years ago on my world tours. At the time, circumstances did not allow me to stay long. But now I am going to stay, no matter how much they try to kick me out. They need the foundation that we have paved. All the achievements and legacies I have put in place throughout history make up the educational materials people need to help raise their children. They set the ideals for culture, politics and family. People will not be able to deny what is right in front of them. When they see further achievements and recognize the legacies I will be creating here, they will have no choice but to welcome us. (403-172, 2003/01/21) 16. I am saying let us establish the kingdom of heaven in South America. Living in this kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven is better than just living with your family members, your relatives, or people of your race. It is something family members can establish together. There is no one who would not find this attractive. The people of South America are hoping that Reverend Moon will help their countries. Therefore, let us transform this environment into the one that I envision. Let us establish the kingdom of heaven on earth. There is an abundance of land that can feed and accommodate all the people of the world. This land must be liberated. I want to solve the food shortage problem and other difficult problems faced by humanity. (288-079, 1997/10/31) 17. Paraguay is one of the poorer countries in South America. It is a pitiable country. Since this country has fallen into a morass of deep crises, I must go all the way to the very bottom and pull it out. Paraguay is also a most dangerous place. I have already established Uruguay in the Abel position, so I will establish Paraguay as a partner for Abel. Here, True Mother must become the center. It is Mother who must unite Cain and Abel. Just as the Holy Spirit has to come and give birth to Cain and Abel and raise them, Mother has to make Cain and Abel into one. Uruguay and Paraguay need to achieve oneness. (270-126, 1995/05/14) 18. We have to liberate Jesus from his painful life. Jesus lost the position from which he could assimilate Rome. He could not unite the leading nation centering on a foundation of the family, tribe and people. Let us melt Jesus' bitter sorrow by restoring this through paying indemnity. By connecting 17 nations centering on 33 key people in South America, and mobilizing core members of their legislatures, Mother tried to liberate Jesus' bitter sorrow over not being able to move his nation. The founding principle of the new Israel, restoring what was lost, must center on John the Baptist's family and tribe. Those 33 people represent his family, and they are central. They coordinated an effort for uniting the 17 nations by mobilizing members of the legislatures in each nation when Mother, after receiving this mission, did her tour of South America. It is being connected to the world territory after passing through the United States, Korea and Japan. (280-219, 1997/01/01) 19. Since we have passed the national level of satan's world, I established the family foothold and expanded it to the world. Therefore, the age of True Parents has passed and we are entering the age of world-level kingship. This means that we are passing from the age of Cain-type kingship into the age of Abel-type king-ship. We are moving from the age of satan's kingship to the age of heaven's kingship. Therefore, I am meeting leaders of the world during the 17-nation speaking tour. (275-283, 1996/01/01) Section 5 The Providence for an Ideal Community Preservation and development of the environment The Pantanal, the world's largest wetlands and a UNESCO World Heritage Site, located near Jardim, is a region of God's creation of which 80 percent remains preserved in its original state, untouched by human hands. True Parents offered many deep prayers for the Pantanal to serve as the primordial and original foundation upon which ideal villages can be established. Father also planned to flash-freeze fish caught in South America and market them throughout the world, and to build large-scale fish farms in South America. In addition, because South America's climate is warmer than North Americas, Father felt the area presented a good opportunity to develop fishing tourism. 1. The path of restoration transforms death into life. The only way one can follow this path of life is by self-sacrifice. It is a difficult path full of tragedy, but we have no choice. We are trying to be object partners to God, who is a being who invests and continually forgets that He has invested. Heaven invests and forgets. The path of faith is essentially one of throwing away your current self and continually seeking your future, resurrected self. That is why the path of the one who leads the effort to realize God's providential Will is the most critical path and the path of greatest trepidation. A leader must invest him or herself. I have heard that my success in the United States is leading many senators and eminent people worldwide to try to meet me. Nevertheless, I am staying in secluded mountain valleys and on farms with only water and grass, places that interest no one. We are drawn to this primitive environment which is like our original home, where God first created us. We return to nature. This is restoration. We need to love the water and the grass. How profoundly God labored to make every single element of the creation! In a river, there are diverse species of fish, and after God made each one of those species, He was not sad. He liked them all. If Unification Church members catch and eat fish for a month, in return you must take a bag of grain or some other kind of food and feed it to the fish in the river. This is the cycle of life. (276-024, 1996/01/02) 2. I bought about 5,000 acres of farmland in South America, which is currently being farmed. We can be self-sufficient if we live there and manage this farm. Surprisingly, every imaginable tropical fruit tree grows there. Before the purchase, we visited the farm when the owner was not there, and saw all the tropical fruit trees in the garden. They were planted in a garden with a yard where there were chickens walking around. The smell of pineapples was fragrant, but they had just been left there. When I asked why the pineapples were just left like that, they explained that they had not just been left there, but would be picked and eaten when they were ripe. Also, there was a banana tree that produced bunches of tiny bananas. The people there do not care much for large bananas. When I asked for delicious bananas, they would bring me the tiny ones. If you stand beneath a banana tree when the bananas are ripe, the banana smell is so fragrant! Just by gathering this fruit that grows naturally, you will never starve. It is a real mystery that people can die of hunger in such an environment. This kind of thing happens because there is no leadership. (267-031, 1994/12/27) 3. Normally, you need to wait more than 50 years to fell trees, for example, pine trees. So I was surprised to discover that in South America they can harvest trees only five years after they are planted. They are very thick, so they can be felled even at that young age. They are about 15 meters high. When I saw this, I was surprised. The trees are of fairly good quality. Ebony is said to be one of the more expensive trees that grow in the tropics of South America. People say that a post made from the trunk of that tree will last for 100 to 150 years. This is really good news. Imagine being able to cut down these trees on a cycle of five to ten years. That would produce a large income. We can build a sawmill and produce lumber as soon as the trees are harvested. The lumber can be used to build houses, and we can prefabricate houses following an ideal model. We can establish other business enterprises using materials from the area, and manufacture bricks to be used in producing modern homes. (267-030, 1994/12/27) 4. The lumber used in Brazil is brought in from Paraguay. The price for the trees from the virgin forest is incredible. The land there is at least three times the size of Jeju Island and is packed with trees. That lumber is ideal for construction. There are enough resources to design and produce prefabricated structures and sell them to people who build farms and ranches. (267-036, 1994/12/27) 5. God first created the environment. Therefore, when we as the Unification Church go out to witness, we also must first create the environment. I have come to South America for that reason, to create the environment. We are planning an ideal model farmland, forest and fishery. In order to accommodate people who work there, we will build houses on this one-million-square-foot piece of land. This should serve as an example to all Unification Church members. You must work wherever you go, whether in Africa or anywhere else. Where there is water, you have to build a fish farm. Where there is land, you have to plant trees. The world is facing problems concerning oxygen. If the trees in the Amazon Basin are cut down, Europe will face a serious oxygen shortage. Therefore, Europe is trying to restrict the cutting down of trees. Brazil wants to develop the Amazon Basin and is asking Europe for compensation. This is the situation. Therefore, the time has come to plant trees on every bare piece of land. We need to cultivate forests. (281-067, 1997/01/02) 6. South America is the place where you can enjoy the benefits of nature. When you come to know all the regions in South America, you see that it is best to establish villages with a culture that embraces nature in order to gradually solve the problems of water management and development, rather than building a city with a culture disconnected from nature. Then there will be no problem with pollution. The person who controls and cares most for the management of water in these regions will eventually lead the world. (294-174, 1998/06/14) 7. Why are we building a ranch and farm in Uruguay? Brazil and Uruguay have an abundance of resources that can sustain a self-sufficient ranch and farm. We can distribute calves, lambs and the young from other animals to 160 nations, where people can raise them and also become self-sufficient. If you give them money, it will soon be gone, but if you give them calves, they will multiply continuously. Doing this will overcome one obstacle to global prosperity. In the process, you too can own ranches and farms. Furthermore, the world will become one big territory for operating fisheries or for recreational fishing tourism. When we first went to the Pantanal, about 2,500 acres of land cost $70,000. A farm with 700 cows was $700,000. Here in Paraguay, everyone raises chickens too. I plan to lead everything so as to create an ideal hometown or nation. I can build a kindergarten, elementary school, middle school, high school and college in the middle of the farm. It will be a place where all five races can truly live together. This is why people from the 160 nations should come here, receive training, and return to their nations to develop the land in their hometown. Recreation is a part of this, so they will be able to fish and hunt while they are here. There are practical preparations underway to take advantage of these opportunities. (266-140, 1994/12/22) 8. I am planning to operate a fish farm. I am supplying live fish to Japanese restaurants that cook fish picked from the fish tank. I developed this practice, and research carried out at my direction led to enhanced filtration systems that permit live fish to live in tanks for a long time. Right now, we are in the process of researching how fish caught in Alaska, such as king salmon and silver salmon, can be transported and sold live on the Japanese market. Live fish go for three to five times the price of frozen fish. Why do we need a fish farm? It is because people want live fish. Distribution of live fish caught in the wild is possible, but distributing live fish from local fish farms dramatically reduces the distribution costs. Therefore, in the future our tanks should be allocated to families and villages. One manager can supervise all the production, calculate annual fish consumption worldwide, and request the appropriate payment through a bank bi-annually. If we do this, even people who do not like fish will buy and eat it because it will be so convenient. This kind of organization is very promising in terms of creating a low-cost distribution system. If one person can manage a fish farm, he or she can run a business, even in the middle of a sightseeing park. One additional benefit is that we can market sashimi as much as we want. (207-120, 1990/11/01) 9. If you catch fish in the Paraguay River, you usually end up throwing away much of your catch. Our people should introduce fishing tourism, buy the fish that the tourists catch, flash-freeze them by the riverside, and ship the fish to Japan, Europe and China. Since the fish will have been flash-frozen, when they are thawed out, they will be as fresh as they were by the riverside. Using a 10,000-ton boat, we can transport fish that have been caught in the Pacific and Atlantic, as well as those that have been cultivated in the 160 fish farms on six continents, as far away as the opposite side of the world. When there are fish here, there are no fish in the north, and when there are fish up north there are none down here. By setting up a distribution system that can balance supply and demand, we can establish an economic base. (270-063, 1995/05/04) 10. Because there are no mountains in most of South America, you can channel the water wherever you want. When you dig for water, you need to locate your well where the groundwater lies; otherwise water will not appear no matter how deep you dig. You can earn a living just by selling water. By evaporating ocean water you can make as much water as you need. Today because of the advances in engines and other technology, we can bore tunnels and construct aquaculture buildings in places that are 4, 40, or even 400 kilometers away from a water source. I could construct a building for a fish farm taller than the World Trade Center. There are more than 1,000 kinds of fish in the Pantanal, but they can be cultivated inside a building by using a computer with the proper software. Imagine! Anyone who might pass by and want lunch will be able buy and eat whatever fish they desire. In other words, we can make a place where we can make sashimi with any fish you want. (302-100, 1999/06/01) 11. I have a special interest in South America. I am trying to observe how fish migrate there during the beginning of winter. If we want to generate tourism, we should think seriously about how to take advantage of the four different seasons. Winter is always a problem, but if we coordinate well with the four seasons, I think we can build a full-scale tourist business. Furthermore, since this area is on the opposite end of the Earth from Kodiak, Alaska, when one side is going into hibernation, the opposite side is entering into summer vacation. The two alternate. The issue for us is how to overcome the challenges of the four seasons through stimulating exchange between the northern and southern hemispheres. Fishing takes place in the summer and stops in the winter. How are we going to promote fishing through all four seasons? I want to bring people from Kodiak to visit Korea. In Korea, for example, summer is a hot season, so they will like to go to Kodiak during the summer. Consider, however, that it is not summer in South America; it is winter. So we can go there and compare the two. Let's make a foundation to allow the Korean people to feel that they have moved into another season. If we can create such a program for tourism, we can utilize it anywhere during all four seasons. (270-300, 1995/07) Supporting Local Communities True Parents created roads in the Pantanal and donated 29 ambulances. They realized that people living there could not get to the hospital because of the poor road conditions. Therefore, while donating the ambulances, they also constructed roads. Furthermore, they founded a school in Jardim and educated talented potential leaders. By broadcasting the best educational material from the United States using videos, they have striven to raise the standard of South America's education. The place after Jardim over which True Parents offered the deepest prayers while they were in South America was Chaco, an area of 250,000 square kilometers in the Grand Chaco region, which spans Bolivia, Paraguay and Argentina. In August 1999 True Parents directed Japanese national messiahs to pioneer the farms in Puerto Leda, located within the Chaco region. True Parents oversaw the purchase of 80,000 hectares of land in Leda and began to develop it. Focusing on Leda, they planned to create a model farm, model fisheries and spin-off businesses, thereby promoting a culture harmonious with nature. Leda was an extremely difficult place to live, but True Parents dedicated resources to transform it into a beautiful village where people and nature can profitably coexist. We re-created Leda and made it into an ideal village where anyone would be happy to live. 12. People living in the Pantanal region cannot travel freely because there are not enough roads. Therefore, I must build roads and, in this way create an environment where the people can move forward and go out into the world. I heard many stories about mothers who cried frantically because they could not take their sick babies to a hospital. So, I provided one ambulance to each area in the Pantanal region. This means that those ambulances were donated by someone who has no relationship with the area. The value of what I gave them would amount to $500,000 today. The governor, chief of police, mayor and hospital administrators of each area gathered when I presented the money for the ambulances, and I obtained their pledge that they would use it properly. Now if someone makes a phone call to the police station, the officers immediately drive the person to the hospital. I am hoping to continue this movement by inspiring more contributions. It started with 50 vehicles but, in the future, I want to increase this number to 500, or even thousands, so that eventually doctors will be able to make house calls. (276-196, 1996/02/19) 13. We can educate people in South America just as we did in the United States. If people in South America have televisions and VCRs, American programs can be broadcast and people can follow along with a textbook to receive the same education as people in the US. We are providing a system beginning with the opportunity to study on their own and then gather once a week, or once every two weeks, to receive guidance and participate in a question-and-answer session based on what they have studied. If they need a car in order to travel to those gatherings, they can use the ambulance. The ambulances I donated can serve dual purposes. An educational system will be established to connect students to a college. It could include kindergartens, elementary schools, middle schools or high schools, depending on the population of that province. Farming methods, tree planting methods, fish farming methods and how to deal with the wilderness will be taught by the time students finish the fourth grade of elementary school. Therefore, when students graduate from high school, they will be professionals in their field. College graduates will become teachers and leaders in these regions. We need to establish this system. We can train high school students to watch over the farms and ranches. They need to be taught to develop and manage these farms and ranches. Education in various fields of expertise will be taught at the ranch at a fast pace for students from the age of 16 up to the end of high school and on to college -- 20 years in total, including the completion of a PhD course. Students in our system will not need to worry about having enough food at home. Everyone will become self-sufficient. (276-197, 1996/02/19) 14. I built a school in Jardim. Since not everyone could be accommodated in the kindergartens and middle schools, we are calling people of exemplary talent to be educated at the headquarters. We will have a kindergarten in each city, and then build an elementary school, a middle school and a high school. We will send those who perform well in high school to study at our college, where they will gain general education in fisheries, forest management, agricultural methods and the manufacturing industry. We will expand what has been built in Jardim. Also, I am planning to build a college and a university following that same system. I am making dynamic plans to build schools throughout South America. My vision is to build elementary, middle and high schools in 33 cities in 33 South American countries. Approximately 230 square meters of land is needed to build two classrooms, which can accommodate 500 people. We will build these classrooms using sliding partitions that can transform the two classrooms into six or seven classrooms. Then, even if hundreds of tourists go there, they can all be accommodated in that one building. It can be used as a place to accommodate tourists as well as to educate and train local residents. (281-300, 1997/03/09) 15. There was a day when I shed tears as I traveled across South America. As I crossed the boundary of Argentina and Uruguay and crossed over the top of the Andes Mountains, while the sun slowly set, I cried as I spoke to a Brazilian missionary. I prayed, "God, in the future I will come here and develop this place. Father, please do not forget." Where must the Japanese go? I wanted to send them to Paraguay, which I consider an extension of Korea, but the Japanese members were not prepared to go to South America. They all opposed the idea. I had no choice but to send the national messiahs to Paraguay instead. They went to Puerto Leda, and were assigned to work on an area of land of some 80,000 hectares. Miraculously, they were able to purchase this land and develop it. Let us make this impoverished city into a new city, one whose culture is in harmony with nature. It takes six hours to get from Leda to the Victoria Plaza Hotel, and I will connect them. I told the Japanese national messiahs to build a plaza, a hospital, schools and a multipurpose center instead of a sports center at the village, where 19 clans of the native peoples, Indios, are living. I also told them to buy land. As part of those preparations, we established numerous operational bases two hours away from each other. In addition, 182 information booths will be set up, one every 50 kilometers along the Paraguay and Amazon Rivers. The Japanese should set up the booths and guide the tours. Therefore, when people come looking for this place, I, as the owner, will have erected the pillar of the new family education. Since we have gone through these things, you need to realize that this is not just someone else's responsibility; it is our responsibility. As you tour that region, you should always shed tears as you think about the extensive groundwork that True Parents initiated to overcome the obstacles. (407-176, 2003/05/15) 16. The Eve nation has the central mission for the restoration of heaven and earth. Who must shed sweat and suffer on the Pantanal? Japan is surrounded by the ocean. It is surrounded by salt water. Originally, when we speak of water, we are referring to the ocean. The water in the ocean evaporates and circulates through the atmosphere, resulting in salt water becoming fresh water to replenish mountain' streams. In the same way, the job of the Japanese is to work here with sincere devotion, creating a cloud that shares new water with the world. You are not suffering so that you can live well. Rather, it is to make a foundation for future happiness. Without sacrifice, you cannot make a foundation for happiness. You should go through even more hardships than I have, and stand in the position of a mother to nourish all the people of the world. (1999/09/21) 17. You have been sent to the Pantanal for 40 days. This 40 days conditionally represents 40 years and 400 years. For 400 years, the Christians gathered in the catacombs while under persecution and carried out the victorious settlement of paradise. The Japanese people need to work for at least 400 years to support the well-being of the world; 40 years is not enough. You should do this happily because you are saving the world. With the idea of an earthly paradise in mind, we are preparing the Pantanal as a tourist kingdom. The people of the world have to pass through this place. Everything that God created remains here in pristine condition. We must make a beautiful earth. In order to accomplish that, I gave this responsibility to the Japanese people, and you must not complain. As the mother nation, Japan needs to fulfill this mission completely. (1999/09/21) 18. I told the Japanese national messiahs to quickly pioneer the farms in Puerto Leda, Paraguay. The Eve nation has the responsibility to at least set up a farm as a model where the world's people can be educated. (321-254, 2000/04/24) 19. In places like Peru, a limitless number of sardines can be caught. We told the people who catch sardines that we will make sardine powder. All the conditions are favoring us. Heaven is allowing for all this to take place. But there is almost no one who can embrace this breakthrough and celebrate it. In order to return to the ocean, we need to take interest in the fisheries business. To prepare for this, we plan to settle in the Pantanal with Leda at the center and carry out this work through the Japanese people. Realizing that conservation is the most important task in the Amazon region, we must take measures to prevent pollution as we develop business enterprises that can solve the problem of food shortages. (326-281, 2000/07/15) 20. In Brazil there are many biracial people who are half-African and half-Spanish, and in Paraguay there are also many half-Asian and half-Spanish people. That is why on May 16, 1995, I started the 17 nations' speaking tour of Central America and South America from Paraguay. The Guarani tribe must gain the support of the Indios. That is why I let the people in this area use our boats, and I even pay for the fuel, so that they at least can gather at the church one Sunday a month. That is also why I made the house on the Leda farm very big. I want to hold gatherings there. This is why the Korean members must be called to come here and work in unity. And the Japanese members will do likewise as a separate group. The Koreans will pioneer separately, and next, the Japanese will pioneer, and after that, the Americans will pioneer. This is the plan. Next, the leaders of the six continents will pioneer and finally, by connecting this momentum to their respective regions, we will arrange it as a global effort. (326-232, 2000/07/13) 21. I want to build a refrigeration company here in the Pantanal, so that the fish caught here by the local people can be sold throughout the world. To do this, we need refrigerated containers. Since there are companies that rent refrigerated storage containers, it might be good, at least at the beginning, to rent and use these containers. We are trying to make 180 bases, and the Japanese people are organizing that at the Leda farm. We can rent the refrigerated containers, freeze and store the fish in them, and then sell them. The challenge will be preserving the freshness of the fish. If we can create a method for this in the Pantanal, there will be no problem pioneering it on the world market. (387-186, 2002/07/22) 22. The raw materials available from the land areas will not sustain us for even 50 more years. Therefore, a problem will arise. In 100 years, food resources from the land will be depleted. That is why we have to pioneer the sphere of the ocean. For this purpose I directed Japanese members to focus our Paraguay River basin efforts on the Leda farm, to create a model farm or a model fishery, an ideal city culture in harmony with nature. (409-093, 2003/06/20) 23. The Japanese national messiahs have entered South America and, working on the Leda farm, are pioneering the Paraguay region. I told them to stay there for three years, and three years have not yet passed. I directed them to develop the entire region of Paraguay. I am doing as I have prayed before heaven. That is why I want to use Japanese marine capability to develop Paraguay and Uruguay to a higher level than anywhere else in the world. (418-207, 2003/09/24) Providence for the Southern Cone The four Southern Cone nations, Uruguay, Paraguay, Argentina and Brazil, have abolished customs taxes and formed a common market. Through them, True Parents have been working to establish a model nation; they desire to expand this effort to all of South America. 24. Presently in South America, goods are being exchanged without the collection of customs taxes between Uruguay, Paraguay, Argentina and Brazil in order to develop the Southern Cone into a common market. This is a step toward them becoming one country. I am trying to unify these four countries so that economically they are like one country. When I spoke with the presidents of Paraguay and Uruguay, they explained that it was difficult and frustrating for them to be sandwiched between the big countries of Argentina and Brazil. (271-032, 1995/08/15) 25. We have to establish a model nation to serve as a standard. I am trying to create this model nation by working with Paraguay, Uruguay, Brazil and Argentina. Paraguay and Uruguay stand as plus and minus to each other, as do Argentina and Brazil, respectively. So, I need to create a plan to bring together these two pluses and two minuses on the left and right. All customs taxes have been abolished between these four countries, so economically they function as one nation. In Uruguay we built a bank, a convention center, a department store and a hotel. We are planning to establish branches of this bank in these four countries. Then commerce will be possible throughout the 33 nations of Central and South America. After that, North America and South America, should also unite as plus and minus. (268-057, 1995/02/07) 26. If the four nations of the Southern Cone -- Brazil, Argentina, Uruguay and Paraguay -- join together into one nation, that one nation would represent four-fifths of South America. In this way most of South America would be united. The time is coming when customs taxes will be completely removed and all goods will be able to pass freely from one nation to another. This means that in the near future, all nations will become one nation. In line with the global trend, South America needs to become one nation. The similarity of its various cultures is yet another dynamic which is leading the individual South American countries to become one nation. In Brazil and Argentina there are large areas of undeveloped land. The government is considered the owner of this land, but these governments have not been able to manage them. People build ranches, but that is not enough. In the future we have to plant trees to produce more oxygen. We have to create a completely green zone. (269-158, 1995/04/17) 27. By bringing the four nations of the Southern Cone together we can raise talented people to foster networks for unification in South America. After making a federation between Sun Moon University, the University of Bridgeport and Jerry Falwell's Liberty University, we will build four universities of the highest standard in the Southern Cone by importing financial resources and academic wisdom from the United States. We will even mobilize Europe. Starting from these universities and focusing on the underdeveloped nations, people from 160 nations will gather here, unit all the cultures. I want to set a worldwide standard of peace and establish a school to educate talented people who will lead the world. I also want to make a world exhibition village in that region where we will showcase the culture that connects all 160 nations on an equal plane. This university will then become a destination for tourists from all over the world. Also, if facilities are built to accommodate those who want to study abroad, students from all over the world will be able to come and go. The ideal world will be represented in the context of these several interconnected projects. I am holding talks in order to accomplish these things. (269-163, 1995/04/17) 28. I plan to make a central bank in South America. I will create it after conferring with the presidents of Brazil, Argentina, Uruguay and Paraguay. We have a bank in Uruguay, and the Bank of Paraguay is offering us shares. Argentina also is ready to do this. In this way, we will establish branches of the bank in these four nations, connecting the best bankers in South America to establish a central bank. We will make a bank that is bigger than the banks of any one nation and establish it as a credit union in order to promote the distribution of capital. That is why we are getting into this business. (282-201, 1997/03/12) 29. The Unification Church must tie together the universities, the mass media, the theological world and the financial world. I will create a foundation for the financial world through a bank in South America. We need organizations to manage the world's stock markets. England, Japan and Taiwan determine the price of gold and silver. In the future, the four nations of the Southern Cone, which includes Brazil, will have to do this. I have settled here in order to lay the foundation to operate a cutting-edge Wall Street-like stock exchange on a global scale. For this purpose I have been educating bankers since 1980. (300-290, 1999/03/24) 30. In Paraguay, I have given directions to create a model for the ideal world on a 74-acre area of land. If it succeeds, the Paraguayan congress and media will publicize it all over the country. All of South America will hear about it, and Paraguay will become a plus, and unite with Uruguay, the minus. If these two countries say, "Do it," Brazil and Argentina will also join them, and by eliminating import taxes and opening a joint distribution system, these nations can all move as one. The Paraguayan and Uruguayan governments have declared and publicized that Reverend Moon's plan to pioneer an ideal world is a worthy step toward the establishment of world peace. They have completely turned and are facing in the same direction. (266-138, 1994/12/22) 31. If Korea is the north, Uruguay, the opposite point on earth is the south. The world laughed at our work to help support Uruguay financially. American leaders also wonder why we don't support the United States instead of Uruguay. But the Uruguayan president has faith in me. I established a bank and hotelconvention center there. Next, I built a department store, and we are working to organize a financial system to connect the bank, the hotel, a travel agency and a department store. In the area of ideology, I have established a foundation that can communicate and cooperate with the Catholic community. (269-211, 1995/04/23) 32. In the United States, our work started from the very bottom, but South America is developing from the top down, so this is a faster process. In Uruguay, since 1980, I have established a bank, a hotel and a newspaper. If you look at the globe, you will see that Uruguay forms an axis with Korea. They are on opposite ends of the earth such that, if you draw a line between them, it forms an axis of the Earth. My plan for South America is to make a duty-free zone covering its entire 33 nations. By eliminating tariffs and freeing up economic circulation, we will establish Uruguay as one of the leading developing nations. The Pope called for a consolidation movement and affirmed that Catholics should repent for the long history of fighting with Protestants that continues even up until the present era. Therefore, the internal and external directions of the providence are coming into perfect alignment. (271-031, 1995/08/15) 33. I am involved with Paraguay and have suggested that the Paraguayan government's ruling party and opposition party are in a Cain-Abel relationship and should become one. If the two parties become one and attend True Parents, it will become a nation that can receive the Blessing of the heavenly kingdom. It will become the blessed nation, a nation that can represent North America and South America as a central nation of the heavenly kingdom. I am involved in Uruguay, and now I also am reaching out to Argentina. Korea and Paraguay are also in a Cain-Abel relationship. This means that in the end they must become one. Paraguay is the axis of the Southern Cone. That is why together with Paraguay I am leading a federation movement involving Brazil, Uruguay and Argentina. These four countries represent east, west, north, and south. If Uruguay and Paraguay become one, on this same axis, Argentina and Brazil also will become one. (268-206, 1995/04/01) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 11. Ecumenical Initiatives Chapter 1. Ecumenical and Interfaith Initiatives 1217 Section 1. The Meaning and Purpose of Religion 1217 Section 2. Salvation and the Liberation of God 1226 Section 3. The Movement to Transcend Religion 1236 Section 4. Religious Coalition and World Peace 1243 Chapter 2. The Interreligious Peace Movement and the Blessing Ceremony 1251 Section 1. IRF and the Assembly 1251 Section 2. IRFWP and IIFWP 1260 Section 3. Interfaith Marriage and the Middle East 1265 Chapter 3. Uniting the Spiritual and Physical Worlds and Liberating the Spirit World 1271 Section 1. The Spirit World and True Parents 1291 Section 2. The Salvation and Liberation of the Spirit World 1279 Section 3. Major Ceremonies and Proclamations for Unity between the Two Worlds 1288 Section 4. Great Revolution in the Spirit World 1314 Book 11. Ecumenical Initiatives Human beings live in deep ignorance of matters regarding spiritual reality because our connection of heart with God was severed due to the Fall of our first ancestors. To overcome this spiritual ignorance and complete the providence of salvation, God established religions. God has been awakening humankind through religions, whose founders expressed teachings suitable for the people of their time and culture. The emergence of True Parents on earth has opened the age of the parent religion. Accordingly, with the heart of parents, True Parents have dedicated their entire lives to establishing unity between religions and creating alliances among them to actualize God's Will. True Father began developing ecumenical initiatives in the mid-1960s, working for unity and reconciliation between the Unification Church and the established Korean Christian denominations. In the 1970s, True Father directed the Unification Church to participate in the interfaith activities of the Association of Religions in Korea (ARK). He saw these ecumenical activities and interfaith activities as two components of the work to lead religious people in Korea toward unity and harmony. On that foundation, after going beyond the national level, in the 1980s and subsequent decades, True Father developed international initiatives for peace among religions through organizations he established for this purpose, including the New Ecumenical Research Association (New ERA), the International Religious Foundation, the Assembly of the World's Religions, the Council for the World's Religions, the Youth Seminar on World Religions, the Religious Youth Service, the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace, the Interreligious and International Federation for World Peace, and the Universal Peace Federation. The final goal of True Parents' work in forming alliances among religions is to give rebirth to all people as God's children. They have been actualizing this by conducting international and interreligious marriage Blessing ceremonies, which transcend religious differences. One of the most significant of these was the 144,000 Couples Interreligious Marriage Blessing for Clergy conducted in Washington, DC in 2002. The couples who are joined in these interreligious Blessings naturally break down walls between religions. By this work, True Parents are binding the world together as one family under God, ultimately to realize world peace. True Parents have been able to lead such interreligious peace initiatives because of their direct understanding of the spiritual reality and their deep experience of God's heart. Their absolute conviction that a world of peace will come in the future stems from this inner experience. True Parents understand that both the spirit world and the earthly world have been blocked by innumerable barriers that have built up over the course of history. Accordingly, as they continually achieved success in the providential course of restoration through indemnity, they broke these barriers down layer by layer, both in the spiritual world and in the physical world. In this way, they opened the path for the liberation of the spirit world and prepared the foundation for the kingdom of heaven on earth as well as in heaven. Finally, they were able to proclaim the era of Cheon Il Guk--the age of the unified realm of the physical world and the spiritual world. As this new age unfolds, God will be able to reign over the spiritual world and the physical world as He desires, and earthly people will be able to communicate freely with those in the spirit world. Chapter 1. Ecumenical and Interfaith Initiatives Section 1. The Meaning and Purpose of Religion Teaching about God When True Father started his public providential course upon Korea gaining independence in 1945, he envisioned that based on religion, he would lead the providence of salvation and lead the world to peace. Accordingly, he took great interest in the religious situation and the roles religion would play. As he worked unceasingly to realize harmony among religions, he would say that a true religion is one that brings people to strong awareness of God's existence and accurately teaches them about His nature and His being. 1. There are many religions throughout the world. What are these religions supposed to teach? The first priority for any religion is to teach people properly about God. A religion that teaches about God in a vague or ambiguous way leaves us uncertain. If God truly exists, and He does, then a true religion must teach what kind of being God is, what His love is like, and so on. Among the world's religions, Christianity has emerged as one that has this deep, internal quality. Christianity teaches that God is our Father. When Jesus appeared on earth, he proclaimed that he was the only begotten Son of God and that in the world of human beings, he was the only one who had been born as God's Son. Being born as the son of one's father means having received from birth his bone marrow, his flesh and his blood. The connection between father and son is such that it cannot be severed by any rules or laws. It cannot be denied, even when one is standing in front of the most imposing authority. From this perspective, when Jesus was on earth and called God his Father, he made clear to all creation that he came with the central mission to reign over the world with God's authority for eternity. (018-108, 1967/05/28) 2. The advanced material civilization of the 20th century was created by people pursuing only visible, material goods. Yet, pursuing material values alone by studying only the visible, material world is not the original desire of human beings. Religion teaches that God exists in the invisible, incorporeal world that transcends the material world. The perspective of religion is that groups would emerge--and not only groups but peoples, nations, even all of humankind-- that hope to stand in the presence of the incorporeal God and that desire to do only His Will. With such people, God will create a new world, one that will transcend the material civilization of the 20th century and whose values will be based on the invisible world of God. As human beings continued to investigate the material world, they came to recognize that its first cause was energy. When they investigate further, they will end up arriving at the invisible world behind that energy. This is the invisible world that God governs. The visible world and the invisible world exist in a correlative relationship. That is why if you pray hard and offer sincere devotion focused on the world that is invisible, you will come to experience the painful history that is hidden in the hearts of God, Jesus and the Holy Spirit. In this way, you will be able to discover all truths of heaven. (002-238, 1957/06/02) 3. It is an absolute fact that religion is not merely about human beings. Religion teaches about God. God is the source of all religious teachings. Because God is the origin and root of religion, we cannot talk about religion apart from God. That is why the four great saints who founded the world's great religions honored God's Will and introduced His heart. Those who live in the realm of religion and do likewise can reach the level of these saints. Who made these religious founders saints? If people had elevated them to the position of saints, their teachings would have revolved around human beings. But in fact, we find that these teachings were God-centered. Thus, we can recognize that it is God who raised and designated these people as saints. In this way, we can say that God created the world's religions and the cultural spheres that emerged from them. (038-183, 1971/01/03) 4. These days some religions put forth fanciful ideals and humanistic fictions about love. But a true religion must penetrate to the essence of the human predicament. It must firmly plant an awareness of God, that no one who experiences it can ever deny. This is what a true religion does. Its value is more precious than anything in the world. It cannot be exchanged for anything, not for all the great men and saints of history put together. A true religion begins with a person who has a clear awareness of the existence and nature of God. From that point, he can become the beginning of a new history, which will then expand from the individual to the nation, world and cosmos. In the Unification Church we talk about the heart of God. There is nothing higher than this. There are also issues of heart that arise in our daily lives, in what we call the love of parents, the love of husband and wife, and the love of siblings. But when it comes to the heart of God, we are talking about a different dimension. (033-231, 1970/08/16) 5. When looking at all the cultures of the world and their histories, we find that behind them and supporting them is religion. Human history and religion are connected and share a common destiny. In different eras, religions have sometimes gotten ahead of history and sometimes fallen behind it, yet religions have continued to exist regardless. This is because religion is the foundation upon which God can achieve the ideal world and His ideal of the kingdom of heaven. The key teaching of religion is God and His love. That is why religions teach human beings to love God. The original mind of human beings wants to seek and find God, who created them and the cosmos. That is why religion must teach principles by which human beings can love God and receive His love. In Korean, the word for religion is ___. The first Chinese character jong means "wooden floor." The second character gyo means "teaching." Hence, what we call religion is the teaching that helps human beings become a platform, or even the pillar that supports from beneath. If this is the case, what could be more important than teaching about God's love? Is there any teaching greater than this? Human beings' most ardent desire is to possess the love of God. Religion teaches us how to reach that summit. That is why the more it emphasizes God and the more it teaches His love, leading us to stand in awe of the absolute Creator of the universe, the higher a religion it is. (023-126, 1969/05/18) 6. Does the absolute God exist? This is a crucial question. Finding the answer has been the quest of all humanity. Intellectuals and saints, past and present, have sought to answer this question. It has been the quest of people in all ages throughout history. Some people take an ideological of philosophical approach in seeking God. Others take a theological approach. They may begin with an encounter with God. From that starting point, they develop their ideas about how people can live with God and find happiness with Him in this world. Religion pursues a world where not only individuals live with God, but families, societies, nations and the world also live with Him. However, to globalize the concept of living with God requires a religious teaching that affirms that all people must dwell together with God, and which at the same time embraces all the differences in people's cultures; including their different geographical regions, historical backgrounds and customs. Look at shamanism. The reason it became full of superstitions is because it does not present any teachings that can guide human beings to form a relationship with God. Had it directed us to God, shamanism would have developed into a great religion, guiding people's lives on the different levels from the individual to the family, people, nation and world. (240-261, 1992/12/13) 7. Religion does not exist only on the basis of truth. What people call "the Way" is not only truth. Ideologies and philosophies are limited to truth, but religion has another component. Religion also connotes heart. Therein lies the difference. There is no room for heart in mere ideology or philosophy. A parent and child love each other without even speaking about it. Something similar is imbedded in religion. It includes something that transcends logic and moves beyond external conditions. In this, religion is different from ideology, which is based on an organizational framework rather than on heart. We are like marathon runners who are racing toward the finish line. To reach the goal we must be equipped with knowledge about the course we are running. This means we must have a clear grasp of our actual circumstances in this era. Provided we understand the situation in which we are running, we will be able to keep going to the finish line. Accordingly, as we move forward toward heaven, sometimes at the risk of our lives, we need to understand God's heart in history, in the present and in the future. If we can feel how hard God has been toiling to prepare the way and establish this path, then no matter what difficulties we may encounter, we will be able to continue and break through any barriers. (007-140, 1959/08/09) 8. If there is anything in the human world that goes beyond this physical world, connecting heaven and earth, it is religion. There are no human beliefs that are greater than religious beliefs. Religious beliefs make it possible for us to have a relationship with the invisible Creator. They enable us to say He is our Father and we are His sons and daughters. The starting-point of religion is that we exist in an inseparable parent-child relationship with God. This is the basis for our value as human beings. It is also the reason a true religion does not remain merely on the national level as the faith of one people, but looks to the future of nations, the world and the cosmos. The Creator has been acting in order to become one with human beings and with the earth. The ideal of creation is the formation of a trinity comprised of God, humankind and the Earth. Religion is the very means to restore this relationship with Him. That is why religions initially emphasized the master-servant relationship. Over time they established the correct order for relationships--what is in front and what follows behind, what comes first and what comes after. By doing so, they have clarified our relationship with heaven. (004-098, 1958/03/16) 9. There is only one set of True Parents for eternity. Adam and Eve, our first ancestors, were not to remain as two individuals, but were to be a woman and a man joined as one. Those ancestors of humankind were to have become the True Parents, but due to the Fall, instead they became false parents. Unless the position of the absolute Parents is recovered, God's ideal of creation can never be realized. By this logic, a religion is not a true religion unless its teachings lead us to build true families, true ideal nations, and a true ideal world centering on God's beloved Bride and Bridegroom. As there had been no true parents, a true religion had to teach that we could not build true families until after True Parents had come. (257-131, 1994/03/14) The repair shop The mission of religion is to recover fallen human beings as children of God and to recover the original world of God's creation. Fallen people became like broken machines. True Father therefore said that religion must fulfill the mission of a repair shop that rebuilds broken down human beings. 10. Religion teaches us to follow moral principles that are in alignment with the fundamental principle by which God created heaven and earth. Religion teaches that one being, God, made all things of heaven and earth, and that the one God has been steadily moving the providence toward realizing the world that fulfills His one purpose. Accordingly, religion teaches that we too must move in that direction and holds that this requires us to renounce a life based on physical comfort. This is what both Buddhism and Christianity teach. The higher the level of a religion, the more strenuously it commands us to deny our bondage to the material world. The Bible teaches this. We fallen human beings cannot become one with God just as we are. We first need to be completely liberated. We need to become new people, and this requires us to pursue the one purpose of God above all else. That is why we need religion. We must not lead a religious life blindly. God always carries out His providence through a formula. Hence, we must understand His formula. The Unification Church is where people can learn this. This formula course is defined by the Principle of Restoration. The Unification Principle clearly teaches how providential history has unfolded from the past to the present. This is a most important aspect of the Unification Church teachings. (016-118, 1966/01/02) 11. The role of religion is to re-create human beings. How does it do that? It guides us to resolve the seemingly endless conflict between mind and body and reach a state of peace where forevermore there is no struggle. Religion also guides us to become God's counterparts, who are qualified to represent the Sovereign of the cosmos. It teaches us how we can manifest the character of God in our relations with others, so that He will rejoice over us as people of eternal, unchanging value. Religion guides us to strive to fulfill this task not by our human efforts alone, but in cooperation with God. (086-034, 1976/03/04) 12. God is the original Lord of human beings. He is the absolute Being in unity. Our original mind belongs to God, and therefore like a magnet we are naturally pulled toward God, who is our subject partner. This is why we human beings revere what is high and holy, and why we yearn for the absolute Being. Religion has taken responsibility in this arena. By the same token, the mission of religion is to keep the mind in the position of subject partner, and keep it stronger than the body so that it can completely subjugate the body. (085-310, 1976/03/04) 13. If only we had God's true love dwelling in us, our mind and body would naturally be in total oneness. God established religions to save human beings based on this principle. The religious world is like a repair shop for mending human beings who are out of order. Religion produces new parts and fixes what is broken. Religious teachings pursue the goal of mind-body unity. No matter how serious we are about religion, studying its teachings and practicing self-discipline, are all vain efforts unless we bring our mind and body into oneness. Unless we achieve mind-body unity, ten years of study and practice, even 1,000 years of study and practice, will be in vain. How can we unite our mind and body? None of the great religious founders could fully teach this. I say it is God's true love that enables us to attain mind-body unity. Therefore, the primary issue is understanding why we have been unable to fully abide in the true love of God. (199-343, 1990/02/21) 14. Human beings did not fulfill God's ideal of creation. While on the way to realizing the ideal world, they fell and became broken beings. Human beings ever since have spent their lives wandering in confusion, not knowing where to go, whom to follow, or what kind of world they should strive to attain. This condition describes present-day human society. Human beings have fallen to a position where their value is lower than that of God's servants and lower than the things of creation. We cannot recover our rightful position by acting randomly or blindly. We need to repair fallen history through the principle of re-creation. Religion was established as the repair shop to rebuild broken human beings. It is to restore us fallen human beings to our original condition. We need to go to the repair shop and be created anew. (101-139, 1978/10/29) 15. The fact is you are all broken people. When a radio is broken, you get static or no sound at all. Likewise, when a person is broken, he or she cannot go where his or her heart wants to go. If God exists, He will have the know-how to fix broken people. If He does not have such a plan, He may as well not exist. However, questions arise: Why did God end up having to establish a repair shop to fix broken people? Why must God send technicians, and are they able to make these repairs? The repair shop is religion. Immediately after the Fall, religions began to develop, beginning with shamanistic faiths. Starting from those small repair shops, the higher religions emerged and were established as world-level repair centers. (039-277, 1971/01/15) 16. The world's cultural spheres are realms that were established by religious thought and developed first as religious cultural spheres. Religion is the fountainhead of all civilizations. Civilizations emerge on the foundation of religion. That is why the cultural spheres of the four major world religions cover the entire world. Religions have taken the role and responsibility of repair shops. However, no existing religion can repair the whole person. It is as if the repair shop of one religion only manufactures legs, another only manufactures arms, another necks and another heads, yet they still remain to be assembled. Therefore, we need a factory that can assemble all these parts and make people whole. That factory is the Unification Church. Given the current circumstances, it is remarkable that we have emerged and put up a sign stating that we will unite all religions. This is why people who used to believe in Buddhism, Christianity and Confucianism, as well as non-believers, are joining the Unification Church. It is because the Unification Church is a religion of synthesis. It performs a comprehensive assembly of the whole person. It is a comprehensive repair center in name and in reality. (039-278, 1971/01/15) Dominion over oneself True Parents teach that the conflicts and disputes among human beings arise from the struggle between their mind and body, which became divided due to the Human Fall. Thus, True Father lived by the personal motto, "Before you seek to have dominion over the universe, you must first gain dominion over yourself' The body, which seeks its own comfort and pleasure, must be subordinate to the mind, which is connected to God and His ideal. Accordingly, religion teaches that mind-body unity, where the focus of the mind is the higher purpose, is the necessary foundation for a life of true love, which comes through service to others and self-sacrifice. The body's unity with the mind is the necessary first step on the path to actualizing the final goal of one world under God. 17. "You must achieve mind-body unity." People have shouted this throughout history, regarding it as the gospel of gospels. If you cannot reach this state, even your love will be in vain. Without it, you have no basis to say anything about what it means to be a human being. Whatever your line of argument, if it is not based on that fundamental foundation within yourself, it has nothing to do with reality. For this reason, you have to be able to state that you have attained complete mind-body unity. But can any of you say that with confidence? God teaches us that the way to bring our mind and body into unity is through true love. God abides in total oneness of mind and body because, abiding in love, His mind and body live for the sake of each other. God exists perpetually because His mind and body invest in something beyond themselves--the body for the sake of the mind, and the mind for the sake of the body. This is the logical basis of eternal life. It originates in the reality of beings investing in one another and then investing more. (210-239, 1990/12/23) 18. "Before you seek to have dominion over the universe, you must first gain dominion over yourself." This is what Christians and other people of faith need to understand. Everyone wants to be admired as great, but what does it mean to be great? The shortcut to having others regard you as great is first to straighten yourself out. Your mind and body are fighting every day, unable to make a truce. This is a condition that has continued and will continue from generation to generation--from your grandparents to your parents, from your parents to you, then from you to your sons and daughters, then to your grandchildren, and on and on. Countless saints and sages have come and gone without being able to solve this problem. I, however, have solved it. I can enter the realm where my mind and body are in resonance, united in true love. Once I am there, even without engaging in the path of discipline I can understand everything. There were circumstances where I was driven out and persecuted, but I survived amid those whirlpools. How? It is because I understood the path I had to follow. When I enter that state of resonance, I stand directly under God's perpendicular line. Hence, I understand what measures to take. Because I understand this, I can keep going on my destined path regardless of any outcry against me. This is why I have not come to ruin despite people saying I would. (248-277, 1993/10/03) 19. You are divided individuals. Your mind and body are divided. Your mind, standing in the position of Abel, has been sacrificing for your body. It has been working your whole life, investing and forgetting, investing again and forgetting. Now it is time for your body in the position of Cain to unite with your mind. When the two become one, in that state God will be with you. On that victorious foundation, you next stand in a Cain-Abel relationship as husband and wife. Again, when the two of you become one, God will descend and dwell with you. Until you restore the Cain-Abel relationship and establish their oneness based on love, you cannot advance to the next level. We have to establish the victorious foundation of Cain-Abel unity from the individual level to the levels of family, tribe, people and nation. Only then can we bring about the liberation of God, as well as the liberation of Adam and Eve and their children. (207-318, 1990/11/11) 20. Religion does two things: First, it stimulates your mind and strengthens its power. If you have religious faith, your mind will be stimulated to such an extent that its purpose becomes your sole focus. When faith impacts your mind so strongly that you forget everything about your body, then for the first time you will realize that God truly exists. Then you must again apply that strong power to every part of your mind, so that you make an absolute determination, "My lord is God alone. My body will submit only to God, not to the Devil." When you feel the conflict between your mind and body, it is because the power of your mind and the power of your body are almost equal. But if you strengthen your faith to infuse your mind with three to five times more power than it has now, your mind can be victorious over your body. The second thing religion does is to give you power to strike your body and keep your body under control. Striking the body and supplying strong power to the mind are the two works of religion. As well as making your mind stronger, you need to make your body obey your mind. Do this for three years. Since the power of your mind and the power of your body are about the same, you need to make your body suffer until it just surrenders. That is why religion tells you, "Do a fast. Be meek and humble." By saying things like "be meek and humble" and "sacrifice," religion brings the body to submit to the mind. For the same reason, religion teaches you to accept suffering. (085-310, 1976/03/04) 21. Mind and body must become one, as subject partner and object partner. This is what caused me to suffer the most while I was putting myself through spiritual discipline. The mind and body do not become one easily. The biggest challenges are sleeping and eating. If I felt hungry, my mind got confused. If I felt sleepy, my eyes would not listen to me. Next, as a man, I had to overcome my physical desire for women. These are the three great enemies of all human beings. So unless you overcome them, you cannot go to God's kingdom. Because we are all confronted with those kinds of difficulties, my personal motto has been, "Before you seek to have dominion over the universe, you must first have dominion over yourself." Even if I were able to unite and command the universe, if I cannot attain unity within myself, I would end up losing everything. (232-123, 1992/07/03) 22. What kind of religion does the world need? It is one that presents the way to peace. It cannot be a religion that stands by while we regard ourselves as important, or that endorses a concept of self-centered ownership, or teaches that we can act based on selfish desires. If that were the case, we would never be able to escape the circumstances where people are dominated by their own subjective concepts of what is right for them, their people, and their native land. We have to overcome this. Therefore religion teaches us to sacrifice ourselves. As long as the world continues its history of people pursuing their own benefit, it can never get away from war. Heaven knows this, and tells us, "Sacrifice yourself! Deny yourself!" In addition, heaven tells us that when we stand in the position of a subject partner, we must not pursue our own benefit as a subject partner. Instead we must choose the path that will benefit our object partner. We must take the path of a religion that emphasizes the ways of sacrifice, service to others, and self-denial. (172-143, 1988/01/10) Section 2. Salvation and the Liberation of God Saving all of humankind The purpose of religion is to restore people to their original, unfallen condition, through the providence of salvation. For this purpose, True Parents have been working both in the Unification Church and in the wider religious world. In our church they have been raising up family members with love and truth. In the wider religious world they have been spreading the truth through interfaith initiatives. 1. What do human beings want most? If we have a certain desire, that desire should not be for the sake of ourselves. Once we have been engrafted to God, we should start anew with desires that are connected to God's desire. We should find what God desires and go forth on the path to fulfill what He desires. As we pursue absolute value, we should pursue it not from our own viewpoint, but from the viewpoint that arises in our relationship with God, the absolute Being who governs us. Unless fallen human beings take this position, they cannot break free of their bond to the Fall. If we do not break free from that bond, however much we want to establish all the conditions of happiness, we will never be able to attain eternal happiness. With God we must become people who step forward more strongly than does the evil one who created the fallen environment. Unless we do so, there is no way to solve the human predicament. All human beings are in this miserable position. Yet, God, in His compassion, has been taking responsibility for that, by carrying out the providence of salvation in every age of history and teaching people the path to salvation. (032-094, 1970/06/28) 2. Ultimately, history has been pursuing the path of love. Because human beings began from God's love, God has purposed that human beings arrive at the world of love and unity. However, it is the ones who guide humankind on that path who determine success or failure. I know that this is the right path of life. Because I understand this, I confidently report to you the personal experiences of the struggles that I have carried out for this quest at the risk of my life. When we look into the history of religion, we find that God's providence of salvation has been carried out in the midst of the many ups and downs of human history. Because the providence of salvation will continue up until the Last Days, there needs to be a mainstream of religious practice. Its final destination is to find the path of God's love and build the family of His love. Thereby, it is to establish the tribe of His love and then the nation of His love. (136-212, 1985/12/29) 3. This fallen world is occupied by evil. How can good people be raised up in this kind of world? If the Lord who created heaven and earth exists, this must be a daunting challenge for Him. In fact, nurturing good people is what God has been doing as He carries out the providence of salvation on earth. God set up religions as His means of nurturing good people. Human beings have needed religions ever since the day they fell. Even though human beings fell, they still have a mind of goodness deep within them. It is because God endowed them with an original mind that can pursue religion and believe in God. God established the standard of goodness within human beings before evil arose, and this is the standard by which they can fulfill God's purpose of creation. This means that we all have an original nature through which God's purpose of creation can be realized. Our original nature always strives for God's purpose of goodness. It is innate and works naturally within us. The workings of conscience direct us in such a way that we will inevitably advance toward goodness. (016-108, 1966/01/02) 4. The purpose of religion is salvation. It is to save us from the state of conflict. Salvation means to go beyond the world of conflict into the world of peace. Since the root of the word "salvation" means "save," we can understand that originally human beings were not meant to be in a state of conflict. If you are admitted to the hospital, when you recover your health and are discharged you say, "I am healed." Healing someone means restoring that person from a damaged condition to their original condition. Accordingly, because humankind fell, we must recover our original unfallen state. What happens when we return to that position? The relationship between God and us can be formed anew. (273-213, 1995/10/29) 5. God established religions to transform the fallen people of the world, who are wild olive trees. The mission of religions and religious people is to transform those wild olive trees into true olive trees that can attain perfection. Since human beings fell away from God and became sinners, religion strives to bring us back to God. In fact, religion's role is to bring all humankind back to God. This is salvation. Thus far, religious people living a life of faith have thought, "It is enough if I believe in religion and gain my salvation." However, the correct path for people of faith reaches farther than this; it is to save all humanity, and help all people return to God. Thus, true religious people should think, "The reason I believe in religion is to return my nation to God and return the world to God. Before I save my own sons and daughters and descendants, first I will save my nation and the world." By doing this, once our nation receives salvation, our family will also be saved. Likewise, once the world receives salvation, our own nation will also be saved. That is why a true religion seeks to save all humankind, and people of true faith return to God while striving to bring all humanity with them. (080-201, 1975/10/23) 6. Is it God's desire and hope to lift up Christianity to Himself and sweep away all other religions like garbage? Those who think that way misunderstand God's view of salvation. God wants to save the entire world, not only Christianity. Therefore, once God unites Christianity with Himself, He will strive to unite all other religions with Himself as well. More than that, God's providence of salvation is to save not only the earth but the entire cosmos. He wants to save all the people of the past, present and future. He wants to save all the people who once lived on earth and are now in the spirit world, even the people who went to hell. If God is the true owner and subject partner of true love and compassion, then after uniting all religions of the world, He would go on to bring the entire world into oneness and save every single soul without fail. (209-067, 1990/11/27) 7. Religion seeks God's kingdom, the God-centered nation. In the course of history, human beings also have been seeking God's kingdom, which must be built in this world. To accomplish this, we must place God at the center. We were born to build such a world; we are meant to live for it and die for it. If we do this, we will truly be the patriots of God's nation. Not only that, we will be filial children before the Heavenly Parent. We should live by this teaching, so that we can provide for humankind a shortcut that everyone can take to enter God's kingdom. We are pioneering the path that the world's people will universally yearn to follow. It is the path by which unity will begin. (034-346, 1970/09/20) From individual to family salvation True Parents declared that the fundamental unit of human society is the family, not the individual. They taught that we must establish God-centered families, and then expand the scope of salvation from the family to the whole world. Therefore, religions, that up to now have been concerned with saving the individual, must take up the work of saving the family. This is how they can take the lead in restoring the world. To emphasize the importance of family salvation, 40 years after the church was founded as the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity (HSA-UWC), in 1994, True Parents changed the name to the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification (FFWPU). 8. Religions until today have served mainly the purpose of pursuing salvation for individuals. Religions have sought to go over that one hill, individual salvation, ever since the beginning of history. However, having gone over the hill of individual salvation, we have come to the next hill, the hill of family salvation. The Unification Church is not a church that pursues the goal of saving the individual. Religion has focused on individual salvation for 6,000 years. However, religion's purpose should now be changed to the salvation of the family. This is the historical task that the Unification Church has undertaken and is addressing. Until now, no religion has arisen that made family salvation its goal. Because the goal of the numerous religions that have arisen and developed in history until now was saving the individual, they could not rise to the level of establishing God's nation. They did not have the salvation of society and the nation as their goal. Thus, the Unification Church has taken on the challenge of saving the family. No individual can go over this hill of family salvation alone. Inevitably two people must go over it together. While a husband and wife are going over this hill together, they should have a relationship of left and right, not front and back. This is because the Fall occurred when Eve followed the Archangel and Adam followed Eve. Therefore, a husband and wife should stand side by side with the same rank. In that way they will be able to save each other within their mutual relationship. (031-010, 1970/04/08) 9. Until now in the age of the church, the focus has been on saving the individual. Now, however, the providential age has begun wherein the focus is on saving the family, led by families that have received the Blessing. When families are united with God, we will move into the providential age for saving the clan and the nation. Then, when the leaders of the clan receive the Blessing, the entire clan will be saved. In the next age we enter, if the head of a nation receives the Blessing the entire nation receives salvation. The level of salvation will take a leap. The age of the church is passing. The fall of two individuals, Adam and Eve, turned the family, the clan, the nation and the world upside down. We must restore all of it. The mind and body must become one in God, the family must become one in God, the nation must become one and the world must become one. All must be united as one in God's love. In Adam's family, everything was pulled apart when it became connected to satan's lineage, a deviated lineage. Yet now with the emergence of True Parents, we have arrived at the age of unity when the world will move toward equality. On the foundation of True Parents, families can come to be under the leadership of husbands and wives who have each established mind-body unity, and on the foundation of those families the whole world can be restored. True Parents have brought the true lineage whereby the individual's body and mind can be reconnected with God. On that basis, a man and a woman who have perfect unity within themselves can form a perfect union in their marriage and family life. The world that expands horizontally from these perfect families is the kingdom of heaven where God reigns. (285-167, 1997/05/01) 10. With individual salvation as their goal, existing religions have been teaching individuals what they need to do to be saved from evil. However, the religion the world needs in the future is not a religion that focuses on the individual, but one that saves the family. For this, it will need to prepare a foundation. The new movement to save the family that must appear will have to endure and overcome all manner of trials in order to stand in the position that is secured within the will of heaven and publicly recognized by humankind. Both God and human beings must be united in recognizing it. Once this happens, the movement will grow and expand worldwide. The movement for the salvation of the family will not be limited to a particular nation, Korea for instance; rather the ideal it promotes for the family will transcend any particular nation or people. The religion that arises to engage in this kind of movement will definitely become the religion that the world needs from this time on. (032-199, 1970/07/15) 11. It is not our purpose to work for individual salvation. We are here to set up the foundation for family salvation. Godly families are the cornerstone for building a godly society and a godly nation. That is why true families have to appear. Beings whose nature is true unite with others that are true, even if they are told not to. On the other hand, no matter how much we try to unite what does not have the nature to unite, oil and water for example, they will not unite but remain separate. In fact, the more we try, the more they resist. If we become families with the essential quality that can attract other families to harmonize and unite with us, we can become their role models, and we should be able to form a tribe sharing the same essential quality. The family that I am talking about is different from families that live according to the habitual ways they inherited from their forebears. It is different from families that conform to present-day society and its norms, and who plan their lives and take measures according to their circumstances in the world. I am talking about becoming model families that do not conform to today's society and environment, but transcend them. (035-130, 1970/10/11) 12. Until now, people had faith in order to receive salvation as individuals. Our faith must be fundamentally different from that. Its substance must be different. In other religions, people on the path of faith say, "More than what happens to the world--my nation, my tribe, even my family--what is paramount is my own salvation. If need be, I would even cut off from my family rather than risk my own salvation." On the other hand, in the Unification Church our path should demonstrate that I exist as an individual in order to save my family, which exists to save our tribe, and our tribe exists for the salvation of our people. Our nation, likewise, does not exist for its own sake but for the salvation of the world. This should be the stance of members of the Unification Church. It is fundamentally different from that of believers in other religions. The family is the foundation for building God's nation. Since that is our goal, we do not focus on individual salvation but rather on family salvation. In the past when people made a relationship with God, they mainly focused on their vertical position in front of God. But in this era, our relationship with God must encompass more than just our vertical position before Him. That exclusively vertical focus is limited to the individual level. Thus far, a life of faith was limited to the individual. Now, however, after establishing that vertical aspect in your relationship with God, you must become a subject partner who substantiates the fruit of your vertical relationship of oneness in your relationships with others on the horizontal plane. You need to build that foundation of unity both vertically and horizontally. This differs from the life of faith that other believers have been leading. Today we in the Unification Church need to strive to stand in a position that is entirely different from the position that believers in conventional religions have sought until now. (045-061, 1971/06/13) 13. There are multitudes of people in this world, and we can divide them into men and women. Our fundamental purpose is to seek for the secret that will enable man and woman to become one. When we find it, the original family that was lost in the beginning will emerge as the fruit of history. Thus far that original family has not emerged, despite humankind's long search for it. But once that origin appears and spreads its seeds, it will become a new tree. This is the meaning of the Blessing in the Unification Church. A wise person thinks about how to leap from the individual stage to the family stage, and then how to leap from the family stage to the tribal stage. People who do that can save the family, and when such families are formed, they can save the tribe. In die same way, the tribe must surmount obstacles to save the people, the people must surmount obstacles to save the nation, and the nation must surmount obstacles to save the world. In this way, the restoration of the world will be simple. We must go over seven stages, that of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. When we go beyond these seven stages and ascend to the eighth stage, we reach God's level. (031-191, 1970/05/31) 14. Jesus said, "God is my Father, and I am His only begotten Son." The only Son of God is the one whom God the Father loves entirely. In this way, Jesus clearly revealed the relationship between God and himself, which is applicable to all human beings. As God's only Son and the first to receive God's complete love, Jesus revealed the essence of the relationship between heaven and earth. Hence, there is no one who understands God's love for human beings as Jesus does. Further, Jesus called himself the Bridegroom and referred to us as his brides. To be his bride's means we are all his counterparts in love. In fact, there is no relationship more intimate than that of bride and groom. Also, Jesus called us his brothers and sisters. Here he was speaking of the family that is formed by the will of God and the will of human beings together. Only Christianity has discussed this issue. We human beings long to be a part of that family. Thus the path to forming it is the path of hope. When a man and a woman create a family together, their family should become not only a haven for the human heart, but also a haven for heavens heart. Jesus sought for such a family, one that would be centered on God as well as on human beings, a family where husband and wife, and God would be united. Only when God and human beings become one flesh can the ideal world be realized. (039-261, 1971/01/15) The parent-type religion The purpose of religion is not only to liberate humankind from suffering and evil. By recovering the original world that God created, its ultimate goal is to liberate God. God suffers in bitter grief and pain from having lost His children. That is why True Parents offered all that they did throughout their lives to liberate God. This life-long effort was consummated on January 13, 2001, when they conducted the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. With that, God was finally liberated. During the course of history, numerous religions appeared in the world. According to the development of history in the course of the providence of restoration, religions in each age had different callings from God. True Father taught that history, led by religion, passed through the age of the servant, the age of the adopted son, and the age of the son. With the passing of these ages, now the religion of the parent has appeared. True Father emphasized that the Unification Church must fulfill the role of the religion of parents, which completes the purpose of religion by uniting all religions and bringing all people into unity centering on parents, the original ideal of creation. 15. We should not believe in religion just to receive salvation as an individual. We should not believe in Islam or Christianity just to seek for our own salvation. We should believe in order to liberate God. Muhammad wants us to love humankind and God more than ourselves. Jesus wants us to love God and humankind more than we love ourselves. Also, as True Father, I am teaching you to love humankind and God more than your own self. You must love humankind more than yourselves, and God more than humankind. This is an ironclad rule. From this perspective, religious people should set their sights on what they can do to liberate humankind and to liberate God. (210-140, 1990/12/17) 16. The course of restoration does not end with the restoration of the individual. With individuals as the seeds, we should restore the family. Then, with restored families as the seeds, we must restore the tribe. Once we have restored a tribe, that tribe will be the base for efforts to restore the people, the nation, the world, and going further, restore the cosmos. Once we have completed all these, the liberation of God will take place. At this point we have not yet been able to liberate God. History has not yet reached the point where God can see the completion of His original plan, the realization of the ideal of creation on the cosmic level. Although God did His part at the creation, we human beings failed to fulfill what God had intended for us to fulfill. That is why God has not been free. Hence, when human beings are liberated from this kind of failure, God also will be liberated for the first time. Thus, while the mission of religion has been to liberate human beings, its goal should not end there. This is because we still have to liberate God. When God's Will for humankind is fulfilled, it will be the time of His own fulfillment as well. That will be the beginning of happiness for all humankind on earth and all throughout the cosmos, with God at the center. This fundamental principle is also applicable to the nation, the tribe, the family and the individual. (227-305, 1992/02/16) 17. No one up to now has understood the purpose of salvation. No one could define it. Yet, amid the confusion within the world the Unification Church clearly presents the definition of salvation. That is, the providence of salvation is the providence of restoration. The term "restoration" is an amazing discovery. It says that we are to return to the world before Adam and Eve committed sin, the world where they would have been able to receive God's love completely. For this reason, God's purpose in offering salvation, the Messiah's purpose in opening the path to salvation, and our purpose in receiving salvation, are one and the same. Our purpose in believing in religion is nothing other than to find the world free of sin, the original world where the first human beings lived with God. The Messiah's purpose is for us, all people of the world, to become one as brothers and sisters and together return to the world of God's love. Further, God's purpose is to realize His ideal in which all of us return to Him. So the purpose of God, the Messiah and humankind are one. These three can and should be in unity. This is what we are trying to achieve. We are striving to liberate God, liberate the Messiah, liberate humankind, and create the world of love where everyone will find happiness together. The Unification Church has progressed thus far based on this perspective. That is why we in the Unification Church are striving to unite religions. All religions on earth must come into accord with each other, and with the Will of God. (080-203, 1975/10/23) 18. My life has been a thorny path. The adversities and struggles that I faced on my path truly cannot be described in words. There were many times when I was at the brink of death and thought, "This is the end." The fact that I am still alive is itself a miracle. There was a moment in my life when I came to the profound realization that the living God is my Father. Ever since then, I have lived every second of every minute not paying attention to anything or anyone but to God alone, with single-minded, absolute determination to accomplish the Will of my Heavenly Father. God actually loves us human beings with that same kind of single-minded devotion. Reflecting on this, how small is the number of people on this earth who truly know His love. God is actually burning with passion to make all humanity happy and to build the kingdom of heaven here on earth. God's original nature is true love, and the original relationship between God and human beings is the relationship of a parent and child. However, people throughout history have not only been ignorant of this; they have driven nails into His heart with their continually unfilial behavior. I discovered that Heavenly Father is truly the Parent of all humankind. He is like a parent whose child is lost and whose broken heart is filled with bitter pain and sorrow. Ever since I came to know the deep, aching bitterness inside of God, I made it my purpose in life to relieve His sorrow. Liberating God from that sorrow, loneliness and anguish has been the purpose of my life to this day. (198-162, 1990/02/01) 19. Religion should connect us to the world of the heart--the world of God's heart. In this process, religion must teach us in detail that God is the most miserable being in the entire cosmos. God is not happy in His greatness. On the contrary, God feels miserable, full of pain, bitterness and sorrow. He is indignant about the countless situations when He was painfully mistreated. A religion must appear that teaches about God's heart in detail. People who do not understand that God is sorrowful tend to think that God just brings judgment upon human beings. They do not know that He needs liberation as much as we human beings do. Therefore, God is calling for the emergence of a religion that can teach the people of this era about God's heart throughout history. When a religion emerges that is able to teach the heart of God and connect people with His heart, it will fulfill the mission of religion in the present time and for all time to come. And by enabling people to comfort God and even to represent His heart, it is certain that this religion will remain in the Last Days. (151-128, 1962/10/28) 20. Religion exists at different levels and for different purposes, those of the servant, of the adopted child, of the direct child and, ultimately, of the parents. The reason people have needed religion and a savior is due to the Fall. If the first human beings had not fallen, neither a savior nor religion would have been necessary. People would have become one with God without any difficulty. They would have dwelt in the eternal love of God while they lived on this earth. All the children and descendants of that original mother and father would have constituted the heavenly kingdom. They would have lived in the kingdom of heaven on earth and then gone to the kingdom of heaven in heaven. Then, by what standard can we determine which is the best religion? We can do it based on the standard of the principled qualifications required for human beings to stand as God's object partners. These qualifications are what the first human beings would have possessed had they not fallen but had remained in relationship with God, the Lord of Creation, in the state of original goodness. We can identify four requisites: they would have related to God as His son or daughter, they would have become one body with God, they would have exercised His ability as co-creators, and they would have experienced the joy of inheriting His work of creation. Religions can be ranked based on the extent to which they accord with these requisites. These are the criteria according to which a religion's standing can be decided. (053-296, 1972/03/04) 21. Although there are numerous religions in the world, the final religion is the religion of the parents. It is the religion which can give us rebirth and bring us into complete oneness by the principles of God's original nature. The Unification Church strives to carry out the mission of the parent religion. It is working to fully complete this mission. For this, it must first complete the unfulfilled missions of the servant religion, the adopted child religion and the child religion. The Unification Church has emerged in God's Will as the all-embracing religion, the parent religion. It is only through this religion that we human beings can achieve our hope. It brings the possibility of unity. Because all human beings inherited an evil lineage from the fallen parents, the good parents who can completely restore everything through indemnity must appear. After restoring everything, they will be able to return us to God's lineage, so that we can display God's original nature. Until this original standard is completely accomplished, people of innate perfection, whose mind and body are naturally not in conflict, will not emerge. (056-304, 1972/05/18) 22. Where must religions go? They must seek to make a bond with True Parents. The ultimate purpose of religion is to pass through the door of God's love and restore our original bond with God and our position as God's children by finding the original True Parents. Among religions, Christianity is most closely pursuing this goal. That is why Christianity became a worldwide religion. Nevertheless, because it has not accepted the True Parents, in reality Christianity could not become the global religion to lead the world into a global culture in the Last Days. Worse, in its midst an ideology emerged declaring that God does not exist. We Unification Church members strive to fulfill our responsibility by becoming original men and women centered on God's love, and by linking people, who have been lost, to True Parents. Unless we do this, no matter how much people claim that they have unified the world, it will not really be unified in the true sense. Our religion needs to bring people to the original man from before the Fall, who is centered on the love of God. We need to center on that man who is connected to God's inner heart and support his marriage with a woman with whom God can share joy. This is what we must do to complete the work to inaugurate the True Parents on this earth. Unless we become such a religion, we will not be able to unite all the religions in the world. Nor will we be able to unite all of humankind. (022-010, 1969/01/01) 23. The Old Testament Age was the age for making material offerings. The New Testament Age was the age for offering beloved sons and daughters. In other words, the Old Testament Age prepared the way for sons and daughters to live based on material offerings, while the New Testament Age sacrificed those sons and daughters to prepare the way for the Lord at the Second Advent. The reason True Parents have been following a path of sacrifice in their historical course is to serve and attend God in the world. For the first time, I have revealed that these are the paths that religions must go in the course of the providence of salvation. That is, on the path that religions have trod, there are religions at the level of the servant, the adopted child, the stepchild and the legitimate child. On these foundations, the religion of the parents has arrived and is advancing toward the peaceful kingdom of heaven. (206-098, 1990/10/03) Section 3. The Movement to Transcend Religion God is one Being Christianity follows the absolute God, but is divided into numerous denominations. The ecumenical movement says that all denominations should hold hands under the one God and focus on their shared interests. Indeed, True Parents emphasized that transcending denomination and attending God together is the essential duty and mission of all religious people. To bring this about, True Parents developed an ecumenical movement. 1. God, who created heaven and earth, is not two beings. If there is God who is two beings, then we would expect there also to be two purposes of creation. We cannot say that creation, which was made by the one God, has two different purposes. God, who is a unique being, established one purpose of creation, and created everything to complete that one purpose. He carried out the Creation while striving for that one purpose. As the one God made all of heaven and earth centering on one purpose, though maelstroms and turbulence may occur along the way, His work will advance toward the fulfillment of that purpose. (016-108, 1996/01/02) 2. The God in whom humankind believes is my God and at the same time the God of everyone. He is our God, the God of the entire world, and the God of heaven and earth. In addition, God is the universal Parent. There are many denominations in the world advocating for God. However, we no longer need the God whose only advocates are those found within the realm of denominations. The only people who can truly call God "Father" are those who transcend denomination and understand that God is the center of heaven and earth representing everything. Such people can attend God on earth. (001-344, 1956/12/30) 3. God leads the providence for world salvation by establishing religions on earth; hence religions should be universal. We should seek for the one religion which presents the teaching to realize one world. That one world cannot but be in a relationship with God. That religious teaching should enable us to realize oneness in heaven and on earth with God as the subject partner. That teaching should not conflict with other religions and ideologies, but must have the capacity to encompass them as the subject partner. It must have the ability to embrace people not only from one single cultural background, but also people of other cultures, even those who believe opposite teachings. It should embrace not only those people who are in agreement; its content should win the hearts even of its enemies, and advocate concern for them. God wants this kind of living religion. Jesus Christ came with such a teaching. Nonetheless, today's Christianity has become divided into many sects. If Christianity had been more concerned with loving and saving the entire world and the cosmos, it would not be as divided as it is today. (093-200, 1977/06/01) 4. When you pray, you must say, "Because God loves the Whole world, as God's child, I too will love the whole world." How distressing it must be for God when people pray just for their own country. To accommodate such a situation, hundreds of gods would have to exist. However, God is God of the whole world. Because God is the one who wants to embrace the world within the realm of His one love, if you say that you do not love the Republic of Korea, I will not harbor any bitterness. God will choose the world even if He must abandon the Republic of Korea. Accordingly, the person who loves the world and struggles for its sake even if his or her country perishes will be able to inherit the world and resurrect his or her country. (022-138, 1969/02/02) 5. When God saves the world, He does not save the good people and throw away all the evil people. He induces good people to save wicked people. If God spares only Christians and kills all the others, that God would be a savage and brutal God. God is the original substance of truth and is a reasonable God. Nonetheless, Christians usually think God belongs only to them. But God is not just the God of a certain group of people, He is the God of all of us. (085-183, 1976/03/03) Why we should transcend religions True Parents intended to establish the Republic of Korea as the Abel-type nation, which would attend God, by bringing oneness between the Abel-realm Unification Church and the Cain-realm Christian denominations. With this purpose, the ecumenical movement was developed in the mid-1960s. Securing its place as a model of harmony and consensus among denominations, the movement was like a breath of fresh air in the Korean religious world. 6. Abel must establish the foundation of substance by winning Cain's heart and bringing Cain to natural surrender. Abel must make the condition to restore children at the same time as restoring parents. Abel should not do this alone, but rather should first become one with Cain. From this viewpoint, Christianity, which is the Cain-type religious group, must become one with the Unification Church, which is the Abeltype religious group. We are developing an ecumenical movement in order to set up the condition of Cain and Abel becoming one. (021-013, 1968/08/13) 7. Our need to advance the ecumenical movement is becoming increasingly urgent. The Unification Church has reached the standard of Abel, but our position is that of Jacob when he had to flee from Esau, and Joseph when he was sold by his brothers. Gradually we are rising from this position of being cast out. When Jacob returned to his hometown, everything was restored to the state it was in before he left. When Joseph's brothers came to Egypt seeking aid, Joseph took care of them using his own belongings and whatever was under his jurisdiction. Because of Josephs love, he was able to liberate his brothers from all those difficult circumstances. After giving an offering like this, Joseph intended to receive the inheritance of heaven from his father, just as Jacob intended to receive the blessing from his father. That was the purpose. Once older brothers rejoice over their younger brother receiving such an inheritance, worldly material is no longer a problem. If the younger brothers win over their older brothers, all the material of satan's world can come to them. It is included. This is how everything is restored through indemnity. (157-279, 1967/04/10) 8. The time has come when we can meet Cain, our older brother. Because we can now meet Christianity, we must advance the ecumenical movement. Just as Jacob worked to save his older brother by making material sacrifices, we must render material service in this country to save the Republic of Korea. If we do not emphasize principled conditions and paying indemnity, we will be driven out. This is why we are conducting the ecumenical movement. We are treating Christianity as our older brother. When Jacob, who had taken refuge in Haran, returned to his hometown, he offered Esau all the property and servants he had acquired through his 21 years of arduous work. Thus Esau came to possess material things and God's blessing. Even if I go into debt, I will do the same as Jacob. (157-175, 1967/04/02) 9. Now, even religious groups must connect globally; philosophers too must connect to the world's philosophical standard, and politicians must connect with global governance. We should establish and solidify this standard nationally. If we do not do that, heaven will attack us instead of defending us. In order to do that, the Unification Church must gather together many religions, including Christianity. To accomplish this, we engaged with the ecumenical movement in 1966. By coming to know our movement, others should come to acknowledge that our position has much in common with theirs, and that the Unification Church doctrine encompasses and embraces all the doctrines of religions in Korea. (019-080, 1967/12/29) 10. While bearing my historic and cosmic responsibility, I have agonized over how we can become one with the people of this nation, and with Christianity. We must become one. In the providence of restoration, when God sent people to shoulder the mission of the age, the problem was always how to establish a starting point for dominion through oneness with the nation and its established religions. We should find one direction that established religions can welcome. We must become one. (031-079, 1970/04/19) 11. This ecumenical movement is for the sake of saving all churches. We must restore the Cain of ancient times, who killed his younger brother Abel. If Abel strikes Cain, Abel will perish. We must embrace with love. This is the movement of the Unification Church. Thus, I am carrying this out even while incurring debt. Our task is to gather religions together. It involves a level of emotional suffering that you do not understand. If money is required, I must prepare the foundation even if I go into debt. Even before loving my children, I must pour myself out until my enemies surrender. Putting my beloved children behind, I must love my enemies first. I must be in the position where I have loved my enemies more than I have loved my children. When I do that, the gates of liberation will open. The Unification Church has been trying to do this to this day. (031-082, 1970/04/19) 12. Originally, the Messiah is to complete the foundation of substance with the church and with the realm of the people. Accordingly, if Judaism and the people of Israel had been able to receive Jesus, the providence would have reached the perfection level of the growth stage. It follows that the Unification Church must give new impetus both to the nation and to Christianity. By doing so, we will achieve the standard of Jesus and Judaism becoming one, and of Jesus and the people of Israel becoming one. Historically, Judaism and the people of Israel took the position of striking Jesus, but that should not happen now. We must complete the position of Jesus gaining influence over Judaism and the nation of Israel. Our ecumenical engagement and the association of religions activities serve this mission. (063-198, 1972/10/14) 13. We must persuade Christians while saying, "Don't we all believe in God as our Father? There is a small difference between us, like that between cultivated grapevines and wild grapevines. Other than that, aren't we the same?" If we do that, our ecumenical movement and the association of religions movement will develop. After becoming one with Christians, we must bring non-believers come to believe in God. Once we take the leadership role, we must witness to non-believers. For that purpose, when Christians hold revivals, Unificationists must witness with them. Indeed, we must do activities that build friendship with them. (033-203, 1970/08/12) 14. The people who are involved in the ecumenical movement originally were my enemies. We could only afford to eat boiled barley, but how great it is that we were able to feel compassion for them. How great the people are who are concerned to comfort and pray for their enemies. If religious people do not do this, who will? Accordingly when God is able to say about me, "For the first time in history, I have found a person I am able to love," I will respond, "Those are overwhelming words. Please let me withdraw into the background; please love this Unification Church group first." This is my perspective, "Even if I do not receive your love, it is all right." This is also God's philosophy and Jesus Christ's philosophy. (108-262, 1980/10/16) 15. We are standing at the dividing point of good and evil. We must always think about this. I am returning. Therefore, what is the fastest path? Loving one's enemies can change them 180 degrees. Jesus deeply understood this kind of heart. Since I explored everything in the spirit world, and investigated and brought to light everything about human life from top to bottom, I understand the truth, the deep inner connections of the true world. Accordingly, I am incurring more expenses for the sake of Christianity, for the sake of ecumenical work, than for the sake of the Unification Church. Even while our members are hungry and suffering, I am doing this. Why would I do this? By loving the established churches and the enemies of the nation, our common base is growing wider. (109-306, 1980/11/02) 16. From the perspective of Christianity, Judaism is in the position of the older brother; from the perspective of the Unification Church, Christianity is in the position of the older brother. If Christianity and Judaism could have become one, today's world would not be so miserable. Centering on the will of Jesus, after paying the price by means of much historical sacrifice, the concept of the Second Coming is entering into public thinking. The Unification Church is seen as a new religion in this age and has become a concern for Christianity and the world, but no one should ever think that it started based on the thought of one individual. Without a doubt, God was working in the background. Every time I have experienced difficulties wherein I could not achieve my goal, I passed through the critical moments by adapting and following solutions provided directly from heaven. In this way, the Unification Church has endured. Judaism, Christianity and the Unification Church are going that path in order to accomplish the Will of God. (110-212, 1980/11/18) Movement toward oneness A series of three seminars, where representatives of the Unification Church, the Presbyterian Church and the Methodist Church appeared as speakers, was held in Seoul beginning August 15, 1966. Taking this opportunity, True Parents founded a Christian ecumenical office on November 11, 1966, and inaugurated the Supra-Denominational Christian Association in 1974. On March 28, 1981, they founded the International Christian Professors Association (ICPA) and on August 14, 1981, the International Christian Student Association (ICSA). 17. On September 9, 1968, at the Christian Academy House, the Unification Church held a dialogue with some 40 Christian leaders at a meeting entitled "Current Research on New Religions." Participants included the highest leaders of the Christian world, people who had opposed me for many years. To them I appeared worthless, but as the meeting proceeded, they saw that I was not what they had expected. I have come to hold a heart of real compassion for them. The fact that they consented to meet me and were able to hear the truth of the Unification Church is evidence that they had come to a stage where they could reconsider. We had aroused extraordinary interest throughout Korea. They said, "The Unification Church frightens us. We can never match its theories." Amid persecution, the Unification Church pioneered the path of restoration. Even if the whole country stands up to oppose us, I will express love as broad as the sea to embrace and welcome everyone. (022-196, 1969/02/02) 18. If the Unification Church is to become Abel, it must restore the Cain churches. We must pour out everything in our capacity for the sake of Cain, not for the sake of Abel. This is why the Unification Church has held seminars on the Unification Principle for Christian ministers since 1971. In order to perfect Abel, we must restore the Cain realm. Failure to do so means we cannot return to our victorious position as Abel. Thus, the Unification Church cannot exist just for itself. This is its historical destiny. Due to the failure of the first Cain and Abel, the cancer of the, Fall spread. We cannot go back unless we resolve that. So the Unification Church, as the Abel group, must push on until the Cain group gives in willingly. When Cain and Abel unite and go forward in the same direction, together they will absorb Korea, which will become the Abel-type country. On the foundation of Christianity and the Unification Church becoming one and advancing in the same direction, we will be able to absorb the Republic of Korea and make it the Abel-type nation. On the foundation of Christianity and the Unification Church becoming one, the nation and people will take the center, and together we will be able to take responsibility for the mission of Abel. (046-122, 1971/08/13) 19. The Unification Church has been fiercely opposed so far, but now at the end of 1971, the situation is such that individuals in positions representing that of a chief priest come to study the Principle and afterward write confidential reports. Many people say they will join our association. Christianity has changed. Pastors who used to burst out in anger if a Unification Church believer so much as appeared on their church doorstep now welcome our members. There are many who welcome us. These days they say that they want our religious workers to hold public presentations on the Divine Principle, not just for pastors but even for lay ministers. (051-255, 1971/11/28) 20. About 100 pastors have heard the Principle of the Unification Church. They were moved and said things like, "For a long time I did not understand the kind of person Reverend Moon is." They said that in the past they did not know anything about us, and tried to get rid of this Mr. Moon. The world has changed. Now, even pastors in their pulpits cannot warn people against visiting the Unification Church. Eminent pastors themselves visit the Unification Church. If they are learning the Principle, they certainly cannot tell their members not to visit the Unification Church. (041-296, 1971/02/17) 21. Recently a famous Korean theologian lectured about us at a church in Seoul. After he finished, the audience came to realize that the Unification Church is not going to go away, and a group of attendees even became possessed with fear of us. But Christian leaders are becoming highly interested in our ecumenical movement. Because we have arrived in this position, we must expeditiously develop activities at Christian universities, even a university student movement. From the ideological perspective, we must bring about awareness of the Unification Church throughout the country. Now the song of unification must go forth around the world. (027-135, 1969/12/03) 22. The day is dawning when we can be welcomed throughout the country. Therefore, we will work to stir up a fresh breeze. The fastest way is by holding seminars. If we hold these in Seoul, the breeze will spread to the whole country. If we cannot hold them in Seoul, then we must hold them in each district. Even if we have them in only one province, we must concentrate on that place and carry out a movement to bring harmony between Unificationists and Christians. That is the only way the nation and the world can survive. The direction of the providence can be determined from a single point. When Korea becomes that one point, we can raise a banner that announces to the world that we have completed the mission in our homeland. (122-161, 1982/11/02) 23. If Christian students hear the Principle just once, they become elite troops for heaven. In contrast, ordinary people need to spend six months to a year and a half to learn the Principle. Now the issue is, who can move Christians in the university towns? So far, working to impact professors through PWPA and students through CARP has not worked so well. But when we center on the Christians on university campuses, bringing the Christian professors and Christian students into oneness, we will be able to move the non-Christian professors. (115-230, 1981/11/19) 24. When I told major Christian leaders that I would sponsor a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, an uproar broke out in Christian circles. I am working for the sake of reviving Christianity. When church elders or pastors listen to my words, even for only eight hours, they come to our side. They do not offer any counter-arguments, but say it is all good. In a sense, for them the sun is already setting and night is falling, while rays of light are shining upon the Unification Church. People of faith will find no alternative that equals us. In this sense, we are seeing the destinies of Christianity and the Unification Church reaching a crossing point. This shift in Christianity is an important opportunity in history. We have had nothing but a spiritual foundation, but we are entering the age in which we can inherit a foundation in this physical world. (115-150, 1981/11/08) Section 4. Religious Coalition and World Peace God-centered religious coalition True Parents made clear that the central being in whom each religion believes is actually one divinity, God. In accordance with this, True Parents founded a movement for religious dialogue and alliance based on God. To accomplish its purpose of achieving world peace, they said we must stop focusing on doctrines by which denominations separate, and correctly understand God, who has been working behind all religions. 1. Christianity, Islam, Buddhism and Confucianism are today's great worldwide religions. The characteristics of peoples in different geographical regions are determined by their unique cultures, so these religious traditions had to emerge to form paths that are able to connect these cultures as one world. After developing within their own cultural realms, these faiths must advance to create one, world of peace. Accordingly, centering on the providence of the absolute God, as the Last Days draw near, believers will venture out and connect by means of a movement for religious coalition. (149-083, 1986/11/17) 2. Today, idealists are emerging who are pursuing a unified, peaceful world. Nevertheless, religious believers still have not cast off their divisive denominational doctrines. When observed from the perspective of God's Will, their position is backward and senseless. God, after all, does not need a variety of religions. After religions unite based on His Will, God is expecting them to go forward in harmony to liberate the world, abolish evil on earth, and create a world of goodness. He does not want denominations to argue with each other over doctrine. When seen from this perspective, more inclusive cultures incorporate narrower ones--this does not happen by force, but takes place naturally. Because we want to better ourselves and the world, this is inevitable. (093-200, 1977/06/01) 3. As God is absolute, there cannot be two world's that God wants to see exist. There can be only one. Therefore, all historical directions that have proceeded according to His plan from the creation until now should have aligned as one, but that has not been the case. Why is this? It is because of the Fall, which has caused us to move in scattered directions with contradictory purposes. When one asks what can unify humanity in a cooperative direction toward a single goal, one finds that it is the providence of God, who is trying to save us from our tragic confusion and suffering. God is called by different names in different religious traditions. But the central being in whom everyone believes is the same one God. The direction and purpose that religions always teach is one. Religions set that one direction and purpose as the standard. Eventually, therefore, all religions will welcome a great age of reformation after putting their own houses in order. (140-010, 1986/02/01) 4. There are many religions in the world. Humanity is divided, so it is natural for religions to differ by ethnic group. Because different peoples' history, environment, cultural background, customs and practices are all so divergent, there must be many denominations. They exist in order to draw people together and focus them on a single purpose. We can compare this to a river. Religions are like tributaries of a river. As the river flows downstream, the number of tributaries decreases and all eventually combine into one river. Likewise, the world's numerous religions are combining into one mainstream that, in the end, comes to remain in the place where all attend God in their heart and occupy the love of God. (023-127, 1969/05/18) 5. The purpose of religion is nothing other than the completion of God's Will. Religion must contribute to accomplishing that. Many faiths talk about goodness and talk about love, but they must not confine goodness and love to their ethnic, national or religious particularity. After transcending these, each faith must connect to the place where we are considering the goodness and love of all humankind. There have been many people who have pursued the interior world of religion itself, but there have not been many who have thought that they must free themselves from their cultural doctrines, take responsibility to unite the faiths into one and save the world. Religions must go beyond the limitations of their national character, but despite this being God's Will and desire, they have remained stuck in their culture and nationality. Having been unable to free themselves from the constraints of their own doctrines, religions reduce their final goal to achieving their believers' individual salvation. Because of this, God cannot but gather together the world externally and the religions internally, and lead the development of history in the direction of one world. (093-199, 1977/06/01) 6. When we look at Mt. Everest, we see a dominant mountain that is part of a range of smaller, connected peaks. In the same way, all religions of the world are like mountain peaks standing in their position in a mountain range, having contributed to the ages of history and looking up to a central point. If there is no main peak in the mountain range, particular peaks might try to assert themselves--but none can become the central point. A new faith needs to lead the providential age, binding all religious realms together as one. It will not be one that espouses a vague and conceptual God, such as we have often seen throughout history. It will be a faith with the religious background to lead and govern daily life by means of setting people's internal motivation in order. It will exercise a leadership role among the teachers of all world religions. The new faith will achieve the liberation of religion. Even the term "religion" will disappear. We must raise our standard to imagine how religion can bear it's ideal fruit. The kingdom of heaven on earth will be realized when the world moves in one direction toward God. (205-277, 1990/10/01) 7. God has established the global standard of conscience, and this can be the foundation for all people in the world to gather at a single destination. To do this, someone must build a movement to set up a world forum to discuss religious ideas, a movement for religious synthesis. But Protestants are saying everyone should unite with Protestantism as the center, while Roman Catholics are saying that everyone should become one with Catholicism as the center. We observe that they completely overlook the principle that we all must become one with God as the center. (164-026, 1987/05/03) 8. God is inspiring a movement to gather the whole world together in unity. The biggest nightmare for satan is a united world. If we realize one world, all people will be pulled away from satan's grasp. To prevent this, satan advocates atheism, which denies God's existence. Next, he plans religious wars, with the destruction of religion as his goal. Currently, he is polluting the world with the communist ideological system. Communism covertly encourages religious division and promotes religious wars. In addition, because the world is dominated by white people, who are at the core of the mainstream Christian cultural realm, satan exacerbates the racial divide between blacks and whites. Now the danger is global in scale. God understands the historical age and the forces driving humankind in this era, so He is raising a movement to unite all religions. He cannot help but strive for Christian unity and racial reconciliation, as a way to defend against communism and racial and religious hatemongers. God has no choice but to carry out a movement for unity that will bring this world into oneness. A movement beyond denomination, one that transcends all Christian sects and all other faiths and defends against global communism, must emerge in these Last Days. Otherwise, there will be no way for heaven to prevail. (161-238, 1987/02/22) Korea and America On April 15, 1970, the Unification Church joined the Association of Religions in Korea, linking hands with Korea's established religious denominations. True Parents formed the International Religious Foundation (IRF) to create a united internal foundation with the interdenominational movement. By connecting this internal foundation to the united external foundation through the Victory Over Communism movement, True Parents began to prepare a united national and global foundation. True Parents realized that if Christian denominations in America, the Second Israel, do not become one, the unification of religions worldwide will be impossible. Therefore, they devoted enormous effort to bring together American Christian clergymen, and established the American Clergy Leadership Conference (ACLC) in May, 2000. This is an ecumenical organization that creates a realm through which American Christianity can take the lead to realize world peace. 9. The Unification Church joined the Association of Religions in Korea on April 15, 1970. The seven leading religions of the world are members. At first, three Christian denominations opposed us strongly and pulled out from the council, motivated by their dogmatism. But eventually they all returned. We formed relationships with these seven great religions, and the Unification Church ended up joining the council as the eighth great faith tradition. We must participate in whatever social activities the council carries out. (031-082, 1970/04/19) 10. We are conducting activities through the Association of Religions in Korea and the International Federation for Victory Over Communism because the most urgent issue in the religious world is the need for all world religious groups to unite, and the most urgent issue in the nation is the need for anticommunist work. The Unification Church does anti-communist work not only for the sake of Korea, but for the world. All people should acknowledge that the Unification Church is working both in religion and society in this way. We will encounter many difficulties, including material loss and human suffering, but we are prepared for that. Our efforts are not just for the Unification Church, but for the nation and the world. (032-306, 1970/07/26) 11. We are setting three objectives for the Association of Religions in Korea in the 1970s, making national salvation the central theme. What is the essence of national salvation? It is empowering ourselves with Victory Over Communism thought. We must stand up to the Communist Party, fight against them and win. If we do this, the internal foundation, which we prepared based on the Association of Religions in Korea, will complete an external foundation with members from every religious group. Ultimately, if the internal standard of the church, centered on the Association of Religions, and the external national standard, centered on the International Federation for Victory Over Communism, become one with each other, the internal and external will be in perfect alignment. Next, as we train more people, our numbers will increase. Over time, we will develop globally in cooperation with the Association of Religions in Korea. Our growth will be far greater than the revival of Christianity currently taking place. At this time I am engaged in the external activities of the International Federation for Victory Over Communism, while internally I am teaching national salvation from the perspective of the Association of Religions in Korea. We must achieve the reunification of North and South Korea, which is our national hope and the people's long-cherished desire. Religious leaders must stand up for the reunification of Korea. (033-198, 1970/08/12) 12. The 1960s were a time to pay indemnity individually, but the 1970s are the time we will pay indemnity as families. It means that this is the time when we must establish a family-level Abel. After that, once we establish the tribal-level Abel realm centering on the family-level Abel, we must love Christianity, which exists in the family-level Cain realm. Most people do not know, but because of this I am spending a lot of money for the sake of Christianity. Even if I cannot feed my wife and children, and even if I cause the Unification Church members to suffer and cannot feed them, I must love Christianity. Restoration will not take place unless there are conditions of giving up that which I love the most. I am doing this work because restoration will not happen unless I am ready to give even my life. We gathered together many religions and are leading the activities of the Association of Religions in Korea. If we are going to gather numerous religious groups into one, we must stand in the position where we love each of them â– more than anyone else loves them. We must love them from a position of giving our most precious things as offerings. If we love to that degree, we will become one based on God's Will. People will be drawn to us and will join in our work. (034-280, 1970/09/13) 13. Since we must advance for the sake of the Will, we are not able to halt or retreat. A temporary pause is possible for the sake of pushing ahead later, but we cannot halt permanently. The Unification Church has to advance. Christians are saying that we are impeding their work. But this is not to say we must back down before them. Because of the Unification Church, all Christians are being stimulated to advance. In this sense, I am confident that I am making a contribution to Christianity and to God's Will. Of course, some people are saying that because the Association of Religions in Korea allowed the Unification Church to join, social problems have developed. However, because I and the Unification Church provide a stimulus to Christianity, it is able to advance more as a new religion than as a traditional faith. In this sense, although there was a cost to us economically, I think we are doing good work. (036-131, 1970/11/22) 14. The Unification Church is engaged in activities to bring the highest religious leaders into unity through the Association of Religions in Korea and the periodical, Weekly Religion. In creating a climate for this unity to develop, we must make an ideological foundation on which all the religious groups, from an ecumenical position, take responsibility to protect Korea from the threat of the communist powers, which are the enemy of religion. Therefore, there is nothing more urgent than establishing an anticommunist stance from an ecumenical position that transcends denomination. Of course, our individual missions are important, but we are taking responsibility for the whole. Thus, we have to solve the most difficult problems associated with this ecumenical work. Therefore, we are pulling even the Association of Religions in Korea along with us, and have created the Weekly Religion periodical. (046-127, 1971/08/13) 15. Weekly Religion was not established as a weekly magazine only about the Unification Church. It was created as a periodical about religion in general. I have many plans for it. Religious groups today are being self-righteous, saying there is no way to heaven except through their own denomination. If they keep doing that, nothing can be accomplished. When we look from our current position, standing face to face with communist North Korea across the Demilitarized Zone, we need interreligious unity more than ever. We see in the North the communism that both God and all people deplore. Religious people need to cooperate in harmony with each other and deal with this larger enemy, the giant enemy that remains. North Korean communism is an enemy much bigger than any other faced by our nation. Therefore, religious people must work in a focused, concerted manner, and someone must create the climate in which this can happen. (045-275, 1971/07/04) 16. In Seoul, there are many places used for missionary work by groups belonging to the Association of Religions in Korea. I am thinking of creating a system to make practical use of those places. I made a proposal along these lines at the 22nd anniversary meeting of the founding of the Association of Religions in Korea. Because I asked for the organizations support, the chairman of the Association generously promoted it. They are going to develop exchange activities where Christians will assemble at Buddhist sites to do Buddhist missionary work. Also, Buddhist teachers will do Christian missionary work at Christian sites. After all religions coalesce, they must defend against communism and provide leadership and direction for atheists. (198-049, 1990/01/20) 17. Down through history until recent times, there was no sense within any nation that its people are world citizens. However, after the Second World War, worldwide blocs of nations formed as the East and West squared off against each other in the Cold War. We entered the contemporary era through an intense worldwide contest. In past eras, it was sufficient to live with only a national or even local consciousness, but now is the age when one must go beyond the nation and live as a citizen of the world. Nonetheless, tribalism has become a problem today, not only for political leaders, but also for religious leaders. The same problem plagued religions that were blessed to expand to the world level due to the pioneering work of the four great saints. The time has come when we must not advance while holding a regional, cultural consciousness or a narrow, denominational consciousness. Because I realized that we must bring about reconciliation between the religions, I have been conducting activities with the Association of Religions in Korea as an interfaith movement for many years. Now we must expand the Association globally. (212-148, 1991/01/06) 18. Even as Jesus died on the cross, he said we must love our enemies. Rome was the great enemy of Israel in his day, but Jesus said you must love the Romans anyway. He knew that no one can enter the kingdom of heaven without loving their enemies. By doing so, he escaped satan's trap. America has declared itself to be my enemy. However, instead of seeking vengeance, I love America. When God allows Himself to be struck, He is then in a position to take back what is His. The Unification Church lives according to this principle, absorbing persecution and then developing and progressing. I came to America to save the country from perishing. Therefore, satan has no condition to slander me. I created the American Freedom Coalition (AFC), the Interdenominational Conferences for Clergy (ICC), and the Unification Theological Seminary (UTS) in the United States. I created them because I love America. (243-281, 1993/01/28) 19. We are carrying out a campaign in America that encourages Christian ministers to take down the cross in their churches. If we do that in the name of the American Clergy Leadership Conference, a path will open through which Jesus will be able to enter Israel as its Savior. We will be able to proceed as the ACLC. I am asking the Christian denominations to take down the cross. If we do that and hoist the banner of the American Clergy Leadership Conference, America will revive. (399-336, 2002/12/26) 20. To work toward creating the American Clergy Leadership Conference, 120 high-ranking leaders from 44 religious groups in America went to Cheongpyeong Training Center. We are creating one united body of Christ. If we make one body, we will be able to revive America. If we let the churches stay divided, we are not loving the nation. Fighting does not lead to oneness. We must become one, and so we are establishing this church association. By doing this, we will form a Cain-type body in relation to the Unification Church. We have initiated a strategy to create this association of 144,000. (322-190, 2000/05/11) 21. How will we redeem the 50 states of America? To do this, after the 120 religious leaders go to Korea, I must come and declare that I will create the American Clergy Leadership Conference of 144,000. If this is not done, denominational fighting will lead to the complete loss of the family, our sons and daughters, and all of society. Our sons and daughters will perish because religions are fighting. If America perishes, we will see that it did so because the Christian denominations were warring with each other. The conflict among Christian denominations and among religions has hindered the providence of God and repeated the Fall in front of satan. We must end this disunity. (323-108, 2000/05/31) 22. If we establish an association consisting of 12 Christian denominations centering on the pastors who visited Korea with the American Clergy Leadership Conference, and then create an ecumenical assembly of 144,000 around those pastors, the politicians will be able to stand up for God-centered values and save America. If America prepares such a foundation, it will take a position of leadership transcending denomination and religion. If it accomplishes that, America will be able to save the world. (323-324, 2000/06/03) Chapter 2. The Interreligious Peace Movement and the Blessing Ceremony Section 1. IRF and the Assembly The establishment of IRF True Parents established the International Religious Foundation (IRF) on April 25, 1983. Two years later, from November 15 to 21, 1985, IRF sponsored the inaugural meeting of the Assembly of the World's Religions at the Americana Great Gorge Resort in McAfee, New Jersey. The purpose of the assembly was to create an integrated movement of the world's faiths. True Parents said that in a world characterized by sudden change, in order to lead humanity in the right direction, religions must work together to substantiate God's Will on earth. 1. The age of individual nation-states has passed. If nations do not enter into alliances with other countries, they cannot survive. It is the same for religions. Science, technology and new ways of thinking are rapidly transforming society. So if you hold to the doctrine of any one religious system, you absolutely will not be able to keep pace with the rate of sudden social change. You will constantly be left behind. As society's vision develops and expands, therefore, the different religious groups should form themselves into a protective hedge to the north, south, east and west in order to survive and to keep from losing their position. The religious world should form a united front. No matter how much the leaders of a particular faith tradition insist that they are the best or that they represent a conservative tradition that does not need to cooperate with other faiths, the world is flowing toward unity. Religions are continuously being reexamined and rejected and, if they cannot work with others, they will falter and fall out of favor with young people and intellectuals. Humanity is interwoven and interdependent. We are at a stage at which we cannot survive unless we have the option to assess global issues and change direction based on a unified perspective. Opposing communism or removing deeply embedded corruption is the kind of work that cannot be done without forming alliances. This is why I created the International Religious Foundation. (174-064, 1988/02/17) 2. I began the International Religious Foundation in order to bring the religious world together, even though some have called this effort foolish. They have dismissed me in their minds, saying, "For thousands of years Christianity has never been able to coalesce, so how does Reverend Moon think he can unite all the religions of the world?" The media outlets have paid me no attention, but my results in this are amazing, and on a global scale. Now you must begin a religious coalition movement on university campuses, focusing your energy on professors and university students, as well as on high school and middle school students. This is the era of the younger generation, and unless we focus on the young and generate energy with a religious coalition movement, all religions will begin to lose their ability to contribute to the good of humanity. Therefore, the large, all-encompassing purpose around which religions can unite must be more distinct and compelling than that offered by individual denominations. If we can do that successfully, religions will be drawn to that purpose. (205-276, 1990/10/01) 3. I have emphasized that harmony among religions is the one indispensable condition for the realization of world peace. To this day it has been impossible for any one religion to speak for the totality of God's Will, with the result that the different faiths inevitably have varying views. But we are brothers and sisters in one great family under one Heavenly Parent, and conflict and hatred among religions are wrong. I already have met God in the spirit world, as well as the founders of the great religions. I have spoken with them many times on my path of spiritual investigation. To this day, I experience the presence of God and have deep inspirational communication with Him in my daily life. If God does not exist, how could such a person as me, who was born in a remote village, among a weak, oppressed and exploited people, create a worldwide spiritual foundation in the face of misunderstanding and unspeakable persecution? How could I come to convene meetings of the world's top religious leaders and be standing here offering this address to you? The purpose and the means of the Unification movement were decided upon and brought to fruition based on guiding principles given by God. Our activities and the clear content of our teachings originated from God. The International Religious Foundation is planning to hold the Assembly of the World's Religions in 1993, for the sake of commemorating the 100th anniversary of the Parliament of the World's Religions held in Chicago in 1893. A series of events will prepare for this global, interreligious exposition by making clear the universal Principle immanent in all living beings and thoroughly uplifting the variety of its revelations. The purpose of the Assembly of the World's Religions is to advance the world of peace that all human beings desire. (133-275, 1984/08/13) 4. The Grand Mufti of Syria has been working for 40 years to bring Judaism, Christianity and Islam into oneness. In the course of this, he was opposed and became discouraged. He suffered imprisonment several times and was unable to accomplish his vision. When he heard through the Council for the World's Religions that I am engaged in the same work, he asked to meet me. He was surprised by the scope of God's vision for the world's religions, saying things like "Surely such a work can be done if this person takes the lead." At a gathering of 25,000, he announced, "Since Father Moon is already putting into practice the plan for the unification of religions that I have been developing for 40 years, I ask all people who follow me to mobilize fully and support Father Moon!" This is how the world is changing. (205-216, 1990/09/02) 5. To unify Judaism, Christianity and Islam is not easy. What do we have to do in order to bring them into oneness? We must endure, all the while maintaining a parental heart and having a mind of love greater than that of Jesus, Muhammad, Moses and Abraham. How to be able to persevere is the important issue. A leader must emerge who is able to say, "I love Muhammad and Islam. I also love Jesus and Christianity. And in addition, I love Moses and the people of Israel." If such a person does not appear, the world's religions will not be able to become one. We held the second Assembly of the World's Religions beginning August 16, 1990. Why do you think I created this organization, which stirred up controversy in the religious world? Since we cannot find unity even within one Christian denomination, my insistence that I will create a unity of the world's religions from a perspective transcending particular religions made it seem as though I had lost my mind. Even though I am fully engaged in the work of harmonizing religions, most Unificationists around the world still need to learn more about the importance of this. For religions to come together, there must be common key points within the differing views of the various faiths. There must be such key starting points, philosophical teachings that all religions share. I have to arm the members of the Unification Church with such understanding, giving them the conviction that they will be able to overcome the difficulties they face in the world. While determining how to do this, I had to go all the way to God's throne, the source of ideas. (210-120, 1990/12/17) New ERA True Parents invited 280 theologians and respected religious scholars to New York in January 1981 for the sake of creating a global interreligious movement, which they called the New Ecumenical Research Association (New ERA). In December of that year, they held a conference in Hawaii entitled "God: The Contemporary Discussion" (the "God Conference"), attended by 160 theologians, religious scholars and philosophers. On the foundation of discussing God from various religious perspectives, this conference fulfilled True Parents' desire for religious solidarity for the first time. In 1982, True Parents invited young people representing 12 religions to attend a training session, with the objective of energizing religious coalition building. At this first Youth Seminar on the World's Religions, in which these young people made a pilgrimage to the holy sites of their various faiths, True Parents taught them the value of harmony and understanding among religions. In addition, in 1985 True Parents guided the development of the Religious Youth Service (RYS), a new service movement in which young people from all religions worked hand in hand doing public service activities in areas of need. 6. Now in the United States, New ERA is working as a interreligious movement. We are working quickly to gather as many distinguished theologians as we can, hoping to activate as many as 1,000. How different this is from the annual meetings of American theologians where, in 1975 and 1976, Unification Church scholars were not allowed in! The people of the Korean theological world who are opposing us today cannot understand how, in a few short years, Unification theology has risen to hold such a respected position, and how we have been able to sell so many volumes of Unificationist books. Why are we doing this kind of work? If you ask God, "What is Your hope regarding this world?" He would reply, "My hope is that you can gather together all the religious leaders and theologians who are fighting one another, and bring them into oneness so that they will be able to accomplish my Will." Because I understand the reality of this desire of God, I do this work without ceasing, even while I am persecuted and hounded and as accusations of heresy are hurled at me. God needs someone to open the path to religious harmony. (121-305, 1982/10/30) 7. I founded the God Conference in 1981. As indicated by its title, this is a gathering where people are invited to speak about God. It is where practitioners of Buddhism, Confucianism, Christianity, Islam, Hinduism and Judaism gather to discuss God. We created the God Conference out of the understanding that humanity will be able to fulfill the providence of God only if we can transcend the boundaries of our respective religions. Let's bore a hole through which the religious world can pass so that we all can work together in harmony. Taking a stance beyond particular faith traditions, we must remove barriers. We need to connect to an interreligious, interdenominational standard for the sake of saving the world and completing the providence of God. It is unimportant to me how much I am abused, or told I am foolish, along the way. I have understood that someone must pioneer this course in the fulfillment of God's Will. I have done this, and I was prepared for the enormous sacrifices that were required. Through this, I have been gaining renown, even in the religious world. (121-307, 1982/10/30) 8. The Unification Church is the religion that exists for the sake of saving the world. We have appeared with a tradition of thinking that we must save the world even if we have to sacrifice Christianity and America. The only thing we teach in the Unification Church is the tradition of God. It is your destiny to inherit the tradition of God and the tradition of Parents. Walking the path of this tradition is the way to heaven. No matter how much Christianity says to believe in Jesus, that alone will not get us there. The same goes for adherence to any other particular religion. This is why I am making a huge investment in order to hold the Interdenominational Conferences for Clergy, as well as the conferences of the International Religious Foundation. I am expending great effort to unite Christianity and all religions. If I do not do this work on earth, eventually the leaders of all religious groups, all the denominations and the entire spirit world will accuse me. To accomplish this work, I am bringing together a great many scholars representing the world's peoples. (130-240, 1984/01/29) 9. At the end of 1981, we held our first international gathering of theologians, entitled "God: The Contemporary Discussion" (the "God Conference"). We are transcending all the barriers of the many religions and denominations across the world. We brought together Christians, Hindus, Jews, Muslims, Buddhists and Confucians across the barriers of faith. We invited the great scholars of the world. That was the first time in history for a conference of this scope to be held. The objective of the God Conferences was to discuss about God. Based on the theme of these interfaith conferences, I made the statement that "The Hindu denominations are divided and are fighting among themselves. Similar situations exist with other religions, such as Judaism, Christianity, Islam, Buddhism and Confucianism. If there is a conference for bringing them together, I personally will provide financial support." Naturally they would be ashamed if they were to quarrel with each other at a conference such as this. It would be a disgrace, such that they would be unable to look each other in the eye. While holding the God Conference, we created a worldwide youth organization with activities to provide multi-religious leadership to young people during their summer vacation. When those young people come to the Middle East, we will gather the best-known scholars of Islam to give lectures, and when they come to Asia, we will bring distinguished Buddhist and Confucian scholars. When they come to America, we will inspire them by bringing the most respected Jewish and Christian scholars to speak to them. If this kind of movement takes root, the conflicts between religious groups and among denominations gradually will diminish. When the top tier of world scholars have attended the Assembly of the World's Religions, the era of denominational and religious infighting will pass. (117-046, 1982/01/31) 10. By now, since I have been holding conferences of scholars, such as ICUS, there are few who have not come to know of me. I built a foundation that employs and supports the talents of excellent scholars. Now I have gathered scholars from the religious field and held the God Conference, asking them to share whatever they had to say about God. To rediscover God together, we begin with the most basic question, "Does God exist?" Then we comment on historical events and processes from the perspective of providential history, and provide theoretical support for the proposition that God is alive and is involved in the world's present situation. We must also enlighten those theologians who think God does not exist. This, together with connecting leading scholars from all the world's religions with one another, is part of the work of the God Conference. After that we began to bring together young leaders and intellectuals, who will inherit the world in the future. We are providing an excellent educational opportunity for 160 young leaders each summer. We select 20 students from each of the major world religions, students who are recommended by their professors. They participate in pilgrimages not just to their own holy land but to each religion's holy land. (126-171, 1983/04/19) 11. I founded New ERA and the God Conference as two ecumenical projects coming out of the Unification Theological Seminary in the United States. The results confirm that these efforts to foster harmony and unification among Christian denominations and among other religions can succeed through patience, sacrifice and the natural process of true love. I started the Assembly of the World's Religions and the Council for the World's Religions to realize a world of peace and to advance God's Will on earth by means of earnest dialogue to build harmony among the followers of each religion. It turns out that these organizations are achieving miracles within the often stagnant religious world. I founded the Youth Seminar on the World's Religions and the Religious Youth Service to help establish an ideal world of peace in the name of God, and to prevent racial strife and religious conflict among young people. Through these organizations and conferences, I am presenting an alternative path of cooperation and harmony to the religious world. (167-099, 1987/06/30) 12. A movement for religious coalition must arise in university communities, bringing the leading young scholars together as one. When they have achieved unity with one another, crossing over the lines of their differing faith traditions, they must step forward and lead the creation of a religious coalition. Through the activities of the Youth Seminar on the World's Religions and the Assembly of the World's Religions, we stimulated the imagination of religious leaders. The title for the second Assembly was "Transmitting Religious Tradition to Society and the Next Generation." The current era is not one in which the next generation and society as a whole are able to easily accept religion. Who will take responsibility to educate people and overcome this problem? It is not the leaders of the religious status quo but the laity and the children of those in authority in each religion. Therefore, for eight years beginning in 1982, we deployed, in strategic places, intelligent young people whose hearts were moved through the youth seminars. Through them, we now have relationships with leaders in each of the major world religions. The direction has been set. (205-271, 1990/10/01) 13. I initiated conferences for New ERA in 1977 in order to prevent a race war. We began educating university students in 1982, starting with the Youth Seminar on the World's Religions. The seminar began with a week of education on world religions, followed by pilgrimages to holy sites around the world, including my birthplace of Jeongju in North Korea. The young adults in their 20s and 30s are intelligent people who one day will be the leaders of their faiths. Over the past ten years, these people have come to know who I am and why I am doing this. Those among them who aspire to be religious leaders must have the same heart as I do. (214-174, 1991/02/02) 14. What has the Youth Seminar on the World's Religions, that multi-religious coalition with 12 religions at its core, been doing for the last eight years? These seminars have been helping the university students who have been involved to realize that it is the responsibility of religious groups to save the world. Many of these young intellectuals from diverse faith traditions have expressed that their religious leaders' views and their doctrines differ from ours, but they hope to embrace the concept of transcending their own religious group and to save the world as I am trying to do. I built this foundation, and it developed into the Assembly of the World's Religions. If the religions bind themselves together in harmony, eventually they will be able to eliminate the current trends toward polarization and distrust in the world and move toward a world of peace. The absolute God has one Will, not two. As ideal families centered on God, let us leave behind on earth the model of a unified family, the pattern for the heavenly kingdom. (210-127, 1990/12/17) World Scripture Eminent theologians and religious leaders worldwide participated as members of the editorial committee and advisory committee for the publication of World Scripture: A Comparative Anthology of Sacred Texts, selecting 160 themes common to the scriptures of the various religions. These themes were compiled into one unified scriptural text. It was published first as an English edition on August 15, 1991, and, after being presented to True Parents, was published in Korean on May 1, 1994. Later, it was also published in Japanese. The second volume, World Scripture and the Teachings of Sun Myung Moon, which included more excerpts from True Fathers sermons, was published on January 28, 2009. 15. On August 16, 1990, the second Assembly of the World's Religions will be held. The purpose is to support interreligious unity in every nation. With such harmony, they can live as brother and sister faiths, establishing the model of a unified nation. If the Council for the World's Religions were to issue visas, those visas would enable people to go anywhere. So, what are we doing now? We are making a scripture for the oneness of all religions. To do this, we need a historical perspective. It is crucial to organize the contents on the basis of a unified doctrine, a proper theoretical and philosophical system that can uncover the root problem that humankind faces. (202-045, 1990/05/01) 16. Religion has no nation. There is no such global country. Where can you find the nation of the Owner of all religions? Through the Assembly of the World's Religions, we proposed an interreligious perspective that would digest the evil ideology of humanism, which destroys morality, and also of communism, which excludes religious truth. We must turn around and go up. A scripture that shows the oneness of all religions is needed in order to fulfill such a grand ideal. Because we have so many different sacred scriptures, we fight one another. Let us therefore compile one world scripture by identifying the moral principles of heavenly law within each scriptural work and extracting the core tenets of the great faiths. Let us make these core principles the foundation of that single scriptural work. (191-086, 1989/06/24) 17. We must create a scripture of oneness for the sake of averting conflict among religions. We must create a composite scripture. During the past six years, from 1985, we brought together distinguished theologians from all religions who identified the core teachings and texts of their faiths. After completing the preparations for this composite scriptural text, academic specialists started the work as expert advisers four years ago. Under their supervision, we will publish a scripture that fosters oneness. It is not good that there are so many scriptures. Muslims should not know only about Islam. The Islamic sphere must understand the Christian cultural sphere as well, and vice versa. The population of the realms of religions comprises two-thirds of all humankind. You must understand that the time has come when God will be able to have dominion over the earth. We must quickly create such a world. (206-277, 1990/10/14) 18. I advocated publishing World Scripture. This project was announced at the conclusion of the first Assembly of the World's Religions in 1985, and it will be published in 1991. As a leader of Islam, you should know about other religions and not just Islam. You must also understand Christianity, Confucianism, Buddhism, Judaism and the Unification Church. If this is the case, why am I suggesting that you learn the doctrine of the Unification Church first? I proposed this and asked you to learn this first because, when seen from the perspective of sustaining a coherent worldview, the Unification Church is at the forefront. I never think about converting you and making you into Unification Church believers. If there is anyone among your group who says they want to become a Unification Church member, I would be the first person to send them back. Do you think it is an easy thing to publish a scripture for the oneness of the world's faiths? After creating a global committee of scholars from each religion, I said, "We are compiling one global scripture that will include your religious tenets, so we ask you to choose all the content that you would like us to present." We compiled the texts into World Scripture, with core content that anyone would perceive to be fair-minded and appropriate. (210-125, 1990/12/17) 19. On August 16, 1990, at the second Assembly of the World's Religions, which convened in San Francisco, I presented the newly published World Scripture. A God-centered purpose comes from the Absolute Being, and the purposes of this Absolute Being cannot be contradictory. God's Will cannot be at cross-purposes with itself; there is but one Will. From this perspective, the providential view is that we should pursue an ideal spirituality based on God as the Absolute Being. If we believe that, then education is by all means necessary. Scriptures are like textbooks, and textbooks cannot be at cross-purposes with each other. So we have been preparing this global textbook for the past six years. For the first five years, I asked globally celebrated scholars of all religions to choose the best content from their own scriptures, content they thought should not be omitted from World Scripture. When published, it can be bequeathed to the world. Everyone will experience the depth of the teachings and their similarity to each other. (212-322, 1991/01/11) 20. Scriptures are for the sake of all people. I officially recognized World Scripture as a project that reflected the careful supervision of religious leaders, eminent scholars and professors. Under their supervision, it underwent many corrections in the process of developing into a scripture of oneness. They made it by gathering representative scriptures from a total of 12 religions, including Buddhism, Confucianism, and other faiths. Scriptures that have existed up until now have been indefinite on the beginning and end of humanity. Therefore, we organized this compilation based on the Unification Church worldview, which offers a logical explanation starting from the creation of the world and moving through all stages of history. This being the case, we could not possibly exclude the Unification Church teaching from the compilation. World-famous theologians were in charge of compiling this text, and they offered it to me on August 15, 1991. (224-242, 1991/11/24) Section 2. IRFWP and IIFWP Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace On August 27, 1991, True Parents established the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace (IRFWP) in Seoul at an event with 2,000 religious leaders from 34 countries. True Parents gave IRFWP the mission to unite religions and lead humanity on the path to peace. Immediately after that, they gathered former and current presidents and prime ministers from 51 nations and founded the Federation for World Peace. True Parents stated that the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace, which represented the religious realm, and the Federation for World Peace, which represented the political realm, must become one like mind and body and take the lead in realizing world peace. 1. In His providence to save the world, God founded different religions among peoples from different cultural backgrounds. Some are servant-type religions and others are child-type religions. People have not understood this. These religions must become one with a parent-type religion. Therefore, the servant-type religion is required to teach us how to serve in the household. When the age of the parent-type religion comes, the child-type religion must teach us how to become one body with the parents in the household. Therefore, we must come to attend God as our Parent. Serving eminent religious leaders is preparation for attending God as our Parent. When you look at the doctrines of different religions, you see they have similar core principles. It is an error to think that the oldest religion is the best. The parent-type religion appears with the purpose of gathering together the people of the world. Why do the faithful of each religion serve their founders? It is to gain training to serve the Parents. This teaching we are setting forth can lead to a revolution of higher dimension within the religious sphere. With this, we have openly proclaimed that my wife and I are the ones who received the call of heaven as the representatives of the religion of the True Parents. Religious leaders signed a statement launching the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace. Until today, no one thought that religions could be combined into one framework. This is a historic occasion. (205-272, 1990/10/01) 2. Until now politics and science have opposed religion, but now for the first time the unification of human thought is possible centering on True Parents. The realms of religion, politics and science are coming together. We can see from an external viewpoint that communism and democracy, representing Cain and Abel, are fighting for control over the world of politics. We founded the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace centering on the religious realm, and the Federation for World Peace centering on the political realm, to bring us into the age when Cain and Abel will end their conflict. (215-065, 1991/02/06) 3. From the viewpoint of God's Will, most of the things I have to accomplish are done. The rest is to be done by the Federation for World Peace for the external world and the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace for the internal world. The IRFWP represents the standard by which the mind can bring about mind-body oneness. In God's providence, history progressed based on sacrifices made in wars involving religion and politics. These two should strive to achieve oneness. The fulfillment of that purpose is close at hand. Who can bring together the religious and political worlds? There must be a nation and people in a position to do that. This should be done either by a country or by a coalition of religious organizations. This task remains before us. (208-043, 1990/11/15) 4. Parents are necessary for the world's religions. Judaism has conflicts with Islam, Buddhism fights its rival religious groups, and Christian denominations fight with each other. We observe that people of those faiths will stop fighting when they attend events together and cultivate relationships. However, if the True Parents do not initiate meetings like this, such relationship building is completely impossible. Therefore, renowned scholars and government leaders have realized that without True Parents nothing can be accomplished. Focusing on this reality, we brought these leaders together, and on August 27, 1991, we created the worldwide institution called the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace. (248-174, 1993/08/03) 5. Religions have developed from servant religions, adopted-child religions, stepchild religions and child religions to a mother religion and the parent religion. The mother religion is Christianity, and the parent religion is the Unification Church. It began as the religion of the father and then became the religion of the True Parents. To teach the theory behind this, we gathered the leaders of religious groups to create the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace. We must teach this theoretical viewpoint to everyone, because countries and their leaders do not know how to advance. Politics and religion are in conflict, reflecting the mind-body division wrought by the human Fall, with politics representing the body and religion the mind. Unless we can unite them, there will be no way to achieve world peace. (236-220, 1992/11/08) 6. To end the division of the mind and body brought about by the Human Fall, True Parents emerged from the sphere of religion, representing the heart, and have now extended themselves into the sphere of politics. On August 27, 1991, the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace noted that politics traditionally has sacrificed religion, just as the body defies the mind. It is said that until now the world of the body has always dominated the world of the mind, but now the world of the mind must shape the world of the body. The era is dawning when the world of the mind can influence the world of the body. Once we take control of our body with our mind as the center, the path to peace will unfold before our eyes. This must happen in the realm of our daily lives. Throughout history's course, religion, science and politics could not be harmonized. We must be able to bring them into oneness. (219-227, 1991/09/08) 7. There should not be incongruent roads to world peace. Politics and religion must come to move in the same direction. It is a fundamental principle that the mind, guided by the religious realm, should control the body. Therefore, religion must lead. The Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace was founded on August 27, 1991, and included 12 major religions. Next, religious representatives from more than 40 countries are to be included. We must set sail to a world of peace under the navigation of the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace. (219-075, 1991/08/25) 8. In order to solve the bitter sorrow in history that resulted from the division of mind and body, we must connect the communist world to the democratic world and make them as one. Religion represents the world of the mind and politics represents the world of the body. By clarifying the great moral principles of heavenly law and ending the fight between mind and body, centering on the mind, we will establish the absolute oneness of human nature and values and, centering on perfected Adam, who possesses those values, we will establish the perfection of Eve and a unified value perspective. This creates a peaceful order at the family level. Centering on the worldwide perspective, which is connected to the national perspective, and the national perspective, which is connected to the people perspective, and the people perspective, which is connected to the tribal perspective, and the tribal perspective, which is centered upon the subject-partner perspective of that peaceful family, we are going to bind together the cosmos by means of actual relationships of love. When such a world and cosmos are a reality, we naturally will live by the public laws, regulations and social systems of love and true freedom. (208-152, 1990/11/17) Interreligious and International Federation for World Peace True Parents founded the Interreligious and International Federation for World Peace (IIFWP) on February 6, 1999, for the purpose of connecting our international foundation, centered on the UN, with our interreligious foundation. The interreligious and international visions were merged into one through the establishment of organizations to elevate the work of the UN, with the founding of the Interreligious and International Peace Council (IIPC) on October 3, 2003, and of the Universal Peace Federation (UPF) on September 12, 2005. 9. True Parents have not had even one day of rest. We are working to restore even the United Nations. We received a global commendation called the World Peace Award from a global association of nongovernmental organizations (NGOs). As a result of its research into our 40 years of work, that association came to respect True Parents and its personnel volunteered to attend the IIFWP conference at the UN on August 17 of this year. The term "interreligious" in its name means "beyond religious," calling us to establish a standard that transcends religion. The term "international" likewise means "transnational," as it calls the UN to operate beyond nationality. Accordingly, True Parents have the desire to gather and edify the world's most eminent religious figures and political leaders. By doing so, we certainly will help them excel in their callings. (331-231, 2000/09/03) 10. The term "interreligious" does not fit with religions as they have existed up to now. We must present a new global pathway for religions. The term "international," or "transnational," is a term that does not fit with the political climate of the UN as it has been up to now. These words mean "transcending nationality and religion." In the same vein, I have been preparing an institution that will take us beyond the present media and financial structures in order to impact the direction of the world. With this in mind, we have created an institution to link to the UN, which we have named the Interreligious and International Federation for World Peace. Now we must gather the NGOs in various fields and elevate the work of the UN. UN member nations have welcomed our assemblies and our arts and science conferences; they know the UN needs these insights. $ (324-165, 2000/06/23) 11. It is clear that the UN needs a deliberative body made up of religious leaders as an upper house, and a deliberative body of political leaders as a lower house. Their role would be to cooperate, not to confront each other as though they were a ruling party and an opposition party. Currently there is a clear separation between religion and politics. If we create an upper house and a lower house in the UN, the religious realm naturally will participate in guiding the political realm. In the future we will surpass the current dysfunctional system of elections. Through good education we can go beyond the conflicts rooted in religious factions and political corruption. Our ideal transcends religions and nations. Religions and nations are not in the position of enemies but must love each other and achieve harmony. (329-217, 2000/08/09) 12. Presently the UN cannot shed the environment of nationalism, and this means that the UN also cannot transcend religious boundaries. It needs the thought of True Parents, reflecting Godism and head-wing thought. In the future, a UN that cannot go beyond nationalism and religious boundaries will fail miserably. For the UN to transcend these limitations, it needs our help. This is why I established the Abeltype Federation of Island Nations for World Peace, Federation of Peninsular Nations for World Peace and Federation of Continental Nations for World Peace. Centering on these, I am creating the Abel UN. (326-257, 2000/07/14) 13. The American motto "One Nation under God" must be elevated by the Abel UN to "One World under God." If this happens, everything can be included naturally. "One Nation Under God" still allows for the potential for nationalism and the domination of weaker nations by stronger ones. The post-Second World War international system tried to influence the world with a system based on the viewpoint of the war's victors. However, because the system was defined by those countries, it could not develop to transcend nationality with a transnational worldview. Accordingly, we founded the Interreligious and International Federation for World Peace. We must transcend even the current UN. This is the idea behind the World Association of Non-Governmental Organizations (WANGO). The UN should function as an extended family. It should become one by means of family morality and ethics, which God formed as the ideal of creation. Our teaching will connect all of this together. (341-094, 2000/12/31) 14. With the start of the new millennium, we are rapidly heading toward one world. We are leaving behind the era of "One Nation under God" and going toward "One Cosmos under God." The world of one great family and one global village, which I explained already, is emerging. However, there are two serious obstacles to realizing this ideal: racial discrimination and religious discord. In particular, conflicts among religions represent the most serious impediment to a peaceful world. God did not create denominations and sects. Religion itself is a byproduct of the Fall. The movement to break down all varieties of national boundaries and head to a world of peace, which I already clarified at the UN, is rapidly developing. The IIFWP is taking the lead, and on that foundation the WANGO is rapidly expanding its influence from the UN headquarters across five continents and six oceans. (347-169, 2001/07/04) 15. There are thousands of NGOs in the world. Any given country might have more than 3,000. So the IIFWP can organize general meetings and mobilize the NGOs. WANGO is a global network that transcends the UN. The Women's Federation for World Peace (WFWP) was the first of four organizations through which we are providing education in the 2000s. No nations will oppose the direction of WANGO, the IIFWP, the WFWP and the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. These organizations are in more than 160 countries. We have broken through normal limitations, and no one can deny that. (343-035, 2001/01/15) Section 3. Interfaith Marriage and the Middle East The forty-day workshop for Muslims At the Second Assembly of the World's Religions that opened in San Francisco on August 16, 1990, True Parents proposed the establishment of the Interreligious Leadership Seminars as an education project that would internally bind together the world's faiths. Connected to that, the following year a 40-day workshop was held for 40 Muslim leaders from Syria at the New Yorker Hotel in New York City from December 2, 1991 until January 10, 1992. True Parents implored the attending leaders to strive to resolve the long-standing impediments among Judaism, Christianity and Islam and take the lead in realizing peace in the Middle East. The Middle East Peace Initiative (MEPI) brought thousands of Christian ministers and faith leaders from the United States to the Middle East. They began as efforts for interfaith reconciliation between Christians and Jews, and developed into efforts to reconcile Jews and Palestinians, including peace marches in Jerusalem proclaiming peace among the Abrahamic faiths. On December 22, 2003, in accordance with True Parents' guidance, thousands of people, including religious leaders from around the world, gathered and held historic events for peace in Israel and Palestine. This laid the foundation for True Parents to later conduct the Ceremony for Total Unity, which created a victorious realm in which the First, Second, Third and Fourth Israels can be united. 1. Before creating the Unification Church in 1954, I taught that communism could not last more than 73 years. Communist expansionism is no longer an issue. Now we have to shift our focus to the issue of religious conflicts. For 50 years I have talked about who is going to stop the fighting between Judaism, Christianity and Islam. My preparations for resolving this conflict began five decades ago. In the Gospel of Matthew, Jesus says, "Blessed are the peacemakers, for they will be called children of God." Since the beginning of history, there has been only one person who tried to reconcile religions and who devoted himself to this work despite persecution from individuals, families, religions and nations. That person is me. But I was not alone. Together with God, (225-019, 1992/01/01) 1. have been laying the foundation to unite the religious world. This is not just a theory or classroom exercise. It is happening in the real world, in history. (225-019, 1992/01/01) 2. In an announcement at the second Assembly of the World's Religions in San Francisco, the participants agreed to cooperate in uniting their educational efforts. This was to be for the purpose of developing internal unity, and I stepped up to take the lead. All present, by raising their hands, pledged to participate. As we have pledged, so must we carry it out. The first phase was education of Muslims from Syria. They are now receiving training in New York City at a 40-day workshop that began December 2. In the 1,500-year history of Islam, this is unprecedented. Middle East leaders representing Muslim countries are connecting for educational purposes with the Unification Church, which the world has opposed. The participants call me "Father Moon." I did not suggest this; they came up with it on their own. These Muslim leaders are better than the members of the Unification Church. I told those who are attending the workshop, "Now that you have received this education, you know that doctrine is not an issue. The Will is the issue, so if you have found illumination in the Unification teachings and want to become my student, you are welcome." (210-206, 1990/12/23) 3. I am a person who knows history very well. Islam and Christianity have been enemies since the Crusades. Now, however, it is time to resolve this. Why did Syrian Muslim leaders receive education in the Unification Principle? If they had not received it, the world as we know it would have come to an end. Now Iraq has invaded Kuwait, and if Muslims centering on Iraq join together to fight Christians, it will lead to a world war, a religious war. My life mission has been dedicated to preventing this. Goaded by the Iraq issue, if Muslims say, "Christianity is our enemy. Let us avenge what we have suffered from the 12th-century Crusades until today," the Muslim world will unite and fight. The Syrian Muslim leaders are receiving Principle education at this time just when explosive world circumstances are intersecting dangerously. This education will inspire great work encouraging peace to take root. (210-129, 1990/12/17) 4. The center of Christianity is not Israel but the United States. Thus for 33 years I have been carrying out activities focusing on America. We are now entering the 34th year. We should prepare for a moment of massive transformation, the same as the moment when the 33-year-old Jesus should have come to rule the world as a royal personage from his 34th to 40th years. We understand the significance of this time in the providence, so we are working based on the Peace UN. Islam, Christianity and Judaism descended from one man, Abraham, and tragedy emerged from the death of one man, Jesus. The original plan was that Jesus become the king of Israel, but he could not achieve this because he was killed. As a result the worlds of spirit and flesh separated. God's Will to build a global, peaceful royal power in the flesh on earth still awaits fulfillment when Jesus returns. Clearly nothing can be accomplished on earth if the Lord returns on the clouds. We have to know all about this, and we need to pay indemnity and resolve all the failures surrounding the time of Jesus. We resolve bitter pain by restoration through indemnity. To advance this task, 3,000 people from the Unification Church came to Israel from the north, south, east and west. Their outreach work brought many people to the peace march for Gaza and Israel on December 22, 2003. It was a remarkable event to attend. It was difficult to secure 3,000 plane tickets for our members at the end of the year. It was miraculous. It is hard to move even three people at that time of year, but 3,000 came. (431-039, 2004/01/11) 5. The establishment of the foundation of the Third Israel, where God and Adam's nation become one and settle horizontally and vertically, has failed. Therefore, we must unite North and South Korea in order to establish the combined positions of the First Israel, the Second Israel, America, and the Third Israel, Korea. If we succeed, the arena of conflict will naturally transform into a foundation for peace. Since I know that this will be the result, I called for a peace conference in Gaza and gathered people from Judaism, Christianity and Islam. What relationship do Judaism, Christianity, and Islam have with me? From the perspective of God's Will I am an ancestor who is joined with them in one bloodline, and I have a responsibility for them. I am doing this reconciliation work to indemnify failures related to Adam, Eve and Jesus, and to establish the condition for people to enter the sovereignty of the kingdom of heaven. After the Second World War, if we cast the United States, Great Britain and France as one family, Great Britain was Eve, the US was Abel, and France was the restored archangel, all of whom defeated the side of satan, represented by Japan, Germany and Italy. Based on this, they should have established the kingdom of peace centering on Korea. They failed in this, but we have restored their failure by paying indemnity and have redeemed God's lack of success in fighting with satan in that historical age, setting up a new era of victorious dominion. Jesus should have become the King of Peace in Gaza, yet could not accomplish that. Since that time, no one could build the foundation of the First, Second and Third Israels. By building and connecting these foundations for the first time, the Lord at the Second Advent comes to stand in the position of True Parents. (429-016, 2003/12/23) The interfaith marriage Blessing True Parents said that if the walls between religions disappear, a world of peace will arrive. They emphasized that the interreligious marriage Blessing ceremony is the most effective way to break down those walls with a single blow and enable the safe arrival of peace. Accordingly, they oversaw a number of inter religious Blessing Ceremonies including the 144,000 Couples Interreligious Marriage Blessing for Clergy, held on April 27, 2002, in Washington, DC. 6. At the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace (IRFWP) conference held in New Delhi on February 1, 1993, I announced that we must create a movement to combine all religions through intermarriage. As the chief representative of religion, I am saying that religion must take the lead in establishing family morals worldwide. We need to put this into practice through joint efforts by all religions. I proposed that IRFWP representatives organize joint wedding ceremonies within and between their religious groups. I offered to bless all the couples myself, regardless of the number. By declaring that globally, I fulfilled my responsibility as the person who created the IRFWP. (246-025, 1993/03/23) 7. The new age, which is called the age of Cheon Il Guk, has opened. It is the age in which all people in the spiritual world and the physical world, left and right, Muslim and Christian, live together as one family. This is the meaning of Cheon Il Guk. The world of peace can arise when walls between religions disappear. Our children can build a world of peace through interreligious and international marriages. The children of Jews and Muslims have to marry each other; the children of communists and the free world have to marry each other, and ultimately all people must become one family. Think about the moment Cain killed Abel. As a result of that event, to this day the heart of God has been stained by tears and rent with anguish. Originally, the elder son should have loved his younger brother, but instead he murdered him. At that time, God's heart was unbelievably miserable. Since then, He has longed for the end of religion. Judaism should have become the final religion for humanity. However, because Jesus was killed on the cross, Christianity emerged and has continued until the present. The ages of Adam and Jesus, who were the First and Second Adams, have passed. Now it is the age of completion, the time of the Returning Lord, the Third Adam. The mission of the Returning Lord is to perfect three generations in true love, true life and true lineage. Accordingly, through the Blessing, he engrafts people with cuttings from the true olive tree for the sake of making the lineage of all people chaste and pure. (2003/03/02) 8. We must accomplish the world of one family under God. The simplest way to do this is intermarriage between Jews and Muslims, and between people of the communist and free worlds. For example, if the children of North Korea's leader marry those of South Korea's president, not only will their enmity be removed but a peaceful world with the Korean Peninsula as the center will be realized. If the UN invites True Parents, who are the champions of interreligious, interracial and international marriages, to bless all humanity, it would not even take a week. The resolution of all human problems is not far away, but lies close at hand. If we become blessed families, we can bless our nephews and nieces and all our relatives' sons and daughters. This being the case, the Blessing will spread like wildfire in a dry field. Now we must strongly push to bless our relatives' sons and daughters. If you ask why we are doing this, it is truly for their sakes. Later, when they come to understand the true meaning of the Blessing, they will thank us. If I suggested to you here that we hold cross-cultural weddings between leaders of Judaism, Islam and Christianity, would you agree to that? If you are uncertain, please send someone in your place. After a 40-day workshop, that person will agree 100 percent. This is what God, our ancestors and the religious founders' desire. (2003/03/02) 9. Traditions within each mainstream religion tell us that the holiest way is to live a celibate life. But an individual cannot enter heaven alone. We can enter only after accomplishing the realm of three generations based on lineage. That's why I bless marriages. After receiving the Blessing, to enter the kingdom of heaven one has only to complete the foundation of three generations through the true love, true life and true lineage of the true God. Only the Unification Church conducts Blessings for all to see in the earthly world that are binding in heaven and on earth. From the earthly point of view, what does the Arab realm have to do with me? What is the relationship between a Korean and an Arab? We can relate to each other because we have a common devotion to God. Because the hope of God is embodied in that, we should believe the unbelievable, do the impossible, and even receive persecution with enthusiasm. Who among the attendees of the IIFWP Middle East Peace Seminar believed in me after our first meeting? I am the person whom all have opposed. How much have religious leaders -- Muslim, Jewish and Christian -- hated the Unification Church? How much have priests and nuns hated it? The world of peace should go beyond borders. The world of peace will come to pass only when the sons and daughters of enemies can marry each other. The Unification Church is the only group in the religious world that can conduct cross-cultural marriages. Only the Unification Church. If I wed Muslims and Jews in crosscultural marriages, wars in the Middle East will disappear. (406-025, 2003/03/02) 10. Heavenly Father, I truly give thanks that I am able to give the benefit of the Blessing, permitted by heaven, to 144,000 chosen leaders from 189 countries, with oneness in heart, oneness in body and oneness in thought. Our dear Heavenly Father, through the Unification movement we will regain the true love, true life and true lineage lost in Eden, the garden of the ideal of creation. Your ideal of creation, with Your foundation of lineage at the center, is the completion of a family in line with Your principle of creation. You formed Adam and Eve, and You longed to embrace them, filled with ideal, cosmic love and yearning for them to become an ideal couple. Beyond that, You have longed for them to become ideal parents and to give birth to children centering on God, so that the first, second and third generations would be completed through their having grandchildren in the family of God. This would have settled the family foundation, where You desired to find oneness through love, life and lineage. From the day when error befell the original human ancestors in the growing period, the trap of the Fall on this earth left us with pain and misery. Due to this, for our ancestors and also for us, the world of liberating joy was lost, and we were plunged into sorrow. While passing through 6,000 years, You established the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament Ages, which are the course of restoration to indemnify human sin. I am well aware of how much effort it took to seek and find the standard of the liberated, restored, victorious, unified dominion of Eden. With all the religious leaders standing here, by the grace of the united Blessing of heaven and earth, completing the oneness of blood relatives who have oneness in heart, oneness in body and oneness in thought, we must find and restore the original realm of heart from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and even God that had been lost in front of You. (376-225, 2002/04/27) 11. Heavenly Father, for the sake of the mind-body unity of the individual, unity between husband and wife, unity between parents and children, unity among siblings, and unity of the tribe, nation and world, we shatter the walls and barriers erected by satan and shake off enemy-like behavior. Upon the familylevel foundation of loving children, as the unfallen brethren of Adam and Eve, we have completed the form of a true clan centered on God, who has become our True Parent. We also have carried out Blessing ceremonies transcending tribe, nation, world and cosmos. By doing so, we have established the realm of unification on earth and the realm of unification in heaven. We have removed the dividing line between the spiritual world and the physical world and abolished the borderline between satan's world and heaven's world. By this means, centering on true lineage and the ideal family, all humanity has welcomed the age of the Blessing, in which we are able to accomplish familial love that goes beyond the nation and beyond the standard of religion, as the children of Cain and Abel for whom God has hoped. I pray that this Blessing ceremony, held with a spirit that is international, interethnic and intertribal, with oneness in heart, oneness in body and oneness in thought, will be an acceptable offering before our Heavenly Father. (392-098, 2002/09/14) Chapter 3. Uniting the Spiritual and Physical Worlds and Liberating the Spirit World Section 1. The Spirit World and True Parents The existence of the spirit world True Parents have continuously invested sincere devotion for the sake of clarifying the reality and structure of the spirit world and for liberating those in the spirit world. During 43 days of battling in the spirit world, True Father resolved many issues to do with the truth and his mission. Once he received the God's Divine Seal, he led the providence both in heaven and on earth toward the unification and salvation of the earthly world and spirit world. 1. Religion starts from God. This principle applies to the Unification Church as well. The Unification Church was not built up by evangelism. I did not attract this many people through evangelism. It happened because people of high spiritual sensitivity came. They came because the spirit world guided them. People who were guided in this way cannot deny God's existence. People who have not had such experiences do not acknowledge that God exists. Many people experience the reality of God while living a life of faith for a long time. Such people cannot even dream of denying God's existence. The ones with the keenest antennae know that place of oneness. They know the center. After those kinds of people spontaneously gathered at the center, they started the Unification Church. The Unification Church started from a direct relationship with God. (250-012, 1993/10/11) 2. You absolutely cannot deny the existence of the eternal world, in other words, the spirit world. If you ask why, it is because you can experience it easily by making a little effort. If you make only a little effort, experiencing it is not difficult. The people who have been in the Unification Church for a long time have all experienced it. Without such experiences, who would believe in the Unification Church amid the opposition and persecution it receives? Nonetheless, if you do not believe after having had such experiences, you will receive tormenting attacks from the spirit world. That is why you keep believing. Because of that, you cannot deny that the spirit world exists. (024-329, 1969/09/14) 3. I have a background that you cannot imagine. In my background is the essence of the world's history. I have experienced the world of the spirit, and however much someone explains that neither God nor the spirit world exists, I have limitless evidentiary material that they are not able to explain otherwise. This material did not emerge from connections in the context of daily life, where you have been carrying out your routine existence until now. It emerged from days on my knees with my face to the ground in prayerful devotion. As I felt our Father's tormented heart, I cried in utter desperation, begging to know how I could save our beloved Father, God, from His unbearable suffering. During those times, I shed more tears than anyone in history. (026-015, 1969/10/14) 4. I do not talk about certain aspects of the spirit world even though I know them well. I seem like a person who does not know. I am composed when I consider the problems in my path. Because I am able to choose my direction and ruthlessly stick to it, I can overcome all the spiritual insanity of this chaotic age. The storms of life do not deter me from following the right path. I have passed through the age of chaos on the personal level, family level and national level, and I am now advancing to the worldwide level. Let us be the standard-bearers on this course to rescue the entire chaotic world. (071-050, 1974/04/28) 5. Those whose personal nature coincides with the spiritual aspect of the divine are curious about spiritual things. I was born this way. I find it very interesting to talk about God. I enjoy hearing about God 24 hours a day, forgetting to eat. One should not speak about such things in a one-sided way, but reinforce it by truth. You have to give both spirit and truth. Each person knows his or her own personal character and nature. So, each of us must make the effort to develop both aspects as a complementary pair. You must research the truth of the divine and experience the spirit of the divine. You must devote yourself to prayer and study. The spiritual person must strengthen his or her foundation in order to confirm through truth what he or she already feels spiritually, and an intellectual person must strengthen his or her experiential foundation by spiritually supplementing the intellectual side. If you do that, you will have a basis to develop an eternal foundation at the core of who you are. Because it is difficult to do this alone, make friends with those who have characteristics complementary to yours and cooperate with one another, or learn from a teacher. This is the correct path. (076-141, 1975/02/02) 6. After going to the spirit world, you must act in such a way that even God acknowledges you. If you study the Divine Principle, you will come to understand everything. You must discover everything about the spirit world, including the system by which it operates. I have done that and have taught it to you. No one until now has been able to deal with this gigantic world. After thoroughly unpacking history's bundle of tattered clothes, you must be able to organize that vast world to the degree that the king can select from your wardrobe, get dressed and take delight in His visit. Accordingly, you must act so that God will be able to say, "Since the beginning of history, you are the first person who is better than I." After doing that, you will receive God's seal of approval proclaiming that the only victorious person is you. (203-299, 1990/06/27) 7. You must find the spiritual state where you can hear the voice of your mind. That is different from a conversation with God through prayer. If you enter that place, you will talk about the content of a meeting that will take place in a couple of days or more. You do not sleep at night; instead you attend the meeting deep inside your mind. Mother understands that. You end up talking to yourself even when riding on a train. It is like that when you go into that spiritual state. Just as if you are listening to a radio broadcast, a voice emerges from the root of your mind that resonates with the great universe. Other sounds are not audible. You have to maintain that frequency, that wavelength. (558-126, 2007/03/06) 8. There was a time when I fought with many in the spirit world over 43 days. Even Jesus and his 12 apostles would not recognize me. The people in the spirit world thought that I was attempting to destroy the spirit world. The fight to clarify what was true and what was false lasted 43 days. At that time, God did not judge. God took the position that the truth would emerge through the fight. Neither those in the spirit world nor I gave in. Since it looked as if the fight would continue for thousands of years, God took the position where He had to pass judgment. God adjudicated based on heavenly law. I was victorious in that fight. Accordingly, numerous people there eventually listened to what I was saying. I am now able to influence the spirit world. Because I fulfilled the condition to unite the spirit world, I am now working for unification on earth. (019-154, 1968/01/01) Dominion over the spirit world As True Parents have stated in their public talks, they are the champions in terms of knowledge about the spirit world. Truly they are the supreme experts on this subject. Through interchange with the spirit world, they delved into every nook and cranny of the bitter sorrow of God and humankind since the Fall of the human ancestors. Based on that, True Parents have led the way to the liberation of God and have taught how human beings must live on earth in preparation for eternal life. 9. You may not understand the spirit world very well, but I am an expert. The record remains that says, "Reverend Moon is the founder who, after opening the gates of the spirit world, shed light on the theoretical foundation and systematic teachings that explain that world." I am called the True Parent, and make no mistake, the words "True Parents" are fearful ones. If there are True Parents, they must take care of a true family. If there is a clan attached to that family, it must be a true clan. When this is expanded to a people, True Parents must take care of that true people, and when expanded to the nation and the world, they must take care of the nation and even the world. When expanded to the spiritual world and the physical world, that is, heaven and earth, True Parents must be able to take care of them as well. (203-325, 1990/06/28) 10. The world needs True Parents. This applies not only to the earthly world but also to the spirit world. A palace of love in the spirit world will have to be built, but there is no person who can do that. Neither God nor spirit persons can make the palace in the spirit world. True Parents must make it. The palace of love in the spirit world will start from True Parents. After we go to the spirit world, we will proclaim, "We are creating a palace here." Based on that proclamation, all those in the spirit world will gather there. Because that responsibility remains, I am absolutely necessary even in the spirit world. (205-257, 1990/09/09) 11. After you go to the spirit world, if you call, "Father!" you can meet me immediately, anywhere. Do not worry about it. If you are in tune with the heart of love, you have the right to participate together, to live together, and to hold the same position in love. If you call me, you can meet me immediately. I will give such a person a tour of the entire spirit world. (229-165, 1992/04/11) 12. Father knows of the enormous theater of activity in the land after death, where you can travel hundreds of millions of miles instantly without an airplane. The power of love boasts the highest speed. If you call someone you are longing for with a heart of love, that person will appear immediately. The vast distances are no problem. If you go to the spirit world, wherever you go is filled with flowers and with laughter and dancing. The flowers also make music as they greet you, presenting various shapes that express the standard of your love's perfection. At that point, you may realize the greatness of the love Father taught and wonder why you did not recognize it earlier. You will understand that you have realized this too late. You need to be trained so that you can pass that world's examination, get in tune with its frequency and achieve harmony there. (227-100, 1992/02/10) 13. What I am proud of is that I understand God. I understand more than those in the spirit world do. Because I understand the heart of God, God loves me the most. Because of this, God wants to follow me around everywhere I go. Because God wants to follow me, all people in the spirit world want to follow me. If I go to the spirit world, I will sit at its summit. Even if I do not want to sit there and instead go to a low place, I will be pulled back to the summit. For you to be here today listening to words like these is a historic event. (146-334, 1986/08/10) 14. I am a person who understands the moment. Because of that, I have ventured to do what no one else in the world could do. How do I know about the moment? I have an antenna that you do not have. Because of that, those who communicate with the spirit world and experience all three dimensions cannot ignore me. This is because I am an expert. Even if you say just one word, I already know the entire situation that ten words would be needed to describe. You do not understand such things. The ones who do not know must follow and receive guidance from the one who knows. That is the only way you can survive. (071-328, 1974/05/05) 15. Science starts with a hypothesis. If, after experimentation, the results confirm the hypothesis, the hypothesis is said to be scientifically validated. The conclusions of the Unification Church are more trustworthy than that. They are not based on a hypothesis. We have contents based on substantial reality, and results, because the Unification Church is a religion that takes action. I start by understanding with certainty the path that I have to take, and then I go. I even understand what is about to happen in the world. I am able to deal with any kind of philosophical or theoretical matter. I am well-versed regarding even the mystical world. I am called an expert about the spirit world. This is why the Unification Church, in accordance with its name, can unite churches and religions. (079-347, 1975/09/28) 16. There are numerous spirits connected to each person on earth. Those spirit persons will come down to this world to help in the future. Those spirit persons are being fully mobilized for my sake. Write the three characters of my name and give them to a person who communicates with the highest level of the spirit world and tell him, "Try praying about this person." While praying, that person will exclaim, "Wow!" and bow. That is how it is. Being an expert, I understand this very well. Without bringing unity to the spirit world, earth cannot be unified. I, the person who is standing here in front of you, have the ability to unify the spirit world. It is not only that I have the ability, I am already working on it. That is why spirits are cooperating with me. Once a Buddhist came to me and bowed to me, saying that the Buddha had appeared to him and instructed him to pray for me for 24 hours. This is an indication that the spirit world is cooperating with me. (082-308, 1976/02/01) 17. You have to create children and all things of creation on behalf of God. And one step further, you must create the position of a parent. That path of destiny is the path of restoration, the path of re-creation. If a product you just bought breaks, you can take, it back to the shop for repair or replacement. The same principle applies here. Did you think that God would say, "Ah! I will have a feast in the air and achieve my Will," as Christians believe? That is a fantasy. That absolutely will not happen. I met both Jesus and God. I am someone who knows every nook and cranny of the spirit world. (092-179, 1977/04/03) 18. There are people who say, "When I die, I will know whether or not the spirit world and the kingdom of heaven exist." When you die, you definitely will know that the spirit world exists. You may not know what the spirit world is at this time, because you have not experienced it. But I received special grace from heaven and became an expert with respect to the spirit world. Whenever a spiritualist came to me, that person surrendered. Having become an expert on the spirit world, I established the Unification Church, and now I am threading my way through the world. The spirit world certainly exists. Having received that special grace and while delving into that world, I was interested in the organization of the kingdom of heaven. When I penetrated into and searched that world thoroughly, I found that it has a simple organization. The kingdom of heaven is the place where only people who have lived for the sake of others can enter and dwell. (077-325, 1975/04/30) 19. I have taken the lead in destroying all the secret weapons of satan. satan and the evil spirits have devastated this world, but I have investigated all of that thoroughly. I am the champion of mending every place that satan has been. Not only that, the entire spirit world has been in chaos until now, but I have gone through it all and woven it together. Also, I met with those who call themselves leaders in the spirit world and triumphed over them in battles centered on the Principle. (100-025, 1978/10/04) 20. Those who have met me on earth, lived with me, and loved and respected me more than anyone else has are the ones who will be near me when they go to the spirit world. Accordingly, if a family that once had been faithful opposes me, I must gather them together even though they have fallen away. Because the heart of true love is eternal, I must call and liberate even those people. I seek out and liberate even murderers. Did the archangel not at first love Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden? Because my mind is to recover that, I liberate both murderers and saints, and Cain and Abel, in one place. This is because there is a standard from which they departed. That standard exists based on the ideal of the family, which would establish positions of equal value, like a husband and a wife. Therefore I have to love satan and Cain. Only with true love can everything be liberated, and without true love, the providence of salvation cannot be accomplished. (314-307, 2000/01/14) Unity of heaven and earth True Parents opened the age in which the physical world and the spiritual world are one united entity. By this act of unification, we have come to the age of the direct dominion of God and True Parents. Accordingly, True Parents have said that we can enlist the cooperation of the spiritual world and the physical world if we invest much sincere devotion. descendants by teaching them clearly about the spirit world. This is the time when the spiritual world and the physical world will become one, and your responsibility is to mobilize and guide your ancestors, creating an environment where your ancestors are guiding people spiritually to you, so that you can bring them into oneness with True Parents. 21. If the spirit world is not united, we will not be able to unify earth. Until now, the spirit world has been assisting in the background as I followed this path. Because of that, all religions testify to me. Immediately after World War II, if the Christian cultural sphere throughout the world had united with me, from that time on, the spiritual and the physical could have attained oneness. That did not take place, so I again have done the work of building a unified foundation through a 40-year course. That work is now complete. By unifying the standard on earth with that in heaven, the interchange between the spiritual world and the physical world, which had been blocked until now, is finally commencing. (260-106, 1994/04/28) 22. You have to mobilize the spirit world. If you are going to mobilize the spirit world, you have to stand in front and invest more sincere devotion than any of your ancestors did. You have to be more than a devoted son or daughter and loyal subject. By representing three generations, you have to become one with your ancestors and your parents. Thereupon, you need to educate your (275-190, 1995/12/08) 23. The most memorable thing I experienced while living a prison life was the deprivation. The more I embraced that life in which we were given so little, the more I could see the spiritual realm of resonance in my mind become increasingly acute. I did heavy labor that normal people could not endure, and although my body labored, my mind did not labor. Such an ordeal opens one up to spiritual experiences, which free the physical body from fatigue. Certainly you need to experience this. If you do not have this experience, after you go to the spirit world, you will not become a resonating being. You must work so that you have such experiences. If you do that, you will meet me more frequently, while you are in a state between sleeping and waking. The harder you labor, the more your spiritual interior will widen. While you take a nap, you will be aware of what I am doing. Even if you five at home, you will enter a realm of life where you are attending True Parents. If you exert effort, the spirit world will automatically open. This is not an illusion; it is real. Provided you do that and stay active, the spirit world will freely cooperate, and the work you are doing will expand horizontally. (102-049, 1978/11/19) 24. Religions until now have developed through forming relationships in the physical world after the founder went to the spiritual world. However, the Unification Church has connected the world to God's Will while True Parents are alive. On this point, we are different. When Jesus and other religious founders entered the spirit world, spirit persons came to earth to cooperate with the followers, but we are different. True Parents are alive and are spreading the Will both through people who have already gone to the spirit world and through you. The Unification Church is able to attain its goal by having substantial people on earth who move the spirit world. That is because of our father-son relationship with God. To establish a father-son relationship, we have to share our living environment and respond to each other. If we do not, we cannot relate as father and son, because the father-son relationship means living together in the realm of daily life, where we all have the same feeling and same environment. You must pray to have such an intimate relationship in the realm of your daily life. Our church members who attend True Parents personally say that it is as if they are living in the kingdom of heaven. In reality, all of you should advance to this position. Currently, many Unification Church family members follow this way. To do so, they pray hard and offer sincere devotion. (021-238, 1968/11/24) 25. Work without complaint and with a grateful mind. When you pray like this after returning home from work, surely True Parents will appear in your dreams to teach you. Your spiritual eyes will open. If you do that, what kinds of phenomena will occur? Because you will be eager to see True Parents, you will even forget to eat. Also, because you want to see them, the sound of their voices calling you from within your mind will be audible. It will manifest to the degree that you cannot eat or sleep. Your sincerity opens your spiritual eyes. When you pass through that state of mind, True Parents will live together with you. Such phenomena are occurring. At that time, you do not need to envy anyone, not even millionaires and billionaires. This is real. This is why I am teaching 365 days a year. I do this work because I understand these things. I understand everything, even inferring what kind of person I will meet tomorrow, and preparing for that. That kind of world exists. Therefore, the world becomes like that, not only by your hoping for it but more importantly by your investing your sincerity. You have to invest your sincerity for that world as True Parents have done. You should invest your sincere devotion earnestly. Everything you invest will bear fruit in your life. (090-266, 1977/01/03) 26. Love is eternal. Because love is eternal, the teaching that those who possess God's love have eternal life is a logical and natural conclusion. Since God is eternal, those who form an eternal first love will live eternally with God. If Adam and Eve live eternally, their sons and daughters will attach to the root of eternal love and also will live eternally. This is logical, and the Unification Church invests this power in you. The closer you get to the root, the more you earnestly think of True Parents and the more you will be taught by the spirit world. Even if we live separately from one another, at opposite ends of the world, if you long for us to the extent that you cannot sleep and forget to eat, we will communicate with you through the spirit world. You will see everything we are doing. (283-273, 1997/04/13) 27. You must truly long for True Parents. If you do, you will be able to meet us in dreams and through revelations. Such phenomena have never before taken place in the world. True Parents are directing the environment beyond time and space. How is that happening? We are doing so with the help of God. Among all antennae, God's antenna is the highest. A high antenna can beam a signal to anywhere in the world. God informs you through the spirit world. God teaches missionaries thoroughly. Without exception, God teaches amid persecution. If someone comes to persecute you, God will teach you how to answer. A person who has had such experiences, even while dying, cannot conceive that God does not exist. A person who has experienced that within the substantial realm can live together with God to his or her very core. (257-306, 1994/03/16) Section 2. The Salvation and Liberation of the Spirit World The gates to the kingdom of heaven True Parents came to earth to sever the false lineage of fallen humankind. They brought victory in all stages of the providence of restoration. They removed the boundaries that blocked the connections between earth and the spirit world, and they prepared a highway that reaches from the earthly world to the heavenly world. Because of that, True Parents said that if we love them and come to love humankind even more than we love True Parents, we will be able to travel the direct path that reaches from earth to heaven. True Parents arrived safely in the original central position where they can realize God's ideal of creation. They have opened wide the gate of the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven. 1. God has not been able to work directly in the spirit world. Instead, God motivated angels, saints and good ancestors to perform His work. If He could have worked directly, the Fall would never have happened. True Parents are the ones who are building the bridge that allows God to be able to work directly. True Parents came to earth and are solving completely the reality of false parents. God comes down to earth on the foundation of this purification from the individual level to the cosmic level, and He is conducting His activity centering on that completed foundation. (323-232, 2000/06/03) 2. At the Second Advent, the one who is coming is the perfected Adam. Provided Eve becomes absolutely one centering on the perfected Adam, she will become a perfected Eve. Mother has come and she is doing the spiritual work of indemnity to fulfill that task herself. True Parents completed the creation of Adam and Eve on the world level, so, with all men standing in the man's position and all women standing in the woman's position, we are entering the age of the ideal family in which they are equal, centering on love. Everything that blocked heaven and earth and east and west has been removed, and we have returned to the innate, original standard. Now there is only one path you must take. You have only one way to enter the kingdom of heaven; it is following True Parents. satan surrendered, and all obstacles of satan's world have disappeared. After you become one and move the nation, the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven will be achieved by your unity with True Parents in front of God. (310-286, 1999/07/27) 3. Adam and Eve are the only son and only daughter representing countless generations in front of God. Even in our society, at the death of an only son who had come after six previous generations of only sons, the Korean government sends a gift to console the bereaved family. However, until now has anyone consoled God, who lost His only son and daughter in all eternity? Only I am comforting God, who bears the sorrow of the Fall, while He says, "Please follow me. Please follow the path I am taking." After pioneering that path, you must break down the gates of hell and open the gates to heaven. You must make it so that God can come and go at His discretion. You must completely break down the walls of hell, that place of bitter sorrow. You must liberate God. I completely destroyed the blockage of hell that has barred the way between the heavenly world and the earthly world. Now you have to build an expressway. Establish the standards for this, not only on earth but also in the spirit world. There must be standards set for the family, tribe, people, nation and entire cosmos. That will come about by men and women creating families. (302-227, 1999/06/14) 4. Because the grace of the Blessing has reached from top to bottom, all the way down to earth, we are connecting to the age of the spirit world Blessing. Provided we make that heaven-to-earth connection, restoration will be possible. Until now, after a loving husband and wife finished life on earth, they became separated when they went to the spirit world. Each entered the spirit world according to his or her individual standard. After going to the spirit world, when they pressed a video button, everything about how they lived on earth was revealed. Everything was recorded. An angel would take them to the place that corresponded to their spiritual standard. If ten members in a family had different spiritual standards, they had to separate. They could not meet each other. Now they have been liberated from that. The ones in the spirit world who once loved each other on earth can now receive the Blessing. We have given the Blessing to spirit persons. The gate has been opened and, because of that, the liberation of hell is possible. Thus we have established the standard whereby we can say we have completed the foothold of the kingdom of heaven by creating a one-way path to the kingdom of heaven, the innate, original, unfallen world. So we are digging up all the individuals and families that were divided on earth and weaving them together globally. After the realm of unification in the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven was accomplished by means of fitting all of them together at one time, the age has arrived when God can be liberated. (283-146, 1997/04/08) 5. I loved my enemies all my life. I did so at the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world, and finally at the level of the cosmos. Why did I enter Danbury Prison? There was a barrier blocking both the spiritual world and the physical world. I had to pave the road not only to the highest realm of the spirit world but also to hell, to unravel what fallen parents entangled. Therefore, when I was in Danbury, I established conditions by having special prayers with Mother. Since then, the walls surrounding hell have been destroyed and the path has emerged by which anyone who makes the effort can go up to the kingdom of heaven. If you have good spirits among your relatives in the spirit world, you can educate them, pull them up and send them off. The part spirits play in salvation has been set in motion. The Saviors role existed only on earth, but by preparing this direct path, the way is now open for good spirits in spirit world to educate evil spirits who are in hell. These good ancestors play a part in the Savior's role, and the path is open where evil spirits can be resurrected fully. (136-187, 1985/12/22) 6. In one generation, I pioneered a highway to the spirit world from the individual level to the world level. In Danbury on February 1, 1985, I proclaimed the Day of Opening the Gates to Heaven. We must open the gate that connects a highway from the world on earth to the heavenly world. That highway must be built starting at the very bottom, from the most difficult place. The new origin of all history arises from prison. It is like that even in this world. Revolutionaries open new paths while in prison. Similarly, we must build the highway from the very bottom of prison. If there is hell, a path will arise on which a man and a woman can go, even from hell. It is the same on earth. True Parents are opening paths that were blocked and partitioned off by the false parents. The blockages perpetuated by connections of lineage, based on the love of the false parents, are opened by inheriting the lineage of the new Blessing, based on the love of the True Parents. (166-243, 1987/06/07) 7. While in Danbury Prison, I opened wide the doors of heaven and hell, and opened wide even the doors of hell on earth. When I left Danbury Prison, all countries--north, south, east and west--could connect, centered on the Unification Church family and me. Intending to create that foundation, I had to send my beloved Heung-jin, True Parents' son, to the spirit world to save the spirit world. In the position of a sacrificial offering centering on heaven and earth, there was no one but Heung-jin who could go to the spirit world from the realm of True Parents' love. Denominations based on Jesus have been divided according to ethnicity. Heung-jin destroyed those walls and drew one line along which people can gather. Just as water collects in one place and flows along a line through a hole to another place, so also the spirit world is visiting earth through the path of love created by Jesus and Heung-jin. Originally, good ancestors in the spirit world were to follow the line of original, innate love, and now the bridge has appeared by which they can come and go by means of that love. (169-204, 1987/10/31) 8. In the natural world, you are guided on the path to the kingdom of heaven not only by True Parents but also by angels. True Parents' guidance is not just through the Divine Principle. Since True Parents prepared the path, they made it so that you can follow this path based on your love for True Parents. While following that path, if you come to love humankind more than you love True Parents, from the position of loving True Parents, all will go well for you on that path. You will encounter no obstacles, and it will not be a narrow road. You will take the main street of heart that leads to the highway, and you will be allowed to go to the kingdom of heaven directly from earth. (140-058, 1986/02/01) 9. What gift will you bring for God when you enter the spirit world? That is an issue I am facing too. You worked not only for the country that God wanted but also for the world. You lived for the sake of the next generation, who will be able to build the ideal society and the ideal world. You loved the way God loves. Because you did that, even when you go to the spirit world, it will be natural. It will just be an extension of your physical life; you will live in the same way as before. You are doing the work that God is doing, and since God is doing that work, results emerge. Just like you, to go to a place close to God, I too must do that work. Then God will even say, "My country is your country." (205-212, 1990/09/02) 10. True Parents are cleaning up everything that the false parents created. Before True Parents enter the spirit world, they must make the condition that will allow everything to become better. They must set the conditions to liberate from their sins all the criminals who are in the prisons of the earthly world and the spirit world. They must open the gates of hell in the earthly world and open the way for the spirits there to be able to go to the heavenly world. When you go to the spirit world, you will be educated in accordance with your conscience and the degree of your faith. True Parents must set up a system in the spirit world to teach about the Divine Principle and the ideal world. The ones who know both of these are educated and restored quickly within days, based on the level of the group to which they belong. As a result, the world will be unified. The kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven are beginning. Even satan must be liberated. (293-273, 1998/06/02) 11. True Parents must destroy the walls of hatred and resentment among people throughout history. They are not doing this work while sitting on thrones as the sovereigns of a nation. Since humankind is living in hell on earth, and people are suffering in hell in the spirit world, True Parents must open all the gates of hell on earth and in the spirit world, connect individuals to the nation and world, and construct a road so people can pass from earth to the heavenly world. They must create a connecting highway, one road, which is the mainstream. Your mind and body should become one, and from that standard of unity, when you pass through the stages of the family, tribe, people and nation, and go beyond that to the world and into the heavenly realm, there should be no walls. We must destroy all barriers. The opening of the gates of hell in the spirit world, and the gates to the kingdom of heaven, is the final problem. After going to the bitter end of earthly hell, you open the gates there. If after standing at the gates of hell in the spirit world you do not open those gates, you will not be able to enter the kingdom of heaven. Only people who triumph over hell are able to enter the kingdom of heaven. By what means are they victorious? Not by means of prayer. They must gain victory by possessing the love of God. If they do not, they cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. To help you, after passing through earth centering on the love of God and opening even the gates of hell in the heavenly world, I have paved a road from earth to heaven. (140-043, 1986/02/01) 12. There is no path other than the teachings of True Parents that can solve your fundamental problems, which have come to you through historical connections. You will never solve them without education. Please go to the spirit world to see if I am telling a lie. I am teaching what your conscience already knows. I have accomplished and gained victory in everything through the proclamation of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age. Because I confronted satan and caused his surrender, satan no longer can appear in the world where True Parents are. A smoothing out, a connecting process is taking place from the level of the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos, straight to the kingdom of heaven in the spirit world. When we connect after equalizing all of those, we will be in the kingdom of heaven on earth. People and their relatives who live in the kingdom of heaven on earth will naturally transition to the kingdom of heaven in heaven, just as they are. The kingdom of heaven in heaven is one's original home. (256-025, 1994/03/12) 13. The Principle is the truth that can unite the spiritual world and the physical world. Heaven is innately in the plus position, whereas earth is originally in the position of minus. Total development is possible from the position where these two become one. Nobody has understood the concept of world history from a providential viewpoint. After True Parents came to earth, they worked to thoroughly clean up the world of fallen Adam, perfect it and connect it to the kingdom of heaven. God's connection with Adam is the original and innate foundation. This connection determines the chosen people of Israel. The people of Israel must expand and spread to all humankind. The family emerges from there. As soon as the family of Adam is settled, the fallen families will collapse. There is nothing other than the Blessing that is able to cause this change. When families that have received the Blessing are established on earth, their ancestors and parents will come to participate in the Blessing. When ideal families settle on earth and expand to the whole world, that will be the kingdom of heaven on earth. When that kingdom of heaven on earth is completed, the kingdom of heaven in heaven is automatically accomplished. (292-214, 1998/04/17) 14. Only True Parents can clear up the spirit world and the earthly world and complete the ideal, the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. The era of God's all-transcendence, omnipresence, omnipotence and all-immanence has come. We can establish a general organization for the world as well as for each country. satan's world, which was all-powerful, is completely ineffective in front of God's authority, and we are passing into to the era of God's absolute authority and power. True Parents are the ones who are doing that. It starts from True Parents. (293-326, 1998/06/07) 15. You must live attending the Parents of Heaven and Earth. The spiritual world and the physical world are not two separate worlds. They are one world where you live after harmonizing your mind and body. When you create the kingdom of heaven on earth in this way, the kingdom of heaven in heaven is achieved automatically. When you enter, your family and nation can enter. By means of many nations being liberated, you will be able to live attending God, the owner of the nation. (393-088, 2002/09/29) 16. The sphere of True Parents' activity is not limited to earth. Because I am concerned about the vast spirit world, even to the ends of that world, if there is a shadow of satan anywhere, I must eradicate it. It is not enough to pay indemnity in the same way as before. Now True Parents need to actually settle accounts. I must restore the failure of Adam and Eve, the failures at Jesus' time, the cosmic failures, and all that was defiled by satan. After causing satan to surrender, I will give the command that can liquidate these debts. At that point, the perfected kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven will become possible. That is the logic of true love. (397-208, 2002/11/24) 17. The Enthronement Ceremony for the Kingship of God fulfilled the hopes of the religious world. It fulfilled all the goals of the providence of salvation. The ideal of creation shall be achieved, re-creating all things, giving birth to men and women, producing blessed families and realizing an ideology of a realm free from the Fall, the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. It is not just some individuals or families but all human beings who become liberated, blessed central families. The empty kingdom of heaven can be filled all at once. In other words, all of the historical failures can be restored according to the horizontal standard. This restoration will patch up the empty places. The ideal kingdom of heaven is being built on earth as well as in heaven. God can stride throughout the spirit world and earth at His discretion. (346-239, 2001/07/01) Liberating and blessing people in the spirit world On the foundation of the cosmic victorious realm of Heung-jin nim and Daemonim in the spirit world, True Parents brought about the removal of evil spirits through the spiritual work at Cheongpyeong that began on January 19, 1995. They bestowed the grace of the liberation of people in the spirit world from February 12, 1999, and the grace of ancestor Blessing from December 12, 1999. By means of the grace of the Blessing that liquidates the lineage of the Fall for spirit persons, all humankind has come to live in the age of cosmic liberation. 18. Large numbers of spirits enter the body of each person. The spiritual work at Cheongpyeong removes these spirits, and beams of light treated by True Parents guide those spirits, enabling them to ascend upward from hell in the spirit world. Anyone is able to follow those beams of light. Good spirits are all able to do that. I am opening the path whereby they will be able to ascend. I am completely removing those walls and conditions, opening doors of liberation. Because of that, spirits are able to go to the kingdom of heaven in a short time. Now, because many people are contacting evil spirits and are suffering harm, we must completely sever this connection and sweep away all the evil spirits. Through the Fall of Adam's family, it became an evil family. We must do the spiritual work of recreating our ancestors. We must make families that are in the position of good archangels. We are entering the age of liberating and giving the Blessing to those in the spirit world. We are giving many blessings of enormous value. (298-212, 1999/01/08) 19. The Cheongpyeong Training Center is the base that will set you free from evil spirits. This training center exists even in the spirit world. Through it, you must solve the sins you committed on earth that are not yet indemnified. If you become one with True Parents and indemnify your sins, you will not go to the training center when you go to spirit world but will directly enter the kingdom of heaven. You must become parents who give birth to children who are able to enter the kingdom of heaven, thus creating people who are able to go directly to the kingdom of heaven. Now I have completely settled the accounts for the age of restoration through indemnity. From now, since your sons and daughters must go straight to the kingdom of heaven, if your children cannot go there, you also will have to wait outside on the threshold. You will wait until the debt caused by sin is completely cancelled. That's the problem. Instead of hell, a prison for blessed families will be made in the spirit world. Paradise will arise where blessed families who cannot pass over the threshold to enter the kingdom of heaven will wait. You will have to wait until the time when you are liberated in the spirit world from the sins your children have committed. Despite being blessed, a sinful person cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. The debt caused by your sins first must be completely cancelled. Everything I am saying about the spirit world is accurate. We must live our lives the right way; excuses are not allowed. (424-104, 2003/11/04) 20. When you go to the Cheongpyeong Training Center, you must participate in ancestor liberation ceremonies and Blessing ceremonies. Provided your ancestors are liberated and blessed quickly, as blessed ancestors in the angelic world they will do the work of protecting the blessed families on earth. Accordingly, there will be no hardships on earth and you will escape from the realm where satan can invade. If you do not do that, you cannot escape, and you will remain as you are in satan's world. (320-118, 2000/03/31) 21. You blessed families are tribal messiahs. You need to liberate your relatives in the spirit world and the physical world. You have that responsibility. For the sake of your ancestors, establish the same kind of indemnity conditions you set when you married. If you do not do so, you will not be able to mobilize the angels or summon your ancestors. We are pulling people out of hell. Angels have been sent to pull them out. (310-097, 1999/06/06) 22. You must think that you yourself will go to the spirit world and report as my beloved Heung-jin has done. The spirit world and earth are liberated when you and Heung-jin become one as siblings on earth. Your life on earth is valuable. You know the reality of the spirit world where he was sent, and you know you must clean up your accounts on earth. That means to offer indemnity. The spirit world is mine and earth is also mine. True Parents and Heung-jin became one, and you and Heung-jin are becoming one as siblings. Straighten up the spirit world through your oneness with True Parents. Once God, Heung-jin and the spirit world become one, blessed families can settle down on earth for the first time. From this united group will grow the one great family of the kingdom of heaven on earth. (424-100, 2003/11/04) 23. You must hasten to liberate and bless your ancestors. Only then will your ancestors and my beloved Heung-jin be able to come again to earth and cooperate with you. Because the lineal standard exists up to age 16, based on Adam before the Fall, at the same time that you bless your ancestors, the angelic world is restored and the fallen world is completely liberated. Because the archangel made a mistake in the position of the older brother, we have to reverse that which caused the destruction of the family and pass through the place of indemnity. We must receive the cooperation of the spirit world. We must reverse the positions of the older brother and the younger brother; the older brother becomes the younger brother. (424-102, 2003/11/04) 24. All people descended from Adam, but because of the Fall, they went to the spirit world with the lineage of the archangel. We should not abandon the spirit persons who came about in the Cain form. We must bless everyone. After blessing them, we have to establish the horizontal line. We should gather and bless people who died before they could get married. Also, spirits who died as infants should grow up and be blessed. Youths 16 and older who enter the spirit world without having been married shall also be blessed. In the spirit world, we, True Parents, have blessed 1.6 billion couples from among those who died young or died single. The number of those who have received the Blessing is increasing. For example, we have done Blessings of 1 billion couples, 10 billion couples and 12 billion couples. We are giving the Blessing on the foundation of the unmarried men and women on earth. Just as evil spirits become attached to and enter people on earth, good spirits also enter people and coach them. We can expel evil spirits who have entered men and women, so that good spirits who received the Blessing can supervise earth and protect us. Because of that, as soon as they hear about the Blessing, young people will come to receive it. You must create an environment that inspires and attracts them to do that. (301-211, 1999/05/01) 25. The spiritual works at Cheongpyeong are reuniting the archangel and Adam and Eve who were separated in the Garden of Eden. We are carrying out a movement to purify satan's fallen lineage. Because the people who have gone through the spiritual process at Cheongpyeong are purified, we are giving the spiritual Blessing. Since the conclusion of the Blessing of 3.6 million couples, my beloved Heung-jin and Daemonim have been giving the Blessing at the Cheongpyeong Training Center. They gave the Blessing from the position of spiritual parents. Since this work was left unfinished by Jesus, working from the substantial archangel realm, I am cleansing everything to do with Adam and Eve, who had fallen away from the spiritual standard, and am substantially restoring the spiritual standard. We are indemnifying the body of Adam having become the body of satan, enveloped in the substantial archangelic realm, at age 16. Engrafted through love, we are the body of True Parents. Historically, impure love unfolded, but we are establishing an affirmative standard of love. Heung-jin is doing that work. Jesus could not connect to the love of True Parents, but True Parents' children in the spirit world are in an internal position to connect that which was divided because Jesus could not marry. Daemonim is also doing that work, through mother-son cooperation. Her position is that of Mary who gave birth to Jesus. Because the responsibility of Mary is now fulfilled, we can give new life to Jesus. (290-178, 1998/02/22) 26. Because I proclaimed the Realm of Cosmic Sabbath of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, we can make a home on this earth and live. Because there is an individual's home, a family's home, a tribe's home, a people's home, a nation's home, the world's home, and the home of heaven and earth, we can live here. If we pursue this activity, and if we resolve to bring the entire earthly world to a global level of liberation, God will descend. After that the angelic realm will descend, and we will appear leading our good ancestors. Our good ancestors are the older siblings in the angelic position. Angels do not have a body or a family. The fallen satan does not have a family. However, your ancestors differ from the archangel. They inherit the body of Adam, and we have come into the age where they can have a family. Accordingly, we are giving the Blessing to our ancestors in heaven together with the Blessing on earth. (305-011, 1998/03/29) Section 3. Major Ceremonies and Proclamations for Unity between the Two Worlds Providentially important proclamations and ceremonies True Parents victoriously established numerous substantial indemnity conditions during the course of their lives, by which they liberated those in the spirit world and unified the spirit world. A series of proclamation ceremonies they conducted through many stages concluded the providence of restoration. Most importantly, they accomplished God's liberation. These proclamation ceremonies, which unfolded step by step and were preceded by True Parents' investment of heart and effort, focused on concluding the providence of restoration and liberating God: Ceremony of Total Liberation (May 1, 1975, Cheongpyeong Training Center), Unification Ceremony (January 31, 1976, Cheongpa-dong), Ceremony to Proclaim the Unity and Liberation of the Moon Tribe and the World Tribe (November 2, 1978, Cheongpyeong Training Center), Spirit World and Physical World Unification Ceremony (February 22, 1982, East Garden), Proclamation of the Day of Opening the Gate to Heaven (February 1, 1985, Danbury Prison), Proclamation of the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World (October 3, 1988, Il Hwa Yongin Factory), Proclamation of the Parents of Heaven and Earth (February 27, 1990, Hannam-dong house), Proclamation of the Liberated Realm of the Spirit World (November 17, 1990, Hannam-dong house), Proclamation of Chil Il Jeol (7-1 Day), the Day of God's Eternal Blessing (July 1, 1991, Hannam-dong house), Proclamation of the Unification of the Cosmos (October 26, 1992, Kodiak, Alaska), Proclamation of Complete Liberation for the Cosmic Expansion of the Marriage Blessing and the Rooting Out of satan's Lineage (January 8, 1999, Punta del Este, Uruguay), Proclamation of the Liberation of the Cosmos (May 14, 1999, Pantanal, Brazil), The Total Liberation Chuseok (September 12, 2000, East Garden), Ceremony for the Unification and Liberation of the Spirit World (October 14, 2000, Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center), Proclamation of the Abolition of Paradise and Hell and Registration in the Kingdom of Heaven (December 3, 2000, Punta del Este, Uruguay), Proclamation of the Total Unity of the Spirit World and the Physical World (March 1, 2002, Kona, Hawaii), Ceremony for Dissolving God's 6,000-Year History of Bitter Sorrow (April 4, 2002, East Garden and Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center), Proclamation of the Realm of Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth (June 11, 2002, Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center), Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth (October 18, 2002, Hannam-dong house), Ceremony for Total Unity (December 21, 2003, Hannam-dong house), Proclamation of the Foundation Day of the Unified Nation for the Liberation of the Cosmos (October 3, 2004, Central Training Center, Guri), and The Chuseok for the Liberation of Heaven and Earth (September 18, 2005, East Garden).. After the Proclamation of the Day of God's Eternal Blessing on July 1, 1991 (Chil Il Jeol), the course leading up to accomplishing oneness in heart, oneness in body and oneness in harmony with God was truly a pilgrimage through blood, sweat and tears. The proclamations in this section should be viewed in the context of other significant cosmic-level events in the providence. Thus, two days after True Parents conducted the first Blessing ceremony for spirit persons at the International Marriage Blessing of 40 Million Couples on November 29, 1997, they proclaimed the Opening of the Gate to the Marriage Blessing in the Spirit World (December 1). On May 15, 1998, they proclaimed the Liberation of Hell and the Opening of the Gate to the Kingdom of Heaven. On June 2, 1998, they said we must perfect a system to teach the Divine Principle to the spirit world. On June 13, 1998, they proclaimed the Unified Spiritual and Physical World Blessing Ceremony and held the first phase of the International Marriage Blessing of 360 Million Couples, including among them the greatest saints and most dreadful evildoers. By means of these pronouncements and instructions, they began liberation ceremonies for ancestors on February 12, 1999, proclaimed the Day of satan's Natural Surrender on March 21, and held the Ceremony to Proclaim the Liberation of the Cosmos on May 14. By proclaiming Gu Gu Jeol (9-9 Day) on September 9, 1999, which signified the cosmic liberation and unification of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, True Parents demolished the walls between the earthly and heavenly worlds that had been blocked as a result of satan's influence. The next morning, September 10, at 10:10, True Parents dedicated the numbers from 1 to 10 to Heaven through the Sam Shib Jeol (3-10 Day). They declared that this completely cleared up and restored through indemnity the ages of the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament. On October 23, 1999, True Parents proclaimed the Day of the Blessing and Liberation of All Heaven and Earth, and on October 24, the arrival of the Age of the Authority of the Fourth Adam. From the position of the perfected Adam who achieved one body with God, on November 7, they dedicated the Cheongpyeong Training Center main hall as the Cheonseong Wanglim Palace. On December 12, 1999, ancestor liberation ceremonies began. On June 29, 2000, True Parents proclaimed the Cosmic Restoration Ceremony. On that foundation, on January 13, 2001, they conducted the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. On September 12, 2005, they inaugurated the Universal Peace Federation on the foundation of having proclaimed the Liberation and Complete Freedom of the Angelic World on April 10, 2004 and the Era After the Coming of Heaven at Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il on May 5, 2004. On June 13, 2006, they conducted the Cheon Jeong Gung Palace Entrance Ceremony and Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace in Heaven and on Earth. On this foundation, on April 3, 2007, True Parents embarked on a world speaking tour and proclaimed the Dawn of the New Civilization of Universal Peace. Then, on July 8, 2010, they proclaimed that they had accomplished complete oneness with God and realized the perfection of God as God's substantial object partners--this was at the Cosmic Assembly for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, Who as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word. On the 3rd day of the 7th month by the heavenly calendar (August 2) in 2011, they announced the Accomplishment of the Ultimate Goal of Restoration, and on the 17 " and 18th day of the 11th month (December 11 and 12), the Day to Commemorate the Highest Victory of Cheon Il Guk, they officially announced to the world the completion and conclusion of God's providence of restoration. 1. If Jesus had gone to the Roman Senate and proclaimed, "I am the Messiah!" he would not have been persecuted. The Romans could not have opposed him. Had they done so, it would have become a worldwide issue, going beyond any opposition Rome could mount. If they had opposed him, they would have suffered punishment. Therefore, I had to make proclamations. If I did not make them while I climbed up, I could have plummeted down. This is why throughout my life I have always made proclamations. I seal my accomplishments. I must seal them so the water will not seep out. Because I proclaimed the Ceremony to Congratulate the Parents of Heaven and Earth on their Cosmic- Level Victory, no one could object when I proclaimed, "God is liberated!" I had earned the right to say that. I fulfilled the liberation of True Parents and the liberation of all people, opening the age of God's total authority. Hence, satan has no authority to deny my proclamation. He cannot accuse me in front of God. My authority has nothing to do with the dominion of satan, which is below the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle. This is why I could proclaim that we were entering the age when God is all-transcendent and all-immanent, having all authority and all power. It was necessary that I proclaim it. (310-142, 1999/06/15) 2. As True Parents, we must proclaim the age when God will have dominion by love. If we do not do that, we will not be able to recover what satan has taken away. We must anchor these moments firmly so that God may reassert His dominion of love over the realm based on accomplishments through the Principle, which satan has controlled. If we do not anchor them into the ground, we cannot bring about restoration. It is True Parents who are returning what the false parent satan destroyed to the standard of the dominion of heaven's love. If we do not establish such days, we cannot stand where God can indemnify the false parents destruction. Because Adam and Eve fell through false love, centering on the love of True Parents I must proclaim that we have transitioned from the realm satan dominates to the realm God dominates. (132-097, 1984/05/20) 3. I must put up signs declaring God's victories in the course of providential history. I must proclaim them. In order for people to be able to differentiate between two countries, the location of the border has to be clear, and then the existence of that border has to be announced. In the same way, True Parents must come to the place where God and satan are fighting and drive a boundary maker into the ground. satan cannot remove that marker; nor can God. Based on this, we are leading a movement to expand our territory, with heavenly fortune mobilizing the spirit world and the religious realm on earth to prepare the environment. These efforts will bring about the transformation of the structures of history. (319-076, 2000/03/17) 4. We, as True Parents, have made many proclamations. Once a proclamation is made, satan cannot invade it. By making these proclamations, I have come to the center. I proclaimed that I have bound together heaven and earth. Even God could not do that. If God could have done it, He would have done it long ago. Because Adam could not fulfill his responsibility, True Father, who came as the perfected Adam, is fulfilling it. Once the name True Parents is affixed, no one will be able to remove it. (330-011, 2000/08/12) 5. satan cannot block what I, True Father, have proclaimed. He must acknowledge it as an authorized fact. Once I clearly proclaim something, a boundary is created that blocks satan, and his world cannot infiltrate that boundary. God guarantees it. Hence, I have made many proclamations and because of them satan is finished. (383-280, 2002/06/29) Ceremony of Total Liberation 6. The time has come when we can connect the nations and the world. When, based on this world-level foundation, we can connect that foundations spiritual aspect to the spirit world, the spirit world will finally be connected as well. In the spirit world, Koreans and Japanese are not connected. People there belong to their own nation, and even if you want them to take the one global path and tell them to go somewhere, they are not able to take that path. Unless this is solved on earth, it will not be cleared away in the spirit world. Therefore, in the spirit world Japanese and Koreans remain enemies. Japanese and Chinese are also enemies. Bearing this in mind, how many spirits there are enemies to one another? That is why on May 1, 1975, I conducted the Ceremony of Total Liberation. It was a ceremony to liberate and forgive everyone. It even opened a way to liberate satan. By virtue of the Ceremony of Total Liberation, no one should have enemy relationships any longer and everyone has to forgive one another. Therefore, there should be no more enemies. The time for unity has come. What happens when earth and the spirit world become one? The Fall led to a state in which the spirit world and earth are separated. This is because God and Adam and Eve were separated in heart. That is why it is logical to say that once Adam and Eve's family, clan, tribe, nation and world become one on earth and in the spirit world, the global realm of unity will be established. (083-110, 1976/02/05) 7. Since God can now descend to earth as He desires, all those in the spirit world can come straight to earth. Therefore, there is no opposition. Until now, on account of their different religions and denominations, they have all been blocking one another from coming into their realms. The gates will open and people will be able to move horizontally and vertically, but that can only happen when those in high positions settle the matter and announce it. That had not been done. However, now, after the Ceremony of Total Liberation, both God and True Parents will be able to come at the same time. Then, good kings and leaders of faith in the spirit world will be able to come. satan has been on the evil side, but that will change. Since all spirits know that anyone who opposes us will remain in hell for eternity, they will no longer oppose us, but strive to go to heaven. All of them are required to leave their guns behind and liberate even satan. Accordingly, his evil sovereignty will collapse, even without his knowing it. For this reason, during this third seven-year course, I swept across the United States, spurring the spiritual fortune of world Christianity. I have now returned to Korea. I have gone beyond the national, spiritual level, reaching the global level, and have brought that fortune with me. Now I can connect it to the physical national level. Then, based on the foundation of that worldwide spiritual victory, I can connect it to the worldwide physical foundation and prepare a starting point in world history to completely indemnify everything spiritually and physically. In this way, we can enter a new level. (078-224, 1975/05/25) Unification Ceremony 8. I held the Unification Ceremony on the 1st day of the 1st lunar month of 1976. In the course of restoration, we need to perfect the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. We need to align them all in a straight line. I did that work based on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people and nation on earth, but the spirit world has not been connected to them. It has not been connected even to the foundation of the Unification Church family. Although a road was paved, it was not connected to the spirit world. Therefore, I had to connect it, first to the spirit world and then to earth. Only by doing that, was I able to conduct the Unification Ceremony. (083-109, 1976/02/05) 9. In January 1976, I came to Korea to indemnify all of history. Accordingly, the Unification Ceremony was held on the 1st day of the 1st lunar month. Until now, we human beings have not been able to have the beginning point of unity that would enable any nation to start from a victorious foundation, either in the spiritual world or in the physical world. I came to Korea to hold that ceremony. There are people in the world who call themselves people of God, or children of God. However, they have never been able to welcome True Parents' Birthday. This is because they do not have the qualification to welcome such a day. The spirits in the spirit world also, left this world without having been able to welcome that day. Since this is the case, they cannot call themselves the people of the heavenly kingdom. Even the angels in the angelic world have not had the opportunity to take part in the realm of perfected Adam, because they have not been able to welcome True Parents' Birthday. That is why I held the ceremony that gave all people in both the spiritual world and physical world a privileged opportunity to commemorate True Parents' Birthday, with True Parents at the center. True Parents' Birthday created that opportunity. (084-152, 1976/02/22) Ceremony to Proclaim The Unity and Liberation of the Moon Tribe and the World Tribe 10. Up until now I have torn down numerous walls in the spirit world. Based on God's love I also have torn down walls dividing peoples and races on earth. On the 1st day of the 1st lunar month of 1976, I opened the gates between all religions and religious denominations in the spirit world. Now it is time to open the gates between nations. The gates between religions have been opened, but one gate remained unopened. That is the gate to the tribe. I had not opened the gates between tribes. So, I was compelled to hold the Ceremony to Liberate the Moon Tribe and All Tribes of the World in order to unify and liberate them from their bitter sorrow. Thereby, I opened the gates among the numerous tribes as well as the realms of faith. With the opening of the gates between tribes, the opening of the gates between nations will come automatically. That time is coming. With the opening of those gates, spiritual seers from the olden days and the spirits of people who had departed while believing in religion can cooperate with the Abel realm, from the position of the archangel, for the course of the providence of restoration on earth. Those works were formerly possible in certain religions only; but by tearing down the walls in the physical world and widening the scope to include other religions as well, the paths are open on which all spirits, believers and non-believers alike, can come to earth and lead their descendants toward goodness. (105-264, 1979/10/26) 11. We are expanding the work of indemnity on behalf of the world from the level of the individual to those of the family, tribe, people, nation and world. This happens in three stages: The first is formation, based on the couple. The second is growth, based on the family. The third is completion, based on the tribe. From the perspective of home church, we see the tribe as the formation stage, the people as the growth stage and the nation as the completion stage. This means that by doing home church, members will have to restore all nations. Next, from the perspective of the nation, there are three stages--the nation, the physical world and the spiritual world. We need to restore these worlds in three stages. The Principle teaches that the number ten is reached by passing through the three stages of formation, growth and completion, with three numbers--one, two and three--in each stage. True Parents carry out the work of restoration through indemnity with such an understanding in their minds. Such have been the missions by which True Parents are leading the providence of restoration. After making indemnity conditions for these missions, they returned to Korea. That is why we are doing the work in Korea, as it is the base for meeting all the required conditions. Hence, on November 2, 1978, we held the Ceremony to Proclaim the Liberation of the Moon Tribe and All Tribes of the World. With this ceremony we connected everyone. With all of the barriers gone, all spirits can travel freely. With the barriers gone, they can go anywhere they desire and enter into reciprocal relationships. Therefore, mobilizing spirits to earth is up to you. People on earth are like Adam, and spirits in the spirit world are like archangels. Now you need to give orders to the good spirits among your ancestors because, as you know, they have the responsibility of angels. You are the ancestor of those ancestors, and this is their restoration. It starts with you, because you are their ancestor. The restoration of your ancestors occurs through you. You are their beginning point. Since you are their ancestor, you must take responsibility for them. You are responsible for the past, present and future. You are personally responsible for the three ages. (102-030, 1978/11/19) Spiritual World and Physical World Unification Ceremony 12. I conducted the Spiritual World and Physical World Unification Ceremony, starting with the internal realm of Christianity. This took place on February 22, 1982. It concluded a period of 33 years since my imprisonment in North Korea on February 22, 1948, after which I entered South Korea in December 1950. So we start from there. These 33 years are equivalent to the 33 years of Jesus' life. After indemnifying this, we had to establish in the world the spiritual foundation and the physical foundation. For this, we had to set the standard for indemnity both in the flesh and spirit. We must go beyond the national level and do it on the worldwide level. The day we did this was February 22, 1982. The 34th year signifies the time when Jesus, had he not died, would have begun anew. We are entering the realm of his resurrection. Because I totally indemnified this, the persecution will soon be gone. (117-260, 1982/03/28) 13. Everything has to be completed within seven years from 1982. By then we need to overcome even the communist world. In the democratic world, Christianity will revise, and a movement to reconstruct morals and ethics will take place. You may not be aware of it, but I have been making all the necessary preparations. When is a good time for members of the Unification Church to become one in heart? All Unification Church members need to be of one heart and one mind-set as we face the court battles in the United States. After that, we will enter the age in which we can counter from the leading position when others oppose us. (117-262, 1982/03/28) Proclamation of the Day of Opening the Gate to Heaven 14. The United States sent me to prison in Danbury. Inside the prison, on February 1, 1985, I established the Day of Opening the Gate to Heaven. If I had not gone to the United States, I would not have made the way to open the gates to heaven and hell. Also, I could not have done it had I not gone to prison. satan put me in prison and thought he had accomplished his hope, but I did not die. Instead, I opened the gates to heaven and hell and made it possible for them to connect. However, this does not mean that people in hell can go to heaven as they please. It means that now a way exists for the good ancestors in heaven to come down to hell on earth, educate their descendants and pull them to heaven. Walls surrounded hell, and good ancestors in heaven could not go there, but now a path has opened. I broke down the walls that blocked the way--the wall blocking the mind from the body in individuals, and the wall blocking the way between man and woman. I tore down all those walls, which had their roots in satan's love. I brought them down with God's original love. That is why the gate of the family, the gate of the clan and the gate of the tribe are now open. (140-036, 1986/02/01) Proclamation of the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World 15. When you connect your brothers and sisters in your hometown with your church brothers and sisters in each country, the world will be interconnected automatically. Korea and Japan need to take the lead in this. Adam and Eve must become one. For this unity, Japan and Korea have to become one first. Then the United States and Korea, and Germany and the Soviet Union, have to become one. These four nations established foundations on both the Cain and Abel sides, as the fruit of True Parents' work on the world level. That is why the victorious foundation for the kingdom of heaven can finally be established. The first step is the unity of Korea and Japan; and the second is the unity of the United States and Korea, and Germany and the Soviet Union. Then, the world of unity will begin to emerge through the unity of American Christianity and the Korean Unification Church. This is the third step. The fourth is that Christianity and the Christian cultural realm, being in the position of Abel, must win over the communist world with its Dialectical Materialism and join with the world that recognizes the human spirit. The fifth is the unity of the spirit world and the earthly world, by connecting them together. The sixth step is to fulfill the responsibility of indemnity for the providence, which we have fulfilled as True Parents. As these responsibilities are fulfilled, the family will be able to enter the realm of perfection. With that, satan's world can no longer exist. On these foundations for the liberated world, perfected families can be finally formed. Not only that, the realm of perfected tribes, peoples, nations and the world will be formed. satan will find no value in his existence, which means that the world will be totally liberated. That is why the seventh step is the start of the kingdom of heaven on earth, and the eighth is the start of the realization of the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven on the levels of the family, the nation and the world. Finally, the ideal world in which two become one in love will unfold both in heaven and on earth. Therefore, on this day, October 3, 1988, I declare the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World, based on all the contents of the Unification Covenant. (181-311, 1988/10/03) Proclamation of the Parents of Heaven and Earth 16. True Parents' family is like the original trunk. You have to unite with this original trunk, which comes from the original root. Henceforth, you should not engraft to that which is different, but engraft to the same kind. By engrafting to the same kind, you will be of the same clan. In the past, Cain and Abel were different kinds. Cain was cut off from the seed of heaven, while Abel, being on heaven's side, was connected to that seed by being engrafted. So their clans were different. But now, all people can be relatives, members of the same clan. Children can be engrafted from their parents. Engrafting is easy. As long as they do not oppose it, both parents and children can unite right away. Wild olive tree seeds and true olive tree seeds are different, and thus engrafting was difficult. But now it is easy to graft among true olive trees. They can naturally connect to one another. That is why on February 27, 1990, I declared that the True Parents are the Parents of Heaven and Earth. We need to do this throughout the nation and then have a ceremony to declare the royal authority. That is how we can be settled. Once we are settled in that position, an amazing time will arrive. Blessed families' ancestors in the spirit world, which is like the angelic world, will come quickly and cooperate with them. They are supposed to come and protect them. In the heavenly kingdom, in the original world of God's ideal of creation, the archangels were supposed to always cooperate with Adam. Likewise, once I declare the royal authority of the heavenly kingdom, we will enter an age in which good spirits will always cooperate with the royal clan and satan will disappear. (200-342, 1990/02/27) Proclamation of the Liberated Realm of the Spirit World 17. What did I pray for on November 17, 1990, on the 31st celebration of Children's Day, marking a full 30 years after it was established? I prayed, "Now everything has been liberated." I proclaimed the liberation of the spirit world. When True Parents proclaim something, it matters. Until now, we lived in the age when the spirit world in the position of Cain could take advantage of the physical world, Abel. Therefore, people who communicated with spirits or were otherwise in contact with the spiritual world exploited the realm of Abel, the physical world. However, because we, True Parents, set up a victorious foundation according to the principle of restoration through indemnity, and restored the authority of the elder son, Abel is now in the position of the older brother. The archangel was created first, but he was in the position to submit to Adam and protect him. Due to the Fall of human beings, however, the Devil claimed the authority of the elder son and has gotten his way with the world of immature human beings on earth. That is why those in the spirit world connect with earth in order to take advantage of their earthly descendants. This amounts to Cain killing Abel and making him a victim. That age has now passed. Now that Adam has restored the authority of the elder son, the age has come when the spirit world needs to submit to Adam's authority. For that to happen, based on the foundation of having established the truth and my substantial victory in the struggle to bring the spirit world into submission, we had to make a sacrificial offering before God. That offering was the Proclamation of the Liberated Realm of the Spirit World, which I made during the pledge service I conducted this morning. That was the content that I prayed for. The time has come when the current between the spirit world and the earthly world that flowed in the wrong direction needs to be corrected. As heaven has restored the authority of the elder son, the younger sons now and younger sons yet to be born are in the realm of the authority of the elder son who has been restored to the younger son. In the age of the authority of the younger son, heaven's law allows no room for the Devil's activities to be forgiven. Until now all spirits took advantage of Abel's realm on earth. The first son killed the younger son and offered him as a sacrifice in reverse. Now, however, with the authority of the elder son restored, the Abel realm of the elder son on earth will lead even the spirit world. The spirits there will be able to receive heaven's blessings when they work to help us; while if they oppose us, the more they do, the more they will fall into a bottomless pit. It is time for heaven's fortune to quickly change the situation. (208-153, 1990/11/17) Proclamation of Chil Il Jeol (7-1 Day), the Day of God's Eternal Blessing 18. Now that Adam has restored the act of the archangel, who usurped the authority of the elder son, we will enter the original world where the angelic world nurtures Adam to maturity. The spirit world will no longer be able to exploit the human world. How much it has taken advantage of and exploited humankind! It has been causing all humankind to behave just like Adam and Eve when they fell. I am going to unify the spirit world and human world, so that the spirit world will no longer have authority to do that. Everything will become level; True Parents and God will be the only ones who can ascend to the place of that authority. Therefore, the spirit world's power to exploit earthly people will disappear. Let the spirit world muster all its strength; it will only collapse. This is why I needed to make the Proclamation of the Day of God's Eternal Blessing. Being the center, we the Parents needed to do this. Since the false parent has governed the world, True Parents had to make a proclamation binding the spiritual world and the physical world in this way. This is what we did on July 1, 1991, when we proclaimed the Day of God's Eternal Blessing. (218-033, 1991/07/01) 19. The spiritual world and the physical world have been going about as they pleased. However, from now on they will go in the same direction. The time has come for them to return to the right path. The fact that God has forgiven satan means that we have entered the age of God's sovereignty. That is why I proclaimed that the world of God's victory and True Parents' glory will now arrive. True Parents held the ceremony to proclaim the Day of God's Eternal Blessing. It was a proclamation that the age of God's victory and True Parents' glory will arrive. Since God has triumphed, it will be known as the age of True Parents' glory. Because I have proclaimed it in front of heaven and earth, it becomes law and the spirit world will be governed by it. (218-056, 1991/07/01) Proclamation of the Unification of the Cosmos 20. When Jesus was 33 years old, heaven and earth should have united with him, and the nation of Israel should have united with him. That would have made for a new start, but it did not happen. The new world that did not happen then finally came to pass on the 33rd Children's Day in 1992. This marked True Parents' liberation. More than that, everything that had happened on earth in the age of indemnity centering on True Father was brought to victory, and based on that foundation I am presenting True Mother to the world. This is what is happening at the assemblies of the Women's Federation for World Peace that are taking place in Korea, Japan and the United States. Now Mother is in Los Angeles and I am in the north. Yet because we are partners to each other, we can link that assembly to Asia, with me at the center. Therefore, today is also the day when we can celebrate the symbolic connecting of subject partners and object partners, and of the East and the West. The final things we prayed for today were to declare the unity of all beings in the spiritual world and the physical world and to proclaim the unity of True Parents on earth. (235-339, 1992/10/26) 21. Now even you children are going over the world-level path of the providence, representing Jesus. I am making this substantial proclamation based on your families that received the Blessing. That is why today, October 26, 1992, is an important day that heaven and earth can commemorate. This is the day when the Parent in heaven and Parents on earth become one, based on the 33 years of Jesus' life on earth. I am proclaiming that based on the foundation we, True Parents, have laid in the nation and in the world, you are to live according to the standard of children who represent Jesus and advance toward becoming representatives of heaven and earth. By this proclamation of the unification of heaven and earth, people who have lived as they desired, in families and a world in confusion, can unite and move toward perfecting a new, ideal world. No one knows when spring arrives exactly. Nevertheless it begins in one place and then quickly spreads to the whole world. The same can take place in history. (235-339, 1992/10/26) Cosmic-level Sa Sa Jeol (4-4 Day) and Proclamation of Complete Liberation for the Cosmic Expansion of the Marriage Blessing and the Rooting Out of satan's Lineage 22. The motto of 1999 is "The cosmic expansion of the marriage Blessing and the rooting out of satan's lineage." The first part of the motto means that whomever I blessed anywhere in heaven or on earth can be the foundation for perfection and can expand and connect anywhere. The second part is the "rooting out of satan's lineage." Yet if the body and mind do not unite, this uprooting is not possible. In striving for mind-body unity, people could only cut off parts of the tree. They cut off branches and cut off leaves. It was possible to cut off one-third of the tree. But this time we are not only going to cut down the tree, we will pull it out by the roots. Uprooting must be done in the family. Through mind-body unity, husband-wife unity, and unity among children, we will form absolute families. This was the import of the second of the four Jardim Declarations. There were also a third and fourth Jardim Declarations. Then came the declaration of Sa Sa Jeol (4-4 Day). Adam's family did not reach perfection and establish the four-position foundation. Hence, their sons and daughters could not settle. That is why now that 4-4 Day has passed, we have to enter the kingdom of heaven by going through family training in Jardim. To keep moving forward throughout this year, we must resolve to do it. We have to achieve this victory, so that we can cheer for God and cheer for our family. Afterward, we can do anything, for it will be the age of living with God, whose transcendence, immanence, authority and power are complete. (298-057, 1999/01/01) 23. Ahead on the road we, True Parents, are taking is the world in which hell has been liberated, from which satan has disappeared, where there is no trace of satan. We have opened the gate to the kingdom of heaven. But opening that gate does not mean that anyone can enter as they are. Even in the spirit world people must receive education in the Principle. This has begun happening in the spirit world. That is why I will need to go to the spirit world. There I must start a revolution, destroying and expelling what is wrong in one fell swoop. The first phase of the 360 Million Couples International Holy Marriage Blessing, held on June 13, 1998, was the means to bless humankind, including on the one hand the major religious founders, and on the other hand Hitler and Stalin, the worst murderers in history. There I was able to proclaim the Cosmic Expansion of the Marriage Blessing and the Rooting Out of satan's Lineage. This would have been impossible in the secular world. In Adam's family, when Cain and Abel fought and Cain killed Abel, how heartbroken God and Adam and Eve must have felt! Now through the Blessing, not only religious founders but also notorious murderers are included in God's family at the highest level of the world. Things cannot be put in order by meting out punishment. That would be to expel and destroy satan. However, the original form of the ideal of creation cannot be established if satan is crushed by force. We have to embrace and liberate him, have him come under all human beings and put him in a position to protect humankind. (315-271, 2000/02/05) The Liberation of the Cosmos 24. March 21, 1999 was the date when satan, originally named Lucifer, surrendered in front of God, True Parents and humankind. Why? He responded to God's hint, "You are about to come to ruin and find yourself in a tomb where you will lament for thousands of years, so it would be better for you to repent before that time comes." He did not give a command, but He gave him a look. satan understood what it meant and surrendered. Before then, the numerous spirits I blessed, including the ringleaders of World War II such as Hitler and his followers, as well as Stalin and other leading communists, were like an impenetrable fortress against satan. Hence, he could not invade members who received the Blessing. Indeed, what you should be most proud of under the sun is that you are blessed members. If you are proud of it and testify to it, satan can never invade you, not for eternity. That is why tens of millions of blessed families in the spirit world, going beyond their religions, are fighting against satan's forces. This war is going on throughout the cosmos. (346-080, 2001/06/21) 25. Thus far we have blessed 400 million couples. We held the 400 Million Couples Blessing based on the number 4; as a result, it became easy for all families in satan's world to join the family of perfected Adam and enter the realm of the Blessing. Those who are pure and not yet blessed are like God's uncorrupted children, like Adam and Eve before the Fall. As we enter the era when we can bless them through True Parents, what will happen to the couples who are still in the fallen realm? After the era of this Blessing, the era of the Fourth Adam's realm will come. Finally God, the vertical True Parent, and we, the horizontal True Parents, will permit you to transmit your uncorrupted original lineage to your own sons and daughters. This is the original standard. By establishing it on earth, you can connect the original standard of unfallen Adam to the world. By establishing this standard throughout the spiritual world and physical world, the kingdom of heaven is being established on earth and in heaven. Both worlds have been empty ever since the time of Adam, but now they will be filled all at once. Then, anything like hell will disappear. Before I go to the spirit world, I have to arrange it so that no trace of the Fall remains on earth. At that point, all things of creation, which had been in lamentation, will for the first time be able to praise True Parents. Unlike the false parent, satan, who made the world as it is, they should be able to praise the victory of True Parents. satan, all beings in heaven and on earth, and even God should be able to praise True Parents. Why? It is because the false parent found fault even with God. In order to uproot that false parent and liberate everything completely -- even God, even the religious realm, even the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament realms, which have existed in the world under satan's sovereignty, and all saints and sages in the spirit world and their descendants on earth--should be able to praise True Parents. You are the descendants who represent the descendants of the three ages, Adam's descendants, Jesus' descendants, and the descendants of the Lord at the Second Advent. (302-021, 1999/05/14) 26. As the Returning Lord, I am the one who stands as the perfected Adam and the perfected Jesus, and who also completed the family. Hence, I have the authority to liberate Adam's fallen children and Jesus' spiritual children. Having done that, since I declared that everything has been liberated, the remaining issue is how to transform the spirit world into a world of blessed families. Thus, based on you blessed families, tribal messiahs, I blessed your ancestors in the spirit world up to the fourth generation, and now I have expanded the Blessing to the seventh generation. I am opening the path to liberate seven generations and give them the Blessing. The era of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age is not limited to restoring only 120 generations. By giving the Blessing to up to 180 generations, all human beings will be liberated. All ancestors will be liberated. We have not done this yet because the world does not know God's providential Will. But by spreading knowledge of it quickly through radio, television and the Internet, we will be able to shorten time and overcome distance, bringing oneness to build the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven. (302-022, 1999/05/14) The Total Liberation Chuseok 27. What is the Total Liberation Chuseok? Originally, the ideal of creation was that we human beings would honor our ancestors, inherit our ancestral fortune and spread it horizontally. Due to the Fall, however, this was overturned. Instead graves of the dead came to exist, having the appearance of lids lying on flat land. The Bible states that in the Last Days all the graves will be opened and the bodies will rise. They need to be liberated. This is the ceremony to do that. The spirit world consists of three realms, high, middle and low. Hell also has three realms, high, middle and low. The two worlds are divided from each other, with walls that further divide each of them. All of these walls exist due to the Fall, and we need to tear them down. So, I liberated all ancestors on the first Chuseok (the Korean holiday to honor one's ancestors) after I turned 80 years old. (332-119, 2000/09/12) 28. The Returning Lord is the last person whom heaven sends to satan's world. He is the culmination of all Abel figures, with the authority of the elder son, the parent and the king. As he accomplishes everything according to God's Will, he has to remove things like graves from the spiritual world and the physical world. He has to do this in eight stages both vertically and horizontally, based on the Pal Jeong Shik (Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages), and open wide the gates in every way. Therefore, today, on Chuseok in the year 2000, at the age of 80, I am connecting all the blessed families to this ceremony, within the same one boundary representing all. Everything has been blocked because of false marriage. However, the realm of the Blessing unifying heaven and earth is complete now, based on the realm of benefit within True Parents' Blessing. It has passed through the ages of the individual, family, tribe and people, and the ages of the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament. This realm of liberation should be open to everyone. Then, the heart of the realm of the Fourth Adam can start from True Parents, centering on blessed families. Accordingly, now it is no longer the age of prayer, but the age of reporting. (332-119, 2000/09/12) Ceremony for the Unification and Liberation of the Spirit World 29. After conducting the Ceremony for the Unification and Liberation of the Spirit World today, all those in the spirit world who became the spouses of people on earth through the Blessing can now come to earth. We are entering an age when people on earth will be able to communicate with their spouses in the spirit world through prayer. I am allowing them to live with each other. To do that, they need to share the same vision and viewpoint. In this way, based on these blessed families, the spiritual world and the physical world are coming under one system, which is possible because True Parents connected their accomplishments on earth to the spirit world. Ancestors in the spirit world are in the position of the archangel. Since the Fall, they have been in the fallen archangel's realm; hence, they were not able to receive the Blessing. However, those who received the Blessing on earth are now the descendants of the perfected Adam. They are bonded with True Parents' lineage. Hence, their ancestors who went to the spirit world earlier than they did can become blessed families in the position of archangels. What can happen henceforth as a result of holding this ceremony for unification? We are entering the age when ancestors can come to earth and cooperate with blessed families. Just as the archangel was to nurture the members of Adam's family and attend them to help them all enter heaven, ancestors in the spirit world who receive the Blessing will now come to earth to protect blessed families. That is why satan's descendants in the earthly realm will not be able to indiscriminately attack individuals, families, tribes, and nations in the world of blessed families. (336-276, 2000/10/14) 30. Now, the spiritual world and physical world, which have been ripped into many pieces, can be brought together as one. Now that I have reached the 50th year since leaving Hungnam Prison, I can do this. That is why I declared the Ceremony for the Unification and Liberation of the Spirit World. With me were those True Children and the blessed members who are in the spirit world, including the five worldlevel saints who received the Blessing--Jesus, Buddha, Confucius, Muhammad and Socrates. We enter the age of the great revolution of the new liberated kingdom of heaven on earth. The five great saints, my children and blessed families gathered together and held the Ceremony for the Unification and Liberation of the Spirit World. Unity requires the formation of a family. (395-009, 2002/10/14) Proclamation of the Abolition of Paradise and Hell and Registration in the Kingdom of Heaven 31. Heavenly Father, we all need to understand how precious it is for each blessed family to bond with others according to Your Will. We understand that individuals should not live for themselves but should form families that live for the sake of the whole, for heaven and earth. We also understand that by connecting to You through the Blessing we connect all generations to come to Your lineage. Within the bonds of the Blessing, we became part of Your love, in unity with the root, the origin; we became part of the same tree of love. Likewise, all people should become Your branches, based on the root and the trunk, and then produce blossoms, flowers of love and bear the fruits of love. We want to fill the world with these fruits and realize the ideal of a family through which to build the kingdom of heaven. For liberation, in Your name and the name of True Parents, we want to bring settlement, with the motto, "High-noon settlement" without any shadow. Therefore, I now call for the abolition of paradise and hell, which were the bases of Your sorrow. May You accept it with joy. I have declared that True Parents, their family and clan, the founders of the world religions, and all other saints, are liberated from the limitations of their religions and denominations. Furthermore, Lucifer, who was the ringleader of satan's world, has already surrendered. As a result, all blessed families in the religious realm are going about claiming all the bases that once served his forces against us. We who follow the one main current centering on God's direction welcome the time of the Blessing as opening the grace of liberation that connects from the throne of God's heart to the royal palace on earth. Thus, we can pioneer the direct path for liberating paradise and hell on earth and in heaven and link them to the kingdom of heaven. With all this in place, Father, please bless us. (339-017, 2000/12/03) 32. In carrying out the Blessing of the wicked, I am an unparalleled strategist. Based on fundamental principles, I did what even God could not do, and no one else even conceived of doing. Let's see whether I am the one who will be defeated, or others will be defeated. Let's see whether what I am trying to do will be fulfilled, or not. Because I did it with that mind-set, I could do it. On December 3, 2000, I abolished paradise and hell. How did I abolish them? I opened the gates leading out of hell and paradise and into heaven, yet still there were groups in hell and paradise that impeded the path. So I gave all of them the Blessing. Giving them the Blessing abolished the religious realm, and with the abolition of religion, the realm of hell below was elevated to paradise. Yet I also abolished paradise, and it was removed. Therefore, when I say that everything connects to the kingdom of heaven, it makes sense. When I take the lead, God can travel to hell, heaven, or anywhere He pleases, without reservation. Formerly, God was able to come and go only on the vertical plane; now, following after me, He can go anywhere in the world He desires. Now that I have opened this new path on which God has unlimited access, love can spread equally on every level. I mean, the time has come when anyone who receives my teachings, whether in heaven or hell, can be equally immersed in the love of the kingdom of heaven. Again, what I am saying is that the time has come when the water of love, which formerly was reserved for those in one place, is now showering on everyone equally everywhere. Now that the realm of liberation and freedom has arrived, we must liberate even God; He needs to claim His original position. (341-021, 2000/12/29) 33. By the end of 2000, all those in the entire religious realm of the spirit world had received the Blessing. Because of this foundation, I was able to liberate hell; I was also able to liberate paradise, the level below heaven. How do you think I liberated hell and paradise? On what basis could I do that? I could do that because I liberated the religious realm, and then I could open the gate of hell. In front of True Parents, no gate can block access to hell. In front of them, there cannot be paradise, because True Parents will go to the kingdom of heaven. Even on earth, the opposition against True Parents can last for only a limited time. satan can oppose them when they are within the realm that satan dominates, but once they overcome that level, satan can no longer exercise his power over them. That level is the United Nations. The UN is the summit of the world's nations. That is why I am advocating a vision for the UN that transcends religions and nations. It is based on True Parentism and Godism. Should True Parents be under the governance of satan's world? Should True Parents be under the governance of a nation? Should True Parents be under the governance of the UN? That is why the Principle transcends religion, nations and the UN. That is why they are beyond them, why they are reaching the top. My teachings, including True Parentism and Godism, are based on the principle of true love, which is to live absolutely for others. Once humankind realizes this principle, everything will be completed. True Parentism means the principle of living absolutely for the sake of others. Within its bosom, the world will melt. Everything will be digested. (341-016, 2000/12/29) Proclamation of the Total Unity of the Spiritual World and the Physical World 34. If we, True Parents, represent earth, our beloved Heung-jin represents the spirit world. As the spiritual world and the physical world pass over the endpoint of the old age and enter the new age, they may need a walking stick or some other tools. You need to prepare these. Until now, the spirit world worked on its own and earth worked on its own, separate from each other. However, the time has come when they can cooperate with each other as one, sharing a common goal, because we have entered the age of liberation, based on the victory of the self-reliant nation of Cheon Il Guk. Therefore, the time has come when we all must unite and cooperate with one another in pursuit of the same goal. The spiritual world and the physical world have been separated, and their ranks were reversed. Yet now their ranks will be corrected. Adam will go up and the archangel will go down. Therefore, the time has come for blessed families in the spirit world to help establish Cheon Il Guk in Adam's world on earth. As for those in the angelic world, being fallen, they have not been able to have a blood relationship through the Blessing. Hence, they must with blessed families on earth, by helping them. In this way, they can become one body. (371-248, 2002/03/01) 35. What does our beloved Heung-jin do at the Cheongpyeong Training Center? As the commander of the spirit world, he represents all the major religious founders. He conducted seminars by which he prepared a foundation to become their mediator. We must do work in order to directly connect his foundation to earth. This work will be the 144,000 Couples Blessing, which will be conducted in the United States. That Blessing will not be a work of the physical world alone. It will be a collaboration between the physical world and the spiritual world. The spirit world is not another world, nor is it a place whose people have a different lineage than ours. It is our home and our nation. Restoring it is the work of our family and our nation; it is the very work that I have been doing to this day. It is also something that you should participate in, in the process of fulfilling God's eternal Will. It is the task that we, who are in the independent nation's realm of victory, must accomplish in this age of liberation. Since the spiritual world and the physical world should be on the same path, you should take the initiative and influence the spirit world, rather than be governed by it. The commander of the spirit world, which has changed from the time when Jesus was in charge, is Heung-jin. True Parents are in the position of God, and Heung-jin is in the position of Jesus. Heung-jin, in that position, went to the spirit world and now works to uphold True Parents' desire. That is why I am saying that the relationship between the two must be correct. I came to earth to advance to the victory that will establish heaven's supremacy. God cannot be supreme as long as the spiritual world and physical world are divided; His supremacy must be based on the realm of oneness in the parent-child relationship. That is why I must declare this. However, this proclamation cannot be made by the person in charge here or the one in charge of the Cheongpyeong Training Center. God cannot directly take responsibility for everything. God had to make a request of True Parents, and True Parents had to make the declaration, which I did. That is how it became possible to open the gate for God to travel to hell and save people there. (371-249, 2002/03/01) Ceremony for Dissolving God's 6,000-Year History of Bitter Sorrow 36. When individuals and families have no barriers on the horizontal plane, they will be able to grow and be elevated to encompass the entire world. This is the work of our cross-cultural marriages. satan has blocked everything. That is why in creating a new lineage, we are conducting cross-cultural marriage Blessings. For the purpose of creating one lineage that is even and level, we, as True Parents, established realms of liberation on eight stages, from the realm for liberating individuals to realms for liberating families, tribes, peoples, nations, the world and the cosmos, and now even the realm where God is liberated. Once we establish this, heaven and earth can enter the era when they will unite in harmony based upon the original standard. Since satan does not exist there, it will be an age when all can unite automatically. The great Ceremony for Dissolving God's 6,000-Year History of Bitter Sorrow that took place on April 4, 2002, connects us to that age. Now that this ceremony to liberate all of history has taken place, satan must retreat and leave the human world. Also, all those who received the Blessing in heaven must come to earth and stand on the front line to recover the original homeland and nation. We consider ourselves to be the family of Adam and Eve, in which Abel should be in the position of the elder brother. Therefore when you stand at the forefront and move forward, you must absolutely obey your commander's directions, even though he is younger than you. Everyone must unite, and this is how it is done. Once you attain oneness in heart, in body, in thought and in mind with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, heaven can move freely and heavenly fortune can flow freely. All you have to do is run toward the final destination. We, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, who are clearly connected to the mainstream thought, victoriously offered our conditions and foundations so that you can reach that destination. We already built the highway that connects to anywhere and everywhere. Wherever you go, you will find no obstacles; so as long as you drive well, you can go at high speed. You will have no difficulty doing that. (374-055, 2002/04/05) Proclamation of the Realm of Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth 37. I proclaimed the Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, so that not only the Parents of Heaven and Earth but all people who received the Blessing can arrive at secure settlement. Then a bridge can be built through which nations and the world can become one in that place of settlement. A great work of construction needs to take place. For this, numerous spirits including the saints in the spirit world will come and build a bridge between the heavenly world and the earthly world. They will come, each based on his own nation, in order to save the world and build one nation throughout the world. The time has come to make that one-world nation, just as the mind and body are united as one. (381-105, 2002/06/11) 38. The time has come for you to settle centered on the Parents of Heaven and Earth. For this, you all need to inherit the dutiful ways of a filial child in the family, of a patriot in the nation, of a saint in the world, and of a divine child in heaven and on earth. This is in Family Pledge number two. Do not just recite the Family Pledge. You have to carve its words into your bones and flesh, as if they were your last words. Hereafter, in all aspects, you need to live with the Parents of Heaven and Earth. You must live with them as your subject partners in every way. You have to realize anew your value as blessed families with whom God can live. He wants to live with blessed families that have inherited true love, true life and true lineage centered on the vertical and horizontal Parents of Heaven and Earth. However, blessed families do not yet have God's nation. Therefore, you blessed families need to establish the foundation for that nation by bearing the fruit of Adam's family. That is, in your given position, you must give the Blessing. If you are a Kim you should bring all members of the Kim clan; if you are a Pak, the Pak clan. You must bless all of your relatives. A people consists of 12 or more tribes. Mixed within the Korean people is the blood of the peoples of many nations. Strictly speaking, the Korean people is not a homogeneous people. Koreans are from many different intermingled lineages, due to their tragic history of numerous wars and battles. Lineages of at least 12 peoples must be mixed in order to form a nation. A nation is formed by connections on five levels--individuals, families, tribes and peoples form a nation. (382-137, 2002/06/21) 39. Through the Blessing, God has blood ties to spirits in the spirit world and True Parents have blood ties to people on earth. They are the foundation to give the Blessing to unite the spirit world and to do likewise on earth. That unity is why True Parents can settle securely as the Parents of Heaven and Earth. This means that the kingdom of heaven on earth and kingdom of heaven in heaven can start, and we can now enter a new age. Based on this, I proclaimed the Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. If you are a Kim, do not think that your work to bless the Kim clan is only as a representative of the Kim clan. You are a representative of the entire good spirit world, with all its saints and sages, who are uniting to do this work on behalf of heaven and earth. They have all become one, centered on the five world-level saints, including Socrates. Next, I am going to announce the unity of the ancestors of the communist world, the unity of the ancestors of Korea, Japan and America, and even of kings and their traditions. Therefore, blessed central families should always think about the spirit world from the standpoint of this world-level tradition. Now the heavenly nation, not the fallen world, is the subject partner. The original world has arisen; it has emerged with dignity as the subject partner. (382-140, 2002/06/21) Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth 40. I must become the owner of love, the owner of true love. I have to be the representative of God. Since I understood this long ago, to me, dying has never been a problem. No matter what happened, I had to reach that level. That is why people throughout the spiritual world and the physical world have resolved that they will attend me as the Messiah, the Savior and True Parents. I opened that path. Even for God, someone had to open it. Going through the eight stages and reaching God, I become the owner of the cosmos. I will offer everything to Him, saying, "It is on me that all beings in the creation depend; I now offer them to You." Then God will return them to me. He will say, "I bequeath to you the original world of creation. You worked hard for it." In this way, we will get them back. Unless this happens, we cannot claim ownership. It is the same with the family and with the nation. We must win over satan's world. We have to go beyond satan's world. Only after we do that can we attend God, the owner of love, life, and lineage, and become the owners of the family, nation, world and cosmos. This is the reason I am having you conduct the Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth. You do it while you are alive on earth. You should be resurrected during your lifetime. (395-120, 2002/10/18) 41. We are living in the age of the liberation of the Fourth Adam, when the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven are being connected. You should keep in mind how amazing and how precious this is. The Rally for the Harmony and Unity of Heaven and Earth in which this was proclaimed is connected to the Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth. It is one of the last conditions you need to fulfill. From now on, you should go forward thinking that whatever you resolve in your mind and heart will shape your life course and history. (395-246, 2002/10/21) 42. Looking at the providence of restoration from the perspective of building the heavenly nation, October 2002 is the time to settle all accounts. That is done through the Rally for the Harmony and Unity of Heaven and Earth. Unity is possible because the spiritual world and the physical world have become one, and heaven and earth are united and in harmony. The five great saints in the spirit world are centered on True Parents. They, the hundreds of millions of people in the spirit world who follow them, and the blessed people on earth, will rally together and resolve to become one, with God at the center. If you still carry old baggage from the past, you have to burn it. Everything was lost in the Garden of Eden--the Mother, the Father, the sons, the daughters and all things of creation. Therefore, you need to gather everything and clear it. On that basis you should be able to say, "I have nothing of my own; everything belongs to heaven." Three generations of True Parents' family and three generations of your families must become one. We must have a nation that belongs to God. In order to reach the standard to unite all humankind, we must achieve this goal, no matter what. Now, Cain will cooperate, the archangel Lucifer will cooperate, and the spirit world will cooperate. We can unite all nations based on God's nation. Now True Parents have entered the era in which they can redeem the nations of satan's world, Cain's world. The time has come to unite everything that has been divided and separated one from another. What settled this matter was the Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth. (395-254, 2002/10/30) 43. I made all the conditions necessary to establish the realm of God's liberation. That is why on August 5, 2002, I proclaimed the Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth in the Realm of Daily Life. I further conducted the Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth at a rally at Sun Moon University. It celebrated achieving harmonious unity between the spiritual world and the physical world. We went over that hill by burning all that belongs to the fallen world. I declared Cheon Il Guk, the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity. It is the nation in which the physical world and the spiritual world are on an equal plane. Thus, the gates of hell, paradise and heaven are open in all directions, so that there is a ready-made path for you to enter Cheon Il Guk once you receive the Blessing. You cannot enter it as individuals. Further, after receiving the Blessing you must restore the nations that satan has governed, offer them, and enter with the people of those nations. (399-095, 2002/12/19) Ceremony for Total Unity 44. What is the Ceremony for Total Unity? The Fourth Israel is not yet in oneness with the First, Second and Third Israels. The First Israel was not able to establish God's nation. Then, based on the foundation of Christianity, the United States became the Second Israel. The United States led the liberation of Korea, the Third Israel. However, although the United States is the Second Israel, its people do not understand the spirit world; hence, it was not able to unite the spiritual world and the physical world. Therefore, someone who knows the spiritual world and the physical world and who understands the mistake of Adam and Eve must come and unite them in the name of True Parents. It is True Parents who can save the world. They know how the world fell ill. Also, although you do not understand it, they know the nature of the disease afflicting religion, namely that it does not know the world of the heart. Jesus came to the nation of Israel and died on the cross. Because he left by means of the cross, he had to come again by way of a cross. Now that the Returning Lord has departed from the place of death, he must establish the standard of equality in the cosmos by erecting a pillar that will serve as a proper cornerstone in the midst of the quagmire of this fallen world. For this purpose, we are now welcoming the decisive moment when we declare peace. Here, in the middle of this battlefield, on December 21, 2003, by declaring the Ceremony for Total Unity, we are planting the Fourth Israel. It is what God has so wanted to plant. By doing so, it becomes possible for the Jesus who had died to stand in front of the nation of the Fourth Israel as the resurrected Jesus, to represent God's royal authority and protect it. (428-264, 2003/12/21) 45. Heaven and earth have been united since 2004, and God has entered the era when He can do as He desires. Hence, our families, having received God's blessing, now are given the privilege to enter the kingdom of heaven. But first, we must establish Cheon Il Guk. In light of that, what should we do as representatives of Cheon Il Guk? What must we accomplish in order to enter the kingdom of heaven? All the people and angels in the spirit world, including the people who lived in the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age and the Completed Testament Age, must become one with the blessed families on earth. All the blessed families in heaven and the blessed families on earth must become one. You blessed family members on earth today are in the position of the third generation, that of God's grandchildren. Or, if True Parents are considered the first generation, you are like the second generation, and your children are in the third generation. Because I gave the Blessing to these three generations, the spiritual world and the physical world could become one. (428-245, 2003/12/21) Proclamation of the Foundation Day of the Unified Nation, for the Liberation of the Cosmos 46. As of today, October 3, 2004, it is no longer the Foundation Day for the Nation of the Unified World; it is the Foundation Day for the Unified Nation of Heaven and Earth. It is beyond this physical world. It is about the cosmos-heaven and earth. How were the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind ushered in? They were ushered in because True Parents indemnified and restored the lost standard that was to have been established if Adam and Eve, after reaching maturity, had received the Blessing by the invisible God as His embodiments. God is the harmonized being of dual characteristics; in terms of position toward human beings, He is the subject partner. Adam and Eve emerged as His substance. It is written that God created Eve from a rib taken from Adam. After they were thus divided, they were supposed to grow to maturity. Then the Parent of the Cosmos, in the position of the mind in the unified realm of the spirit world, was to give the Blessing to Adam and Eve, His embodiments in the position of His body. Thus, they would have become True Parents. Yet this did not happen. However much Adam was in the position of the subject partner, there had to be the perfection of his object partner, Eve. However, not only was his object partner not perfected; even Adam himself failed to reach perfection as her subject partner. Hence, they could not settle on earth. Consequently, although families who received the Blessing on earth are to enter the kingdom of heaven, the gate through which they can enter the kingdom of heaven has been completely blocked. Accordingly, this must be untangled. That is why God has now proclaimed the Blessing for all; it is to liberate the entire spirit world including paradise and hell. (471-208, 2004/10/03) The Chuseok for the Liberation of Heaven and Earth 47. Our beloved Heung-jin, heavens representative and the heavenly commander-in-chief of heaven and earth, reported to True Parents in a message he sent from the spirit world to the place where we are commemorating and celebrating this day, September 18, 2005. I am sharing his report with you. As representatives, please receive this Chuseok for the Liberation of Heaven and Earth. I am proclaiming what he sent for your sake, and for the sake of the spirit world and the physical world. Understand that this declaration is a special grace by which you can become one with Heung-jin. Then, all blessed families, all of the earthly and heavenly worlds, and the rest of humankind can also partake in the same grace. At this time, based on the foundation of God's victory, the Parents of Heaven and Earth have won the supreme victory for all generations to come. They have established the foundation on which the alltranscendent, all-immanent God can exercise His power and authority over all creation. On this day of celebration, you symbolize a group of people who offer themselves as a living sacrifice with utmost sincerity, with one heart, one body and one mind-set, at a public event at which are present family members from inside and outside the church, and others who symbolize many nations and the world. Please remember eternally that you have participated in this ceremony to liberate heaven and earth and fulfill your responsibility for this purpose. (508-114, 2005/09/18) 48. You stand on the foundation of the unity of heaven and earth, the unity of the world, and the unity of God's nation. In other words, you are on a foundation without a trace of satan. Therefore, for the first time, abolishing all barriers and national borders and entering the realm of liberation and complete freedom is possible. This will happen when you fulfill your portion of responsibility and inherit God's creative nature and the authority of ownership. The Chuseok for the Liberation of Heaven and Earth, on September 18, 2005, is the occasion on which we can celebrate a brand new morning, on a brand new day when we stand in the original position, prior to the Fall. This is the day when God creates anew the Sun, the Moon and the Earth, and then the waters and all things of creation. He creates them in the realm of liberation and complete freedom, in which no barriers exist anywhere, neither in the spirit world nor in the physical world, based on His having united the entire cosmos. If you claim ownership over any material possessions, if you do not regard everything you own as belonging to the church, it means that barriers and borders still exist for you. Humankind is still beset by barriers and national borders. Nonetheless, if you want to live with unrestrained freedom and go anywhere without barriers and national borders, you must do nothing that would defile your lineage. Before you can assert yourselves, you must be of the same blood as the Parents of Heaven and Earth. When your position is within the same realm of lineage as that of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, you should recover the name royal son or royal daughter of heaven and earth. Those who do so are from the original royal family, the royal family of Adam's children. As you become one in heart in the realm of that royal family, you should also be able to proclaim the cosmic kingdom of peace and welcome the age of the liberation and complete freedom for the cosmos--the earthly world and the heavenly world, where there are no national borders or barriers. This cosmic kingdom of peace is Cheon Il Guk. After you eliminate all the barriers and national borders of the First Adam, the Second Adam and the Third Adam, you can inherit Cheon Il Guk and then cross over into the age of the Fourth Adam's realm of heart. (508-120, 2005/09/18) Section 4. Great Revolution in the Spirit World Association to Connect the Earth to the Spirit World In 2009, True Parents proclaimed the era of the Association to Connect the Earth to the Spirit World. After thus opening the era of unity between the spiritual world and the physical world, we can eternally and freely communicate between the spiritual world and the physical world while attending the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. True Parents have said that the age is approaching in which the spirit world and the earthly world will come under the dominion of God and True Parents and interact directly. 1. What is the Association to Connect the Earth to the Spirit World? It unites the earthly world with the spirit world; it binds the two worlds together. Now, by completely attaching the two worlds that were severed from God, in a way that cannot be severed, we unite them into one. I chose to call this the "Association to Connect the Earth to the Spirit World" in attendance of God. We have this expression because the time has come when a lineage and a nation of peace cannot be divided. The Korean people, who have advocated Godism, never plundered even one other nation. Other than Korea, no country has attended God and maintained a tradition of peace from the beginning of its history. This is why the owners of peace, the True Parents, emerged there. In addition, they are the owners of lineage, because no one but True Parents has the ability to unite lineages centered on God. If they become the owners, through which lineage and peace become one, they will accomplish the glorious restoration of the homeland. The earth itself becomes the land of the hometown, where the hometown and homeland of God and the children who belong to the homeland of God can be proud. (2009/12/22) 2. If there had been an owner of peace until now, God would have been that Owner. Other than Korea, no country has known and served only that God. Since the beginning of history, the Korean people have never invaded another country. They have never fought against nor violated another country. They have advocated peace. God is the Owner of true peace. Because the Korean people have been serving that God, the final landing place of civilization is our Fathers house, where God rules, and that is where we have to gather. Because we need to gather at God's feet, we use the expression, "the earth connected to the spirit world." Accordingly, this world is connected to the spirit world. It is an association, not a federation. (2010/01/05) 3. Because we need to know God, I have taught about the connection between earth and the spirit world. The Chinese character for "connect," yeon, is formed by putting together sa the character for "thread" with the character for "ear." It is not the ordinary character yeon, meaning "join," but the character meaning "connect" that can truly bind. Stitching the spirit world and the physical world together as with thread and uniting them is what is meant by the name of this organization. The Unification Church came into being by connecting the earthly world with the spirit world in front of God. The Unification Church is the entity that can prepare for that and can achieve that circumstance. After that, there is "shin ae in," "love between God and human beings." Until now the spirit world and physical world have been fighting, but since I have established a system to unite them, now the Spirit of God is emerging. The position of God is emerging, and the owner of true love is emerging. That is why I say, "love between God and human beings." Human beings who can manage the true love of God are emerging. After "love between God and human beings" comes true love. (2009/12/01) 4. The spirit world is endless, an invisible, infinite world of space. God wants to accompany us and live in such a world. God does not have a body. If I give the command, all the people, just as they are, who have died over a span of thousands of years, will be able to enter the realm of the Blessing as sons or daughters. Because of that, they all are returning to earth. Accordingly, I have created the Association to Connect the Earth to the Spirit World. (2009/10/10) 5. God has to return to being the absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal Owner. Since the Korean people emerged to prepare that place externally, the Unification Church brought the religious realm together and then created the Association to Connect the Earth to the Spirit World. Next, the families who have received the Blessing, after uniting the spirit world and the physical world as root and trunk, are engrafting religions, based on Korean tradition. Because the king of kings of the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven becomes one with the Association to Connect the Earth to the Spirit World, a foundation on which God will be completely free from any limitations in the spiritual world and the physical world will develop. The textbooks and teaching materials have been completed; based on that firm structure, you must go beyond your limitations. Since the world of peace is the territory of God's hometown and homeland, once it alone remains, it will remain for all generations as the supreme place of victory. That territory is the hometown and homeland of all nations. God's hometown and homeland is where heaven and earth have become one, and God, human beings and the archangels have become one. Everything will be completed when we offer and dedicate the way of the family in that place, and invest our loyalty and filial piety there. (2010/01/19) 6. The Korean people have been attending God until now for the sake of attending the King of Peace. True Parents indemnified all providential history since the Fall. Because the lineage of Cain and Abel became changed, True Parents had to rectify that. From the summit of heaven to the ends of the earth, True Parents must perfect, complete and accomplish their responsibility together with God, who perfects, completes and accomplishes His responsibility. Since God is the King of Peace, what must True Parents do to become the King and Queen of Peace? On behalf of Abel's sacrifice and victory over the Cain world, while Cain attends the foremost Abel, True Parents have to connect these brothers with God and with themselves. Now there is no Cain. True Parents have completely washed away the history associated with Cain, who spilled the blood of his younger brother and who must attend his younger brother, who now is in the position of the older brother before the Fall. As the representative of the True Parents and the True God, Cain, the elder brother, has to attend the younger brother. Accordingly, we must establish the Association to Connect the Earth to the Spirit World in front of the victorious True Parents and God's victorious supremacy, centered on the peace that does not exist outside of a person of inner unity. After bringing victory by placing God at the center and uniting with Cain, Abel attends God and True Parents, who had been expelled completely from earth. Suddenly, the age has changed. Now the older brother can attend from the position of the younger brother. (2010/02/07) A spiritual revolution centered on True Parents While True Parents perfected, completed and accomplished the providence on earth, they also linked the providence continuously to the spirit world. True Parents finished work that had to be done first on earth. The perfection of the earthly and heavenly worlds was possible only with True Parents in the central position. They said that after they go to the spirit world, they have to lead a great revolution for the sake of setting the spirit world in order. 7. As you know, life is short. Before you go, you have to clarify the type of work you will have to do for the sake of this earthly world and understand that you are preparing a newly pioneered land where people can dwell in the heavenly nation. You should prepare to create a great revolution before going to the spirit world. You must do this with enthusiasm greater than I have had while working for God's Will. You have to generate a revolution to substantiate the world in its original form, in a world that has continued on for thousands of years. Neither God nor the angels could carry out that revolution. Saints and sages have come and gone. They experienced the restrictions of prison life, so how could they transform that environment into the kingdom of heaven in heaven, a world that is like a lighthouse in the blessed land of peace? There, revolutionary expectations, greater and more complex than those of the world, are waiting. (563-047, 2007/05/08) 8. People who met me 50 years ago have not been able to bring as much change as I have over that 50 years. If children in our second and third generations seize hold of my teachings and come to understand the reality of the spirit world, they will be ecstatic. Now, even if I shake the dust from my hands and depart this world, the foundation is such that you cannot ask for me to come again. When Korea and the United States turn around, my work is finished. Thus, after going to the spirit world, I must begin another revolution there. I have the responsibility to establish the ideal tradition from the position of the first ancestor, the unfallen Adam, a position equivalent to the central Messiah for all nations. Adam could not establish that. He could not attend God and as a filial son, patriot, saint and divine son create a family that would have acted as a bridge. I have to go forward to complete the revolution related to the earthly world. When I leave imperfection behind and go to that yonder nation, that imperfection cannot follow and enter with me. Also, because the assignment to create a new revolution remains, I have to hasten on the path I need to take. (574-181, 2007/09/03) 9. Including my beloved Heung-jin, I have sent four of my children to the spirit world. Now, will they look forward to my going to the spirit world? Will they themselves look forward to coming to earth? Will I look forward to their coming to earth? If I teach that I will attend God after ascending, will they say that it is good? Do you think they will look forward to something? Since they have the role of the children, they cannot fulfill the role of their parents. They are observing the earth, hoping for accomplishments and assisting. Because they could not attend our Heavenly Parent in the heavenly world due to the problems on earth, if I do not establish the path that the children who unite with me can follow, God's liberation and that of the Lord at the Second Advent will not be accomplished in the heavenly world. Therefore, for your sake, I must go to the spirit world quickly. When I go to the spirit world, because I understand these issues, I will start a revolution. satan cannot demand any kind of condition on the part of the families who enter the spirit world after completing restoration through indemnity. Therefore, they can bring about a total revolution under my command. I can take people who are in hell to the kingdom of heaven. (503-124, 2005/08/03) 10. In the spirit world, everyone is hoping I will come quickly and make things right. They are waiting. You believe that it would be great if I could live a long time on earth, but in the spirit world they do not think like that. Now my work on earth is finished. I understand the spirit world well. Like it or not, earth is an instrument through which we pass. When I go to the spirit world, I will lead a total mobilization. Now that I have put earth in good order, I am putting heaven in good order. Because I have put earth in order, even if I die now, it will not be a problem. In heaven they have completed 100 percent of the preparations, so they can welcome me. They are waiting. The perfection of earth and the perfection of heaven are possible based on me. The things I speak of sound like a dream, but they are real. (247-265, 1993/05/09) 11. What will I do after I go to the spirit world? Having reached the position in which I accomplished what was unaccomplished before the Fall, when I go to the spirit world I must again lead a revolution and bring about a unified world in heaven and on earth, which means a new heaven and a new earth. For that to occur, you should certainly unite while you are on earth, and then you need to unite with True Parents. Only then will the father-son relationship, which was divided by centering on two, become completely one. Father and son were divided even in the heavenly world, but through this unity, satan will disappear completely. After reaching the ideal position, the unified, original, innate form of creation, they will patch things up. A scar will remain, but after they come together, they can make a new start. (573-035, 2007/08/20) 12. I do not know when I will go. As for me, I am marking out 80 percent of the path I will take, which indicates how to live. Even though I have not taught 20 percent, because I still must pioneer some things in order to straighten out the path of the providence, there is nothing to worry about. When I go to the spirit world, I will uncover all the complicated matters, find long-forgotten people and reeducate them. If I fail in this, they will regard me as an enemy in the spirit world. They will broadcast propaganda saying that I am a false parent, not the True Parent. Yet if they have been forgotten, I will make it so that one day they will be remembered for their greater value. I will not forget my moral obligations. I can forget what others owe me, but I will repay hundreds, even thousands of times, my moral obligations. (408-243, 2003/06/09) 13. A person who does not know about the spirit world is in a pitiful state, utterly pitiful. Knowing that, I cannot scold individuals of this type. How will they go ahead and navigate along their path, through layers upon layers of obstructions? When I go to the spirit world, I will create a great revolution there. I will cut a way through the obstructions, and if a path is blocked, I will set out on that path or even bore a tunnel. People in the spirit world are hoping I will come. When I eventually arrive there, thousands of years of history will be washed away. Those who did not know my teachings will be forgiven, but those who knew my teachings but pretended not to know them will have to take responsibility for what they have done. To the degree of the depth and breadth of their knowledge of Heavens lofty and precious perspective, those who pretended not to know my teachings will have a harder time making up for their mistakes. (591-326, 2008/06/02) 14. You do not know anything about the spirit world, the place you will go to after your life on earth. When I go to that world, I will create a revolution. You cannot keep up with me here on earth, but what I have done here is small compared to what I will do in the spirit world. A revolution awaits, in which I will have to run, passing over numerous stages, hundreds of stages. For this, I will send to earth people who had gone to the spirit world but who have to pass again through the earthly world. (594-088, 2008/06/24) 15. When I eventually go to the spirit world, I will not leave that world as it is. A great revolution will spread. When the revolution spreads, what will the people in the spirit world do? You must stand in the vanguard and stir up that kind of wind. You do not understand how great the problems are. In the spirit world, they are choosing enthusiastic Unification Church believers. Those who are standing in the vanguard are competing for the leading positions. There has to be competition. When we look providentially, we see that we are in an environment in which we can go beyond the national standard; we have entered an age in which we can manage more than 70 percent as we wish. Therefore, we are giving the Blessing to our relatives. (386-291, 2002/07/18) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 12. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification and the Women's Era Chapter 1. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification 1325 Section 1. The Background and Founding of FFWPU 1325 Section 2. The Establishment of Hoon Dok Hae 1332 Section 3. The Family Pledge Significance 1342 Chapter 2. The Settlement of the Eight Stages and Declaration Day of God's Eternal Blessing 1346 Section 1. The Settlement of the Eight Stages (Pal Jeong Shik) and Heavenly Parentism 1346 Section 2. Chil Il Jeol (7-1 Day) and Returning to Hometown 1359 Chapter 3. The Completed Testament Age and Its Providential Development 1371 Section 1. Proclamation of the Completed Testament Age 1371 Section 2. Ceremonies of Proclamation 1382 Chapter 4. The Women's Federation for World Peace and True Mother's World Tours 1400 Section 1. The Founding of WFWP and the Proclamation of the Women's Era 1400 Section 2. True Mother's World Speaking Tours 1411 Section 3. True Mother's Victory 1419 Section 4. Workshops and Sisterhood Ceremonies for 160,000 Japanese Women 1423 Book 12. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification and the Women's Era True Parents declared the era of the Family Federation for World Peace (FFWP) on May 1, 1994, exactly 40 years after the founding of HSA-UWC, on the foundation of True Parents' Holy Wedding and the condition of having completely indemnified the 33 years of Jesus' life. They founded FFWP for the purpose of realizing the kingdom of heaven on earth based on families, since the age for individual salvation had passed. On July 30, 1996, they proclaimed this to the whole world through the founding assembly of the Family Federation for World Peace, held in Washington, DC. On April 8, 1997, True Parents added "and Unification" to the name of the organization. True Parents established and proclaimed the Family Pledge as the guideline for all families as we entered the FFWPU era. On October 13, 1997, they established the tradition of Hoon Dok Hae, asking us to read True Parents' words regularly and assiduously, and to actualize them in our daily lives. True Parents appeared and led the providence of salvation on the basis of restoration through indemnity. In 1989 they proclaimed the Era of the Garden of Love and Pal Jeong Shik (the Settlement of the Eight Stages) and stated that we had entered the era in which the payment of indemnity is no longer required. On the foundation of Pal Jeong Shik, which restored the authority of the elder son, True Parents opened the age of Heavenly Parentism. On July 1, 1991, True Parents proclaimed Chil Il Jeol (7-1 Day), the Declaration Day of God's Eternal Blessing, which completed the course of historical indemnity, and they declared an eternal blessing upon all humankind. Prior to the new millennium, they proclaimed, on January 3, 1993, the completion of the New Testament Age and the beginning of the Completed Testament Age. At the outset of the Completed Testament Age, they also revealed that it was the era for blessed families to lead God's providence, and that they are to do this by accelerating their tribal messiah activities in their hometowns. On April 10, 1992, True Parents proclaimed the "Advent of the Global Era of Women" as they hosted the founding rally of the Women's Federation for World Peace (WFWP). True Mother then appeared on the world-level public stage for the first time, touring Korea, Japan, the United States and other countries to inaugurate WFWP globally. In so doing, she announced the long-awaited true freedom of women, in public appearances, with a heart to bless all humanity. During the 31st Parents' Day ceremony, held on March 27, 1990, True Father had already declared the "liberation of all women" and had announced True Mother as the second founder of the Unification movement. On June 14, 1999, True Father presented True Mother with an award after she completed a speaking tour of 80 cities around the world for the Global Expansion of True Families. This was a public proclamation that True Mother was completely united with True Father, and that they were jointly leading the entire providence together, that she had contributed greatly to the conclusion of the providence of restoration, and that she has been victorious. Chapter 1. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification Section 1. The Background and Founding of FFWPU Background True Parents proclaimed the Family Pledge on May 1, 1994, at the celebration of the 40th anniversary of HSA-UWC. Later, on October 9, they announced the establishment of the Family Federation for World Peace, and on July 30, 1996 they held its inaugural assembly in Washington, DC. On April 10, 1997, True Parents directed that our organization's official name be changed from the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity to the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. This was to clarify that the original ideal world as envisioned at the Creation comes not through religion but, rather, through ideal families. 1. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification was established to gather the mothers, the sons and the daughters, who had fallen short in Adams family, and lead them to the Blessing. From the family age of the Blessing we move now to the tribal age. The age of HSA-UWC was for the sake of finding Adam's family. Now we are in the course of uniting Adam's family and building the tribal-level foundation. After interconnecting the tribes we can build a national-level foundation and finally a worldlevel foundation. We are now in a time of great change, so the Unification Church is transforming into the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. (284-158, 1997/04/16) 2. The Unification Church has completed the foundation on the individual level, and after establishing the family, tribe and people we need to settle one nation, the nation of the united world. If the Unification Church can help guide the United Nations, everything will be done. It is important to achieve the unification of North and South Korea, and also to unite the Adam and Eve nations. That time will come. I proclaimed "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age" because the family of the original Adam has appeared as the worldwide representative family that no one can oppose, no matter where in the world it goes. Thus, we are able to begin the movement to unite the global family horizontally with True Parents' family in the subject partner position. By substantially forming the heavenly individual, family, tribe, people and nation on earth, we can realize the original kingdom of heaven. Jesus tried to accomplish on the national level what was lost in Adam's family. In the present age that mission has expanded to the world level. Therefore, in the age of the Second Advent, True Parents come to guide this world, which is the extension of the false parents, through the door they have opened to the new world. Until now, we have been working to separate humankind from satan by paying indemnity conditions. We can advance through this door by organizing families in the heavenly way. Once such families are organized, the formation of the tribe, people, nation and world can be done naturally. We are in such a time. On the occasion of the 40th anniversary of the HSA-UWC, I have founded the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification as the way to welcome this time. (264-240, 1994/11/03) 3. Do not feel sorry over the disappearance of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. Instead, praise the establishment of the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. Until now the focus has been on individual salvation, but now the salvation of the family, the relatives and the nation will be accomplished. This is inevitable. Now we have entered the Completed Testament Age, the age of home church. There was no family in the Old and New Testament Ages. Therefore, the Family Federation is necessary. It is a religion of a higher dimension. After the foundation for the family is connected with the whole of humankind, it automatically expands to the tribal home church, the national home church and the global home church. The kingdom of heaven and the ideal family exist here. The ideal tribe, the ideal nation, the ideal world, the ideal cosmos, and God's ideal for the creation have been fulfilled on earth and in heaven. Everything is finished. Finally, even God has been liberated. (285-178, 1997/05/01) 4. Even though we may start small, we have to end in a heavenly way. There is nothing to lose. So far, I have established the Federation for World Peace, the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace, and the Women's Federation for World Peace. Now I am leading them to the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. Thus, even your sons and daughters will come and follow. Having the family as a model centering on love, we can finalize everything. We must make the place of settlement for the ideal of creation, where both man and woman can reside. We carved the principled path out of a history of conflict by completing the foundation where even children can settle. I have built the road with numerous bridges that all human beings must cross. Families naturally will reach the destination. (231-313, 1992/06/21) 5. When I created the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification, the term "Christianity," used in the former name, Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity was removed. Only by centering on the Old and New Testaments could the Completed Testament be established. The Completed Testament Age was to begin with the Returning Lord re-creating on earth the model that could not be achieved in Jesus' time. Taking responsibility for the Old and New Testament Ages, he had to set conditions that satan could not accuse. Enduring Christian opposition, there was no other way than to carry them on his back. (284-268, 1997/04/18) 6. Before Adam and Eve fell, their bodies belonged to God. Their love also belonged to God. They were owned by God. In the future, they also would come to possess the realm of heart centering on heaven. Accordingly, before you marry you must restore the lineage, the realm of heart, and ownership. It is the general rule that you marry only after doing that. If I had talked about this 40 years ago, there would have been rumors that I swallow young people whole, without a care. So I postponed making the Family Federation. Now I can speak forthrightly because the world is able to believe and understand me. The Family Federation is the vehicle through which I will pass everything down. This is why I have to create the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. All of you blessed families must become the essential personnel of the Family Federation. You must make sure your attitude is correct so that you do not become lost, according to the standard of the Family Pledge. I cannot do this for you, nor can God. It is the responsibility of each of you as husband and wife. After recovering the family of Adam and Eve and being victorious in the work of restoration, you must join the realm of blood relations of the heavenly country. The Principled conclusion is that fallen human beings must restore this. (264-199, 1994/10/09) 7. Family is the root. The root must be the basis for the general rule of everything. If we look at the family horizontally, there are families on satan's side and families of the archangel on heaven's side. There are archangel families that can go to hell, and archangel families that will be able to return to the heavenly side. They all must be grafted onto Adams family. Therefore, the hope for the future of fallen human beings rests on their ability to join the Family Federation. The greatest hope for fallen human beings is to establish the foundation to receive the Blessing through which they can inherit the true lineage. The number of generations it will require to reach that point is determined by the foundation of their righteousness and moral principles. (264-204, 1994/10/09) 8. While we passed through the ages of history, human beings searched for the age of peace, but they did not understand unity. There cannot be lasting peace where there is no center. This means that for peace, there has to be unity. Therefore, the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification emerged. The central family represents the world, heaven and earth. We can never have the center by only seeking peace horizontally. What we call the center must meet the horizontal at a 90-degree angle. The overall conclusion of all this is the establishment of the FFWPU. Just insisting that there has to be peace will bring no resolution. There must be a subject partner. Therefore, we must go the path of love of the filial child, the patriot, the saint, and the divine son and daughter. Without accomplishing this, the parents cannot be liberated, the nation cannot be liberated, the world cannot be liberated, and heaven and earth cannot be liberated. Liberation will come only after horizontal peace is accomplished by way of the filial son, the patriot, the saint, and the divine son and daughter. (315-302, 2000/02/06) 9. There are barriers between warring countries and between the advanced and underdeveloped countries. Eastern and Western civilizations are different. The former has a culture rooted in morality, and the latter rooted in material. The North and South represent rich and poor. Due to these differences, valleys were carved out, and these have fragmented the world. Valleys only exist where first there are mountains. How can we create equilibrium? Most times, mountains are like barriers. How can we create level ground? In the Unification Church we speak about the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. In order to unify the world, we must first bring peace. Peace means that we make things level, and we become one. Let us bring equality between North and South, East and West, advanced and underdeveloped, successful and unsuccessful, man and woman, young and old. It starts with placing things on an equal plane; yet that in itself is not enough. Creating a world of peace is not enough. Certainly, there must be reciprocal partners, so both the world of peace and the world of unity are needed. The world is hoping for peace and unity. After making a united and peaceful world, we must go to the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification and there we must settle in the family. (335-141, 2000/10/03) The true family movement and FFWPU The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification was founded to achieve the salvation of humanity and a peaceful world on the foundation of true families. Thus True Parents expanded the worldwide true family movement through the holy marriage Blessing, in order to realize the original ideal world of creation on earth and in heaven. Conflict and discord between religions are the most imposing obstacles to realizing a peaceful world. Therefore True Parents have continuously developed the movement for the harmony and unity of religions. 10. When you receive the Blessing, you must join the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification and take responsibility as tribal messiahs. In that way HSA-UWC will disappear, and the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification will emerge. We lost the family at the time of the Fall. The family went to satan's side and to hell. At this time, centering on the True Family, we can connect to the realm of direct dominion. We are becoming complete with True Parents as the center. Blessed families and True Parents' family have to become one. How can they unite? Through the tribal messiahs. By connecting to the nation and becoming one with God and True Parents, we transition from the realm of indirect dominion to the realm of direct dominion. This is the course we must take. This is how unity is achieved. You have the lineage of the fallen world until you receive the Blessing. When you receive the Blessing through the Unification Church you are transferred to the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. The realm of direct dominion is different from that of indirect dominion. We must achieve a change of heart and life, and triumph over and liquidate the world of hell. (271-015, 1995/07/30) 11. True Parents expanded the Blessing with 36, 72, 124, 430, 777, 1,800, 8,000 and 6,500 couples and finally blessed 30,000 couples. On this foundation, the time came when the Blessing could expand horizontally to the whole world. With that in place after the Blessing of 30,000 couples, we blessed 360,000 couples, and now after going over 3.6 million couples, we are blessing another 360 million couples. This represents opening the 12 pearl gates, the 12 mountain passes, for the sake of finding the families that had been lost. Now, after going over the 12 high mountain passes and leveling the global family, we have arrived at the age of the freedom of the Blessing, a realm without any shadow of the Fall. Now is the era of worldwide give and receive action. The era of the global family has begun. Horizontally each family possesses the same value. There are no national barriers. The Blessing places everyone on the same level. This custom, culture and tradition is universal. Previously, when True Parents gave the Blessing to families worldwide, there was opposition, but now satan cannot oppose this. It is not possible to settle the family using politics, economics, culture or education. Nor is it possible using military power. True Parents are the only ones who can solve the problem. Now even people who desperately want to oppose us, cannot. An environment has arisen wherein anyone, irrespective of position, can welcome us. We have come to be accepted. Working through HSA-UWC was necessary until the time we removed satan. Now, because satan is gone, the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification can gather together all the young people and families internationally, and orient their direction toward the original world. (287-080, 1997/08/31) 12. All the organizations that True Parents have established need to concentrate their efforts on giving the Blessing centering on the True Family. Our ultimate goal is to give the Blessing on the family level. Our organizations are aligning their standards and direction in order to expand the Family Federation movement across the country. Once we establish the tribal foundation here, we will automatically form tribes across the country. This will pave a path to the place where an entire people will be able to live. Even if the country perishes and its traditions collapse, there will be no problem if the families thrive. We are in that time. (283-313, 1997/04/13) 13. These days, people talk about a global village, but what we are heading for is the age of a global family rather than a global village. Today we need to build a world that can reciprocate with the Family Federation. Because the Family Federation has emerged based on God's Will, an environment for giving and receiving can arise in the world. Since we have entered the era in which everyone is equal, once such an environment emerges, it will spread quickly throughout the world. I am not talking about some fantasy. This world of death has no place to go, but the Unification Church will be prospering since it is tightly connected to the center. Then, what kind of attitude must we have on the family level if we are going to inherit a flourishing world? If we do not complete the realm of the world-level object partner in God's love, we cannot reciprocate with that world. Therefore, as we pursue this, we have to analyze everything, remove what does not fit, and go forward while developing the content of a family and nation. This is the purpose of family life. (275-037, 1995/10/30) 14. Your family ought to establish the standard and tradition of attending the king of heaven and earth. This has to start from the Family Federation. These are not casual words. The Parents of Heaven and Earth worked hard for the ideal of creation. Families who registered must inherit that and settle completely. There the fountain of love can be connected to the nation and the cosmos for thousands of generations. Please live with that consciousness. You should understand that the Principle and the record of True Parents' life course are the root of heavenly law, and you should live your life aligned with these fundamentals. In your daily life, whether in your family life or at higher levels, you should never lose this. You should not be caught by your worldly circumstances. Because I became the king of the family, you must attend the family king, and thereby liberate the king's authority to the level of the king of tribe, country, world, and heaven and earth. Only by reigning above all this, can the authority of the kingship of the Parents of Heaven and Earth be liberated. The realm of the liberation of the eras of the individual, family, tribe, race, nation, world, heaven and earth, and God will arise. That is why we took down the Unification Church sign. Now it is the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. (337-242, 2000/10/27) 15. The era of religion has ended. That is why we dissolved HSA-UWC. Now it is the era of the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. It is not religion, but God-centered families that we need to find. There is no person who can deny this. I put things in order one by one and traveled the path of indemnification. In truth, I have been pioneering a path of indemnification that was hundreds and thousands of times wider. I was thereby able to liberate God. FFWPU is attached to God by a chain of love, signifying an inseverable relationship. (351-046, 2001/08/21) 16. The God-centered family is the place in which all religions are fulfilled. Religions emerged in order to seek the family that was lost in the Garden of Eden. Accordingly, in the Unification Church, we have been performing the Blessing ceremony centering on true love, true life and true lineage, thereby connecting everything to God. After this, we will transcend the realm of religion. Therefore, HSA-UWC will disappear and we will move forward based on the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. When families settle centering on true love, true life and true lineage, the responsibility of religion will be finished. (362-156, 2001/12/12) 17. We took down the HSA-UWC sign and put up the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification sign. To achieve peace, we first have to realize unity -- hence, we now have the name Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. This is the settlement of God's core teaching. If you hope to unite, you must harmonize and reconcile. Peace can be realized only after everything is made level and harmonious. We seek not just the harmony of the Christian denominations, but the harmony of the world's religions. Christianity is not united; Christians are fighting among themselves. Neither are the Buddhists or the Confucians united. The standard on which the different religions and nations can harmonize can be found in the family, which the Unification Church is hoping to firmly establish. It is called the family of world peace and unity. I am not trying to cause conflict among religions or denominations; rather, I am determined to bring unity, no matter how much I have to suffer for that. If denominations become one, the world will become one. (531-100, 2006/06/30) 18. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification must develop into a tribal federation and an international federation. Once these are established, the nation and the world will be included on the same platform. Therefore, the tribal federation is very important. When it is in place, traditional religion will no longer be necessary. The family that lives in attendance to God does not need religion. To achieve this, the family of God's ideal of creation must settle. (285-010, 1997/04/19) 19. After demolishing the rough and difficult obstacles in the valley, True Father has built a highway across the plain that enables us to attend God in comfort. Therefore, we see that religion is disappearing. As true families arise, the need for religion dissolves. When we have a true family, true parents, true couples and true children, we do not need traditional religion. I am saying that religion is not necessary for a family where God can visit and say, "I will live in this house together with you eternally," and give His seal of approval. No religion whatsoever will be necessary. (282-085, 1997/03/10) 20. I am mobilizing the spiritual world and the physical world centering on three generations of sons and daughters, and bridging the gap that divided the spiritual world from the physical world. Also, I am bringing you into the realm of benefit associated with the Blessing. It was Jesus' hope to unite the spiritual world and the physical world, and you need to know that I am substantiating that now. The settlement of the family is the highest goal of religion. As we settle the family, we outgrow the concept of religion. Accordingly, on April 8, 1997, the Unification Church removed the HSA-UWC sign and on April 10 we started to use the name Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. I am talking about the family that can settle on earth in the united realm of heart centering on what I have taught. That family will be able to go directly to the kingdom of heaven. It can go into heaven, the liberated world, or the world before the Fall existed. It is possible only by following the principle of restoration through indemnity. You cannot do without it. You must bequeath to your relatives and descendants the relationships and tradition that you have inherited from True Parents. (378-229, 2002/05/13) Section 2. The Establishment of Hoon Dok Hae True Parents' teachings True Parents have bequeathed to us many teachings during the course of their lives. Their words constitute textbooks on the Principle, given for all of humankind. They reveal the essence of God's creation and the secrets of salvation for all people. True Parents established Hoon Dok Hae, "gathering for reading and learning," on October 13, 1997, asking everyone to read True Parents' words and make them part of their daily life. 1. During this period I have spoken about many things. I have said everything that had to be said about the circumstances of the individual, the family, the nation, the world and the heavenly kingdom. The question is, where have my words settled? The Word of God should be realized by creatively translating it into substantial action. Then the question is, where can we find their substantial realization? Did the person who spoke those words speak them for his own sake, or for that of the world? I spoke those words not for myself but for the world. Only when the words spoken for the world come to have substantial form worldwide can they, as words with that purpose, come to have a relationship with the listener. Unless this is achieved, the two cannot form a relationship. The spoken word achieves its purpose only when its source, the subject partner, and its substantial counterpart become one. What has been spoken therefore must be made substantial. (301-114, 1999/04/25) 2. My words did not come from me. I spoke them on behalf of God. The textbooks and teaching materials do not contain even one word from me. As I stood in the position of resonance with the spirit world, heaven spoke through me. So when I hear those words, I too become enlightened. When I speak, God and the spirit world, including the angelic world, cooperate with me. (2010/02/03) 3. The time following the liberation of Korea was the most complicated and eventful period of change in politics, culture and the economy. I lived through that period, fighting my way for 40 years and not once falling down. Every detail is recorded in The Sermons of the Reverend Sun Myung Moon (The Sermons). What we will face in the future and all the problems in past historical ages are nothing compared to the path walked by True Parents. If you are told, "These books contain all the methods of success; they are like the encyclopedia of victory, so if you study these books you will become the prince of the field of social science," would you study them or not? I have said everything about all fields of endeavor, from science and technology to politics, religion, culture, the economy and so forth. Every word I spoke was brimming with vision. From this perspective, the political, financial and intellectual worlds must have a connection with the future, the world, and the united ideal world. Power structures also must have a way to connect. No matter how brilliant you may be, if you do not do this, you will perish. Water grows stale if it is not moving. (207-070, 1990/11/01) 4. You need to know True Parents. Who are True Parents? No one knows who they are. Since you do not know True Parents, you should read The Sermons. These books contain amazing content. How can you make that content your own? I have taught everything already. You need to read The Sermons. You should think that they are more necessary than your own life, and more necessary than your family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. You cannot find such content anywhere else, even in the libraries of Harvard University. No matter how much you research elsewhere, you will never find a book that contains the content taught by the Unification Church. The words from fallen history do not have true value. They may all disappear. But, if The Sermons remain, read those books anytime you can, again and again. For this purpose you should study hard. They will lift you into a higher dimension. (309-169, 1999/05/01) 5. When you read my words, you will find that what I said 50 years ago is the same as what I am saying today. This is an amazing fact. I have lived a tumultuous life of extreme ups and downs, a life full of suffering from youth to old age, and yet I continue to realize the words I spoke back then. My words do not drift away. They address eternal issues, and raise issues for the literary world and the art world. I am a person skilled in various fields. In the literary field I am capable of writing a novel in a day. I even did so when I was in prison. I am full of poetic sentiments. In addition, I know how to utilize revolutionary words. When you read The Sermons, you will find words that you cannot imagine leaping out at you and interconnecting as creative new ideas. They are revolutionary. They are not just theoretical. I have tied them together, sometimes traversing many hills and obstacles weaving them all together. I am a person who sees all of these relationships. (325-108, 2000/06/30) 6. What I said 50 years ago and what I am saying now are one and the same. I have spoken about the same things. God is eternal, and His Word will remain the same even after eons of time. Only when I speak the same words based on the same standard can I liberate God with the authority of inheritance as His Son. This is how I can release His sorrow that accumulated throughout the painful march of history. They are not words spoken of my own accord. I never spoke of my own accord. I never even opened my mouth if God did not lead the way. That is why these words are so great. When you speak these words, your innermost feelings are revealed. When I go to the place where I spoke those words of old, the heart I felt then and the spiritual power with which the spirit world cooperated with me at that time concentrates itself and comes into me. And you should know, when all families in the world have the same heart that I had back then and send this to the spirit world, they can unleash a power that can lead to re-creation and can expand into a realm of heart, the core realm, that can cover the entire world. People who dislike doing Hoon Dok Hae lack this spirituality. They may become sick, and even put themselves in danger of falling. You should find Hoon Dok Hae more delicious than rice or any other food. Your attitude toward Hoon Dok Hae should be such that you regret not having enough time to do it. You should wish to do Hoon Dok Hae 24 hours a day, for years on end. Every time you do Hoon Dok Hae you should wish to swallow the words all at once, as if they were a spoonful of rice. (323-244, 2000/06/03) 7. Wherever I speak, I speak words befitting that environment. What that means is that I do not prepare my sermons. I speak spontaneously by inspiration. The words are different each time. You will realize this if you read them. Though the words seem to cover the same ground, because the context is different they follow different paths. In a way, if you think that they are difficult, they will be difficult. From now on in studying the Word, you will understand it fully only if you do it while offering devotions. As you continue reading, you may find a passage that you cannot work out, or a passage that you cannot understand because the subject matter leaps and halts incomprehensibly. To understand such passages you will need to pray. (144-289, 1986/04/26) 8. I am not a person who normally writes manuscripts for speeches. In fact, I can speak eloquently without a manuscript. God trained me to become such a person. Wherever I go, I create new things. God is the original essence from which I create, and I declare those words together with God. Sometimes when I say something wrong my tongue just freezes. I know it when I am wrong. My actions become unnatural. This is how I declare the Word. Therefore, no one can claim it from me. This being the case even for a Sunday sermon, I do not know the title even five minutes before I am scheduled to speak. You have no idea how difficult that is. I feel as if I am going to my own execution; that is how serious it is. I step forward without having made any preparation, but when I open my mouth I speak words that contain everything in heaven and on earth. The Sermons are the original record of such miracles that I have wrought. (316-046, 2000/02/09) 9. I never speak words recklessly. When I am scheduled to speak, say, to give a Sunday sermon, I cannot come up with the title until five minutes before the scheduled time. I cannot refer to books or take citations from what historical figures have done and give it a title. What I speak has to be left complete and intact as the words of heaven. That is why the words of Hoon Dok Hae are living words. On the day you align with those words, your revival will take place. These words stay alive, beyond time, be it night or early morning. They transcend the seasons, the ages, and the centuries. It is like an active volcano. Once a crater is made, a volcano breathes fire through that opening. (532-016, 2006/07/10) 10. When you hear my words, you should assimilate them. When you hear tragic words, you should weep in your heart. It is the same as buds beginning to sprout again when spring comes. My words have such power. They are different from other words. I have created a frequency within the realm of heart. When you enter it you will find something in it. It is different from ordinary words. These words resound in the heart. And when you hear these words resounding in your heart, you yourself are conquered by them. When I read and study the words I myself have spoken, though decades have passed, I can still reach that stage in an instant. Just as you have wished to see morning sunlight in the dark night, I worked my way through 40 years in search of bright sunlight. Now it is noon and this has become a world without shadows. All of heaven and earth are flooded with light. My words will not fail; they have the power to change the world into the heavenly kingdom. Where such an era unfolds, satan disappears. The world of darkness disappears. As bright worlds of light, the heaven and earth of love connect at the place where the earthly world and the heavenly world can love, centering on the light of God. The fact that I have publicly declared these words, which have this amazing power of re-creation, is truly momentous. (322-012, 2000/05/11) 11. I founded the Unification Church at age 35. More than 600 volumes of The Sermons are now in print, but my words at the time when I established the Unification Church and the words I speak today, decades later, are one and the same. My words themselves have never gone up or come down or changed in any way. That is what is great about them. I became famous because I tackled the world head-on amid its ever-changing complications, speaking words directly from God that did not avoid challenges or difficulties. (503-035, 2005/08/01) 12. If you do not read The Sermons, you cannot come to meet me when we go to the spirit world. Everything I have done on earth, everything I have taken an interest in, surveyed, and examined is included in The Sermons. If you do not read them, it will be impossible for you to discover the course of restoration through indemnity that I have walked. I have spoken profoundly about Jesus. After reading what I teach about Jesus, no pastor can open their mouth and say that I am a heretic. All the content in those books is like that. I spoke these words in the 1960s, and these people are still opposing me now. The act of opposing me is a terrible sin. It is equivalent to obstructing everything that forms the realm of victory achieved in the last 2,000 years of history. (190-231, 1989/06/19) The practice of Hoon Dok Hae Hoon Dok Hae is an important tradition. This is because it provides the opportunity to read True Parents' words and thereby gain motivation to practice them in daily life. In particular, Hoon Dok Hae is the center of home church as proposed by True Parents, which gives it significant meaning in our life of faith. True Parents emphasized that, through Hoon Dok Hae, each one of us should establish the tradition of following their teachings absolutely and making them a part of our daily life. 13. When all families, both in the spiritual world and the physical world, have received the Blessing, all nations will become the one kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven through doing Hoon Dok Hae with True Parents' words. These are the words that God likes the most and desires to establish. That is to say, He desires to establish a nation and educate all people through True Parents' words. Then who do you think likes Hoon Dok Hae the most? Since God and I both like Hoon Dok Hae, God is the champion of all Hoon Dok Hae champions, the Eldest Son King of all eldest son kings, the King of all family kings, and the King of all nation kings. That is why I, who am on this earth following His Will, come after Him, in second place, and have the elder son's authority, the parent's authority and the kingship of Hoon Dok Hae on His behalf. And all people can inherit the elder son's authority, the parent's authority and the family kingship on my behalf, and realize the establishment of the kingdom of heaven on earth, where everyone is on an equal, level footing and receives equal treatment. Therefore, everyone will like Hoon Dok Hae. (303-122, 1999/08/08) 14. In the Unification Church, God is the one who holds Hoon Dok Hae most enthusiastically. After Him comes Father, then Mother. Though I know all the words and I am the one who spoke them, I still participate enthusiastically because I want to harmonize with you. In other words, I hold Hoon Dok Hae in order to make you the perfect object partners in front of the perfect subject partner, and to enable you to do what True Parents have done. When you do Hoon Dok Hae, God is always there with you. This being the case, you have no idea what a blessing it is for you to participate in Hoon Dok Hae with your parents and your siblings. It means that you are living together with God. (295-269, 1998/09/08) 15. I am being judged based on the Word. I think to myself that God is the judge listening to the closing arguments of the prosecutor, and He is trying to determine whether there are discrepancies in the testimonies He has heard. This concerns the question of whether I have put the Word into practice. If I have done anything wrong in regard to this, I need to repent. Now is the moment in time when we should completely settle the accounts of 6,000 years. That is why we are now reading and studying about the spirit world. I am trying to go beyond such a situation through Hoon Dok Hae, so in this meeting we should go beyond this period by uniting in absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. That is why I am reading this a second time. I have said everything that needs to be said about life on this earth. Every word I have said was spoken after I translated it into action. Because I practiced it first before I spoke it, those words always pass judgment. They are recorded in the spirit world. (314-034, 1999/12/30) 16. Nowadays, when I read words in Hoon Dok Hae, I often am deeply moved. I am moved even more than I am by others' words. Though I know everything I have ever spoken about, tears come to my eyes even though I try to hold them back. When I wipe my nose and try to suppress my tears, my eyes still tear up. When I close my eyes my mind cries, and when I distract my mind my whole body weeps. When I close my mouth, blood flows from my mind, and when I distract my mind, my limbs are touched by emotion. Though I spoke those words with tears and screams of anguish, I can say the same words now with a smile. I go back and forth between these two extremes. And the gap between the two is so wide that one cannot help but be impressed. (310-056, 1999/06/06) 17. I know what I have said. You have no idea how serious is the history I have lived through. I clench my fists and grimace as I suppress my bitter memories of injustice. Those words have not died. Even now, when God looks back upon the time I spoke those words, He cannot help but weep loudly. It is an environment in which all leaders in the spirit world also shed tears. Such being the case, who could possibly stand in front of those words and not be moved by them? (311-097, 1999/08/19) 18. Unification Church members should yearn for Hoon Dok Hae as much as I myself do. I yearn for Hoon Dok Hae. I spoke all the words; I know them all; and yet I still yearn for them. They are the essential element of life that lasts for thousands of years. That is why you should hold on to these words and stay up nights reading them. You should feel that they are delicious even after you have held on to them all your life and read them over and over. You should feel, after attending Hoon Dok Hae, that you cannot let go of those words and that you wish to carry them around all the time. (314-023, 1999/12/30) 19. True Fathers words, the words of Hoon Dok Hae, united the spiritual world and the physical world. From now on, both the spiritual world and the physical world need to hold discussions on the words of Hoon Dok Hae. You need to hold Hoon Dok Hae every day. The question is how heaven and earth can receive my teachings and complete them substantially through Hoon Dok Hae. Therefore, in light of these teachings, when a father does wrong his son should advise him, and when a wife does wrong her husband should advise her. By definition nobody is higher or lower. You are all brothers and sisters in front of True Parents, and those of you in the realm of brother and sister can advise one another. In whatever place you find yourself, one of you should step forward and commence Hoon Dok Hae to unite all of you as one. This is what I said 50 years ago. Hoon Dok Hae is an equalizing education that is held every day. You need to live your whole life centering on the Word. After that, you need to have spiritual experiences and see the spirit world, and create an environment where you can meet with your ancestors and thus hold exchanges with the spirit world. You will not be able to communicate with them unless you know the Word. Only when you communicate through God's Word can the spirit world be directly connected to the physical world. If your own thoughts get mixed up in it, you cannot communicate. (314-046, 1999/12/30) 20. In your lifetime, what do you wish to leave behind as the heirloom of your heart? You need to leave behind an heirloom. You need to leave behind an heirloom in the spirit world. This is a serious matter. You are being evaluated. Therefore, you cannot live your life as you please. I am weary and exhausted. What will happen when I go to the spirit world? You will have only my words. You have met me and your emotions have resonated and harmonized with mine, and thus you and I have come to stand in the position of object partner and subject partner -- but the Word is not like that. You need to realize the Word substantially. The Word has no substance. When its owner dies, it is broken into pieces. That is why we are holding Hoon Dok Hae worldwide in this manner. Why do I emphasize Hoon Dok Hae? It is to make you feel the true taste of the Word. You need to feel it more than you do when you meet me. When you meet me, it is only for an hour or two, but you can meet this Word eternally. When you feel its depth, the Unification Church will paint all of heaven and earth with its colors in an instant. (318-114, 2000/03/04) 21. You have no idea how seriously I do Hoon Dok Hae. There was a time that only a few people were in front of me when I spoke. I was so full of lamentation and I spoke like that even in front of only a few people. I spoke of great things, not to thousands of people, but to dozens. Imagine how grievous my heart must have been. When you hold Hoon Dok Hae, you come into contact with the world of that heart, so you shed tears unconsciously or you feel a lump in your throat without knowing why. That is the power of Hoon Dok Hae. In terms of electricity, Hoon Dok Hae is a battery or generating plant. Not just anyone's words can have such an effect. I spoke those words as if on the verge of death. When the Word appears, it is one that never before was seen in the world. It is the Word of God. This means wherever you are, with that Word at the center, the spirit world can work the miracle of resurrection. You need to understand how serious this is. They are not words that float away. They are the final words that you should leave behind for your descendants. (301-087, 1999/04/16) 22. You absolutely need this Hoon Dok Hae that you are doing on this earth. You need to settle down in accord with it. The spirit world is already carrying out this work. The spirit world in its entirety could settle in less than a week, but you have no idea of the amount of work to be done on earth. We are now living in an era where the family can settle through Hoon Dok Hae. That is why Hoon Dok Hae is important. It is a program for liberating your ancestors in the spirit world and also for liberating your descendants. The past, the present and the future are one. And in the future, when your parents become grandparents, you and your children together with your parents will form three generations. You need to build a bridge connecting these three generations on earth. (291-239, 1998/03/15) 23. Why do we hold Hoon Dok Hae? We hold Hoon Dok Hae because the time when I spoke those words was more serious than today. I spoke those words when on the verge of death. You cannot fathom how serious I was then, and how much devotion I offered to say those words. Today we cannot reach that level of heart. Therefore, we listen to these words so that we can recall what my heart was like at the time. Since I can recall the heart with which I spoke back then, I can tell even if one word or one punctuation mark is wrong. That is how serious it is. Then have the words I have spoken come true or not? If I myself failed to translate those words into action, I need to take responsibility for that failure and do my best to finish that work before I die, even if it means I need to prolong the time it takes. That is why I am looking for a way to do so. I need to put it in order. I do not want to leave anything but the Word behind, and I need to leave behind the substantial realization of the Word. (324-027, 2000/06/04) 24. You cannot do Hoon Dok Hae without tears. Hoon Dok Hae is absolutely necessary if you want the entire world of True Parents' heart to settle in your family. In the future, Hoon Dok Hae needs to be held on the family level, church level, society level, national level and world level. The spirit world cooperated with True Parents as they fought their way through, and you can also receive this spirit world cooperation and go beyond the environment where satan can accuse you, just by setting this condition. Therefore, Hoon Dok Hae is absolutely necessary. (292-216, 1998/04/17) 25. Hoon Dok Hae is fearsome. I spoke those words when I was in the gravest danger with my life at risk. I spoke those words with a heart that all but burst and spread into all corners of heaven and earth, and that is why those words are still imbued with the heart of heaven and still alive with the cooperation of the spirit world. They are eternal. They transcend time. Because this Word was alive yesterday and will continue to remain alive today, when I hear those words in Hoon Dok Hae, I realize afresh that those words did not come from me. It is necessary for you to be drawn into such a state. (296-331, 1998/11/18) 26. When the sun rises in the morning, though it may look different from day to day, it still is providing the same light for the same world. Because this power exists, the universe enjoys it and is eternally grateful for the benefit of receiving it. In the same way, through Hoon Dok Hae God is alive and is making relationships of deep affection that can continue in the eternal world, transcending time and space. These relationships are formed at the place where one is hanging between life and death. Those who are willing to die will live. It is my job to die and it is God's job to save me from death. A person who has never been in such a serious position will drift away. They will pass by. You need to have roots. (296-332, 1998/11/18) 27. You need to place great importance on Hoon Dok Hae. It should be more important for you than eating. And you should feel an interest and a liking for Hoon Dok Hae. If you were to ask yourself the question, "Where am I going now? How am I living my life? What grade would you give yourself? You need to grade everything. After all, you are the one who knows yourself best. After that, you need to bring 160 families or 180 families to receive the Blessing, and when this one tribe comes to be registered, your own attitude becomes even more important. Hoon Dok Hae should be more delicious than eating food, and it should be more real than the life you live now. Even if you forget to eat, you should not forget to hold Hoon Dok Hae. You should hold it morning, noon and night. And after you have had your dinner, you should do Hoon Dok Hae if you have time. You should hold it at least four times a day. To sum it up, you should do Hoon Dok Hae when you wake up in the morning, after you have had your lunch, after you have had your dinner, and one more time right before you go to bed. Then your spiritual life force will grow. And when you do not do Hoon Dok Hae, it will feel stuffy, almost as if the day were dark, rainy and foggy. You need to place more importance on Hoon Dok Hae than even your prayer time. It is the path to perfecting yourself. It is the time through which True Parents can perfect you. (295-274, 1998/09/08) 28. How should you do Hoon Dok Hae? In the age of creating the history of Hoon Dok Hae worldwide, the ones in the world who hold Hoon Dok Hae before others will be the pillars and the central leaders in their locality and, further, in their nation. Those who have been educated at the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace have the responsibility to go out to the world and educate others. You should not worry about your livelihood. Even if you have sold your house and your land and are wandering around like a refugee, you will eventually come to settle in the position of the world's leading ancestors of Hoon Dok Hae. In this way it will be possible to globalize Hoon Dok Hae, and that means it will be possible to globalize the Blessing. Such an amazing future lies before us. In every nook and cranny, you need to organize the small units, blocks and neighborhoods, and those in charge of them should shoulder the responsibility to educate the residents. You should educate everyone in your area so that they all reach the same spiritual level as a similar area in the spirit world, making your area level with the spirit world, with no difference between the two. (296-221, 1998/11/10) 29. Anyone who is able to hold Hoon Dok Hae should just go and do it. If there is a teaching whose words move your heart and straighten out your path, you should read it in Hoon Dok Hae. If you do not do so, you will fall back. You should not open your mouth recklessly. Now you have no choice but to do it. We have begun a movement that can move blocks, neighborhoods and even towns. It is a global movement. Since nations in the world are adopting Korea as the fatherland of faith, the people of the central area, the people who live on the soil of the homeland, should be the first Hoon Dok Hae champions. For that reason we are carrying out this work on a national scale. (290-160, 1998/02/18) Section 3. The Family Pledge Significance On May 1, 1994, True Parents announced that the church's name, Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity, would be changed to Family Federation for World Peace and Unification, and proclaimed the Family Pledge, the guidelines for Cheon Il Guk to be followed by all blessed families. At first, the Family Pledge had seven verses. On February 3, 1998, an eighth verse was added. True Parents said that now is not the era of the individual but the era of the family; thus, the Family Pledge differs from pledges made by individuals. The Family Pledge expresses in detail the mission and responsibilities of the family in the era of Cheon Il Guk. 1. The fact that the Family Pledge has been created is something we should be grateful for. To whom do you offer this pledge? You offer it to God the Creator, our Heavenly Parent. By accomplishing the liberation of the True Parents on earth, who were in the position of lamentation and filled with bitter sorrow, you offer this pledge in front of the vertical God and the horizontal True Parents. Beyond that, you recite the Family Pledge to induce all families of all peoples across the world to follow your example. This pledge should be recited when your body and mind are united, when husband and wife are united, and when sons and daughters are united. If that unity is lacking, you need to repent and pray. (308-022, 1998/11/21) 2. To this day, the Unification Church has continually worked not to find the nation first, but the family. The family is the most basic unit of organization in all nations across the world. Without such a unit, there would be no formula. That is why we focus on the family; I never said that we should find the nation first. Among Unification Principle teachings you do not find the concept of fighting. Though there are eight verses in the Family Pledge, not one of them contains the concept of fighting. "My Pledge," which came before this pledge, included the concept of fighting, but the Family Pledge of the present day does not contain this concept. (434-040, 2004/01/28) 3. The Family Pledge is different from pledges made by individuals. The pledge we make is not an individual pledge but a family pledge. The family is the formula and the origin. That is why we make this pledge representing our families. The father makes this pledge representing the entire family, the mother makes this pledge representing the entire family, and the sons and daughters make this pledge representing the entire family. First of all, mind and body need to be united. Second, spouses need to be united. Third, children need to be united. God was lost in the Garden of Eden. Through Adam and Eve the individual was lost, the husband and wife were lost, and the children were lost. They need to be restored. Therefore you can recite the Family Pledge only when your mind and body are in unity, you and your spouse are one, and your children are united. (267-147, 1995/01/04) 4. To recite the Family Pledge, people need to have perfected their family, which means their mind and body first must be united. A person whose mind and body are not united cannot recite the Family Pledge. Due to the Fall, the mind and body were divided. We have experienced false parents, false love, false life and false lineage, and all of these need to be done away with. We need to restore true love, true life and true lineage. These three things perfect the mind and body. No one can deny these three things. Before anything else, you need to unite your mind and body with true love. God wishes all people to achieve this goal. This is the purpose of restoration and the purpose of the providence. (267-146, 1995/01/04) 5. From now on, you should say the Pledge with your family. You do not need anything else. Everything in heaven and on earth, such as happiness, freedom and peace, begins from the family. Therefore it is very important not to lose your family. When families are united, we can achieve the unity of the world and realize the kingdom of heaven. (260-152, 1994/05/02) 6. The light in your family through which you are guaranteed a place in eternal history comes through loving the Family Pledge and uniting centered on this pledge. The Family Pledge will not disappear. To restore the fallen world you absolutely need the Family Pledge. Since the Fall occurred in the family and the lineage was changed, you need to return to the origin. This is a serious matter. When True Parents created the Family Pledge, they did so as the True Parents standing in the position of the substantial object partner of God. True Parents took full responsibility in making the Family Pledge. Therefore it cannot be set aside. (567-164, 2007/06/30) The absolute covenant True Parents extracted the core teachings from the words they have spoken throughout their lives and incorporated them into the Family Pledge. They bequeathed this pledge to all people as an absolute covenant and as guidelines for families. Through this we, as owners of Cheon Il Guk, can resolve to build the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, which is the original world of creation, and in this way perfect the world based on the culture of heart, achieving the ideal of God and human beings united in love. 7. After the 40th anniversary of the founding of the HSA-UWC, I changed this name to the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification and created the Family Pledge. It corresponds to the absolute covenant and constitution for achieving our goals. The term Family Pledge has never appeared before in history. The Family Pledge is to pursue the kingdom of heaven and to build the kingdom of heaven. When you look at it based on the content of restoration through indemnity, it shows us how we can be totally liberated. Therefore, anyone who recites the pledge and lives it belongs to the realm of perfected families, not the realm of families of the fallen world. Because a family realm centered on true love is formed, the mind and body that had been divided by false love can unite. (264-245, 1994/11/03) 8. When you study the Principle of Creation, you come across the terms "realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle" and "realm of God's direct dominion." When these are connected, we can enter the absolute age of the Principle of Creation. Disobedience of the Principle led God to cast Adam and Eve into hell. This same Principle also applies to Unification Church members. Now is the age of law. The Family Pledge is the constitution of heaven and earth. If you are able to fulfill even one of the verses in the pledge, you can become a citizen of the kingdom of heaven. You do not know its value, so you recite it in the same way an ignorant person might recite from scripture without understanding a word of it. When you make a pledge, you should live in accordance with it, but you have failed to do so. Only your outer shell is that of a human being. You have the appearance of a human being, yet there is nothing inside. You need to fill that empty space. We have entered the original, ideal realm of God's direct dominion, and the words of the Family Pledge will help us establish its laws and put them in order. (388-076, 2002/07/30) 9. I created the Family Pledge only after having achieved it. I have fulfilled every part of it. You should commit your life to meticulously upholding this Family Pledge, which I have achieved, and treat it like the constitution. Then you most certainly will go to the kingdom of heaven, the place where I too will go. (490-242, 2005/03/14) 10. If you were to analyze and assess the content of the Family Pledge, you would find that it is made up of amazing affirmations, with stories behind them that you cannot even fathom. That content is the foundation of the family. When you plant it as a seed, it expands, and religion disappears. The Family Pledge is a scale that you need to safeguard at the risk of your life. You need to weigh your life every day and see if there has been any change. You need to place your life on the scale and see if you have gone higher or lower. When you offer more and more devotions for the Will, your life will go higher. (564-207, 2007/06/02) 11. You need to know how amazing the Family Pledge is. You cannot remove one word. The eighth pledge emphasizes absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Based on these three absolute conditions we arrive at the perfection of absolute sex. It is only because we live in the age of True Parents that we can proclaim the perfection of absolute sex. The first human ancestors fell at the age of 16 and God's original absolute sex at the time of creation could not be realized. Pyeong Hwa Shin Gyeong presents basic material for the constitution necessary to realize the family of the heavenly kingdom and the heavenly kingdom itself. There can be no constitutional law that is not a part of it. The Family Pledge is the essence of the last version of Pyeong Hwa Shin Gyeong. Perfected people both in the heavenly world and the physical world recite it. (599-317, 2008/10/24) 12. The Family Pledge that you are memorizing was created for your benefit. You represent your ancestors, you represent your present tribe, and you represent your descendants. Because you now stand in the position of ancestors, unless you establish the tradition for your tribe in the right way, you will not be able to stand proudly in front of your descendants. The Family Pledge is the center. God's ideal of creation is the family. It is one family under God. This is the root of everything, from which everything proceeds. It is important that things do not get stuck. You need to internalize the Family Pledge on the foundation of absolute sex. Since the whole moral attitude of your tribe depends on the Family Pledge, you need to internalize it together with your ancestors, with your tribe and with your descendants, starting from a baseline of absolute sex. (602-086, 2008/11/13) Chapter 2. The Settlement of the Eight Stages and Declaration Day of God's Eternal Blessing Section 1. The Settlement of the Eight Stages (Pal Jeong Shik) and Heavenly Parentism Background At North Garden in Kodiak, Alaska, on August 20, 1989, the 4th anniversary of True Fathers release from Danbury Prison, True Father proclaimed the Providential Age of the Grace of Love. On that day, in a sermon entitled "The Completion of the Providence of Salvation and the Providential Age of Love," True Parents made it clear that until then we had been in the providential age of salvation by restoration through indemnity. From that point on, however, there would be no power opposing the Unification Church. We had entered the providential age of love. On August 31, 1989, True Parents' Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages (Pal Jeong Shik) opened the age when indemnity no longer would be necessary. The Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages refers vertically to the stages of servant of servants, servant, adopted child, stepchild, child, spouse, parents and God, and horizontally to the stages of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God. The Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages announced that True Parents had established the victorious foundations necessary to restore, through indemnity, these eight vertical and eight horizontal stages. 1. The day when I proclaimed the Providential Age of the Grace of Love was August 20, 1989. This means we are coming to the end of the period of the historical providence of salvation in which people shed their blood as indemnity. We have entered the age of love. True Parents appeared and we entered the age of love. Because of this, we have advocated that the providence of salvation be centered on love. Then, on August 31, I proclaimed the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages. I must consummate vertical indemnity and horizontal indemnity. Accordingly, I proclaimed this in the northernmost region, Alaska. Next, on September 1, I announced the Age of Heavenly Parentism, and on February 27, 1990, I proclaimed the Parents of Heaven and Earth. The establishment of the Parents of Heaven and Earth is the same as the establishment of kingship, which I announced at that same ceremony. Through the coming of the kingship of heaven and earth, we entered the age when True Parents have authority. (204-281, 1990/07/11) 2. The Providential Age of the Grace of Love means that we entered the age when God will have dominion. After declaring the abolition of the age of indemnity, on July 13, 2003, we fully entered the Providential Age of the Grace of Love. Removing whatever is fallen, we have entered the great transition to a new world centering on God, in which God governs according to the ideal of creation. The providence of salvation will come to a complete end only when the UN is renewed. Religions and countries will disappear. The fighting between religions and between countries will disappear. It will be the age of family love. By bringing true life together with God's true love at the center, we will possess true lineage. Because that is fully realized in the father-son relationship, the human race will be one great family. All the people of the world will be brothers and sisters. Where do we find the origin of this? We find it in the family. Many thousands of years ago, all people were supposed to be brothers and sisters, but that relationship was lost. As time passed, those close sibling relationships were lost. Hence, people of the East and West, and North and South, will have to be brought together. When this happens, we can live in the age of one great family of humankind. (414-220, 2003/08/02) 3. The providential age of heaven has transitioned into the age of True Parents and the age of love. Now there will be no more death associated with the history of religion. There will be no more tears. If you want to become a doctor, you must receive an education in medicine. In the same way, if you enthusiastically and continuously follow the path of the Principle, you will perfect your character, internally and externally. Accordingly, we are entering the Providential Age of the Grace of Love. From the viewpoint of the Principle, we passed through the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle and entered the standard of God's direct dominion, in which we can become one with God's love. Because children and parents are connecting in the age of restoring parental authority, I must announce tribal messiahship. I sacrificed everything, including myself, for the sake of the providence that God has been carrying out for 6,000 years, and I finally restored the family of fallen Adam. Therefore, those men who married as they pleased can become restored Adams at the formation stage. Your tribe becomes the growth-stage Adam, and Father, centering on the nation, becomes the completionstage Adam. This era automatically expands worldwide. We have entered the era to gain the right to inherit the position of parents. Parents and children are becoming one, and satan's world cannot meddle in that. (193-100, 1989/08/31) 4. When I say that I have bestowed upon you a special authority from heaven, it means that I have raised you to the position of a messiah. This is higher than the position of your parents who gave you birth. After you become tribal messiahs, you establish your parents, who represent Jesus, in the position of Adam and Eve. By establishing the righteous parents of your family in oneness, with this restoration of Adam and Eve, you inherit the parental authority of the family, tribe, people, nation and worldwide messiahs. In Divine Principle terminology, this is the transition from the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle into the realm of God's direct dominion. In the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle, you have to complete your portion of responsibility by restoring the authority of the elder son. Then you can inherit the foundation of restoration from me, who has subjugated satan on the world level. By hoisting the flag of victory as the elder son, you should take dominion over satan directly, so that satan will say to you, "Now you have become the children of heaven. I am the archangel, and I need to serve you." At this point you are able to act freely in the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle. You are doing that based on the restoration of the authority of the elder son. The first-born child and second-born child are both the children of Adam and Eve. They are God's children. Therefore, because the providential age to which we have returned is one in which children centered on their parents connect their family and blood relations with God at the center, we call this age the Providential Age of the Grace of Love. (193-091, 1997/08/31) 5. Jesus came as the second parent in order to restore the descendants of fallen Adam and thereby to save the world, but that was not fully accomplished. Therefore, at his Second Advent, the Lord comes as the third parent. Because Christianity could not fulfill its mission, True Parents came and they had to establish a foundation of victory by restoring the authority of the elder son through indemnity a second time, over a period of 40 years. They had to restore all the failures at the time of Jesus and at the time of Adam. Therefore, based on True Parents, Adam's family is restored, Jesus' family is restored and each nation is restored. When Korea is restored, it will be the central nation of the world. In truth, borders between nations will disappear automatically when, centered on the Returning Lord --that is, the True Parents -- worldwide parents, national parents, tribal parents and family parents are established. We can look for nations, but they will not exist. The blessed families, who are family messiahs and tribal messiahs, have to save the nation while in the family position, which is similar to the situation when Jesus was resurrected. The mission of Jesus was to connect Israel, Rome and the world, but the world became divided internally and externally; that is, into Cain and Abel. You have to end that division by means of love. (193-087, 1989/08/31) 6. I myself started from the position of a servant of servants. I did all those things, such as collecting waste materials in a Japanese slum. For three years at least, I fasted on my birthday and wore tattered clothes even when giving sermons. This was restoration. Even when in the position of servant of servants I was persecuted worldwide. I had to go from the position of servant of servants to the position of servant, and after that to the position of adopted son. An adopted child has a different lineage. And I had to complete the portion of responsibility that Adam had in order to establish the tradition. Because the responsibility of Adam, who failed in establishing that tradition, needed to be fulfilled, I had to complete Adam's portion of responsibility after enduring and overcoming even agonizing situations. Furthermore, I had to create the foundation for Eve to become completely one with the children. In order to restore the cosmos, I established the authority of the elder son through Eve. Eve, who received the responsibility of restoring the elder son, must become one with the elder son and the second son. (193-093, 1989/08/31) 7. Because the Returning Lord fulfilled the entire vertical standard and reached the standard at which everything can be equalized, indemnity is no longer necessary. Accordingly, all that is necessary is to engraft the eight stages; that is, the restoration of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God's position. Since God prepared the Christian cultural realm so that His authority would encounter no opposition, the goal of that realm was to attend the coming Lord. However, even though everything had been restored through indemnity, both vertically and horizontally, all that accomplishment was completely lost. God fully prepared the standard based on vertical and horizontal indemnity on the worldwide scale. But because the Korean people and Christianity did not support Father, everything was lost. Because of that, the Cain, Abel and Eve nations on heaven's side, and the Cain, Abel and Eve nations on satan's side, along with Korea, became seven enemy nations. After satan gathered these seven nations, he intended to eliminate Father. However, having gone beyond the national level, expanding the realm of the Blessing with the holding of the 777 Couples Blessing Ceremony, and after the three-year missionary mobilization of blessed wives, the foundation was made for me to go to the United States. Since then I have been working to expand the foundation by indemnity through the eight stages up to the world level. (199-157, 1990/02/16) 8. We have to pass through eight vertical stages: servant of servants, servant, adopted child, stepchild, child, spouse, parents and God. Then we have to go through eight horizontal stages: individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God. The Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages brought together and settled all these stages. I proclaimed this on August 31, 1989, in Alaska. Accordingly we are entering the age in which people no longer need to pay indemnity. It means that wherever a Unification Church member goes, or I go, and whatever we do, no one can persecute us. Now when we do any kind of work, no one can accuse us. The Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages is the ceremony for settling into that new environment. After performing this ceremony as the foundation, I declared Heavenly Parentism on September 1, 1989. The age to restore the elder son was prior to the completion of the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages. By restoring the authority of the elder son to the side of heaven, we entered the realm of the worldwide summit in which satan is no longer able to oppose us. (193-207, 1989/10/04) 9. There has never been a true woman who lived for the world that God intended to build. For this purpose, I conducted the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages. The providence for the restoration of God must pass through the eight stages to reach God. It has to pass through the stages of servant of servant, servant, adopted son, stepson, son, mother, father and God. This course is the basis for understanding that God has been looking for the true woman. The Lord who is the Bridegroom has to be born on earth and find the victorious woman. Representing Adam, Abel emerges and finds her. The mission of the Bride after passing through thousands of years is to establish a unified worldwide foundation on earth. This is done for the sake of completing the ideal of Adam and accomplishing God's Will for the Bridegroom. Without that foundation, Abel cannot appear on earth as the victorious Bridegroom. Even if he were victorious on the national level, the world-level satan would cling to him in order to beat him down. Therefore until the time we are able to go over the worldwide realm of liberation we must establish the realm of the Bride while preparing for the Bridegroom. For God to make Adam was simple. However, re-creating Adam has had to proceed through thousands of years of history, from the Fall of Adam and Eve until now. (242-243, 1993/01/02) 10. The Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages! In God's providence, the number eight could not settle. The number eight symbolizes the circle in heaven and the circle on earth. The month of August 1989, which is the first year after proclaiming the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World, has special importance. There is important content behind the announcement of the cosmic settlement at the close of August this year. In this providential age, the restoration of the authority of the elder son along with the authority of parents is established, and through the restoration of the authority of the parents, the restoration of kingship is established. The age of democracy is passing and the world of love is coming. Can democracy buy God and True Parents? Can you be voted into a relationship with God and True Parents? The way of love is the only way. I have made these pronouncements, but that does not mean you do not have to pray. If you do not, the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages cannot reside on earth and in heaven. I proclaimed the settlement by offering prayers as the representative of all the members of the Unification Church, all people, all nations and all things in heaven. (193-110, 1997/08/31) 11. I conducted the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages in Kodiak, Alaska, a point on earth close to the North Star. I broke down all the barriers between the earthly hell and the heavenly kingdom, both the vertical and horizontal obstructions. I broke down and cleared away the walls in the human world that block individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, the world and cosmos. As long as these barriers exist, satan is able to reside temporarily on this earth. When I see satan residing in the spirit world and the earthly world, I say, "You have opposed me worldwide. I have loved humankind more than you have. I have taught God's heavenly way to all people when you taught them to be defeated and led them to ruin." satan bows his head in front of the leadership of love. It is the love of the mother trying to restore her unfilial son from the life of a bandit to a righteous life. Only love can make the sinful devil surrender. That is why I emphasize love. (193-299, 1989/10/08) 12. Before Adam and Eve fell, everything was their possession and the possession of God. Accordingly, offering the nation and the world before receiving the Blessing is the general rule, but one is unable to do that in the course of restoration. Today's Blessing is the Blessing for people within the Unification Church. In the future we will return to the original standard by creating one nation, and bless that nation and world. Heavenly Parentism starts from there. Heavenly Parentism will prevail when the world is level under God and holds a global marriage ceremony. That is the content of True Parentism. Because of the Korean War, the world entered the era of two poles. However these two poles became one centering on the Seoul Olympics. The Moscow Olympics and Los Angeles Olympics were in the era of two poles, but they became one at the time of the Seoul Olympics. At that time the Little Angels participated in a celebratory performance and I said, "l will donate 2,000 cars to Moscow. Please take them, but take them through North Korea." I suggested this so that the material and spiritual could unite. At the Seoul Olympics, the young Unification Church missionaries became one with Cain-type young people in satan's world. Accordingly, Unification Church members cheered for those countries that did not have an embassy in Korea, by holding those nations' flags. They united and cheered them on. At the end of August, 1989, I declared the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages based on those conditions. I built that idealistic foundation for young people and, based on that foundation I established a day with great significance. (287-125, 1997/09/19) 13. August 31, 2008 is the 10th anniversary of Pal Jeong Shik, the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages. It is a precious day when, for the restoration of lineage, we mark True Parents' having gone through all eras of the eight stages, horizontally from the individual to the family tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and all the way up to God, as well as vertically beginning from the servant of servants. Hence, as True Parents have come, by uniting with them, people can begin to settle in the world. This is the importance of the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages. Because I proclaimed this in Kodiak, Kodiak is the starting point and standard from which we move forward. Kodiak is an island in the sea between Russia and America. Therefore, settlement of the eight stages began in the ocean, proceeded through a peninsula, arrived on a continent and, for the first time reached the world level. Eight stages, the age of the servant of servants to the servant, adopted child, stepchild, child, mother, father and God were thoroughly indemnified and connected vertically and horizontally As a result, Heavenly Parentism could be declared on September 1, 1989. (596-242, 2008/08/31) 14. The truth of God and True Parents is called Heavenly Parentism. Finally today is the new day of origin when heaven and earth become one based on true love, and this realm expands from the family to the world. This day has that kind of meaning. The Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages was proclaimed on the foundation of True Parents passing through all the experiences of bitter pain and grief, vertically and horizontally. Until now, heaven could come neither vertically nor horizontally. But after we connect vertically and horizontally with the new family, with True Parents as the center, we can advance to the world that God desires. Heavenly Parentism would not emerge without this Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages. The blessed families are the center of this worldwide expansion. Standing on the territory of a world family centering on the blessed couples, from the 30,000 Couples to the 360,000 Couples to the 3.6 Million Couples, the way the family of True Parents is going is beyond the vertical and horizontal stages, and God is able to dwell on earth. Therefore I proclaimed the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. The 30,000 Couples, 360,000 Couples and 3.6 Million Couples fulfilled the formation, growth and completion stages, ushering in the age when Unificationist families of the world can be welcomed and their activities proceed without obstruction. Therefore, wherever God goes, He is able to rest. (287-108, 1997/09/19) 15. As a result of completing the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages, the authority of Parents has been recovered, their pain and sorrow dissolved. The philosophy of Heavenly Parentism is spreading. In the position of True Parents, I have liberated Adam's family and I have liberated Jesus from the sorrow of being unable to fulfill the work of a tribal messiah. The time has come when you, as tribal messiahs, can remove whatever wrongs your parents and relatives have done. For the first time, each of your hometowns can be transformed into the hometowns of heaven's nation. Having the form of a nation, the hometown territory will be the place where we can connect with True Parents and receive their governance, and your fathers' and mothers' birthplaces will be designated as hometowns within God's nation. Accordingly, in this age your hometowns can be acknowledged as hometowns of God's nation. They have been liberated from hell. Now the people who were living in hell are all going through returning resurrection, so three generations must be centered on the tribal messiah, and this forms a condition in front of heaven. A grandfather, a father and an older brother center on the tribal messiah. This is the root of the spiritual work of restoration. You are liberating God, liberating True Parents and liberating yourself. (193-213, 1989/08/31) Authority of the elder son, parents and king On the foundation of having proclaimed the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages, True Parents proclaimed Heavenly Parentism at North Garden in Kodiak, Alaska, on September 1, 1989. Now fallen human beings could welcome True Parents, and True Parents could love Cain and Abel completely As a result, the era of the principles of Heavenly Parentism had opened up. True Parents said that as the authority of the elder son, the authority of parents and the authority of kingship had been restored we had reached the world-level growth stage at which satan could not oppose us. They said the time had come when, if we pushed boldly and strongly, even the communist world would move. 16. How can we establish Heavenly Parentism? It is established centered on the family. Originally, generations of people should have propagated from unfallen Adam's family to become an unfallen triballevel family, unfallen people-level family, unfallen national-level and world-level family. Prom that one set of human ancestors, the human race has expanded. This was to have been the basis of Adam's kingship. However, because this expansion began from the fallen human ancestors and proliferated into the spirit world, the first ancestor did not become king. Instead, the king will be the restored Adam. Only when the restored Adam's kingship is established will the descendants that have multiplied over tens of thousands of years form one unified world. (194-114, 1989/10/08) 17. We had to rise through eight vertical stages. The Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages achieved that. Next I announced Heavenly Parentism. Heavenly Parentism is the principle of the family applied everywhere. Godism is the principle of the family centered on God. Nevertheless, we received worldwide persecution while expanding to a true people, a true nation and a true world centered on True Parents. satan's world opposed it, but heaven and earth, God and True Parents, men and women and children were all elevated nonetheless. (287-146, 1997/09/14) 18. How do we liberate all that is under satan's dominion? The world's parents are like fallen Adam and Eve. But by establishing them in the unfallen perfected position, Father and Mother are restoring the value of unfallen, perfected Adam and Eve. Accordingly, they became the Adam and Eve over whom God can have direct dominion. Because of this, the kingdom of heaven, even the hometown where sons and daughters were born and are living, is coming about. Accordingly, I have dispatched tribal messiahs and now I am educating families. What have True Parents been doing here on earth for 40 years? True Parents sent out tens of thousands of couples and blessed families into satan's world, centered not on the individual domain of messiahship but rather on the worldwide domain. After giving them the Blessing centering on God, we sent them out on missions of family messiahship. The era of individual witnessing is passing. It is the age of family witnessing. You must find each person based on the fact that each person's mind-body relationship has been lost. You find your counterpart based on the relationship between subject partner and object partner. As a man, you need to have a partner. A woman has to unite as an absolute object partner with her husband, who is the subject partner and, after becoming one with him, receive true love from him. If you are going to possess the true qualifications of perfection, the man and woman must become one in true love. When east and west unite and form a horizontal relationship through marriage, God comes down on the perpendicular and dwells here. God descends, and the realm of the oneness of the four great realms of heart is achieved -- the heart of parents, of husband and wife, of siblings and of children. From this perspective, history is the battle to find brothers and to find the authority of the elder son. What remains then is the age of Parentism. (245-154, 1993/02/28) 19. Because I restored the authority of the elder son and proclaimed the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages, from now we are in the era of Heavenly Parentism. We have entered the age of parentism; we have reached a major milestone. Therefore there is no persecution. Now that the realm of completion has been achieved through these indemnity conditions, the Adam realm should expand horizontally. It encompasses the formation-stage Adam, the growth-stage Adam and the completion-stage Adam. From the historical viewpoint, the formation-stage Adam is fallen Adam, the growth-stage Adam is Jesus, and the completion-stage Adam is the Returning Lord. The Old Testament Age was the age of sacrificial rites based on material things. The New Testament Age was the age when the Son was sacrificed. After that the Returning Lord, in the position of True Parents, came to this earth and became the offering for the sake of restoring the Parents of Heaven and Earth. The Old Testament Age was the age of sacrificing material things for the sake of attending the Son. The New Testament Age was the age of sacrificing the Son for the sake of attending the Parents. Upon the liberation of Korea, when the True Parents came, if everyone had become one on that foundation and the country had united, God would have come down and dwelt there. However, it did not work like that, so True Parents suffered while restoring this foundation through indemnity a second time, and again made preparations to attend God on earth. (199-097, 1990/02/15) 20. We cannot guide the world by holding onto democracy. What is the difference between democracy and communism? Communism is satanic, and American democracy is archangelic. Neither side has parents. Because brothers shed blood at the start of history, even in democracy there is bloodshed. At the time of harvest, the world divides in two because that seed was sown at the beginning. There is nothing to harvest from either the communist world or the democratic world. The authentic democratic world has not been realized, so American youth are lamenting. The American government and American leaders are just staring at this; they cannot handle it. No one is able to liberate America, which is going to ruin. Who can solve this affliction? It is not possible for anyone other than God. That is why we do not cling to democracy. There must be Parentism, Heavenly Parentism. (205-176, 1990/09/01) 21. Because of Heavenly Parentism, the era of restored kingship will come by uniting the democratic and communist worlds through headwing thought. God cannot work without the vertical foundation. When your conscience becomes upright and like a mirror in front of the original standard, the vertical God will be there. This is the base for God to work with you. Unless you have that, you will have no path by which to expand horizontally, and God will be unable to enter the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle. Then there will be no foundation for your perfection on earth. (193-217, 1989/10/04) 22. On August 31, 1989, in Alaska, I declared the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages. I have consummated the eight stages of vertical and horizontal indemnity. On the first day of September, I announced Heavenly Parentism. It is parentism, and at the same time the teaching of grace through love. Love is the purpose of parentism, and satan cannot oppose love. At this time there is no place of settlement. Settlement has to be done through the restoration of Canaan. Canaan's seven tribes need to bow their heads in surrender. This is why we have been holding banquets since 1989 on the occasion of returning to our childhood homes in glory. Sent out from the gates of our hometown in tears, we have returned holding the flag of victory and have held banquets with our relatives, beginning with our father and mother. After fully preparing such a foundation and proclaiming tribal messiahship, we are restoring all our relatives to heaven's nation. (199-158, 1990/02/16) 23. If your heart is not one with True Parents, you will not be able to restore the authority of the elder son. Even if you were to say that you have restored the authority of the elder son, in the absence of oneness with the heart of True Parents you will be unable to advance to the position of tribal messiah. When the sphere of your heart is united with True Parents, you are in the unfallen position and God comes in vertically. True love, which unites in the realm of heart of God and True Parents, travels the shortest and most direct route. Therefore, love that connects to the top is vertical. The shortest and most direct route is the vertical line, which connects to the horizontal line at a 90-degree angle. Where is the uniting point of heart where we can unite heaven and earth? That place is nowhere other than where there is a 90-degree angle with the central line. When we achieve this based on the love of upper and lower, front and back, and elder and younger brothers, we have 1,2, 3,4,5,6, and 7. Seven points. Because the number 7 represents the integrated core of love, and because it expresses the completion of love, we call it the number of completion. (215-128, 1991/02/06) 24. Father has restored the realm of brothers. Although the restoration of the realm of brothers had been completed based on Christianity at the time of World War II, because we lost that foundation, I had to restore 4,000 years of history. Now I have restored the authority of the elder son. I have the power and system necessary for that throughout the world. Having restored the realm of brothers with the United States in the central position, now I must restore even the Soviet Union. (205-183, 1990/09/01) 25. Through Heavenly Parentism, the position of parents has been restored. This means that I will establish your physical parents in the position of Adam and Eve. I placed you in the position of Jesus, while I am standing in the position of the Lord at the Second Advent. Then looking horizontally, your parents can stand in the position of restored First Adam and Eve, and accordingly your hometown can belong to the hometown of the heavenly nation. If the hometown where you were born becomes like that, we can establish the heavenly nation. Therefore, the three generations of grandfather and grandmother, father and mother, and sons and daughters all must become one. (205-192, 1990/09/01) 26. After you restore your siblings and parents, you have to seek your family's kingship. Only then will you connect to the great, eternal, cosmic kingship. Your doing so connects the foundation of your small victory to a great victory, and you will become a grateful and happy person. That is why you need to be a tribal messiah. After I connect to you, when you become one with your family you too will be able to enter Father's position. When you do that, your mission of tribal messiah will end and you will possess tribal kingship. It is not me but you who will possess it. Then the land of your hometown will become the kingdom of heaven. Heavenly Parentism is needed to digest satan, who remains active in both the communist and democratic worlds. You have to digest all the diverse cultural backgrounds in the world by means of Godism, Heavenly Parentism and true love. After that we should establish kingship. The people that can digest them will become the owners of the kingship. These teachings are like trustworthy walking sticks that we can lean on to clean up all the problems of the past so that we can establish the kingship. When we have done this, the history of restoration will be spotless and complete. (205-193, 1990/09/01) 27. I restored the authority of the elder son. I restored the authority of Parents. Next what I need to do is restore the authority of kingship. Because I have restored the authority of Parents, I have sent out tribal messiahs, just as God sent Jesus and then the Lord at his Second Advent. Finally we will be able to clean up everything. Here I have settled the three vertical standards: the eras of Adam, Jesus and the Returning Lord. Because I was completely victorious in preparing these standards, we have to step forth and expand in the era of the Returning Lord. Accordingly, a model has appeared for you to establish your family. The Third Adam came to save the First Adam and the Second Adam. As he sends you out in the position of the Second Adam, your mother and father will rise to the position of the First Adam. Once that is done, religions will no longer be necessary and the entire world will enter the realm of the chosen people. The whole world will be connected through one set of True Parents. Therefore, the land of the hometown where you were born will become the nation of heaven, the kingdom of heaven, and your father and mother in your hometown will become true ancestors. (201-130, 1990/03/27) 28. If your family stands on heaven's side, the worldwide territory centering on True Parents connects to it. Your original hometown should be where I was born, but every tribe's hometown cannot be Jeongju. It has to be the actual place where you were born. The hometown where the God-centered parents were born is the Garden of Eden. As your good descendants are born centering on that original, unfallen Garden, they will step forth, spread out and face the world. Through all of you connecting with my clan, you will go forward united as a part of my lineage. You must love what is vertical more than you love your relatives. Then satan cannot take possession. Now all the conditions have been established to make the restoration of kingship possible. (201-131, 1990/03/27) 29. The Unification Church is not just another church. It is to create a true person, a true husband and wife, a true family, a true tribe, a true people, a true nation, a true world and a true new heaven and earth. Just because you say you have achieved salvation as an individual does not mean that heaven and earth will be liberated. On the contrary, we seek the salvation of heaven and earth, and this will bring about the liberation of the world, nations, peoples and families, down to the individual. Salvation is achieved in reverse order; it is fundamentally different from the concept of salvation in the world of conventional faith. You cannot go to heaven holding only an individual foundation. In the kingdom of heaven, the world and cosmos are included. The concept of the kingdom of heaven until now has not been totally correct. Where can you create the original ideal kingdom of heaven? The kingdom of heaven is realized when you pass through the levels of your individual self, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God. You must realize this here on earth, after you find the central being. Unless you do so, you will not be liberated. (205-167, 1990/09/01) 30. Everyone says, "I want the best of everything!" But that best must be able to truly represent everything. In order to represent everything, you have to stand in the position of God's object partner. God is the subject partner in the capacity of plus, and we are in the position of His object partners in the capacity of minus. The standard that all people want is the form of the original creation, which is like that. God gave this great gift to human beings, but it is not individually oriented. Even if you have received the Blessing, and you and your spouse attend church regularly, that is not enough by itself. You have to become the representative of your tribe and the representative of your people. Accordingly you are called a tribal messiah. Next, we say that it is necessary for you to restore the authority of the elder son, restore the authority of parents, restore the authority of Heavenly Parent, and restore kingship. That is not an individual viewpoint. The entire providence is global and historical. We have to go from parentism up to Heavenly Parentism. From here we need to achieve even the kingship of the kingdom of heaven. That is your responsibility. As God's representative, I had to establish the providential conditions that satan cannot accuse. Sooner or later you will have to take this path. (205-169, 1990/09/01) Section 2. Chil Il Jeol (7-1 Day) and Returning to Hometown Background On July 1, 1991, True Parents conducted the Ceremony to Proclaim God's Eternal Blessing and designated the day as Chil Il Jeol (7-1 Day). True Father said that this day was a historic turning point. He stated that now he had restored the authority of Adam as the elder son that was lost due to the Fall, and therefore we were entering the original world where the archangel was to have raised Adam to the point of maturity. He also said that on this day the physical world and the spirit world were completely transformed to take the right path, which meant that we were entering a new world and that the era of God's victory and True Parents' glory had arrived. He further explained that he proclaimed God's eternal blessing based on His eternal love not only for the democratic and communist worlds but also for the religious world. 1. July 1, 1991, is not an ordinary first of July, and 1991 is not an ordinary year. From the providential point of view, 1991 is a turning point in history. Now the situation of the world and the trend of history must change. The democratic world, the communist world and the religious world all have lost their direction. All the foundations that humanity has built, boasting of their excellence, have crumbled. That is natural. When autumn comes, we can find out whether the fruit is true or false. Only true fruit is harvested. Looking from the viewpoint of the providence of restoration, or salvation, there are not many fruits to be harvested. The result, the fruit, sought by religion is only one, not many. From this point of view, what do you think God wants? What fruit do you think He wants to harvest? The fruit that God is looking for is heaven's lineage. It is none other than His lineage. In order to establish heaven's lineage, you must establish the tradition that can connect you to God's love. (218-013, 1991/07/01) 2. Today is July 1, 1991. This is the year when we climb over the last hill of the providential turning point. Having passed through the first half of 1991 -- when from January through June we went through many complicated and eventful circumstances -- we now are entering the latter half of the year. Meeting the second half of the year is like beginning to descend from the peak of providential history down into a watershed. We are making our way into the world of peace and freedom. All the suffering from the conflicts caused by the division between the communist world and the free world, which brought bitter pain in history, now have been dissolved centered on True Parents. With True Parents' victorious harvest, the age has come when the communist world and the free world, and also North and South Korea, are able to become one. By establishing this day and holding this proclamation ceremony, we are reaching the time when we can clear up everything by harvesting all the conditions that people on heaven's side have established, counting them among the works of providential history. Then we can celebrate the day of victory, liberation and glory. This is something we need to understand. Thus, we have made preparations to secure the family and the tribe, so that you will be able to attend God within the realm of your tribe. If you do not do the mission of tribal messiah, you will not be able to connect with your tribal family and with heavens nation. Understanding the whole meaning of this providential history, I already declared tribal messiahship, and as of July 1, 1991, all members throughout the world are proclaiming that they will become tribal messiahs. Therefore, since God's household is pursuing the bond of true love centered on True Parents and has separated from the defiled lineage, today I am able to proclaim True Parents' clan, which includes all blessed families and their descendants. (218-007, 1991/07/01) 3. We understand that on July 1, 1991, we need to eliminate the course of indemnity that has filled history with bitter sorrow. We are doing this by bringing the right wing and the left wing, and North and South Korea, and the realms of religion and politics, to attend God in heaven and also True Parents, the original Parents, on earth. This will be the foundation to inherit the authority of the elder son, the authority of the parents and the kingship. For this, we understand that we need a declaration to recover the realm of liberation of the original world. We understand that true love flowing from original nature is the center of all levels, from the individual to the family, tribe, people and nation. Thus it is based on our family life here on earth that we follow the way of true love and strive to build the original kingdom of heaven. We have absolutely one direction, one purpose and one goal, which is to reach that ultimate destination. Therefore, the Unification Church now proclaims tribal messiahship, and for this we will carry out grassroots activities to break through in every neighborhood and community (tong-ban gyeokpa). This is the solemn mission that heaven has given us. (218-011, 1991/07/01) 4. Jesus could not hold a ceremony to proclaim the Messiah. He could not proclaim his messiahship centering on Judaism and the people of Israel until he had made the proclamation to his family and the members of his clan, along with those among his people who had received him. This is what he needed to do. He needed to gather together his relatives to make the proclamation. I walked that path and beyond. That is why some people in the democratic world now say that I am a hero on the world level. You should also be able to establish this same tradition in your clan, so that you can receive honor in your own household. Father's branches are the original branches. Since they are now growing well in all directions, east, west, north and south, if you engraft a cutting from one of those branches to yourself, you will become like an original branch. If that is so, then how significant do you think today's ceremony, the Ceremony to Proclaim the Day of God's Eternal Blessing, is? All religions, all nations, and even God have waited for this proclamation ceremony. Now that the ceremony has been held and the proclamation has been made, based on this standard, we can begin to resolve all problems. (218-038, 1991/07/01) 5. On July 1, 1991, True Parents declared complete liberation. I declared my full authority based on true love. I declared God's eternal blessings of love for the democratic world, for the communist world, and for the religious world as well. God blessed Adam and Eve, but they were completely shattered, unable to fulfill their responsibility and attain the ideal of love. I recovered God's love based on the three great blessings, and now I have proclaimed God's eternal blessing. This means that the people of the world are now free from the realm of indemnity. (223-224, 1991/11/10) 6. People in future generations will want to know what True Parents' hands and feet look like. People know how we look in general, but they do not know what our hands and feet look like. So today, on Chil Il Jeol (7-1 Day), we are taking close-up photographs of them. You can consider that the Day of God's Eternal Blessing is the day when we offered our hands, our feet, everything to God. If only our hands and feet are photographed, all kinds of swindlers will present fake photographs. Therefore, you need to take pictures of our hands and feet that also show us in our official attire. Take pictures of each of my feet separately, one foot at a time, and take another picture with both feet together. Take pictures of True Mother's hands and feet as well, showing them with her formal attire. There are many photographs of our faces and figures, but not of our hands and feet. So it is absolutely necessary to keep the records of our hands and feet. There will come a time after we are gone when people will be curious and want to know about them. That is why I came up with this idea to leave accurate records of our hands and feet. Chil Il Jeol in 1993 is also significant because it comes amid a speaking tour where True Mother and I are proclaiming "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age." Now that we are surmounting another hill, it is meaningful to offer everything to God. Hands symbolize heaven and feet symbolize earth. The entire body is a microcosm of all things, of the world of creation. Thus we are marking the third anniversary of Chil Il Jeol with the meaning of offering everything up to God. (248-072, 1993/07/01) Tribal messiahship On September 1, 1991, True Parents directed the blessed families of the Unification Church to return to their hometowns. True Father said that just as True Parents shed bloody tears to restore the world, so also blessed families must return to their hometowns and invest everything with sincere devotion to save their own relatives. Prior to this, on Chil Il Jeol, he had stated that all blessed families are tribal messiahs who should focus on activities to restore their tribes. 7. When I proclaimed Chil Il Jeol, I instructed members to register as tribal messiahs. Tribal messiahs go beyond family messiahs. A tribe includes two family names -- the wife and mother's name and the husband and father's name. The tribal messiah is the messiah for two names. I define the word "Messiah" to mean True Parents; hence, an individual cannot be a messiah. The family messiah is a candidate to be a tribal messiah, and since the tribe combines two family names, the family messiah is elevated to the status of tribal messiah when two families are joined. After that, the tribe is not enough. Next you have to organize a people. A people consists of 12 tribes. If these tribes unite, they will be able to form a nation. (410-119, 2003/07/02) 8. I already made all the indemnity conditions for North Korea. So, no matter what, when I send you to your hometowns, since you are on God's side, there should not be problem in light of the providence of restoration. I have already proclaimed that unity will occur everywhere under the sun. Therefore, if you want to bequeath this fortune that is coming everywhere under the sun to your descendants and offer its merit to your ancestors, the faster you move, the better. For example, there are many Kims in the Unification Church. So if your last name is Kim, you had better quickly return to your hometown and stake your claim as the messiah for the Kim tribe. Quickly go! You have to think, "If there is reason for someone to be killed, I will be killed first, before anybody else. If there is reason for someone to be whipped, I will be whipped before anybody else. If someone has to be cursed, I will be cursed and persecuted before anyone else. If someone has to starve, I will starve before anyone else." With that kind of determination, gather everyone in your village, and stake your claim as the tribal messiah and center of your tribe. (219-153, 1991/08/29) 9. In order to indemnify the fact that the tribe of Jesus could not become one, I granted the realm of tribal messiahship to you and asked you to return to your hometowns. I appeared in the Republic of Korea and dispatched you, my sons and daughters, as tribal messiahs to tens of thousands of villages. The time is different now, so that messiahs do not get killed as they did in Jesus' time because the time of persecution against me has entirely passed. Because Adam and Eve could not fulfill their mission as the True Parents, sin spread throughout history. It caused people to be ensnared in misery and sent to hell, and led to their deaths. It is the responsibility of True Parents to liberate them. Our heart as the True Parents is to offer them the benefit of liberation for free. However, even though True Parents want to give you that benefit, you cannot receive it for free. There is a hill to climb, and you cannot go over it for free. That is because satan is still alive. If you have any condition that satan can accuse, you cannot go beyond this era of indemnity. Therefore, you must climb up from the rock bottom to the top where you no longer receive satan's accusation. What I mean to say is that you must accomplish this in your neighborhood, centered on your tribe. (179-086, 1988/07/22) 10. Before you return to your hometown, you must inherit the condition of unfallen Adam. Once you have it, return to your hometown. Adam and Eve lost everything and declined because they centered on fallen love. However, in this era you are blessed families, connected to True Parents who are centered on God's Will. Therefore, your position is different from that of Adam and Eve who started a fallen family. Adam and Eve fell from the completion level of the growth stage. However, today, in the era of restoration, blessed families centered on True Parents are beyond the completion level of the growth stage and can go even beyond the completion level of the completion stage. Because you ad| standing in such a position, families in satan's realm have no condition to accuse you. You all are beyond their level. To maintain this position, you need to return to your hometown with your family, knowing that this is the best way to attend True Parents. I am saying that you should return to your hometowns, following the direction of True Parents, and act in their name, just as the Israelites followed Moses to return to their homeland. Again, the level at which you return to your hometown is not the same as that of fallen Adam, who was at the completion level of the growth stage. You return having completed that level and moving on the way to the top of the completion stage. Such is your conditional status when you return to your hometowns. You have not yet made the substantial foundation. So you are going there to substantiate it. To this end, we still have a path remaining before us -- to unify divided North and South Korea. Thus, when you work in your hometown in South Korea, you should invest all your devotion and shed tears, sweat and blood three times more than in the past when you received persecution from the outside world. When you do that, satan's world will automatically retreat. (178-086, 1988/06/01) 11. What do you have to do after returning to your hometown? Unification Church members have to relieve the painful heart of Jesus and digest his bitter sorrow over everything that happened in all the ages of history. You need to liberate Jesus and True Father. I could not love and embrace my family. For 33 years I strove to love all people from the various nations, without being able to love my parents, my relatives, my wife, or my own children. I had no time in my life for that. You received the Blessing while following me. Hence, you need to understand that you now stand at the position to inherit the tribal realm that I stood in long ago, during my youth. I did tribal messiah work during the time of my youth. I am always one step ahead of you. I am now standing on the national level, even as you stand on the tribal level. While I am in the position of working to restore Korea on the national level, you are standing in the position to restore your tribe. (185-090, 1989/01/03) 12. On September 1, 1991, I instructed all Unification Church blessed families to return to their hometowns. I love all the families who received the Blessing. I know that they are people who deserve my sympathy, but I was not about to help them. Rather than helping them live in a comfortable situation, I sent them out with their bags packed, like refugees. I said to them, "Return to your hometowns." I did it because without returning to their hometowns, they cannot liberate their mothers, older siblings and younger siblings. I asked them to return to their hometowns for the sake of those members of their families. If you move forward to win over your mother and father, older siblings and younger siblings, you will create the foundation for your family home to be a palace of peace. On that foundation, you can expand your base to establish your victorious kingship as a tribal messiah. I am sending you back to your hometowns so that you can make this kind of preparation. (231-101, 1992/05/31) 13. From now on, the era of returning to your own hometown has come, the era to seek for God's nation. I announced that you should return to your hometowns, but for me it means to return to God's nation. The fortune to turn North and South Korea around is coming. That is why it is time to get busy. How do you think you can receive this fortune? The fortune that is coming is world-level fortune. So you have to give it out. It is not enough to just receive the fortune yourself as individuals and families; you also have to give it out to the people of your own tribe. This is the meaning of returning to your hometown. You blessed family members need to share with your relatives the world-level blessings that are coming to Korea in accordance with the providential Will. As tribal messiahs restore their tribes horizontally, they pass through the number three -- formation, growth and completion -- symbolizing the age of Adam, the age of Jesus and the age of the Returning Lord. Therefore, you tribal messiahs need to return to your hometowns and restore your mothers and fathers. Your mothers and fathers did not know God, and they committed a historical sin by opposing the Unification Church. But from now on they must follow the same path together with you. (226-150, 1992/02/04) 14. The era has arrived when we can turn hell around 180 degrees. The best way to take aim at satan is to attend God by returning to the hometowns of heaven's nation together with your children. That is why I instructed you to return to your hometowns. If I am to give this instruction to the members of the Unification Church, then we True Parents also had to return to our country; this meant we had to go to North Korea. Therefore, 90 days after September 1, 1991, I went to North Korea. God is the God of the Principle. It became true; we returned to the place where we were born. (227-284, 1992/02/14) 15. What I feel most regret over is that I was not able to teach the Principle to my parents and brothers and sisters and bring them to the point of shedding tears. This is my bitter sorrow. You, on the other hand, are so blessed, to be able to witness to your mothers and fathers, older brothers and sisters, and younger brothers and sisters. How else can your family, and you as well, avoid the destiny of going to hell and ending up in eternal misery? You are responsible to pull all your family out of hell so that they, and you, can live. If you think like that, you will use whatever means necessary, whether tying them to you with a rope and dragging them with you or wrapping your arms and legs around them and clinging to them. Although you have been shedding tears to restore your nation and the world, to win over your family members you need to shed even more tears for them. You have to miss your people, your tribe, your relatives and your parents more than you miss me. And you must have the heart to pray for them. (022-162, 1969/02/02) 16. We, True Parents, gave you the best gift -- the authority of tribal messiahs. Wherever you and your family go in the world, there will be no serious persecution. This is thanks to the victorious foundation of the Blessing. Standing on the foundation of 4,000 years of providential history and inheriting Jesus' foundation after he came to earth as the Messiah, we as True Parents laid the worldwide foundation to dissolve all the conditions of opposition in the environment in Israel and Rome in Jesus' day, so that your parents and relatives could welcome you in a free and open environment. Therefore, you will not face persecution in the places you go as a family. The title of tribal messiah is bestowed upon you as a gift of special privilege. It is your path to reach the world stage. (196-250, 1990/01/01) 17. All of you must work night and day to restore your tribes in your hometowns. I am telling you that just as I shed bloody tears for the sake of restoring the world, you need to offer sincere devotion to restore your tribes in your hometowns. All blessed families throughout the world must accomplish their responsibility to restore their own tribes. Now families who have received the Blessing are spread worldwide. God sent only one person as the Messiah: His son Jesus. However, True Parents have mobilized you, their sons and daughters who received the Blessing, with the authority of tribal messiahs; not only you, but also already married blessed couples and their children. Therefore, the Devil already knows he has failed in this world, and that he will have to pack his bags and find someplace else to go. In the meantime he is standing in the rear, looking for a way to receive salvation. Therefore we have to liberate hell and redeem even the Devil. You people who know God's providence of restoration must do this. (228-241, 1992/04/03) 18. I inherited the mission of the Second Coming from Jesus, and I have been working on his behalf. Thus, you also should inherit the mission of the Second Coming, taking the position of the people of Israel at Jesus' time. If you do, then although Jesus himself was not able to achieve his entire purpose in his lifetime, you can represent all the victories that I have won in my battles and inherit my cosmic-level position. For this, you must indemnify Jesus' path of the cross. You also must indemnify my path of the cross. The path that Jacob went was the path that Israel's families had to go, and the course of Moses was the course the people of Israel had to go. The course of Jesus is the course Christians must go. And the path that I went is the path that Unification Church members must go. The situations are the same. What is the realm of your authority? As tribal messiahs, if you fulfill the responsibility that should have been accomplished in Jesus' lifetime, I will bequeath everything to you. Compared to the opposition that I faced, you will hardly face anything. When you fulfill it, we will be able to complete everything very quickly, whether on the national or the world levels. (189-152, 1989/04/01) 19. A blessed family should not be drawn to secular society. Did Adam live in a worldly society? Had Adam and Eve not fallen and raised a family, there would have been only God in front of them to attend. You are in the same situation. You must totally rid yourself of any life habits that are based on the wicked and evil world. You need to have self-confidence that as my sons and daughters you are able to inherit purely the authority of the elder son of the original age. By gaining spiritual children you can restore your authority as parents. First you have to pass through the realm of the elder son, and second by gaining spiritual children and creating your tribal messiah family, you restore the authority of parents. When as a tribal messiah you restore the authority of parents, you will be able to establish your original homeland. You have received such a blessing from heaven. The tribal messiah is the axis that connects to kingship and to the nation. I already set up the standards for the nation and the world. They stand on a perpendicular line. You need to stand on that line and connect to the four directions -- east, west, south and north. The individual represents the formation stage, the family the growth stage, and the tribe the completion stage. You must achieve these stages and then connect them to the nation. Just as the individual is the foundation of the family, the family is the foundation of the tribe, and when the tribes connect in all directions, a nation is formed. (211-349, 1991/01/01) 20. True Parents eventually will go to the spirit world; then what will happen to humankind? Who will inherit the mission of True Parents, and what does that mission entail? If you are truly my children, you will inherit my position. Heavenly fortune will protect that position for eternity. No matter how much the people of the world deny that you are the children of True Parents, they will not be able to sever this relationship. Do you have that kind of mind-set? You have to inherit the mission of True Parents 100 percent. Being tribal messiahs means that you stand in the position of True Parents' children. This is the position of perfected children of True Parents. Tribal messiahship is the gift that True Parents bequeath to you. True Parents are more important than anything: this is the conviction you must keep in your heart always. They are the original human beings. You must live with True Parents, focusing on them in mind and body. They have the original position of Adam and Eve. The very first thing that should come to your mind must be "He is my father; she is my mother." Whenever you call out, "God!" your mind and body must both be saying, "You are my Father." You have to reclaim this concept. True Parents have to fill up your mind and body completely. Everything starts from there. That is the most fundamental concept; your thinking must reach at least that level. (244-317, 1993/03/01) Tribal messiah activities True Parents stressed that, in order to acquire the position of tribal messiah, we first must have the people in our tribe fill out church membership forms. Then we should get them to honor True Parents in their family by placing True Parents' picture on the wall and displaying the Family Federation flag. True Father also said that when tribal messiahs return to their hometowns, they should establish a system to work together and share the burden equally. He advised that we do activities as four families together, supporting one another as brothers and sisters. 21. Blessed families who undertake the role of tribal messiahs understand that they need to become true parents, true teachers and true owners. Through God's love, parents, teachers and owners are one. The starting point for this is the godly family. The teacher and the owner both extend love with the heart of a parent; they are not separate from one another. Everyone wants such an environment of love. When you go to a company, you look for that kind of employer; when you go to school, you look for that kind of teacher. This is the system that applies in the kingdom of heaven on earth. In this way, tribal messiahs will establish the God-centered tradition on earth for the first time in history. In time, this tradition will become standard practice. Once we develop these habits and they become ingrained in our character, they will not change. The person who lives in the realm of the heart on earth, who centers on the way of heaven habitually, and makes this foundation in his or her life, will, when he or she goes to the spirit world, enter straightaway the world of liberation and freedom. The passage will be as safe as riding a train. Where should people cultivate these habits and this character? It is in the family. Right now we, True Parents, are working to overthrow the habitual ways of the fallen world. Having fought against them and triumphed over them in Korea, through our efforts we have set up a way to connect these victories to the families of the Republic of Korea. Because the parents of the first human family committed the Fall, to attend True Parents you need to place their picture in your home and have other families do the same. The picture is symbolic. It is an image of God's embodiments. Hence, after you hang True Parents' picture on the wall, the past, present and future will unite before it. Your ancestors in the spirit world will come to your home and bow respectfully before the picture at 3:00 a.m. Then they will take care of your relatives living on earth and will live together with all of you on earth. We are living in an era when once our families make proper conditions of heart, centered on True Parents, the spirit world will care for our families. (213-049, 1991/01/13) 22. Until now, humankind has been living in the age of indemnity, the age when Abel was sacrificed for Cain. The spirit world, which represents the angelic realm, exploited the earthly world, which represents the realm of Adam. But now True Parents have come to earth and restored the authority of the elder son, thereby establishing the proper order between the earthly world and the heavenly world. The archangel in the spirit world surrendered before Adam and his realm on earth. We have reached the stage in which the archangel and his realm have to accommodate themselves to the authority of the younger brother Adam. The angelic world was supposed to first teach the God-centered tradition to Adam and Eve to help them attend God. Likewise, at 3:00 a.m., your ancestors from the spirit world will line up around the picture of True Parents and respectfully bow toward it. When this happens, the evil spirits in that area will automatically withdraw. (215-106, 1991/02/06) 23. In the same way that I had to cover the 4,300 years of Korean history within a 40-year period in my life, a long journey to deal with your own family's history awaits you. So you too will have to run and run, day and night, even skipping meals, with no time to enjoy yourself or take it easy. Even if your legs are too tired to take one more step, even if you are about to collapse from exhaustion, even if you are vomiting blood, no matter what, you must climb over the hill. If you die, you'd better die while working for your hometown. Start with your own family, your parents and relatives. You are seeking to establish the family that Adam was originally to build, a family with the authority of the first son of God. Your purpose is to recover the family of God's first son who was lost, the family that was to have been the subject partner of all creation. You are sons and daughters of True Parents, the victorious Adam and Eve. You are not the fallen descendants of the fallen Adam and Eve. Thus, you should go to your hometowns or home villages with the mindset of royal princes and princesses who take responsibility for everything in their realm. You have no idea how serious this matter is. When you look at the hometown that you have come to restore, can you sleep knowing that standing right in front of you is the enemy who caused all nations and the entire world to be lost? You have the inheritance from True Parents, so you must stake your claim, display the flag and hang the photo of True Parents, who possess the kingship, in your home and be registered in God's family. When you go to your family home, you need to do three things: First, register your relatives. Next, have them display and honor True Parents' picture. Finally, have them put up the flag. If you do this, satan will leave. Then, your family's ancestors will come to their home at 3:00 in the morning, and gathering around the picture of True Parents, they will hold a ceremony to return to God. They will be mobilized as soldiers like archangels to restore all of your relatives. They will clear your path and protect you. (221-014, 1991/10/20) 24. When you return to your hometown, you need to establish a system based on the Principle. If you are going to lead your relatives, you just cannot do it randomly or loosely. Eventually you will need to establish a system to equalize the burden; this may involve setting up a system for communal living. The system of heaven's nation consists of three levels connected as one, for instance neighborhood, village and town. They share the same destiny. In the future, if there is a problem with any one of them, all three will suffer damage. From this perspective, management of all three levels must be tightly connected. Therefore, you must train people from all three levels based on the Principle so that they will see themselves as connected. You must set up and maintain close communication with your fellows on each level. That way, whenever there is difficulty, the neighborhood leader, village leader and town leader will be in contact with each other. Also, you need to do activities at the village level that connect with the levels below and above. After the stages of neighborhood, village and town or, in urban areas, block, ward and precinct, the next three stages are city, county, and state or province. (219-209, 1991/08/29) 25. When you return to your hometown as a tribal messiah, if you work alone it will be difficult for you to establish a foundation. It will be hard if you do not have a house for you and your children to live in. Your life could be like that of a refugee during wartime. Accordingly, if one of the families in your fourposition foundation has a house there, they need to share the house with the other families. You will have to share a communal life and eat porridge if that is all that you can afford. That is how you can start your life as a tribal messiah. It is difficult to do tribal messiah work alone, so the four families must work together like brothers and sisters. Together you must decide which part of your hometown area to tackle first: east, west, south or north. Once you decide where to focus, work together and make the education of the people there your single goal. If your manpower is not sufficient to make a foundation, assemble 12 people to work together. By tackling the neighborhoods of your hometown and making foundations one by one, advancing step by step, you should be able to sweep through that area. (219-210, 1991/08/29) 26. Once the Returning Lord recognizes your family as being like Adam's family had Adam and Eve not fallen, you become a family messiah. Then, after he sends you out to your hometown as a tribal messiah, God can accompany you in your hometown. While your hometown is the place where you were born, now your ancestors are True Parents. As a tribal messiah you have three important missions: First, you must restore your ancestors; second, you must restore your hometown; third, since the first human ancestors, Adam and Eve, fell and God was expelled from their family, you must live with God in your family. These are the three missions of a tribal messiah. (250-177, 1993/10/14) Chapter 3. The Completed Testament Age and Its Providential Development Section 1. Proclamation of the Completed Testament Age Background On January 3, 1993, at the world headquarters church in Cheongpa-dong, Seoul, True Parents proclaimed the completion of the New Testament Age and the beginning of the Completed Testament Age during the sermon, "A Review of Providential History and the Completed Testament Age." Later that month, on January 10 at the Belvedere training center in the United States, True Father declared that the Completed Testament Age had begun. He made this proclamation based on the foundation of successfully completing 40 years of indemnity from 1952 until 1992, made necessary due to failures during the seven-year period immediately after World War II. He then said that he would proclaim "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age" in a speaking tour of 160 countries beginning on April 10, 1993. 1. In the Old Testament Age, while looking forward with hope, Relievers practiced the law. In the New Testament Age they sought and practiced faith. In the coming Completed Testament Age believers will seek and practice love. In the Old Testament Age, the providential age for finding hope, the practice of circumcision was the condition to be called a member of the chosen people. In the New Testament Age believers emerged and established faith in front of God through baptism by water and by the fire of the Holy Spirit. Next, in the Completed Testament Age believers will enter into and form a relationship of love with God through receiving the seal of God's love. (005-109, 1959/01/04) 2. The Old Testament Age was the age of the servant, and the New Testament Age the age of the adopted son. The Unification Church promotes the Completed Testament Age. In the Completed Testament Age, one can advance from the position of adopted son to that of son and gain the ability to relate naturally with the parents. In the Completed Testament Age, believers become children of the direct lineage, no longer adopted children. Adopted children have a different lineage; they do not have a direct blood relationship with the parents. An adopted child embraces just one standard, namely that of the adoptive parents. On that basis, adopted sons form a limited father-son relationship with the father. Accordingly, because there is no son in the direct lineage, the adoptive father provides a standard for the one whom he will adopt, and if the one who applies to be an adopted son does not become one with that standard, he will not be chosen. However, for a child of the direct lineage, that issue of standards is not relevant. From the moment such a child is born, if the father goes this way, the son will go the same way, and if the father goes another way, the son will also go that way. Even if they separate, at some point in time they will come together. If they feel it is not the right path, they will search for the right way where they can be together. That's the way it is. That is what is different about an adopted son. An adopted son meets the parents based on a one-time encounter. But a child of the direct lineage meets the parents in the eternity inherent in the father-son relationship. The adopted son has a different lineage. Lineage passes down and is connected from the origin of history until the end of history. Even after tens of thousands of generations flow by, the descendants carry the lineage of the previous tens of thousands of generations. (024-322, 1969/09/14) 3. When we examine the providence of restoration, we see that the Completed Testament Age must fulfill the New Testament Age, and the New Testament Age must fulfill the Old Testament Age. If the Will is not fulfilled in the Old Testament Age, it passes over to the New Testament Age, and if the Will is not fulfilled in the New Testament Age, it passes over to the Completed Testament Age. With this understanding, in the Completed Testament Age we must have the capacity to carry out all the unfulfilled historical missions. (046-113, 1971/08/13) 4. The Old Testament Age is the age of all things, the New Testament Age is the age of the Son, and the Completed Testament Age is the age of the Parents. Parents, sons and daughters, and all things are included in the family. When seen from this standpoint, all things are the formation stage, children are the growth stage, and parents are the completion stage. Parents, sons and daughters, and all things exist centering on the family. God made all things in heaven and on earth for Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. To recover all this, God has carried out the providence for 6,000 years, establishing the servant and the adopted son. The Old Testament Age was built on the age of the servant of servants. The servant of servants went to God through the creation. The New Testament Age is the age of the adopted son. God established Jesus as the Son and carried out spiritual works in his age. The Completed Testament Age is the time when the Parents go through hardships. Because of these things, in the Old Testament Age, when the people made sacrificial offerings, they used the things of creation. In the New Testament Age, the sacrificial offering was the Son, and in the Completed Testament Age, True Parents offer themselves as the sacrifice. In the Completed Testament Age, True Parents must pay the indemnity. (046-262, 1971/08/17) 5. The Old Testament Age is the time when the worldwide condition for the sake of restoring all things is completely established. The New Testament Age is the time of preparing the global foundation to restore the people of the world. The Completed Testament Age is the time of bringing the world together through the sovereignty of oneness. These multiple missions exist. To create this sovereignty, first there must be one who creates an autonomous territory. This person must also lead an autonomous people. Next, on the foundation of becoming one with that people, he must represent God. This is the creation of sovereignty. In other words, the territory -- that is, all things -- and the people become completely one centering on the one Parent who represents God. This is what we call the earthly sovereignty that represents the nation of heaven. What is the sovereignty that God is searching for? It is not sovereignty as we see it in the world today. The Old Testament Age was for the restoration of all things; the New Testament Age was for the restoration of the children, and the Completed Testament Age is for the restoration of the parents. If we examine the nation and world, we see that the Old Testament Age was for restoring land and all things, namely the age to restore territory. The New Testament Age was for restoring citizens. The Completed Testament Age is for creating sovereignty. (055-247, 1972/05/09) 6. True Mother proclaimed "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age." What is the nature of the Completed Testament Age? It means that God is beginning a revival. He is beginning life based on love. The great work of God's creation is still moving forward. The completion of the ideal of love, namely the four-position foundation and the human portion of responsibility, marks the completion of the ideal of creation. With this, all people renew a revival based on the love of God and people, a revival that could not be achieved in the historical ages until now. The beginning of the family of God is the start of the revival, centering on God. Accordingly, people and God become one centering on love and the family. But it is not our family alone. We must go forward side by side with the family of God's nation as it begins. This is the world of the absolute authority of God. By proclaiming True Parents' ideas and by proclaiming the Completed Testament Age, we are' rising above satan's world. (248-012, 1993/05/30) 7. God chose my husband, Reverend Moon, and gave the new words of truth to Korean Christians. But the leaders of the Korean Christian world did not perceive that my husband was selected to convey new words of truth. They saw only a humble young man and treated him with silent contempt. The New Testament Age is an extension of the Old Testament Age and, just as the people at that time could not believe that Jesus manifested God, the Korean Christian leaders were not able to believe that the Lord at the Second Advent was born on earth with a physical body. If at that time Korean Christians and my husband had become one, the kingdom of heaven would have been accomplished on earth and in heaven. During the 7 years from 1945 until 1952, the whole world would have united, following the providence of God. However, Christian leaders blindly opposed my husband. To raise Christianity and develop it to receive the Returning Lord, God nurtured nations such as the United States where Christianity had absolute authority. Even if they say they did not realize it, the Korean Christian pastors at that time were in a position representing worldwide Christianity. However, after World War II, America and world Christianity were not able to become one with my husband. From that time, America and Christianity entered upon the path of decline and began losing moral authority. After World War II, America and Christianity stood on the victorious foundation on which Cain and Abel had become one, and the time was ripe when they could receive the Lord at His Second Advent. However, they failed to welcome the Returning Lord, and in the same way the rest of the world also opposed my husband. Therefore, he was driven out into the wilderness and, after being pushed down to the very bottom, had to climb up again. (True Mother, 1993/10/04) 8. If we liken America, which was established with Christian civilization as its root, to the New Testament Age, we can liken Korea to the Old Testament Age. Accordingly, for the first 20 years my husband passed through a course in Korea and indemnified the Old Testament Age through the Unification Church, which was in the position of Judaism, and through Korea, which was in the position of the nation of Israel. On this foundation, in 1960 we accomplished the Holy Wedding of True Parents on the national level. After that, in 1971 I went together with my husband to America. For 20 years, we walked the course of indemnity for the sake of completing the New Testament Age in America in order to enter the Completed Testament Age. Based on that result and centering on God, we were able to establish True Parents' family, which became the origin of true love, true life and true lineage. (True Mother, 1993/10/04) 9. Today's women, who are in the position of True Mother at the turning point of the providential history of restoration, must form the foundation to welcome True Father. After Christianity could not welcome the Bridegroom, the providence of God was prolonged 40 years until 1992. During that period, my husband worked while praying and bringing Korea, Britain, America, France, Japan, Germany and Italy into oneness for the sake of finding and establishing the worldwide New Testament Age. Then, together with my husband in April 1992, I proclaimed the arrival of the age of women worldwide and founded the Women's Federation for World Peace. Upon that foundation, I spent the rest of 1992 visiting seven nations, including Russia, China and the countries of Oceania. I did so with the heart of a true mother. I energized the women of those nations and founded branches of the Women's Federation for World Peace. Based on these accomplishments, the nations that were divided into Cain and Abel following World War II welcomed me. We restored the foundation of the lost Bride, and those nations were able to welcome True Father. On that victorious worldwide foundation, our position as True Parents was proclaimed to the world for the first time. (True Mother, 1993/10/04) 10. The New Testament Age ends when the Returning Lord is welcomed. When the Returning Lord came in the New Testament Age, he could have settled the family, tribe, people and nation in seven years, thereby inaugurating the Completed Testament Age. When he does accomplish that, we will enter the Completed Testament Age. This is the time when the Returning Lord, after realizing a worldwide foundation, establishes the form of Adam's family, which was lost from the world. But since he was driven out into the wilderness and left with nothing, how could the Completed Testament Age come? In this situation, America represents the realm of the bride for which the people of Israel had prepared in the Old Testament and New Testament Ages. On the day that America loses sight of this, it will be abandoning the Old Testament Age and the New Testament Age. If that takes place, the foundation for the Completed Testament Age will crumble. If we do not maintain the realm of the bride as a condition based on the Old and New Testament Ages, the foundation of indemnity for the Completed Testament Age will disappear. Accordingly, we are establishing America again in the position of Abel. (243-127, 1993/01/03) 11. The Completed Testament Age is centered on spirit and flesh. The New Testament Age is centered on spirit. Therefore, one cannot go into the Completed Testament Age by means of the New Testament Age. The Returning Lord opens this age. If Christianity, after paying all indemnity globally, had united with the Lord at his Second Advent, Christianity and all of its believers would have moved into the Completed Testament Age. But when they could not become one with the Returning Lord, the foundation collapsed and the need for indemnification arose. If the Returning Lord had not made preparations to rebuild this collapsed foundation, he would not have been able to keep his position and go forward. If the Returning Lord is going to appear as the Messiah, what must he do first? He must inherit completely the actual spiritual facts of the New Testament Age. Just as Jesus received the baptism of John the Baptist, at the Second Advent the Lord must inherit spiritually from Jesus. This is how worldwide spiritual Christianity can complete the New Testament Age and reach the present worldwide stage. The Returning Lord has to receive the spiritual inheritance, but he cannot receive it without any effort on his part. He has to triumph over everything. He has to defeat satan. He has to prepare the foundation on which the numerous spirit persons in the spirit world are able to surrender naturally to him. He will receive the inheritance only when he stands on the foundation of that highest victory. Second, what he inherits spiritually, he must complete substantially on earth. The providence that was to have been completed in the Old Testament Age was prolonged and became the New Testament Age. The Returning Lord must restore all this through indemnity spiritually, for the sake of opening the Completed Testament Age. Until now, spiritual and physical perfection could not be realized together. If the Lord does not achieve this, we cannot enter the Completed Testament Age. In other words, if the Lord at his Second Advent does not realize all that Jesus needed to accomplish and indemnify his disappointments spiritually and physically, he will not be able to open the Completed Testament Age. (054-287, 1972/03/26) 12. True Parents are the Messiah. They come to clean up history, which started from a standard of false love, false life, false lineage and false conscience. Centering on the original perfected Adam, the ideal man who is united with God, True Parents must emerge, find the mother who was lost, and connect the children to her. Immediately after World War II, the Christian cultural realm achieved global unity and should have united with me. In this realm, Great Britain represented Eve, the mother nation, America represented the Abel nation, and France the Cain nation. If this realm had become one with me, the communist realm would not have emerged. I had to spend 40 years restoring this through indemnity. Because I completely lost the realm of the bride, I had to gather together the Abel nation, America, centering on Mother. My wife had to become the True Mother who represents the world. In order to do that, I had to recover Great Britain, America and France, each of which was lost. I had to recover the foundation of the Allied powers that was lost, the foundation of the united worldwide realm of the bride. Accordingly, I fought with the world and subdued it. Then, on this worldwide, victorious foundation, I established True Mother and announced True Parents and the Completed Testament Age. False parents led us to the age of broken and unrealized promises, not to the age of the fulfilled promise. Now we are approaching the Completed Testament Age centering on God and True Parents, where the promise is fulfilled. That is the significance of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age. On the promise of the ideal of creation, I proclaimed this on the world level. (262-107, 1994/07/23) 13. On the foundation of the settlement of True Parents, I have proclaimed the arrival of the liberation of women, as well as of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age. The Christian cultural realm could not stand as the bride, so Mother gathered together women from around the world and in 1992 declared and expanded a great movement. It is the movement for women's liberation. Because Mother proclaimed liberation and announced True Parents and the Completed Testament Age, the world of satan is ending. The Unification Church is the only place where we can save the family and save the nation. By means of forming anew the tradition of the family of True Parents as well as the true tribe, true people, true nation, true world and the true heaven and earth, the true heavenly nation is being realized. Things are developing according to this formula. (247-110, 1993/04/25) 14. The Unification Church declaring "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age" means we are at a turning point. Because we are going to create the ideal family and the ideal tribe, the Family Federation had to emerge. In the marriage Blessing of the Unification Church, the archangel at the completion level of the growth stage, namely the archangel on heaven's side, marries. After receiving the Blessing, if you go beyond the completion stage, you can enter the realm of the direct dominion as part of the family of Adam. Accordingly, starting in 1960, I passed from the completion level of the growth stage into the completion stage, and during that course I entered a time of worldwide persecution. I had to get beyond that period of persecution to achieve settlement. The settlement that should have happened in 1952 was delayed; the age of women, centering on True Mother and including the liberation of women, was announced in 1992, and True Parents were able to stand anew in the same position in front of heaven. If we had not liberated women, we would not have been able to complete the liberated realm of Adam. All people are brothers and sisters until the lost standard of husband and wife in Adam's family centered on the love of Adam and Eve is achieved. We must go over and form anew the ideal family after fulfilling our position as the children of God. (264-231, 1994/11/03) 15. I teach only after first going out and putting everything into practice. Now, because I have accomplished everything for the sake of gathering again the lost realm of the bride and the world that was united in the aftermath of World War II, I asked Mother to join me in the work of establishing the Women's Federation for World Peace. We went out and worked on that together for a year in 1992. After instructing Mother over the course of a year on precisely what I had indemnified during my life, I established Mother in the same position as I have and restored through indemnity the inheritance of the Christian cultural realm. By means of our standing in this place of liberation, God was liberated, True Parents were liberated, the people were liberated, and the entire New Testament Age was fulfilled. Now we are able to embark upon the Completed Testament Age. (243-146, 1993/01/03) 16. At the time of the Second Coming, the Lord comes as one man, but after taking root on earth, I have horizontally dispatched numerous tribal messiahs. The Devil no longer has the power to seize or remove any of this. Because these dispatches were from the position of perfection, transcending the top of the growth stage and the top of the completion stage, everything under heaven is bound to unite. Where must you go to take root? You must take root after returning to your family. Because of the importance of this, I gave the instruction that home church activity begin centered on what we call breaking through on the grassroots level. After the liberation of women, we are working to set this in good order. By taking the last step, namely applying this formula in each family, we are recovering Eve and Cain and Abel, who were lost, and replanting them as seeds. By doing this, we become the patriarchs of good branch-tribes in our original hometowns, and in this way we become ancestors. That world will have no relationship with satan. The kingdom of heaven manifests from there. (243-146, 1993/01/03) Tribal messiah responsibilities Together with the proclamation of the Completed Testament Age, and in order to conclude the history of salvation globally, True Parents directed that Unification Church members devote themselves with renewed energy to tribal messiah activity. They made clear that tribal messiahs are the people who take on the mission to restore the family and, going further, to restore the tribe, people and nation. They emphasized that tribal messiahs must take the lead in making True Parents known to the world. 17. Now it is time for everyone around the world to return to their hometowns. Having assigned tribal messiahs, Mother and Father are now firmly established on earth. The Lord who came in the New Testament Age was one person. This person must come again and become the True Parent vertically and be established on this earth; then by receiving his Bride, give birth to sons and daughters. Now True Parents have deployed many tens of thousands of couples as tribal messiahs on the horizontal plane. This is the beginning of the Completed Testament Age. From 1993, because we are destined to bring about the unification of North and South Korea for the sake of the world, we are entering the Completed Testament Age. Since the beginning of human history, Adam and Eve and Cain and Abel have been unable to secure their positions, but now, based upon the inauguration of WFWP on April 10, 1992, which expanded worldwide, and with the Blessing of already married couples from throughout the world, I have brought unity between the right wing, the left wing and the realm of Barabbas. At that time, I brought leaders of eight Muslim nations together and gave them the Blessing. The path to the Blessing has been one of great indemnity until now. However, after giving the Blessing unconditionally to people without requiring them to fulfill any conditions to qualify for it, including to mothers and fathers from satan's world who opposed me, I could realize the liberation of all people. I established those people in the position of parents, of perfected Adam and Eve. (243-137, 1993/01/03) 18. Throughout history until today, people of faith were required to abandon the world, abandon their nation, abandon their ancestors, abandon their hometowns, and even abandon their parents and wife and children for the sake of the Will. Now, however, since the age of restoration through indemnity has all passed, we must embrace the world, embrace our nation, embrace our people, and find and join our tribe. Looking at Jesus' course in the context of the three stages of formation, growth and completion, he is at the growth stage. True Parents come at the completion stage. But they have become the ancestors, turning history upside down. Restoration through indemnity takes place in reverse order. It passes from the Old Testament Age through the New Testament Age to find fulfillment in the Completed Testament Age, whose center, True Parents, takes the position of the ancestors. The New Testament Age, which is the second stage, is Jesus' age. Next, the third stage corresponds to the Completed Testament Age. In the same way, tribal messiahs have to rectify families. The Revelation of John says that we have the role of king together with Christ. Now we are carrying out the role of king. The fact that we are carrying out the role of king together with Christ, who is coming as the king of kings, means we are rising to the position of parents. In the Unification Church we call such a central person with the tribal responsibility a "tribal messiah." Now is the time when the door of the Completed Testament Age is opening. (243-140, 1993/01/03) 19. I fought and prepared the foundation so you can succeed without having to fight. After being hounded from my hometown and shunned by the world, I did the work of recovering everything. Because you are able to receive the world, the nation and the people as an inheritance from me, who has been victorious, you need only connect to the tribe. The tribe to which you can connect will receive the fortune of the people, the nation and the world. There is no greater blessing you can give your tribe. Because of that, tribal messiahs stand in the position of ancestors who possess the authority of kings. This is something everyone must achieve. There are no exceptions. When the people of Israel entered the blessed land of Canaan, if one of them knew that another person had been left behind, he or she had to take responsibility for that person. Now since the blessed land of Canaan has appeared, we must recover the national ideal envisioned at the founding of our nation. The Unification Church must do the same. We must recover the nation. We must unify North and South Korea. (243-164, 1993/01/03) 20. If you are going to become a tribal messiah, you first must succeed as a family messiah. If you do not do tribal messiah activity, after your ancestors who are in the spirit world come down you will lose your position. Your ancestors in the spirit world are in the position of the archangel. Given that we have to save everything from the position of perfected Adam, when we are obstructing the achievement of this, our ancestors, in the spirit world, will move us out of the way. As it was in the Old Testament Age, we offer all things as indemnity, and as it was in the New Testament Age, we offer the Son as indemnity. In the Completed Testament Age, the Parents pay indemnity. If you do not act as their substantial selves, you will be struck. A terrifying attack will come at you from the spirit world. Before this happens, you must work quickly and put your names in the family register. In the age of Jesus, after leading family messiahs and tribal messiahs, Jesus was going to register the nation. Because he could not do that, in the age of the Second Coming we have to register on the world level and create a nation. If you do not become a family messiah and a tribal messiah, you will not be entered into the family register. To become a tribal messiah, you must complete the mission of the family messiah. A family messiah is called a messiah too, because such a person has no relationship with satan. (251-266, 1993/10/31) 21. Until now, religions commanded people to renounce the world and abstain from marriage. However, the Unification Church tells you to return to your hometown. Because I proclaimed the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World and announced True Parents and the Completed Testament Age, we must go out and recover the family and return to the homeland. We must recover the nation. If we hold on to the family of fallen Adam, we cannot unite the world. Representing the worldwide nations of Great Britain, the United States and France, which represent the standard of Adam's family, Cain and Abel have to become one with the bride nation, and after attending me, the Returning Lord, who becomes the Bridegroom, they must become one with God. By doing that horizontally, the perfect authority of the Lord is extended to the perfect authority of the tribal messiah. As for the authority of the tribal messiah, the second ancestor, Jesus, was going to accomplish what the first ancestor, Adam, was unable to do because of the Fall. Because this was frustrated again, the third ancestor comes and must indemnify and fulfill Jesus' course. Family messiahs are those who perfect their family and thereby represent Adam's family. After doing this, they will be acknowledged as having equal value on level ground. (248-316, 1993/10/03) 22. Today the Unification Church has ended the 40-year wilderness course and arrived in Canaan. Now we must proclaim True Parents and restore our nation. It means to return to our home country and settle there in order to redeem the realm of satan. We must return to our nation. Therefore, the issue is, how do we establish the national ideal envisioned at the founding of our country? This is like the time when the people of Israel settled Canaan. Therefore, the world -- not the nation but the world -- is being divided into the side of satan and the side of heaven. Our territory is the entire world, beyond national boundaries. (249-246, 1993/10/10) 23. We have come to the time when tribal messiahs, who are branches of the Messiah, will complete the history of world salvation and open the Completed Testament Age. You must perfect your family and go further to redeem your tribe, people and nation. We call the people who take on this responsibility "tribal messiahs." We have already dispatched many couples worldwide as tribal messiah missionaries. It will not be long before ideal families are established around the world. In the Completed Testament Age, the role of the mother is very important. She is central to reversing what happened at the time of the Fall. Once the mother and children become one, they can reclaim the husband, receive the Blessing of True Parents, and return to a place in front of God. (True Mother, 1993/10/04) 24. In your family there is nothing you can be more proud of than True Parents. The fact that you have become children of God and children of True Parents means you will be called victors among victors throughout all the ages, and the leaders among those leaders that have subjugated satan in the providence of salvation. In the same way that True Mother and I proclaimed True Parents globally, you must proudly proclaim the tradition of True Parents. After going to your home village, you must proudly declare in front of the people that you have become children of True Parents. You must proudly declare it in front of your family, tribe, and nation, and proudly declare it in front of the world. If you do not proudly speak of True Parents in your village, your path will be blocked. You must understand that the people who proudly proclaim True Parents, who go around testifying to them beginning in the family and reaching the tribe, people, nation and world will become liberated victors. (275-297, 1996/01/01) Section 2. Ceremonies of Proclamation On January 3, 1993, True Parents proclaimed the opening of the Completed Testament Age. Following this, they developed the providence in the Completed Testament Age by making the following proclamations: Proclamation of Pal Il Jeol (8-1 Day), the Day of Returning to the Original Homeland (August 1, 1993, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, New York); Proclamation of the Settlement of the Family Federation for World Peace and the Dissolution of Indemnity (November 1, 1996, Montevideo, Uruguay); Proclamation of Chil Pal Jeol (7-8 Day), Declaration Day of the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath of the Parents of Heaven and Earth (August 9, 1997, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri); Proclamation of the Fulfillment of the Completed Testament Age for Beginning God's Kingdom in Heaven and on Earth (April 11, 1999, East Garden, Irvington, New York); Proclamation Congratulating the Parents of Heaven and Earth on their Cosmic-Level Victory (June 14, 1999, Olympic Gymnastics Gymnasium); Proclamation of Gu Gu Jeol (9-9 Day), the Day the Parents of Heaven and Earth Open the Realm of the Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth (September 9, 1999, Central Training Center); Proclamation of Sam Shib Jeol (3-10 Day), the Day the Parents of Heaven and Earth Conduct the Ceremony for the Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth (September 10, 1999, Central Training Center); Proclamation of the Era in Which We Report Prayers in Our Own Names (September 14, 1999, East Garden, Irvington, New York); Proclamation of Ssang Shib Jeol (10-10 Day) (October 10, 1999, Punta del Este, Uruguay); Proclamation of the Day of Liberation by Giving the Blessing to All of Heaven and Earth (October 23, 1999, East Garden, Irvington, New York); and Proclamation of the Completion of True Parents' Providential Responsibility (December 26, 1999, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, New York). In this way, True Parents brought the providence for the Completed Testament Age to its conclusion. By this series of proclamations, they prepared to begin the providence for the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity (Cheon Il Guk), which was ushered in at the beginning of the new millennium and would develop thenceforth. Pal Il Jeol (8-1 Day), the Day of Returning to the Original Homeland 1. The family is the most fundamental unit. There must be three generations in the family: the grandfather and grandmother, the father and mother, who are in the positions of kings and queens, and then the third generation, the princes and princesses who will become kings and queens. We establish the family upon the ideal of True Parents, our immovable bedrock founded for eternity. Why so? When the sun rises, all things of creation face the sun. Likewise, all things of creation in America would like to return to True Parents and want to become one with them. I am not just speaking empty words; this is true. Now that we have laid victorious foundations in each of the 50 states, this morning God and True Parents in total oneness are bringing back to East Garden all these foundations with the entire root that God blessed -- the individual foundation, the family foundation, the tribal, national, world and cosmic foundations. The ceremony that we are performing on this first day of August is to unite everything. After all, August is the 8th month, and the number 8 signifies a new beginning. I want this day to be commemorated, and I proclaim it to be the beginning of the era of the Unification Church. (248-105, 1993/08/01) 2. Before the Israelites entered the promised land of Canaan, the first generation, which had failed to fulfill its responsibility, was swept into oblivion in the wilderness. What have I been doing during the past 40 years from 1952 to 1992? The Unification Church and the world have dwelt within the realm of imperfection, so to bring them to the position of perfection, all remnants of failure must be swept away, just as God swept away the firstgeneration Israelites in the wilderness. Without any foundation, I went to the front line and took responsibility, and I restored the foundation of the Christian cultural sphere that was lost. In the Garden of Eden, the archangel Lucifer pulled Eve into hell, and then Lucifer and Eve together pulled Adam into hell, but through indemnity I reversed this on the world level. As John the Baptist was unable to unite with Jesus, the Christian cultural sphere was unable to unite with me. I was thus hounded into the wilderness. Nevertheless, I indemnified the 4,000 years of Judeo-Christian history, and further, all of history since the time of the Creation. I was able to indemnify what was left unaccomplished by Jacob's family, by Moses and his people, by Jesus' 120 disciples, and by the 160 nations to which I had sent missionaries and which should have accepted me. I took responsibility for all of this. This meant I had to create a foundation to recover Christianity and the free world that heaven had lost. That is why I proclaimed August 1 the day of returning to the original homeland. The time has arrived when we can return to the homeland. In order to do so, I had to recover the realm of the bride, the Christian cultural sphere that was lost. (248-240, 1993/10/03) Settlement of the Family Federation for World Peace and the Dissolution of Indemnity 3. I indemnified everything during the 40-year period that began in 1952. Then in 1992, on the foundation of proclaiming the liberation of women, I established Mother in a position equal to mine, so that we stood side by side. From that time on, I gradually handed my authority over to Mother. That is the path I have been following. I hurried, because I had to conclude it by 1997. If I had left the process unfinished, problems would have arisen. In this way I prepared the foundation for the Family Federation for World Peace. I even needed to hold a ceremony proclaiming the dissolution of indemnity. (280-269, 1997/01/02) 4. Our foundation had been such that Mother had no basis upon which to connect the standard of the family messiah and the tribal messiah to the standard of a world Messiah. To solve this issue, I set up 33 people to represent Jesus' 33 years of life -- the life he lost due to John the Baptist. With these 33 representatives that I brought from North America to South America, I am weaving together their nations as subject and object partners. In this way, I am building a bridge for Mother to use. With those 33 people living in these vast plains, I built a bridge for Mother, connecting South America to North America, then to Japan and finally to Korea. By investing my total devotion to attend Mother in South America, it turned out that everything was accomplished. South America was challenging for us. However, since we succeeded there and prepared a foundation, it is no longer a problem to hold events anywhere in North America where we have already established a foundation. The 16 nations that participated in the Korean War are in the position of Abel. Adding 16 more nations in the Cain position makes the number 32. Including Mother, the number is 33. Hence on the foundation of those 33 missionaries, we could establish the realms of the family messiah, tribal messiah and national messiah. On this basis, we can proclaim that we have reached the standard whereby Mother and I have the authority as the world-level Messiahs to freely travel around the globe and create the one world family on this earth. That is why on July 30, 1996, we were able to hold the inauguration of the Family Federation for World Peace in Washington, DC. On the first day of November, three months after the first day of August, I proclaimed that with the creation of the Family Federation for World Peace comes the dissolution of indemnity. Through the Family Federation we are entering an era when we will receive good fortune. I tell you, the time has arrived when the families of the world will come to us and want to receive the Blessing. (281-039, 1997/01/02) 5. Up to this point we have been working hard to restore the Garden of Eden. To this end, we have been expanding the authority of the elder son, the authority of the parents and the authority of kingship throughout the world, which were all lost by the family in the Garden of Eden. Thereby, we achieved balance and equality on the horizontal plane and reorganized the family to be centered on God. We established a straight line from the level of the individual to the family level, the tribal level, and the levels of the people, the nation, the world and finally the cosmos. These all must unite, just as our mind and body need to unite. Then God will be able to come and go freely anywhere from the level of the individual, to the level of the family, the people and the nation. However, because there were still conditions whereby satan could oppose God's providence, we True Parents established the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification for the settlement of numerous families, and proclaimed the conclusion of indemnity for them. (282-320, 1997/04/07) 6. By serving True Parents better than you serve your own parents, you can receive their Blessing and inherit their victory. As their son or daughter, neither satan nor God can deny your right to inherit their victory. This is the dissolution of indemnity. When the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification is settled, and when you become sons and daughters who attend True Parents as your own parents, and your families become absolute families in which you and your spouse can unite with God in love as filial children, patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters, you will be able to inherit the entire victory of True Parents and the absolute authority of God. (280-077, 1996/11/01) Chil Pal Jeol (7-8 Day), the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath of the Parents of Heaven and Earth 7. Heavenly Father, You lost all the cultures of the East and the West. You lost the land of the fatherland which, based on the unification of North and South Korea, should have been the central nation of all nations of the world. We, Your people, face a situation where we had to be divided into two, although we should have all received the Blessing to become heaven's extended family. Unification Church members understand the fact, derived from history, that we had to once again go through a course of 40 years to rectify the division and conflicts between the ideologies of communism and democracy. That 40-year period represented 4,000 years of providential history. Yet no one knew Your sorrow and pain, Heavenly Father, about this period during which satan exercised his sovereign power by collaborating with the people of his world to cause Christianity and Christian nations, and religions and people of religion and faith, to attack Your Will and the True Parents who had come. Heavenly Father, You have been pioneering this path alone, alone, utterly alone. Still, under Your guidance I have fought to prepare a haven of Sabbath rest for You. Struggling during that 40-year history I brought victory to You on every level, by making havens where You can rest in individuals, havens where You can rest with husbands and wives, havens where You can rest in the tribe, the nation, the world and the cosmos. I have been fighting to make the creation into the ideal environment where You can dwell and freely act as You will. Now I have surmounted every rugged hill. Therefore, today, centering on True Parents, we can welcome the amazing age when we can proclaim the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath. (286-080, 1997/08/09) 8. Heavenly Father, on this day, Your Son being 77 years old, we are at a focal point that connects 8 instances of the number 7: my age of 77, 1997, the 7th month, the 7th day of the month, at 7 minutes and 7 seconds past 7 o'clock. Thus we can go over the number 7 and connect to the number 8, the number of a new start -- the start of the year of the Sabbath. Because of this, all Unification families are now able to attend God by virtue of being members of the family of True Parents, who have inherited the tradition of love and the authority of heaven, and who now enable God to rest on the national level, the world level and the cosmic level. We must connect to God and True Parents' foundation of Sabbath rest on which they can come and go freely everywhere from the family all the way to the cosmos. We can accomplish this by working to welcome the time when we cross these boundaries and establish the royal sovereignty of the one kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, where we achieve oneness with God. (286-082, 1997/08/09) 9. Heavenly Father, now the time has come when the stains of the sorrowful tears that flowed from the family of True Parents will disappear. Thus seeking for Your liberation, I proclaim in the name of True Parents the dawning of the age in which there will be no hindrance in the comings and goings of True Parents and their church family with all Your beloved children, Your beloved nations, beloved world and beloved cosmos. Centering on True Parents, all humankind will reach the highest summit where everyone can freely travel and enjoy the privileges that You bestowed upon them according to the ideal of creation. I proclaim that in this way You will be liberated everywhere and all the grievances in Your heart will be eradicated. Thus, I sincerely beseech that You will accept these offerings that we make to You. May You receive in Your heart this hour when we are making this proclamation of the Realm of Cosmic Liberation of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. May You proclaim this from heaven. May You raise high the flag of victory in the united realm of the earthly world and the heavenly world. (286-083, 1997/08/09) 10. God lost the home of His peaceful rest. To seek for the ideal family in the fallen world is to seek the home of God's peaceful rest. What is the focal point to establish this home? It is a true family, which can be formed by true parents and true children, centered on true love. That is why I am saying the family is the center of everything. Centered on the family, we should establish the clan. You Unification Church members must become clan messiahs and tribal messiahs. In the family, you should become family messiahs. When you become family messiahs and tribal messiahs and then form a nation, you will become national messiahs and eventually world messiahs. From there the kingdom of heaven on earth is established. Sabbath means that God is able to rest on any level -- from the individual to any level, anywhere in the physical world, even in heaven. When the family is the place of His rest, everyone in it -- husband, wife, sons and daughters -- all attend God and rejoice together. (286-114, 1997/08/09) 11. Heaven had us proclaim the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath based on the foundation of the world-level Blessings of the 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million couples. Therefore, we could give the Blessing to 36 million and then 360 million couples. The 360 Million Couples Blessing was an important milestone. Now that we have climbed over this mountain, all people of the world can become one family. Adam's family lost the Blessing; they were unable to fulfill it. Thus, people were unable to accomplish it in the nation and in the world. However, we brought victory at every level -- from the family, to the nation and the world centered on True Parents -- and for the first time all humankind is able to enter the realm of liberation. What is important here is that we are welcoming the age of the global family, and we are entering the age when families throughout the world can represent heaven and earth. Because True Parents have been victorious individually and triumphed over satan's world in the realms of the family, tribe, people, nation and world, heaven stands in the domain of freedom. Hence, the day when the Blessing can be freely given, in villages and nations, is dawning before our eyes. (287-109, 1997/09/01) Fulfillment of the Completed Testament Age for Beginning God's Kingdom in Heaven and on Earth 12. In front of True Parents, America did not stand as the elder son. In fact, America was like a prodigal son, one of the nations that opposed us the most. But we restored the authority of the elder son to America by recovering for Great Britain and America the positions they had held, based on their victory in the Second World War. Because of this, the True Parents and the elder son became one. On this foundation True Mother and I embarked on the Speaking Tour for the Global Expansion of True Families. We dispatched the saints and others from the spirit world, designating their missions and posts on earth. We did this under our authority as the True Parents. By mobilizing all these spirits -- at a time when Korea was becoming distant from the Will, Japan was becoming distant from the Will and America was still far away from the stage when it could fulfill the Will -- we conducted the International Blessing Ceremony of 360 Million Couples on February 7, 1999. In this way, we took responsibility for all these nations. True Parents directly took responsibility for all the failures of the spirit world and the chosen nations on earth. We solidified and made secure the positions of Korea, Japan and America. This was done through the International Blessing we conducted on February 7, 1999. Then, in order to expand the foundation of our settlement on the world level, I carried out an eight-city speaking tour in Korea. After that, Mother took responsibility to continue the speaking tour in Japan and America. She delivered speeches in 16 cities in Japan, 24 cities in America, and now she has embarked on a tour of 80 cities in various parts of the world. (300-300, 1999/04/11) 13. True Parents were the first people to shoulder and accomplish the responsibility for all the failures in the parent-child relationship between God and human beings. For the first time in history, we also took responsibility for what Christianity and even God could not do, which was to prepare the foundation for God to be present on earth. Through the victories of Korea, Japan and the United States, and based on the authority of the elder son, we, as the True Parents, took responsibility for what the Christian cultural sphere could not fulfill in 1945, as well as for all its failures during our 40-year wilderness course on the way to Canaan, up to the present day. After taking full responsibility and assuming full authority, we were determined to resolve all unsettled matters in history and bring settlement for God on earth. For this, we decided to launch True Mother's Speaking Tour for the Global Expansion of True Families in 34 nations. The tour includes 33 nations in the Cain cultural sphere representing Jesus' 33 years of life. Including Korea makes it 34 nations. The purpose of the tour is to bring God's settlement on earth, to establish Him throughout the world. With this tour we can clear up all the setbacks that occurred during the 34 years when Jesus should have recovered the nation and gone on to the world. It is time to lay our foundation throughout the world. (300-301, 1999/04/11) Congratulating the Parents of Heaven and Earth on Their Cosmic-Level Victory 14. You should have mind-body unity within yourselves. The body is horizontal and the mind is vertical. Together, they constitute an origin-division-union paradigm. However, since the body and mind are separated from God and therefore divided from each other, the Unification Church is striving to unite them. This should be our first and foremost goal in life. Achieving mind-body unity is the formation-stage origin-division-union paradigm. Achieving unity between husband and wife is the growth-stage origindivision-union paradigm, and then the unity of parents and children is the completion-stage origindivision-union paradigm. Unless you accomplish these, you will not be able to go to heaven. Even if your family has received the Blessing, unless you attain this standard, when you go to the other world you will not be able to go to the kingdom of heaven. Instead you will go to paradise, and there you will have to go through a further course of training. You must meet these requirements even if it takes thousands of years. In that case, a family paradise would have to come into existence. True Parents took responsibility to prevent this eventuality by clearing all the major obstacles both vertically and horizontally. Therefore, you will be able to surmount these hills as long as you center on True Parents with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. For this to happen, on June 14, 1999, I made the Proclamation Congratulating the Parents of Heaven and Earth on their Cosmic-Level Victory. In doing so, I concluded everything. (303-135, 1999/08/08) 15. By the Proclamation Congratulating the Parents of Heaven and Earth on their Cosmic-Level Victory, I established a foundation for the existence of the kingdom of heaven. Therefore, on July 27, 1999, after traveling to South America, I created a holy ground. First, it is the Original Holy Ground; second, it is the Root Holy Ground; and third, it is the Holy Ground of Victory. With the loss of the original holy ground in the Garden of Eden, God, True Parents and the blessed families all lost what then should have been the original holy ground, the root holy ground, and the victory holy ground. We recovered it by achieving the cosmic-level family. This is the holy ground that can bring order to history, from its beginning to its end. Therefore, in Jardim we built the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace. The kingdom of heaven begins from there. You are to go to the kingdom of heaven by receiving education there and by visiting this holy ground. (303-138, 1999/08/08) 16. Heavenly Father, it's now 1:15 p.m. on June 14, 1999. On May 14, in the Pantanal, Brazil, in the name of True Parents we have already conducted the Ceremony to Proclaim the Liberation of the Cosmos, and on May 30 we proclaimed the Celebration of True Parents' East-West (Global) Victory at Belvedere. On that foundation, we are now welcoming this extraordinary and historic point in time when, based on the victorious realm of True Parents who represent heaven and earth, we can proclaim this victory celebration. We understand that ever since the ancestors of humankind committed sin in front of You, Heavenly Father, in Your heart You have been burying all manner of sorrows, which no one could dissolve throughout history. We understand how despairing and entangled Your heart must be, having watched satan mock, curse and revile You. Your plan was to inaugurate the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, centered on the family of the original, unfallen, perfected Adam and Eve that would have formed the realm of a loving tribe bonded to Your lineage, and then would have expanded Your lineage to a loving people and a loving nation. But it ended up completely disintegrating. However, in these Last Days, when the morals and ethics that would have characterized the perfect family of the original, unfallen Adam and Eve had vanished and the foundation of the family had completely disappeared, True Parents appeared for the first time. We came to a world that is so unlike the ideal that God wanted to complete in the Garden of Eden, with the mission to connect it to the lineage that You have envisioned through True Parents. Despite enduring all kinds of suffering from my adolescence through the prime of my life, my wife and I have spread globally the Blessing that engrafts the lineage of Your love to young people whom we have educated with the foundation of morals and ethics of God's family. Now we have come to the stage at which we are going beyond the Blessing of 400 Million Couples, which connects the five races as brothers and sisters stemming from Your one lineage and binds their hearts with sibling love. (302-234, 1999/06/14) Gu Gu Jeol (9-9 Day), the Day the Parents of Heaven and Earth Open the Realm of Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth 17. At 9 minutes and 9 seconds after 9 o'clock, on the 9th day of the 9th month of 1999, on my 79th birthday, I surmounted the realm of the number 9, which is satan's number of completion. The Principle of Restoration explains that due to their relationships caused by the Fall, the realms of both heaven and earth have been in bondage to satan. satan blocked all levels, beginning in the womb, to infancy, youth, engagement, marriage, husband and wife, parents, grandparents, and kings -- nine levels in all. Humankind could not achieve the united, ideal realm, the realm where men and women connect through God's lineage. Being blocked on every level, good and evil emerged and fought -- in the realms of the womb, infancy, youth, engagement, marriage, husband and wife, parents, grandparents, all the way to the realm of kings. As a result, many people in the Abel realm on God's side lost their lives. Nevertheless, unless we, as Abel, bring Cain to surrender voluntarily, and thus recover the authority of the elder son of God's kingdom, we will not be able to establish God's good lineage out of satan's defiled lineage. This has been the work of salvation, filled with bitter pain and sorrow. It is the fundamental and mainstream path for the salvation of humankind. I discovered it because I came to the world as the True Parent. (303-253, 1999/09/09) 18. The number 9 is the highest number that the false parent, satan, can claim. That is why God should be able to subjugate the number 9. Thus in the Old Testament, God conducted providential work to claim the number 9 by setting up the condition of tithing, which is claiming one out of ten. Not only did we have to defeat the number 9, which is the highest of satan's numbers on the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world levels, but now that True Parents have surmounted it, through our love on earth we must connect people directly to the path to the kingdom of heaven. This will happen when True Parents clear up all the issues between the earthly world and the heavenly world, and tear down the vertical and horizontal walls that have blocked people from leaving hell on earth and hell in the spirit world. (303-254, 1999/09/09) 19. Heavenly Father, a full two years have passed since Chil Pal Jeol (7-8 Day), when we proclaimed the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Before entering the year 2000, we have to completely liquidate all the claims made by satan's world. To make the transition from 1999 and welcome the 2000s, we must connect to the number 10 on the 10th day of the 9th month of 1999. This signifies realizing the world without the Fall, the original ideal of creation. It spans the earthly world and the heavenly world in all dimensions, from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation and world. We must do this to achieve the realm of liberation in heaven and on earth, the spherical world of unity that You have long sought for according to Your original Will. On June 14, 1999, we conducted the Proclamation Congratulating the Parents of Heaven and Earth on their Cosmic-Level Victory. On that foundation, today we are able to proclaim the Day the Parents of Heaven and Earth Open the Realm of the Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth. (303-255, 1999/09/09) 20. Heavenly Father, beginning on September 9, 1999, people need to absolutely obey and surrender in front of this proclamation, which is Your proclamation. Even those who have opposed You to this point need to turn 180 degrees to the direction of goodness by demonstrating absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. By doing so, they need to rectify through indemnity the failure of the archangel, who did not follow You -- the Great Subject Partner -- in the Garden of Eden and to restore the heavenly bond between You and Your creation with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Now we True Parents, as Your partners, stand before You as the Parents of Heaven and Earth, with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. You have absolute faith in all humanity and all things of creation. By Your absolute love, they will come into absolute obedience to You in accordance with Your authority of absolute liberation. Thereby, not only the archangel Lucifer but also hell will be liberated. This we proclaim on this 9-9 Day, in the name of True Parents. (303-257, 1999/09/09) Sam Shib Jeol (3-10 Day), the Day the Parents of Heaven and Earth Conduct the Ceremony for the Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth 21. Heavenly Father, at 10 minutes after 10, on the 10th day of the 9th month of 1999, I proclaim the Day the Parents of Heaven and Earth Conduct the Ceremony for the Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth. Yesterday we proclaimed 9-9 Day. We were able to do so because the world had gone beyond the stage in which families on earth were making relationships with me, True Father, as my younger siblings or my children, in light of the fact that Mother and I had reached the stage at which we had been inaugurated as the Parents of Heaven and Earth, who represent to humankind the original relationship of husband and wife, the original parents and the original king and queen. This was achieved on the foundation of 7-8 Day when I proclaimed the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and after the Proclamation Congratulating the Parents of Heaven and Earth on their Cosmic-Level Victory. Therefore, we can now proclaim the Parents of Heaven and Earth and at the same time praise Your victory. We established Gu Gu Jeol (9-9 Day) on this foundation of proclaiming the age of great change of heaven and earth. Chil Pal Jeol (7-8 Day) marked the boundary line of goodness centered on God. With this boundary line, by straightening up everything in satan's world that was in opposition to God, I established Gu Gu Jeol (9-9 Day), so that all can return to God. And then, based on that foundation, after choosing the 10th minute of the 10th hour on the 10th day of the 9th month of 1999, we were able to welcome Sam Shib Jeol (3-10 Day), the Day the Parents of Heaven and Earth Conduct the Ceremony for the Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth. (304-057, 1999/09/10) 22. Heavenly Father, based on Gu Gu Jeol (9-9 Day), today on Sam Shib Jeol (3-10 Day) we are conducting the Ceremony for the Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth in the name of True Parents. Now the Parents of Heaven and Earth, who stand at the summit in all areas, can embrace the entire cosmos centering on You, and offer the grace of the Blessing. After 9-9 Day, those who went an opposite path were brought back to You, and this prepared them to stand in the realm of 3-10 Day. Thus, all can take the same direction and stand in the realm of Your dominion. In this way we brought all that was established by 7-8 Day and 9-9 Day, which encompassed the numbers 7, 8, and 9, under Your dominion. When we established those days we built a buffer zone, a realm of unity, between the boundary line of heaven and the boundary line of satan. However, now, by claiming dominion over all numbers -- 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9 -- which had been in satan's realm, we can dedicate the standard that all numbers -- 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 and 10 -- are united on the side of God. (304-057, 1999/09/10) 23. Heavenly Father, we proclaimed 7-8 Day and 9-9 Day, uniting every level from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. On this foundation, we now establish 3-10 Day, which enables us to go over every hill. We thereby have reached a pinnacle whereby we are able to come and go freely through all numbers from 1 to 10, no matter how many digits, whether 100, 1,000, or a billion or more. In this way, we have established our dominion as the owners of all things in the universe with the authority of all generations, numbering many thousands. On this day, 3-10 Day, we True Parents received and acted upon every direction that You, Heavenly Father, asked of us. In proclaiming this day, we resolve that it will be a day of proclamation for all eternity. We pray that everyone in the cosmos will voluntarily follow and begin establishing the tradition accordingly. I proclaim all this before heaven and earth, both in the name of True Parents and in the name of the vertical God. (304-059, 1999/09/10) 24. On this 10th minute of the 10th hour of the 10th day of the 9th month of 1999, I proclaim 3-10 Day. At this moment, September 10 at 10:10 a.m., in addition to the 9th day of September, we have three 10s. In the providence of restoration, everything is all right based on the number 3, which signifies completion. Having completed the number 3, the Old Testament Age is okay, the New Testament Age is okay, and the Completed Testament Age is okay. In terms of restoration, the number 10 represents the number of return and the number of completion as well. Being above the number 9, the number 10 surmounts satan's apex, which comes from the number 3 multiplied by 3 stages. So the fact that we can claim the number 10, heaven's number, is truly historic. This signifies the completion of the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament ages. We are going through a transition into the age where we will be governed under the dominion of love according to the ideal of the original creation. It brings with it the heavenly fortune to realize the unification of North and South Korea, the unification of the East and the West, and the unification of the North and the South, where the gap between the wealthy and the poor will be closed. (304-060, 1999/09/10) 25. Through the ceremony that I conducted today, September 10, 1999, Adam's family has reached the standard of perfection that God wanted to see. Therefore, now we can enter the age to connect this family to God's kingdom on the levels of the tribe, people, nation and world. satan no longer has any basis to exercise his power. Humankind, that was taking a path opposite to God, has now turned around. As a result, we have come to the point where people from both sides can put their heads together. Since the numbers 9 and 10 are now united, the buffer zone and boundary line that had been set up based on 7-8 Day will now disappear. Thus, all can enter the dominion of God. (304-063, 1999/09/10) 26. What is the meaning of 3-10 Day? Jehovah God sent the Messiah in the position of Abel, and from that position he is to complete the entire providence on God's behalf on the individual, tribal, people and national levels. The Messiah represents Abel and the authority of the elder son of the central nation. Until the era of the Second Advent, everything had been part of the preparation for his departure on the path toward fulfilling the work of True Parents on the world stage. This was to bestow the Blessing of True Parents on the world stage. I have now completed that mission, the Cosmic Expansion of the Marriage Blessing and the Rooting Out of satan's Lineage. On this foundation, I conducted the Ceremony to Proclaim the Liberation of the Cosmos on May 14, 1999, in the Pantanal and removed the borderlines of satan's world. Because satan's borderlines were removed and the borderline of the heavenly kingdom was set up, equalization is possible. Now everyone has the same landing pad. Now God's children, whether in the physical world or the spiritual world, will face no obstacles or interference in fulfilling their portion of responsibility for their parent-child, husbandwife, and brother-sister relationships. Having thus expanded the form of the family of the original lineage worldwide, I have marked this day, September 10, 1999, as a day of victory. (304-103, 1999/09/10) The Era in Which We Report Prayers in Our Own Names 27. Up to the present you have prayed, "Please do this; please let that be done" God then listened to your prayers and fulfilled everything for you. However, after receiving all that from God, you need to do what I have done: face satan's world of the flesh, invest all your mind and body, fight and win. You understand all this. If so, why do you need to pray like that? The age of pleading through prayer is over. Prom now on you should pray in alignment with your responsibility, saying, "I understand what I need to do, and I will do it." You should no longer pray "in the name of True Parents." Instead, pray, "I pray this in the name of __________ (your name) who received the Blessing in the name of True Parents." Actually, you should say, "I pray this in the name of ________ (your name), a true child by the merit of True Parents." Also, you should not just pray, but say, "I report this..." The age of praying for this and that and asking God to do this and that is passing. God already gives everything to us. Henceforth, you need to understand the victorious foundation True Parents have established, and you should be determined to do as we have done, that is, to fulfill the responsibility of a son or daughter to achieve actual results. As a true child, you will have to carry out your responsibility as an individual, and also carry out your responsibilities for your family, your tribe, your people and your nation. Your family must become a family of filial children and patriots. (304-129, 1999/09/14) 28. All of you can inherit true love, but to do so you have to pray differently. As members of the Unification Church, you must not only pray for your sons and daughters to do well. You must pray for the sake of the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven. There is the kingdom of heaven on earth on different levels: the individual level, the family level and the national level. When you pray for these kingdoms, the boundary lines separating peoples and nations will disappear. This is what God wants. Also, rather than praying first, you should first go out, work hard, and report afterward. If you have nothing to report, you should kneel down and repent. You have to repent for your failures or your negativity. You need to honestly report about it, and say, "This is what I did," or "I did this much." And then make a promise to God about what you will do to make it up. After I came to America, I was more focused on action than on praying. I focused on carrying out my vows to God. (304-130, 1999/09/14) 29. This is the age when you pray in your own name, when you leave behind the time of praying in True Parents' name. This means you are taking responsibility for the content of your prayer. You must become the embodiment of your prayer. Do not pray carelessly. In whose name do you think Jesus prayed? He would have prayed in the name of the Son, in the name of the only-begotten Son. However, we must establish the family. Therefore, we cannot omit the word, "family," which includes your husband and all the other members of your family. (304-135, 1999/09/14) Ssang Shib Jeol (10-10 Day) 30. Today is October 10, the 10th day of the 10th month of 1999. It is the day when the number 10 in heaven and the number 10 on earth become one. Therefore, when you pray, you should now pray in your own name. I declared this on September 14. What this means is that we are now beyond the realm of indemnity. Hence, you should now give the Blessing to your own sons and daughters. You need to do so. Praying in your own name means that you are now able to give the blessing to your own children. Your faith may not be deep enough; you may not meet the requisite conditions. However, because you are now able to give the Blessing to your sons and daughters, you are entering the realm of the Fourth Adam. (304-155, 1999/10/10) 31. Ssang Shib Jeol (10-10 Day) is the day when heaven and earth can completely unite. Thus far, you who came from fallen families were brought to liberation by completely centering on True Parents, the embodiments of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. In achieving this, you are to go beyond the realms of the First Adam, the Second Adam and the Third Adam and enter the realm of the Fourth Adam. To enter the realm of the Fourth Adam, you should be able to indemnify all of your sins from a position of self-reliance and report to God independently. That is why from now on you can and should pray in your own name. Moreover, the family that prays in their own name can and should give the Blessing to their own sons and daughters. (304-155, 1999/10/10) 32. I already proclaimed in 1998 that the realm of the Fourth Adam must come. Today, on Ssang Shib Jeol (10-10 Day), we have gone beyond this. The realm of the Fourth Adam has arrived. That is why October has become a glorious month. October 4 was the day I was liberated from Seodaemun Prison, and October 14 was the day I was liberated from Hungnam Prison. With these two 4s, I proclaimed the cosmic Sa Sa Jeol (4-4 Day). I proclaimed the family-level 4-4 Day in Kodiak and the cosmic level 4-4 Day in Uruguay. This means that once we connect to God's ideal of the four-position foundation, we can surmount satan's obstacles. Having made all the conditions with which to subjugate satan, we are now entering the age when indemnity is no longer necessary. This is the age of the realm of the Fourth Adam. It is no longer the age of restoration through indemnity; it is rather the age of restoration in a natural way.(304-160, 1999/10/10) Day of Liberation by Giving the Blessing to All of Heaven and Earth 33. Since proclaiming 10-10 Day on October 10, we have passed through 10 days plus 3 more days to arrive at today, October 23, 1999. I proclaim it the Day of Liberation by Giving the Blessing to All of Heaven and Earth. Today, adding another 10 to the numbers 10 and 10 from 10-10 Day, we have 30. Adding 3 makes 33. Because today is the day this is achieved, from the providential perspective, the time has come to bring to a conclusion all that True Parents have proclaimed up to now. We have gone through the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age and the Completed Testament Age, through the First Adam, the Second Adam and the Third Adam. During the past 40 years we recovered what was divided spiritually and physically and indemnified the entire substantial realm. However, that is not enough. Now that we have gone over this hill, my proclamation today is that we must establish on this earth the realm of Adam's eternal victory. It is a realm having nothing to do with the Fall, a realm of unfallen, original created beings. This is the age of the realm of the Fourth Adam, which I announced earlier. In the age of the realm of the Fourth Adam, I am placing all the Unification Church members who received the Blessing throughout the world in the position that Adam and Eve would have been in had they received the Blessing without having fallen. These members are in the position of having received that Blessing on the foundation of having inherited the victorious realms of the First Adam, the Second Adam and the Third Adam. The condition for this is their heart of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience to the True Parents of Heaven and Earth, which brings them into oneness with True Parents. On that basis, they have to liquidate everything through the Total Living Offering. God lamented the Fall of Adam and Eve, and that lamentation spread from the Lord of Creation throughout all the realms of substantial beings. But now that we, the True Parents, have fulfilled all the indemnity conditions passed down through the history of religion, we have secured the position of owners who should liberate all things of creation, liberate all fallen children, liberate the family of Adam and Eve, and finally liberate God. Once these things have been done, everything will be finished. We had to pick one day for this purpose and clean up everything from the past. That day is today. In order to do this, we had all Unification Church families make the Total Living Offering as their indemnity condition. Today on Ssang Shib Jeol, the 10-10 Day, with their offerings as the condition we bequeathed to them the blessing of entering the realm of the Fourth Adam. (304-169, 1999/10/23) 34. All things of creation were in lamentation until the coming of True Parents. Unable to center on True Parents, they could not enter the world of God's love and live under His dominion. We need to liberate them from the state of lamentation. It is the same with your children; your children are not yet in the realm of grace where they can be liberated, and therefore they must enter the realm of liberation. Next, your own family has not yet gone beyond the realm of making indemnity conditions. You can bring your family beyond that realm by making the condition of giving the Blessing to others, giving True Parents' victory to others. Next, your family has not yet completed the work of liberating your tribe, your people and your nation. Although satan had been exercising his full power on the national level, we crushed his power. We made all the necessary indemnity conditions so that you can connect the nations to heaven, exercising God's full authority. In Kodiak, I announced a great change, that we are entering the age when God can be present everywhere, immanent everywhere, with all authority and all power. This was the proclamation of overcoming everything. Thus today, October 23, 1999, I am proclaiming the unity of the four great realms of heart, the liberation of the realms of creation, the liberation of children, the liberation of husband and wife, the liberation of parents, and the liberation of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Once you absolutely believe the standard of this victory, you can enter the realm of God's absolute ownership, where God can freely act in your life. Based on your absolute faith, the absolute liberation of all things, the absolute liberation of children, the absolute liberation of couples, and the absolute liberation of families, clans and nations, will take place. Then it will not be long before satan's world comes to an end. (304-172, 1999/10/23) 35. Heavenly Father, on this day, October 23, 1999, I proclaim the liberation of all things of creation, the liberation of all children, the liberation of all husbands and wives, the liberation of True Parents in the earthly world, and the liberation of all beings in the heavenly world. It is the transition to a new age. On the foundation of proclaiming 7-8 Day, 9-9 Day and 3-10 Day, all Your blessed children now can ask for God's blessings on behalf of True Parents. They can even reach the level to suggest all manner of paths to pioneer for heaven, and by doing so, any of them can receive heavens entire inheritance. By this ceremony that transfers the victorious realm of True Parents to the heavenly world and the earthly world, we have ushered in a new age. In this new age under heaven, satan's entire realm can be completely eliminated. This means all the realms of creation -- of children, husband and wife, and parents -- can declare the beginning of glory. From this moment on, through this ceremony, in the name of True Parents and in the name of Jehovah, the True Parent of the Cosmos, we proclaim that all things of creation are liberated, all children are liberated, all husbands and wives are liberated, True Parents are liberated, and the Creator in heaven, the Parent of the Cosmos, is liberated. Along with their liberation, may heaven and earth be united as the world where You are sovereign, under the dominion of Your ideal love, so that it may advance in the one direction, on Your path alone, toward the world where the sovereignty of Your love is totally victorious. (304-174, 1999/10/23) Completion of True Parents' Providential Responsibility 36. Once we can say "Completion of Providential Responsibility," it means that everything is finished. Who has been fulfilling the responsibility? It is God. Until today, God did the work that we did not want to do, which we call the providence of salvation. Originally, God did not envision a providence of salvation; He had intended to complete His Will as the ideal of creation alone. However, because our original ancestors allowed satan to invade, a different world was created, which overwhelmed the sphere of God's original work in history. Instead of following His original plan, God had to take responsibility to save humankind by carrying out the work of the providence. (313-262, 1999/12/26) 37. History thus far has unfolded not from the perspective of the original Will, but as the providence of salvation. If God had become the Owner as He had originally envisioned, the false owner, satan, would not have come to exist. God created all things of the creation for His son and daughter. Therefore, they should have completely understood the meaning of all God's work for the Will as revealed through their Father-child relationship with Him. However, due to that other owner, who had appeared and taken over the world, God could not disclose these matters, and humankind began a history of ignorance. That is why human beings have not understood anything fundamental but, having plunged into the realm of the Fall, have remained ignorant of all fundamental matters, including God, His original Will and the perspective of His providence. (313-262, 1999/12/26) 38. When we say, "Completion of True Parents' Providential Responsibility," what do we mean by the completion of responsibility? It means completely elucidating God's view of the providence, disclosing all the mysteries, clarifying all misunderstandings, and connecting us to the standard of His heart when He created the first human beings. True Parents completed their responsibility for these things, centered on God. No one had understood how human history began and why it played out the way it did. However, I have discovered God's ideal of creation, what happened to His relationship with His son and daughter, Adam and Eve, and how to build connections between Him and all people on earth. I discovered the Principle by which we can build and complete the kingdom of heaven in the earthly world and the heavenly world on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people and nation. (313-263, 1999/12/26) 39. If all the ideals that God had for the Will had been realized, all would have become like one body. That is, when God moved as the Father, His son Adam would have moved, and all created things, which symbolize that son, would have moved in unity with him. If this had occurred, the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and even the eternal world would have moved as one, as His perfect embodiments. Had they become one with God, every single entity would have been complete and perfect, manifesting complete and perfect value. They would have created the one substantial and ideal realm. Had God and human beings become one, all created things would have made an environment in which to nurture human beings, sustain them, and provide everything they needed for a comfortable life. All created things in the physical world would have existed for human beings. (313-265, 1999/12/26) 40. What is the responsibility that True Parents need to fulfill from the viewpoint of the providence? It is to teach you that "marriage" as it occurs in nature throughout the universe can be connected with human marriage, and that human marriage can be connected with marriage in heaven, in the spirit world. True Parents have also been teaching you your responsibility, which is to fulfill your duty to bring your marriage under God's blessing. The core teaching for this is love -- love that is absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging, which can come only from the One. Anyone who connects to such love naturally becomes a being who is absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging. Only through love can we become such people. (313-273, 1999/12/26) Chapter 4. The Women's Federation for World Peace and True Mother's World Tours Section 1. The Founding of WFWP and the Proclamation of the Women's Era The Women's Federation for Peace in Asia The inaugural assembly of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia was held on September 17, 1991, at the NK Hall of the Tokyo Bay Hotel, with 7,000 Japanese women in attendance. At that event True Mother gave her first public speech; its title was "The True Love Movement Bringing Salvation to Asia and the World." Subsequently, the inaugural assembly of the Korean chapter of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia was held on October 31, 1991, at the Little Angels Performing Arts Center in Seoul, with 2,000 woman leaders in attendance. At that gathering, Korean and Japanese woman leaders were united in expressing their determination to work together to spearhead joint efforts to create world peace in Asia and throughout the world. True Father told the attendees that the women of Korea represent Adam and the women of Japan represent Eve. He called on them to invest their hearts and souls into restoring the world, centering on True Mother. 1. We held the inaugural assembly of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia in Japan on September 17, 1991, and the inaugural assembly of the Korean chapter of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia on October 31 of the same year. Within seven months, we held the inaugural assembly for the Women's Federation for World Peace, and over the next seven months we will set up chapters throughout the world. On November 20, 1991, we held a national-level assembly. No one, including the members in Japan, believed it was possible to hold that assembly so soon after inaugurating the Korean chapter. It had taken Japan five years to prepare for their first event. They asked how it could be possible to gather 10,000 people for a national assembly in just 20 days. But we did it, gathering 15,000 people for the nationwide rally of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia at the Seoul Olympic Fencing Arena. Four months later, about 160,000 people attended the inaugural assembly of the Women's Federation for World Peace. By Mother taking leadership in this way, she came to stand right by my side. To go to the heavenly kingdom, both of us have to go together, and the children will have to follow after us. We have to teach them about this. To accomplish this, we must liberate women. Historically, during the course of restoration through indemnity, women have harbored a great deal of deep sorrow in their hearts. (229-312, 1992/04/13) 2. The time has come for Korean and Japanese women to join together and return to their original position. This was done through the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia, when Japanese women and Korean women united. By successfully completing her three speeches before the public, True Mother established the condition of Cain-Abel unity on the national level. On April 10, 1992, in Seoul, more than 5,000 women came from Japan and joined the women of Korea for the first assembly of the Women's Federation for World Peace. That is how Korea became the elder Eve. By uniting, centered on the restored elder Eve, and with Japan in the position of Cain, Cain and Abel became one on the national level. Because the women of those two countries united with True Mother, who has the authority to unite all women, they could stand in the position to represent her. Thus, the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia laid the foundation for the establishment of the Women's Federation for World Peace. Until now, Eve has been following me, but with the declarations at these assemblies, Mother now stands at my side. In that way, we have established the authority of the Parents. (229-343, 1992/04/13) 3. In September 1991, we were in Alaska. We needed to prepare to unite the women of Japan and| Korea, because Japan is in the position of the Eve nation. But at the time I could not see a way forward. Still, there was no one but I who could make it happen. I needed Mother to go to Japan and hold an assembly of 7,000 people. When I first asked her to do this, she probably felt as if lightning had struck her. It is not easy to address an assembly of that size, especially in the presence of the prime minister's wife. But she accepted and carried out her task decisively. Returning to Korea, we connected this first assembly in Japan to the Korean launch of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia. After doing this, we established the Women's Federation for World Peace. Although Korea was the nation that took the lead in founding this organization, it could not be limited to Korea or even to Asia. Through the Women's Federation for World Peace we are aiming to bring peace throughout the world. (232-196, 1992/07/06) 4. I told Mother that she needed to study Japanese, because she would have to make speeches in Japanese, representing me, once we reached the world level. In Japan, if you want to move and melt hearts, you cannot do it by speaking only Korean. I knew that Mother was neither born in Japan nor had studied Japanese for more than a short time. Nevertheless, I told her that if she could speak in fluent Japanese, the Japanese people would be bowled over. That was why I told her to study Japanese. Mother accepted unconditionally. She just said yes, without complaining, and followed me completely. In this respect Mother is truly remarkable. (258-330, 1994/03/20) 5. The first time Mother stood before the public was at the assembly of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia, at the NK Hall of the Tokyo Bay Hotel in front of an audience of 7,000. It was her first time speaking in public, but she carried herself with such dignity. How could she do that? Mother had attended many international assemblies with me, so she had already experienced being the center of attention among prominent guests. Also, when I gave speeches she listened and analyzed them. She learned that people are more attentive to your speeches if you vary the tone of your voice, going up and down. She saw that a smooth and sincere delivery would impress and move an audience. (257-288, 1994/03/16) 6. The first time True Mother spoke from the stage was at the inaugural assembly of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia. An audience of 7,000 had been gathered, including many famous and eminent Japanese women. When Mother first stood on the stage, she looked around to gain an understanding of the audience before her. Then, through her speech, she moved everyone's heart. The next time Mother spoke publicly in Japan, it was in front of an audience of 50,000 at the Tokyo Dome. Although she does not speak Japanese well, she was determined to deliver her speech in Japanese. With only 15 days to prepare for the speech she barely slept, because she was so determined to establish herself as True Mother in front of that Japanese audience. To give a speech in front of 50,000 people would make even a man's legs shake, so for a woman to speak in front of such a large audience was not easy at all. Mother approached it with great seriousness, and she made the Tokyo Dome event a great success. (328-211, 2000/08/03) 7. After Mother's successful events in Japan, she went on to tour 40 countries. On that tour, Mother wanted to achieve a victory in the United States, the elder son nation, while speaking in English. Now she tries to speak in every nation's language. If she has to speak in Spanish, or in any other language that she does not know, she will manage to do so. As long as she has 40 days to prepare, she can deliver the entire speech in that language. She has that confidence, and she is willing to put in the effort. This is how she is, no matter what the objective; therefore, no one can equal her. (328-212, 2000/08/03) 8. Japanese women and Korean women must join together and unite with True Mother. That is restoration. As a man, I restored the first and second sons. However, it is for Mother to restore the first and second daughters, centering on women. I carried out the historical battle to have Abel restore the realm of the elder son. I restored the positions of the sons and returned them to God. I finished my part of the work. Centering on the United States and the Soviet Union, the authority of the elder son has been restored. The time has come, therefore, for Mother to do her part in restoration. Thus, I am having Mother connect women from two providential nations, Korea and Japan. For this, I am bequeathing my victorious foundation to her in my mission as the Messiah so that she can create her own foundation of victory as Eve. (224-092, 1991/11/23) 9. The age of women is coming. So, I gave the direction to activate the women in the church. Japan was chosen as the Eve nation in relation to Korea, the Adam nation, so we had to begin in Japan. Mother has to bind together all of the women of Japan, both in the internal realm of the church and in the external realm of society. Therefore, I called Japanese women to the training center on Jeju Island and instructed them on matters that had remained unclear. I then assigned 100 women to each prefecture in Japan. Japan is an island nation, so in order to bring the Japanese to Korea I had to begin the work on a Korean island before bringing them to the mainland. I chose Jeju Island. Mother had to function as a bridge between the Japanese women and the Korean women of the Unification Church, so that the Korean women would accept the Japanese women. If they had not, it would have been a big problem. The Korean women had to prepare themselves to accept the Japanese women. The sooner they were prepared to accept them, the quicker the Japanese and Korean women would unite. (222-218, 1991/11/03) 10. Initiating this movement to unite women from Korea and Japan was a record-breaking historical event. It was like heaven throwing fire into the world. That is why people's experiences of those events will resonate forever, like some melodies that capture our hearts. Just by looking at photographs of the event, one can see that it was an occasion filled with grace. The intensity of those assemblies reached such a peak. Does the love your mother gave you ever disappear from your heart? Does the love your parents gave you ever disappear from your heart? When lovers look at a picture of themselves, they are reminded of the love that never disappears from their hearts. Likewise, anyone whose heart was deeply moved by that speech, which was so connected to heaven's love, is reminded, even by looking at the photographs, of the grace that was present on that day. It is their connection to God's love that makes the teachings of the saints and sages so precious. Mother's speech is so precious because she speaks with a heart of love that connects us to God. Therefore, her speech transcends history. At any time you can connect to that moment and the value that resides there. It has the power to revive people. (237-051, 1992/11/10) 11. As Japan is the Eve nation, Korea stands in the position of Adam. As Korea stands in Abels position, Japan stands in Cains position. Therefore, you Koreans must convey Abels tradition and spirit to Japan. Eve fell when she was 16 years old. Therefore, Korea needed a virgin girl to become a patriot imbued with the tradition and spirit to offer everything for the love of her nation. That girl was Yu Gwan-sun. Japanese women have to inherit her spirit; otherwise, there is no way for them to connect to Korea. So I discreetly sent some people to begin a movement to lift up Yu Gwan-sun in Japan. I told them, "Engraft Japanese women to the spirit of the martyr Yu Gwan-sun." I am the only one who can do this kind of work. No one else can. If Japanese women engraft to this spirit, Japan and Korea will become one. Therefore, I sent Mother to Japan in September 1991 to establish the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia. (229-150, 1992/04/11) Inauguration of the Women's Federation and the liberation of women On April 10, 1992, at the Seoul Olympic Stadium, True Parents held the inaugural assembly of the Women's Federation for World Peace (WFWP) along with the Seoul Assembly of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia. The event was attended by 160,000 people, including representatives of 72 nations, and presided over by True Mother, as president of WFWP. There, True Parents proclaimed, "The age of women is coming throughout the world." True Father announced, "Your chairwoman, Hak Ja Han, has walked beside me on my path of suffering and hardships, so please accept her as the representative of all women. The women of this age will be the builders of an ideal world full of peace, love and freedom. The rule of men has resulted in wars, violence, oppression, exploitation and crime, but you women will put an end to that." True Mother toured the world repeating this proclamation of the age of women, meeting with and encouraging leaders, and launching a worldwide women's movement. 12. I brought all my enemies on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, nation and world to surrender, and in the process I restored 4,000 years of history. Now I have returned to Korea. The time has come to press for the unification of North and South Korea and God's liberation. After enduring 40 years of indemnity, the unification of heaven and earth, which should have been achieved shortly after World War II, is finally within reach. Christianity is the bride religion, in the position of Eve, but it did not fulfill the mission of the bride. Hence, True Mother must fulfill that mission and restore Korea. Christianity in the position of the bride religion should have done this, but it could not. Mother must indemnify this. And the Women's Federation for World Peace in Korea, Japan, the United States and Europe must indemnify the failure of Christianity to resolve this issue for Korea's sake. At the end of World War II, there was an opportunity to unify the seven providential nations in that conflict: Korea, Japan, the United States, Great Britain, Germany, France and Italy, even nations that had been enemies. However that opportunity was lost and the providence at that time ended in failure. This would have to be restored. Indemnity needs to be paid. That is, Korea, Great Britain, the United States and France failed to receive me and attend me as the Bridegroom following the liberation of Korea. The Bridegroom was lost, and later was found again. Although they did not know it, for 40 years I prayed for those seven nations. To take responsibility for their failure, I had to send Mother out in front of the public for seven months and establish the Unification Church in place of the one unified world that should have arisen following the end of World War II. I placed Mother in the position to represent all the leaders of the world, and in that mission she was victorious. Now we can march forward victoriously into the era when we can unite the world. This will take place in the era of women. Since that era has come, I established the Women's Federation for World Peace in 1992. (239-242, 1992/11/25) 13. Now that Korea has restored the authority of the elder son, Korean women are in the position of the elder daughter, while Japanese women are in the position of the younger daughter. The two have to unite. Indeed, with True Mother standing at the world level in the position of their mother, Japanese and Korean women came together to launch the Women's Federation for World Peace, holding the inaugural assembly at the Seoul Olympic Stadium. The cooperation of the Japanese and Korean blessed families that united to establish this organization laid the foundation for Mother to stand as the female representative of Adam's nation and the global nation. This was made possible because she could establish a subject-object partnership between these realms of Cain and Abel. This created an environment in which plus and minus united in the process of re-creation. (230-346, 1992/05/10) 14. Just as Mother is standing on the front line, all of you women must stand there as well. That is why Mother and I established a women's organization, the Women's Federation for World Peace. Like mothers, you have to educate all people as your children. The House of Unification for World Peace is like a home in which this education can take place. We must establish this in every village of Korea. What should you do, as mothers, after you educate the people of your village as your sons and daughters? In a family, a mother brings the children whom she has raised to unite with the man who is the head of the family. But in your case, you especially should bring the men, who are in the position of archangels, so that they can be restored to the position of Adam. You have to educate the secular people who are in the position of archangels in satan's world. (243-153, 1993/01/03) 15. Now that the Women's Federation for World Peace has been established, all women can come to God's side. Humanity is the vertical and horizontal expansion of the original family unit. No matter how many people make up the human race, the family is its core. To restore this family, I am dispatching tribal messiahs. There are three positions on the horizontal level: family messiahs representing the formation stage; tribal messiahs, the growth stage; and national messiahs, the completion stage. All of these positions must connect together. As they expand horizontally, they must inherit everything through the vertical stages. This is how we built a world-level foundation. True Mother had to connect this foundation to seven nations. Eves foundation was thereby re-established horizontally centered on Korea. On that foundation, True Parents were declared to the world. (248-127, 1993/08/01) 16. Based on True Parents' standard, we must now establish a world-level domain of kingship for God's kingdom. Once we have a world-level foundation of a new group of people in nations throughout the world, North Korea's Kim Il-sung can be brought to surrender. That is how the position of True Parents and the position of the false parents can finally be reversed for the people of South and North Korea. However, this cannot be done by men alone. We need to make this happen quickly in the mother's era. This has been the goal of the providence I have led since 1991. Thus, on April 10, 1992, with the establishment of the Women's Federation for World Peace, Adam's nation and Eve's nation completely united centered on Mother. On that basis Kim Il-sung is bound to retreat. Never before had a victorious Eve existed in the fallen world. Now that the victorious Eve has come, the fallen world, satan's world, must disappear. (230-286, 1992/05/08) 17. On April 10, 1992, we held the inaugural assembly of the Women's Federation for World Peace. Spring has come for the first time to the history of the Unification Church. The spring of 1992 is the spring of the Unification Church. Until then, Mother's role was just to follow me. She was indemnifying the fact that Adam just followed Eve into the Fall. However, the time has arrived for Eve to return to her rightful position, to return to her hometown, to prepare herself to be active, and to stand with honor. Until now I have fought alone, but now you are on the threshold of your hometown. Accordingly, each of you has to receive your partner and line up one after another in procession. That is why I declared women's liberation worldwide, centered on Mother. (229-202, 1992/04/12) 18. The unified world was supposed to have been completed during the seven years from 1945 to 1952, but that opportunity was lost. Therefore, we now need to complete it during the seven years from 1994 to 2000. Our task during these seven years is to unite the world. Following World War II, the Christian cultural sphere, which is the bride's cultural sphere, failed to unite with the Bridegroom. Therefore, for these seven years, from 1994 to 2000, the women of the world must unite and attend the perfected Adam who can make an impact on the family, the society and even the world. Now is the time when we can restore the opportunity that was lost after World War II to achieve the goal of building a unified world that fulfills the ideal of the kingdom of heaven. This can be done by elevating Adam, who is already victorious on the levels of the family, tribe, people, nation and world, and by paying off all the debts that the bride nations incurred when they did not receive the Lord, on the levels of the family, tribe, people, nation and world. That is why I declared that this is the era for the liberation of women. (254-286, 1994/02/16) 19. Mother's year was 1992. In that year she became the liberator of all the women of the world. The inaugural assembly of the Women's Federation for World Peace was held in Seoul, Korea, on April 10, 1992, with woman representatives of 72 nations in attendance. At the assembly Mother declared, "Let us now liberate all the women of the world." The way this can be done is by following Mother. This means that women must change the color of their hearts to be the same as Mother's. Mother is the central root, the central stem and the central bud. She is the one who can unite all the women of the world. Within just a year she has already made this organization, the Women's Federation for World Peace, into one of the most powerful women's organizations in the world. The rapid establishment of this women's organization shows that God's final providence is to connect to all women. (248-126, 1993/08/01) 20. The women of the world made all kinds of rough waves, which I had to traverse in order to resolve the issues that have existed throughout history. I could not fall into their traps; I had to overcome them and liberate them. I had to lead them as an older brother leads his younger sisters; I had to guide them as a husband guides his wife; and I had to educate them as a father educates his daughters. Especially, I had to lead Mother in this way. Consequently, when she could stand on equal footing with me, on April 10, 1992, I declared the liberation of women. The fact that I declared the liberation of all women worldwide means that the persecution that the Unification Church has been enduring for 40 years is at an end. The church has overcome every level of persecution from the world -- from the level of the individual to that of the family, tribe, people, nation, and world. We have recovered the domain of John the Baptist as the Women's Federation for World Peace, which represents the Christian cultural sphere centered on the Unification Church. We did that, not on the national level, but on the world level. (245-137, 1993/02/28) 21. Although it took 40 years due to the prolongation of the providence, in 1992 True Parents finally established the realm of liberation, which should have been accomplished in the seven years following the end of World War II. Therefore, it is only now that the world is able to attend True Parents. Until now, because of opposition, Mother had to stand behind me. But now the opposition has subsided and people are free to meet with Mother and me in a free and open environment. This could have happened at the end of World War II, when an environment of freedom had emerged in the United States, representing the free world, and where the bride religion was being prepared to receive the Bridegroom. Now that we have gone over this hill, Mother is able to stand in a position equal to mine. That is why Mother is able to lead the movement to liberate women around the world. Mother can declare the liberation of women because the walls of the world have crumbled. satan can no longer actively oppose us, and therefore the time has come when Mother and I can meet with God directly and stand side by side before Him. That is why Mother can proclaim the liberation of women throughout the world. (243-218, 1993/01/10) 22. In 1992, on the victorious foundation of having embraced both the right wing and the left wing, I finally declared the arrival of True Mother on the world stage. The True Mother had been lost and was unknown to the Israelites during the Old Testament Age, and she was again lost to the New Testament Age, but finally on April 10, 1992, I declared to the world that True Mother had come. This took place at the inauguration of the Women's Federation for World Peace, where we also proclaimed the liberation of women. Mother was introduced to the world, and women of the seven nations involved in World War II, represented by the women of 72 nations, united with her. When I claimed that we would gather 160,000 women, everyone thought I was dreaming. Yet we made strong winds blow and women from all backgrounds came. People came to these events without realizing why they were there. The night before the event they could not sleep. In this way we reached that numerical goal. That is how the Women's Federation for World Peace was born. We announced the liberation of women all over the world. In one year, we overcame 6,000 years of pain and sorrow. We proclaimed the arrival of unity and equality for women, which they had been awaiting for 6,000 years. (245-140, 1993/02/28) 23. Before I declared the era of the liberation of women, Mother simply followed me. Because Mother was united with me in everything I did, my victories were also Mother's victories. However, we had not yet overcome the final obstacle in satan's world. Hence, we were still in a precarious position. To completely overcome satan's world, we had to establish the realm for the liberation of women. To do so, True Mother had to stand in a position equal to mine. True Mother had been in the position to just follow me wherever I went. She still needed to establish herself in the position of having perfected herself on the world level. In addition to having nothing to do with the Fall, by seeking to fulfill God's Will, she had to reach the position where she and I could stand on the same plane. She accomplished this, and therefore we could finally proclaim the liberation of women throughout the world. (232-235, 1992/07/09) 24. Once I had Mother appear before the public, Eve could be restored and the archangel had to follow behind her. Now an amazing fortune will come to Mother. The archangel has no relationship with True Parents in blood and flesh. He must be given rebirth. However, Mother cannot do that by herself. That is why we are encouraging women from across the world to act as Mother's second selves. This is how the age of women is arriving in this era. (231-310, 1992/06/21) 25. How can Mother defeat all men, who are in the position of the archangel? If women everywhere unite, they can bring the archangel to surrender voluntarily. So women must bond tightly together and stir up their power like a hurricane throughout the nation, so that men are not able to budge. This will unify the Korean Peninsula. To support this on the external level, I have been weaving all the nations of the world together through the Women's Federation for World Peace. When the people of the world listen to Mother's speech and receive the Blessing, they will become one. This is the time when women will take the lead. Now, the people of the world will be restored by listening to Mother's words, the words of the heavenly Eve. (236-019, 1992/11/02) 26. Because Mother appeared before the public and proclaimed the age of women, all the warts that have been attached to individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, the world and the cosmos throughout history -- even warts connected to hell -- can finally be cut off. We have to indemnify them all. False parents came and infected every level, creating hell all the way up to the world level. However, as True Parents, we are clearing up everything. In addition, by engrafting every family to ourselves, we are elevating every family to the position of unfallen Adam and Eve's family. This is how we are transferring all our victorious conditions to everyone. (233-189, 1992/08/01) 27. God's original plan was for me to start fulfilling the Will beginning in 1952, but that plan was frustrated. Everything was set back 40 years. Only in 1992 was I able to liquidate that debt. Since, in order to do this, I had to establish a foundation in Asia, the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia had to inherit the realm of Eve. Korea is in the position of Japan's elder sister. If Korea wants to recover the authority of the elder sister, then Korea must inherit it from Japan, the Eve nation. This is what establishing the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia accomplished. Then, when Mother created unity among the nations of the world through the Women's Federation for World Peace, this created a realm in which the world cannot oppose Korea, and this realm became Mother's inheritance. Now, America cannot oppose True Parents, the Soviet Union cannot oppose us, and Kim Il-sung cannot oppose us. I already took all the necessary measures to block all opposition, so that Mother had a foundation to come this far. I already indemnified what Christianity was not able to accomplish for 2,000 years as a result of Jesus' death on the cross. I also connected the right wing, the left wing and the Islamic world. All of this preparation for Mother's public speech at the WFWP Assembly on April 10, 1992 was to create an environment conducive to uniting the Christian cultural sphere. The Christian cultural sphere is equivalent to the bride's cultural sphere. We also needed a foundation upon which the four cultural spheres -- Christianity, the right wing, the left wing, and the Islamic world -- could come together so that Mother could stand at the forefront. This was the Blessing ceremony that we conducted on April 10, 1992, for married couples from around the world. The participants included people from eight Islamic nations as well as Japan, the United States, Korea and Europe. We even had participants from the communist bloc, including China. It was through this Blessing ceremony for married couples that we connected the four cultural spheres and overcame those barriers. Symbolically, we reached the standard to recover the situation following World War II. This meant we were in a situation to inherit the realm of the Christian nations that represent the bride -- Great Britain, the United States and France, as well as the Eve nation and the now united Cain and Abel nations. Thus, we were once again able to welcome the realm of the bride. Based on that, True Mother took her place, and women, whom Mother now led, were able to shout out and demand the liberation of all women. Because Mother brought liberation to the Christian cultural sphere, the realm of the bride, and united it all thoroughly through the Women's Federation for World Peace, the world bonded with Mother like her second self. That is why the winds of a typhoon are buffeting the women of Korea. From there, the winds to liberate women will blow through Japan, America, Europe, Oceania and Russia. (243-320, 1993/01/28) 28. On April 10, 1992, I proclaimed the era of the liberation of women. That day, when Mother was reading her speech, it rained heavily. As her husband, in addition to giving a supporting speech, I was asked to write a commemorative message in Chinese calligraphy. I wrote, "The Advent of the Age of Women throughout the World." That was the day when Mother first appeared on the world stage. Ever since that day, whenever we had to carry out providential responsibilities, she has taken on enormously difficult missions such as the recent 120-nation speaking tour. After finishing that tour, she returned to Korea but did not rest; instead she went on to speak to students at colleges and universities, proclaiming the women's era. (484-048, 2005/01/20) Section 2. True Mother's World Speaking Tours Korea and Japan True Mother was the keynote speaker at rallies of the Women's Federation for World Peace (WFWP) in 21 cities in South Korea in 1992, beginning in Incheon on May 11 and ending in Jinju on June 2. The title of her keynote address was "Women Who Will Take the Leading Role in the Ideal World." To establish a national foundation in Korea, following that tour, from June 10 to June 30, she held an additional 40 rallies throughout Korea. Following this, from September 24 to October 6, True Mother spoke at WFWP rallies in ten major cities in Japan. 1. Throughout my entire life of more than 70 years, I have built a foundation for the Will. Yet, over the last seven months, I bequeathed all of it to True Mother. In just seven months I passed to her my entire 70-year foundation for the sake of liberating women. I began this process on April 10, 1992 and will end it in December when the rallies for the Women's Federation for World Peace that have been taking place throughout May, June, July, August, September, October and November conclude. My desire is to liberate all women; they must be liberated. (239-201, 1992/11/25) 2. We are now in the middle of the 21-city speaking tour in Korea for the Women's Federation for World Peace that began on May 11, one month after the WFWP Inaugural Assembly. When I said that all the arenas in the 21 cities must be filled to capacity, no one believed that it was possible. Some members said, "In our rural area, everyone is busy with rice farming at this time of year. How could Father give us a direction to hold the event in this season, unless he intends to embarrass us?" But in one city, just 10 blessed families brought 17,000 women for their city's event. Do you think that it was their own achievement? It happened because of the work of the spirit world. Now is the spring season, when people have to plow their fields and sow their seeds. We also have to use our springtime wisely. We have finished sowing the seeds in the fields of rich soil right outside our front gate. Now we must also sow seeds at the tops of the mountains and in the remote valleys. This is what all of you can do. You can sow seeds wherever there is even a small piece of land. (231-128, 1992/06/02) 3. We have held rallies for the Women's Federation for World Peace in 21 locations so far, and Mother will host rallies at 40 more venues among the 250 cities, counties and districts of South Korea. Mother will continue to hold rallies every day for a 40-day period. Once she successfully completes those 40 rallies, you must take her work forward and hold rallies at the remaining locations, investing every ounce of energy. You need to work like this in order to save the nation. Nations are not restored without making effort. To restore a nation, you have to pay the price. (231-128, 1992/06/02) 4. Mother is an object of beauty in the eyes of men, who represent the archangel. Just as the archangel followed Eve around in the Garden of Eden, men are in a state where they cannot resist Mother. That is why Mother toured 60 locations, including the 21 cities, and no men opposed her work. If men welcome Mother, it means they are entering the realm of the archangel on God's side, where they cannot oppose her. Furthermore, Mother has a very good reputation. So when men stand on the stage, they just sing her praises. Mother's appointment as president of the WFWP means that she has emerged as the woman who represents all the women of the world. Hence, a movement is taking place where all women in the spirit world and on earth are competing to attend her as the queen. (231-335, 1992/07/01) 5. When God directed me to work for women's liberation, I organized rallies for the Women's Federation for World Peace and accompanied Mother, attending her. When I was in America, I returned home to East Garden at 11:00 p.m. after one particular WFWP event. After speaking to the members who were gathered there, when I looked at the clock it was already 12:20 a.m. I was very tired, but I went straight to the next venue so that I could arrive there by 3:30 a.m. Do you think my life is the path of the Lord or the path of a servant? Why did I leave to go there at such an early hour in the morning darkness? I could have slept that night and left in the morning at a comfortable hour. In fact, my car almost had an accident on the way and could have rolled over. What did I gain by pushing myself like this? I was setting an example to teach all men of the world how to serve and attend their wives. I knew that the time had come for women to stand in an equal position with men and to play a major role in the fulfillment of God's Will, so I wanted to establish a tradition for women to settle into their rightful position. That is why I am doing all these things. (232-055, 1992/07/01) 6. On September 24, 1992, 50,000 people gathered at the Tokyo Dome for the first rally of the Women's Federation for World Peace in Japan. This event was not in Korea; it was in Japan. When the members heard that True Mother would speak in Japanese in the heart of Japan, they could not believe it. But as Mother began to speak, they realized that her pronunciation was very clear, and after she spoke only a few lines they broke into applause. They knew that Mother did not know Japanese. They read the printed speech to follow along with her words, wondering the whole time if she would ever falter. Everyone followed the whole talk with careful attention. When Mother finished her speech they exclaimed, "Mother did so well!" and gave her a standing ovation. That was the first rally. After that, True Mother swept through the ten cities. It was moving. (238-345, 1992/11/22) 7. Why do you think Mother spoke in Japanese and in English at the Women's Federation for World Peace events? It was because True Parents want to communicate with their sons and daughters in heart. That is why Mother used Japanese and made the necessary preparations. Likewise, in English-speaking regions, she spoke in English, because she was there to meet the representatives of her sons and daughters. Hearing Mother speak their language, they would no longer feel orphaned, but, rather, like orphans who had found their mother. Ever since the Fall, human beings have been like orphans, kidnapped by satan and assimilated into his culture. However, here they could meet their mother again and be saved. The fact that True Mother spoke in Japanese to her children is amazing. From God's viewpoint, the Japanese people should sing Mother's praises. Mother wanted so badly to communicate totally with her children, who do not even know that they were orphaned, that she was willing to learn their language. This would be impossible if Mother were not the original mother of humankind. Would a false mother make such efforts when she does not even speak the language? If you recognize people as your lost children, you must teach them, even if it requires you to learn their language. That is the love found within the realm of a parent's heart. (239-116, 1992/11/24) 8. At the time of the Women's Federation for World Peace rally at the Tokyo Dome, a dignitary who was one of the founding members of the organization in Asia came out to introduce Mother. What is unique about Japan? What happens in Japan is often broadcast abroad. Other countries do not want to fall behind Japan. These countries do not wish to be outside the mainstream. That is why the Women's Federation rally in Japan received a lot of attention from countries around the world. These other countries are especially interested when one of the foremost, advanced countries engages in a movement for women's liberation. People involved in politics know that an organization like the WFWP could be attractive to them when it comes to expanding their foundation for an upcoming election campaign. So they all call us. Further, we became known in all the continents of the world because the Associated Press broadcast news of Mother's event all over the world. (237-079, 1992/11/11) The United States, Europe, Asia and Oceania From October 20-27, 1992, True Mother spoke at Women's Federation for World Peace events in eight US cities. The following month, from November 11-18, she spoke in eight European cities, in Germany, Britain, France and Italy. Mother spoke in Moscow on November 22 and in Manila on December 8. On December 23, she spoke in Beijing. At all these events, Mother gave a speech entitled, "Women's Role in World Peace." 9. After World War II, Great Britain, America and France, as the bride nations representing the Christian cultural sphere, should have welcomed and attended me as the Returning Lord and established a worldwide realm of unity. However, they missed this chance. So, we had to indemnify this failure and try once again to engraft the Christian cultural sphere, representing the realm of the bride, to True Parents. That is why Mother led rallies in 113 cities of the world during 1992. The purpose of these rallies was this engrafting process. Through that condition, the indemnity was paid so that the Christian cultural sphere could stand together with True Parents, centered on True Mother.. Therefore, we need to stand with her in her attendance of God. Once we go beyond the nation and the world, we will have to turn around and return to our hometown. We need to recover the situation of the first human beings had they not fallen, when God would have been able to travel back and forth freely. For this, we must return to our hometown. (244-310, 1993/03/01) 10. The leaders of our church in the United States heard and fully inherited Mother's teachings that she had previously presented at Women's Federation for World Peace events in Japan. When True Mother was speaking in Japan, the US church leaders from all 50 states, including state leaders and American Freedom Coalition leaders, listened to her speeches every day. The local church members in all 50 states must listen to her speeches too. In addition, the missionaries throughout the world must gather and listen to Mother's speeches in the United States. In this way, just as the Eve nation must inherit the tradition of Adam's nation, the archangel nation must inherit the tradition of the Eve nation, and all the nations of the world must inherit the tradition of the archangel nation. There can be no objections to this. In this way, Mothers speaking tour indeed became a worldwide workshop. (236-036, 1992/11/02) 11. A 1992 Women's Federation for World Peace event in Washington, DC generated a lot of publicity around Mother. Everywhere Mother went, many organizations honored her and presented her with plaques. At the WFWP event in Los Angeles, True Mother was awarded a plaque engraved, "Mother of the World." Although the attendees did not know the Principle, the president of an organization symbolizing women throughout America presented the plaque and praised True Mother. (238-347, 1992/11/22) 12. Beginning in November 1992, we will launch Mother's WFWP world speaking tour, starting with four European nations. I will not be going with her this time. I am placing Mother in the forefront, so that people will be given a chance to attend her completely and thereby open the gate for women worldwide. I even directed Mother to make preparations to speak at an event in Russia. Following this, she will continue with lightning speed even to China and North Korea. When women fight, they can reconcile after shedding tears, but men are liable to continue fighting to the point of bloodshed. That is why women must be in the forefront. The world of peace begins with love; for this reason, we must have women in the lead. (236-256, 1992/11/08) 13. Women's Federation for World Peace events were held in eight cities in America, and I am planning to hold these events in eight European cities as well. In western society, America is the subject partner and Europe is the object partner. Your suggestion to hold events in only four or five cities in Europe shows that you do not understand this relationship. Although Europe is a continent comprised of numerous nations, we should consider it as one nation. When I speak of Europe, I do not mean only Britain, France and Italy. So, just as we held events in eight cities in America, we must hold events in eight cities in Europe as well, in order to match America. This year, we must make our way even to the Soviet Union. All enemy countries must unite and then fulfill their duties as filial children, patriots, saints and divine children. On this basis, we should lay the foundation for the liberation of the fatherland. When the history of strife among enemy nations is recast into a new tradition centered on God, God will be able to reign over them. (236-121, 1992/11/04) 14. Mother created a sensation worldwide when she held rallies for the Women's Federation for World Peace. In Rome, Mother received giant plaques from four different organizations. Now women throughout the world should completely unite with Mother. The whole world must be like one string of pearls. Accordingly, we must accomplish what Jesus, the Bridegroom, and Judaism, the bride religion, could not do, which is to unite and then bring unity on the world stage. (238-018, 1992/11/19) 15. Once Korea, Japan and America restore the authority of the elder son centered on Mother, all that Germany needs to do is to follow America. The same goes for the rest of Europe. Why is Mother holding WFWP events in Europe? The reason is because right after World War II, when America and France were in the Abel and Cain position and Britain was the Eve nation, these three nations did not attend True Father. Therefore, God did not have a victorious foundation on which He could start His new providence on the world level. Why then must we have events in Britain, France, Germany and Italy, four providential European nations? During World War II, Japan, Germany and Italy were the Axis Powers. If I give the blessing to Japan and Germany, it would not be right to exclude Italy. If Italy were excluded, we would not be able to connect all the providential nations. So, to make things equal, I have to work in that nation as well. Following the same principle, this is also why True Mother is required to tour Europe as well as America. Providentially speaking, I am responsible to settle all accounts on the world level. Centering on Mother, I am holding events in these countries to restore the Cain-Abel relationship. (235-340, 1992/10/26) 16. The era in which we do outreach work to individuals has passed. We have to reach entire families. We have to turn them around to fulfill the Principle through the Blessing. In order to turn the family around, we must first turn women around. Since the first family became satan's beginning with Eve and then expanded to the world, according to the principle of restoration through indemnity, to turn this situation around Mother must take the lead in the world. She has to transform women around the world so that they will be able to turn their families around. For that purpose, through the WFWP, Mother swept through Korea, Japan, the United States and Europe. In the future, she will make a trip through the surrounding nations and major cities of all six continents. It will soon be said that Mother, as the woman who initiated world peace and is its strongest advocate, is the world's foremost woman. Sons and daughters naturally connect to their mother. So when Mother achieves that level, satan's world will turn around 180 degrees and follow her. (238-076, 1992/11/19) 17. Mother took many outfits with her for the events in Europe, but when she returned she did not have any of them. She gave them away to the members. I think she even gave away her wedding ring, because she did not have it when she came back. When I asked her about it, she said she was not sure what had happened to it. You have to forget about the things you have given away. The person who gives her life and love and forgets having given it, is the one who can be closest to God. (238-153, 1992/11/22) 18. No one can easily understand the man who gave the direction that Mother must go to Moscow to hold an event there with only one week's notice. No one can easily understand Mother who, when she received that direction, willingly went to that distant place, knowing that she had to go. Think back three years to the time we held our first events in Moscow. What kind of place is it? Yet just one week in advance I gave directions to hold a WFWP event there. That is the actual history of God's providence. Yet this was the way we had to hold the event in Russia. (239-319, 1992/12/09) 19. Who has worked harder than I have for Russia? I brought the sons and daughters of high-ranking Russians to America and educated them; they are now on the side of True Parents. That is why, when Mother was concluding the WFWP event in Milan, Italy, I called her and asked her to hold an event in Moscow. I gave this direction just a week before the event. What was worse, we could not find a venue until just 16 hours before the event, the day before. All the preparations had to be made in 16 hours. We had to decorate the stage at the rented venue, print the brochures, and hold the assembly. Nevertheless, 7,000 people came to the hall, which had a capacity of only 4,000 seats; so 3,000 people had to stay outside. It turned out to be a successful event despite the adverse circumstances. (243-139, 1993/01/03) 20. Mother will be leaving for China to hold a meeting of the Women's Federation for World Peace. I am saying that we will hold the event in China, a communist nation. Can we say the word "God" in that nation? Neither the Communist Party nor the military authorities will permit it. The Communist Party officials spent a week going over Mothers speech. Yet, we included all the key points about God that Mother has been delivering wherever she speaks. This is not a dream; Mother is really speaking in that communist nation. (241-141, 1992/12/20) 21. Mother will go to China to hold an event for the WFWP there. This is no easy feat. It is something not even the Korean government can do. We have overcome all kinds of adversities to make it happen, but we are surely going to hold this event. It will take place in the Great Hall of the People, where the Communist Party holds its national conventions. We are trying to arrange for the participation of the most prominent women in China and Chinese women who speak English to participate. We have already held an event in Russia and will hold this one in China soon; so, next we must hold one in North Korea. It is women who must accomplish this. (241-027, 1992/12/19) 22. The WFWP event in China faced many challenges from the start. The content of the event is religious, and that made it a problem for the military authorities and the Communist Party. We were told that China did not want to allow it, yet we pursued it anyway. They raised the issue that the word "God" was mentioned not just once, but throughout the speech. Nevertheless, we still managed to hold the event, with Mother giving the speech in the Great Hall of the People. That in itself may be a revolution. In the future, all young people will read the speech, and word of it will spread all over China. In this sense, it was a revolutionary event. (241-157, 1992/12/23) 23. One of Deng Xiaoping's sons is disabled. He is the head of the Chinese Disabled Persons' Federation. One day before the Women's Federation for World Peace event took place in Beijing on December 23, 1992, his representatives invited our representatives to a welcoming reception. They rejoiced in meeting Mother, and in that amicable atmosphere they exchanged comments about the process of holding events in that country. That evening, the National Women's Union of China sent Mother an invitation for dinner. Presumably half a billion people -- China's population being around 1.3 billion, and around half being women --belong to this organization. It has existed for about 40 years, and is apparently very influential. It is clearly an impressive organization. In communist organizations, the vice-president is usually the one who does the main body of the work. It was the vice-president who welcomed Mother to the dinner. According to the report I received, that event went very well. Initially there was some awkwardness in the atmosphere, since the Chinese women were not familiar with events of a religious nature. However, by the end they became comfortable with us and we sang songs together. I am sure they attended the event today with great interest and expectation. (241-158, 1992/12/23) 24. We held events for the Women's Federation for World Peace in seven nations, including the United States and Germany. We also held an event in Russia. Now we must do the same in Oceania. Even if I do not go, Mother alone should be able to do well and connect all the nations of Oceania. As a result of Mother's achievement, the responsibility in front of the Bridegroom that Christianity failed to fulfill 47 years ago was finally accomplished, through the victorious completion of the Bride and the Bridegroom's responsibilities. Thereby, the entire free world can be revived. (239-307, 1992/12/09) 25. The Women's Federation for World Peace event in the Philippines was a national-level event. Among the 500 people who attended were core government officials and key members of the government. About 70 current and former cabinet ministers and their wives attended. It seems that almost the entire government of the nation attended. They already knew about what we have been doing. Their embassies throughout the world thoroughly studied our previous events, which started with the one in Japan. This is the era that we are now entering. (239-297, 1992/12/09) 26. For the event in the Philippines, I took a flight from New York to Los Angeles and then to Manila. I fell asleep briefly during the flight and had a dream that I was nursing a baby. The baby was very pretty, with clear eyes. In the dream I thought, "Why am I having a baby at my age?" But the baby wanted to be fed, so I fed it. Then I arrived at the Manila Airport. I had forgotten about the dream until I learned that day was a Catholic holiday, the day of the Annunciation to the Blessed Virgin Mary. It was the day that Jesus' mother Mary received from the archangel Gabriel a revelation that she would conceive through the Holy Spirit. Our event was thus being held on the very day that the Catholic Church was commemorating the annunciation to the Virgin Mary. One of the distinguished guests attending the assembly saw a poster of me in a yellow hanbok (a traditional Korean dress) and said, "This woman is fulfilling Mary's mission." I later heard that she was deeply moved by the event. (True Mother, 1992/12/10) Section 3. True Mother's Victory "Mother completes her responsibility In the United States on March 27, 1990, the 31st Parents' Day, True Father proclaimed the "Realm of Women's Total Liberation." He announced that True Mother is the "second founder of the church." True Father officially declared that True Mother had achieved victory in the completion of the providence of restoration, and that she stood on an equal footing with him in leading the providence under God. This means she had become the complete embodiment of the True Mother. 1. I have announced the era of the realm of the Fourth Adam, and Mother has completed her responsibility by uniting Cain and Abel. Thus, all of my foundation must be engrafted onto the blessed members. This is the era of mother-son cooperation. When the era of mother-son cooperation is grafted into the era of father-son cooperation, blessed families can enter the era of father-son cooperation, following True Parents' family. Sons will be liberated through mother-son and father-son cooperation. Men in general have not cooperated with heaven and have even opposed heaven. Now men can achieve success on the national, world and cosmic levels through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, which prior to now was not possible. We must enter into the era of father-son cooperation on the victorious foundation of mother-son cooperation through Mother. As of today we have come this far. (337-014, 2000/10/16) 2. True Mother has worked so hard. She is excellently trained, so she will do well in any situation. She has suffered a great deal and has undergone many hardships in her life but has overcome everything. All of her hardships served to train her. A good example is True Mother's completion of the Japan tour. I think we obtained excellent results. I know this, because I have delivered many public talks myself. True Mother has many good natural abilities. She is quiet but bold. You would not expect that she could embrace and unite an audience without hesitation. I am sure that all of you know that the title "second founder of the church," which makes her status equal to mine, is not just words, and that you feel, "Father gave her this title on the basis of knowing her well." At this time, when we might have needed more than a year to establish this foundation in God's providence, she made it quickly. You have the responsibility to do even more than Mother. (219-268, 1991/10/11) 3. Even when I am alone, I represent True Parents. And the same goes for Mother. When she is alone, she represents True Parents. You should not say things like, "Now, since Father is over 70, why hasn't he designated an heir?" Mother and Father are still alive, and our children are here as well. There is no need to worry. True Mother and our sons and daughters have to continue living for the sake of others with the absolute love of God, even more than the church members. You should keep this in mind. But just in case something goes wrong with our descendants or something goes against the Principle, we will create a system to correct the matter through family meetings. Now there is nothing to worry about. Fundamentally, I am the first founder of the church and Mother is the second founder of the church. Up to this point women have followed men, but from now on they are on a horizontally even footing. (201-127, 1990/03/27) 4. I declared the 7-1 Day, 7-8 Day, 7-9 Day and 7-10 Day and, on July 13, 2003, the end of the age of indemnity. As a result, everything in the providence of restoration has been completed. This means that God has now moved up to the parental position spiritually and physically. Through our restoration of the era of indemnity, True Mother emerged. The ideal of creation was completed both spiritually in heaven and physically on earth, so it became possible to perform True Parents' Holy Wedding and institute registration. Then the Blessing and registration of births also became possible on earth. When the ideal of creation was not yet complete, the spiritual Second Advent could not take place, but now True Mother has emerged. The physical True Parents stand in the parental position in the spirit world beginning when True Parents enter into heaven. God then becomes the Parent of mind, and True Parents become the Parents of body. Also, after True Parents enter into heaven as the incarnation of God, all their sons and daughters can enter in their wake. (414-271, 2003/08/04) 5. God's Will is to create a nation that transcends religions, transcends politics, transcends nations, transcends NGOs and embraces the whole world. God sends the Messiah to fulfill this Will; this was God's promise to the people of Israel. The Messiah has to come as the perfected Adam and find the lost Eve. So the Messiah has to establish at the national level the original standard of Eve, which was lost with the failure of Adam's family. I established this standard and expanded it from the family level to the society level, and to the national level. God's Will to restore His sovereignty of love, the ideal of Eden, had been lost, and the world fell into a shadowy, sorrowful swamp. I advanced alone in the dark of night, from the position of servant of servants to that of servant, adopted child, stepchild, and child. I found Mother and achieved the position of parents. The mission of Mother, Eve's mission, is to restore the communist world and the democratic world as Cain and Abel, embrace them, and offer them to True Father. Fulfilling the mission of Eve, Mother fought satan's power, which was destroying the free environment of the democratic world, and she overcame at the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. By overcoming the impediments of the world, Mother went through the pain of giving birth again. In doing so, Mother became the substantial, complete, victorious Mother of heaven and earth. In light of this, we could open the gates of Cheon Il Guk and inherit the kingship of the heavenly nation. (404-290, 2003/02/06) The plaque of recognition On May 30, 1999, True Parents completed the "Rally for the Globalization of the True Family" in 80 cities around the world and held the "Ceremony for the Global Proclamation and Celebration of True Parents' Victory in the East and West" at the holy ground at Belvedere in Tarrytown, New York. Then, after finishing the pledge service on the 37th Day of All True Things on June 14 at the Han-nam-dong house, they held the Ceremony for Proclaiming and Celebrating True Parents' Cosmic Victory at the Seoul Olympic Gymnastics Arena. This was done to proclaim that True Parents had completed their mission through True Mother's victory in the 80-city speaking tour. On that day, True Father gave True Mother a plaque proclaiming and celebrating True Parents' cosmic victory. The plaque declared that True Mother, who came with the mission of the True Mother of humankind, had fulfilled the mission of true child, true wife and True Parent after True Parents' Holy Wedding in 1960 and, through her speaking tour, had bequeathed to all people the textbook of True Parents' life course. 6. You are God's original child, with God's special mission. You are the fruit of the history of the providence of restoration who came to earth with the mission of the True Mother of humankind. Looking only upon heaven, you won a victory over the suffering course of the providence of restoration and established the eternal tradition with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. After True Parents' holy wedding in 1960, you completed the mission of true child before heaven, the mission of true wife before your husband, and the mission of true parent before your children. God's providence of restoration and True Parents' holy work of restoration culminated in victory in 1999, and in that year you bequeathed to all people the textbook of True Parents' life course in 80 cities around the world through the "Rally for the Globalization of the True Family." I, as the Adam of original creation and as True Father of humanity, give you this plaque to celebrate your achievement through such pain, to thank heaven and to praise your record in front of all descendants in heaven and on earth. (310-211, 1999/06/16) 7. I held a public ceremony to recognize True Mother's achievement. She is worthy of recognition by both the Unification Church and the Creator. You have to say, "There is our Mother! She is the same as Father!" I have been the right side of God, but now I have set up Mother as the left side of God. Therefore, we can enter the era of liberation through 7-1 Day, 7-8 Day, 7-9 Day and 7-10 Day. I was able to declare the completion of the age of indemnity, centered on the numbers 7 and 10. God thus far has appeared symbolically. However, now God appears in His embodiment -- True Father, and True Mother has appeared as his partner. Therefore, the substantial kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven can be established. You also must become perfected women and men who achieve oneness in heart, oneness in body and oneness in thought, and inherit the true love, true life and true lineage of heaven's nation. As substantial parents, you must give birth to sons and daughters and complete our family. If you do not complete our family, you will not be able to enter the kingdom of heaven. Instead, when you arrive in the spirit world, it will take you a long time to make up for that which you did not accomplish on earth, maybe even through harsh affliction and suffering. Without going through such a course substantially, you cannot enter heaven. (414-279, 2003/08/04) 8. Through the "Rally for the Advancement of the Globalization of the True Family" in 80 cities around the world, True Mother won a supreme victory over the highest level of satan's world. She entered into this position based upon the recognition by God, satan and all people that she had fulfilled her responsibility as the True Mother. Starting with Christianity, she has gone beyond the realm of religion and has achieved victory. She can therefore occupy and act from the precious position of Eve whose mistake in front of Adam has been restored. I will proclaim this to heaven and earth. Therefore, I will publicly recognize Mother's achievement at the "Ceremony for Proclaiming and Celebrating True Parents' Cosmic Victory." From now on, Mother stands in a position equal to my own. The age of the equality of man and woman has come. It is the age of the equality of man and woman based on love. Now is the time when we have to unite women and teach men about this. (302-232, 1999/06/14) 9. Because it was a crucial time for Mother to fulfill her responsibility, Mother went around the world holding the "Rally for the Advancement of the Globalization of the True Family." In China it seemed it would be impossible to hold the rally, but heaven worked to make it happen. Mother made various conditions by which heaven could not but help us. Mother established the condition through the 80-city speaking tour to make even satan surrender to God, True Parents and humankind. Therefore we are holding a ceremony honoring this victory; it is the "Ceremony for Proclaiming and Celebrating True Parents' Cosmic Victory." (302-137, 1999/06/12) 10. What is the meaning of my giving Mother a plaque of recognition on June 14, 1999? Throughout history the Eves of three ages sacrificed the Adams from those ages. But at this time Mother set the conditions to qualify as the Mother of three ages. She rose to the position where she could receive heaven's blessing on an equal footing with Father. Without the completion of the four-position foundation and three object partner purpose, it is impossible to enter heaven. To be the Lord at His Second Advent implies the completion of the Completed Testament Age, and the completion of the Completed Testament Age implies standing in the position of completely realizing God's ideal of creation. So a command from the Returning Lord is like one from the perfected Adam, or from Jesus, standing on the foundation of his nation. Up to now the internal realm of religion has been unable to win over the external world controlled by satan. But the Returning Lord has achieved a historic, cosmic victory over this world. And you inherited that victory. You cannot be qualified to enter heaven unless you stand in the position of the Lord's partners, representing the people, the nation and the world. (302-286, 1999/06/26) Section 4. Workshops and Sisterhood Ceremonies for 160,000 Japanese Women Significance True Father gave a Special Workshop for Japanese Woman Leaders in Kodiak, Alaska, starting August 9, 1993. Between then and November 20, 1994, he led more than 70 of these workshops at locations such as East Garden in New York, the International Training Center on Jeju Island, and the Central Training Center in Guri, Korea. A total of 160,000 Japanese woman leaders participated. During that period, True Father gave guidance on the role of women in the restoration of Japan, and on the mission and responsibility of Japan as the mother nation. Accommodations were not always comfortable for the women. For the 25th workshop, 4,800 women stayed at a facility designed to accommodate less than 1,000. 1. True Parents do not work for the Unification Church; they work for the world, for the cosmos and for God. This means that the realm of the partner will always appear. No matter how hard the opponent has tried to erase me, God's protection has enabled me to expand such that one day I will stand on the peak of the cosmos. Because God exists, this will surely happen. I will go straight up, not in a zigzag. Through fulfilling a 40-year course, I stand on the substantial foundation to restore 4,000 years of history. That milestone is conveyed in the declaration "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age." These are not just words; they must be extended to a worldwide foundation. Just because I have proclaimed True Parents and the Completed Testament Age, can I say, "I am the True Parent, so everybody must obey me absolutely"? No. At the right time, I must teach things that are more heavenly and mysterious. For the first time I am teaching Japanese women, and I am teaching remarkable things that I have never taught before, not even to my relatives or to Korean women. At the Special Workshop for Japanese Woman Leaders, I am connecting the mother nation with the world by teaching Japanese women the best things from the national, continental and world levels. (255-147, 1994/03/10) 2. With 50,000 people having already participated, the special workshops are continuing. This is special training. You are not ordinary women; you are special Japanese women. People who are here for the first time might think the title of the workshop strange, saying, "I came here for the first time. What is special training?" It is normal to think it strange if it is your first time, but it is also the first time that I have taught like this. It has been 40 years since 1954, when the church started in Korea. During this period I have done what many have done, trained lecturers and published books to educate the public, but there has been no workshop in history that gathered a total of 50,000 Japanese women. This has never happened in the history of Japan or the world. (256-010, 1994/03/12) 3. In the United Kingdom, Catholicism and Protestantism are fighting. We have to digest this situation by having Japan, the Eve nation, stand in a similar situation. Japan has two heterogeneous Korean associations in the position of children: Chongryon, made up of those with ties to North Korea, and Mindan, those with ties to South Korea. They are like conflicting twins, and the Eve nation, Japan, its people and its government think badly of them. In order to fulfill its responsibility as the Eve nation, Japan has to give rebirth to these twins and unite them. The time has come for this, so before finishing the Jeju Island workshop I asked the Japanese women at the workshop to take action to unite Chongryon and Mindan. (255-159, 1994/03/10) 4. Now is the time to set up international ties based on blessed families. You have to be united with Japanese families because Japan is the nation representing the women of the world. Japan and Korea have to unite. Women of the Republic of Korea are the elder daughters. Japanese women are the younger daughters and need to inherit the tradition of the elder daughter. Yu Gwan-sun is the only one who left her name as a fervent patriot during the period of the independence movement. Yu Gwan-sun is the representative Korean woman, so Japanese women have to follow her tradition in order to meet Mother. In order for Japan to meet Mother, Mindan and Chongryon must come into unity. Perez and Zerah fought each other in the womb of Tamar, who stood in the position of mother. Japanese women, who represent the mother, have to unite them. They then have to achieve the unification of North and South Korea. When Korean women and Japanese women, elder sisters and younger sisters, are united in the course of restoration centering on True Mother, they create a one-way street. Being united like this, Japanese sisters need to lead Japan, Asia and the world. It is an honor to participate in such an inspiring age and follow the heavenly call. (231-090, 1992/05/31) 5. We need to have 20,000 churches in Japan. Our church has educated so many people, but had no foundation for faith education. So all the prepared people heaven sent just passed by. Those were the people capable of affecting the life or death of Japan. They all could have figured importantly in reviving the church, but we lost them, so I needed to be personally involved in the work. This victory cannot be achieved by putting men in front. Instead, women have to be in front to lead. Men have become just bystanders. Therefore, I planned this Special Workshop for 160,000 Japanese Women. There were many benefits. This workshop was not planned in an ordinary manner. I had to take extraordinary measures to produce this special workshop for 160,000 women. (260-201, 1994/05/19) 6. I tried to have 700 Japanese women at a time participate in the workshop in Alaska, but the airline schedules could not accommodate this. Therefore, I am trying to use Jeju Island to educate tens of thousands, to bring 2,000 people at a time, but the airline schedules cannot accommodate our needs. If we do not prepare individuals, organizations and nations, they will all just pass by. History is heartless. Only what fits into history remains. If you want to be a part of history, you surely have to prepare beforehand. (249-059, 1993/10/08) 7. One-third or even half of the Japanese sisters of the Unification Church who came to Jeju Island for the workshop had never met me before. I shed hidden tears, thinking, "I am a sinner. They live in a neighboring nation, but they have never met me before, because I have not visited them." They have followed my direction and worked hard, even on rainy and snowy days, for more than 20 years under circumstances in which they were derided and persecuted. I have to be responsible for them as their Teacher because I know all this. Therefore, I try not to live comfortably. (251-093, 1993/10/17) 8. The largest number of people who gathered on Jeju Island at one time for the workshop was 4,800. The size of the training hall was half the size of this central training center in Guri. The size of the training hall on Jeju Island was 9,250 square feet, and the Guri training center is 21,350 square feet. They attended the workshop in such a small place. It was worse than a torture chamber. As I started this workshop with them, I was thinking, "Nothing is impossible when you keep busy." I had everyone squeeze together and then sit on the floor. Was there any other method? They had to stay seated. Those conditions became such a topic of conversation. Yet, those who participated actually said that they would like to attend such a workshop again. This has never happened before in history. When it was time to go to sleep, the stairs or wherever you fell asleep became a bed. It hardly mattered that they did not have a bed. Even a bathroom could suffice if you could fit a sleeping bag there and sleep in it. They wanted to be there so badly that to them it was better than a hotel room. Through the grapevine people were hearing that everybody must experience Jeju Island. As a result, the number of participants increased like an avalanche. That is why I said to build a training center so that we could hold workshops there. (260-203, 1994/05/19) Sisterhood ceremonies At the Special Workshops for Japanese Woman Leaders, held from October 6, 1993, to November 20, 1994, on Jeju Island and in the city of Guri in Korea, True Father emphasized exchanges between Korea and Japan and their respective providential responsibilities. In particular, he said that Korea and Japan need to unite in order to restore Asia and the world, and taught them to love each other as siblings through the Sisterhood Ceremonies. Father said that these ceremonies were held so that "These many heavenly sisters, binding the vast world together through their countless personal connections, can be a substantial, living example of the way to create peace." 9. From the providential viewpoint, Japan and Korea are one nation. People generally might not like to hear this, but look at Europe. The European Economic Community turned into the European Union. Everything is becoming one. The foundation for unity is women, not men. From this perspective I am holding these special workshops. This period of education is a time of great change. When participants have heart-moving experiences, they will become interested in True Parents. This is Sutaek-dong, in the city of Guri in Korea. When they have this heartfelt experience in the Sutaek-dong Training Center, they will form a deep and unforgettable relationship with this place. In addition, this is an important opportunity to hold Sisterhood Ceremonies. There could be no better chance. Not everyone participating in the Sisterhood Ceremony is a Unification Church member. They come from various towns in Korea. Some of them came here through the Women's Federation for World Peace. The movement to unite the world has to start from the East, and the Sisterhood Ceremony is the only way to do it. Korea and Japan have to keep in step with each other while they move Asia forward; otherwise, these nations cannot survive. This is the time we are in. (255-280, 1994/03/11) 10. National-level diplomacy focuses on the nation's benefit, but a non-governmental diplomat thinks about the benefit of other nations as well. If both sides can interact on the level of principle rather than of economy, both sides will benefit. If we look at it this way, the Sisterhood Ceremonies that the Unification Church is holding now are a major crisis from the point of view of satan's world. (255-211, 1994/03/11) 11. The way for the world to open is for Japan and Korea to connect through the Sisterhood Ceremony. Everyone wants this to happen. When this connection is actualized, powerful things will happen. It will stimulate interchanges of culture, philosophy and resources through the comings and goings of many people. That is why we need to hold Sisterhood Ceremonies throughout the world. If members of these connected women's families marry each other, they will become relatives. (255-212, 1994/03/11) 12. Japanese women are the restored younger sister, while Korean women are the restored elder sister. Therefore, you Korean sisters have to teach them. At the very least you can take your younger sister who came to Korea out for lunch. You need to conduct Sisterhood Ceremonies. In the future you may have difficulty finding a family into which to marry your son or daughter. The sooner you do the Sisterhood Ceremony, the better the chances are that your sons and daughters can participate in a Blessing that joins the Adam nation and Eve nation, which is propitious. (253-302, 1994/01/30) 13. Korea and Japan are separated and have lived through a sorrowful history for several thousand years. God, the universe, all things and history have desired a moment of meeting that would bring an end to that sorrowful history. The Sisterhood Ceremony enables you to accomplish this, and nothing is more praiseworthy. Please participate with that in mind. Non-religious women might think, "A sisterhood ceremony should be done individually. Why do you do it with several thousand women in a stadium? What's in it for us? We should not have come here." However, when they actually perform the ceremony, they get totally excited and hug each other happily. That is a very hopeful moment. You have to hold these ceremonies throughout the world, even if it means we have to take a few hours away from the workshop to do it. (256-153, 1994/03/12) 14. You have to organize nationally to receive Japanese women. After receiving them, you have to unite with them. Who should stand in front, Koreans or Japanese? Koreans are the elder sister. Koreans and Japanese were enemies in the past, but now it is not like that. Koreans have to think of the Japanese as their younger sisters living in the same house. You have to act properly, as an elder sister. For this you have to make a national organization immediately. (220-119, 1991/10/16) 15. When we make sisterhood relationships between Korean and Japanese women, one is Leah and the other Rachel. Which is Leah and which is Rachel? The one born first is the older sister, and since Japan was the first to establish the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia, it took the position of Leah, the older sister. Korea was in the position of Rachel, the younger sister. Therefore, Korean women need to restore the authority of the elder daughter. Leah and Rachel fought in Jacob's family, but now you must not fight. Leah has to put Rachel in front and unite with her, saying, "I understand your position well. I entrust everything to you. No matter what, I will attend you." The unity of heaven and earth starts with women, from the viewpoint of mother-son cooperation. This is a formula of the Principle. (224-193, 1991/11/24) 16. After Korean women have restored the position of the elder sister, Japanese women take the position of the younger sister. Therefore, centering on True Mother, who has the worldwide heavenly fortune in the age of restoration in the realm of Eve, Korea has to save Japan, her younger sister. In other words, Mother has to restore Japan, which stands in the position of the second daughter, and then restore Korea in the position of the elder daughter. Mother can restore Japan as the younger daughter and thereby represent the position of the Eve nation. Then, through bringing Japan to unite with Korea in the position of the elder daughter, Mother can lead both the elder daughter and younger daughter to the bosom of God. The time for this has come. Japanese members and Korean members can become like natural brothers and sisters, but they have to love each other above all. A divided people have met after 6,000 years, so Mother has to love the Japanese more than the Koreans. (232-032, 1992/07/01) 17. Now, I want to create the Women's Federation quickly so that North Koreans can participate in it too. We will have meetings in Japan that include women from North Korea living in Japan. Five hundred women from South Korea and 500 from North Korea can join together in Japan and establish an integrated movement of women. They each can take care of one family from North Korea because of North Korea's economic problems. Japanese families can give North Korean families daily necessities, such as hand-me-down clothes. Thinking of how America aided Korea in the past, how about helping North Korea through Sisterhood Ceremonies? A foundation of one million women in Japan can connect with one million women in North Korea. If one million women connect in that way, with each woman representing four family members, the total number of people saved will be four million. If we repeat this cycle four or five times, we will save all 20 million people. Such connections need to be made from japan. (219-271, 1991/10/11) 18. If 20 million women in South Korea would listen to me, 20 million people in North Korea could survive. So just open up the 38th parallel. After holding the Sisterhood Ceremony in North Korea, we can arrange for two people in South Korea to help one in the North. It would be no problem at all. Give your rice to hungry people and your extra clothing to whomever needs it. This is better than letting them starve or freeze to death. In North Korea people are living in great difficulty. (236-217, 1992/11/08) 19. True Parents are planning to build condominiums, where people from four nations -- Korea, Japan, Germany and the United States -- live together. These families can build a tradition. If four such families live like that for three years, their children will speak each other's languages, even though their parents may not. Also, when the children are at elementary school or middle school, they can study on their own by watching videos. Many nations can hold the Sisterhood Ceremonies, and blessed families who connect with one another can tour the world anytime. The problems are the disconnected cultural backgrounds and languages. Bringing cultures and languages together is absolutely necessary for building a peaceful world. (252-199,1993/12/30) Chambumo Gyeong - Book 13: The Completion of Restoration and the Settlement of Cheon Il Guk Chapter 1. The Enthronement and Coronation Ceremonies 1435 Section 1. The Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship 1435 Section 2. The Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk, and the Enthronement Ceremony of the King and Queen of the Blessed Families 1446 Section 3. Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il and the Era After the Coming of Heaven 1454 Section 4. The Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace in Heaven and on Earth, and the Coronation of God, the King of All Kings, with the Authority of His Liberation 1462 Section 5. Cosmic Assemblies for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word 1473 Chapter 2. Foundation Day and the Inheritance of True Parents' Tradition 1481 Section 1. Opening the Age of Cheon Il Guk 1481 Section 2. True Father's Seonghwa (Holy Ascension) and Inheriting the Tradition 1489 Section 3. The Three Cheon Il Guk Scriptures 1497 Section 4. Establishment of the Cheon Il Guk Constitution 1500 Chapter 3. True Parents' Philosophy of Life and Their Public Life 1516 Section 1. True Parents' Philosophy of Life 1516 Section 2. True Parents' Public Life and Devotion 1525 Section 3. A Healthy Lifestyle 1534 Chapter 4. The Settlement of Cheon Il Guk and Our Path 1539 Section 1. The Faith and Environment of the Early Days 1539 Section 2. Blessed Families and the Education of Future Leaders 1548 Section 3. The Life of Cheon Il Guk Citizens 1560 Section 4. The Path to the Settlement of Cheon Il Guk 1568 Book 13. The Completion of Restoration and the Settlement of Cheon Il Guk The Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity, Cheon Il Guk, means the kingdom of heaven in heaven and on earth, realizing God's ideal of one human family with God at the center. God was unable to realize the kingdom of heaven in the beginning due to the Fall of the first human ancestors. Instead, with a heart of bitter sorrow, He had to conduct the providence of restoration to rectify the evils of history. Yet the providence of restoration has been prolonged again and again due to the inability of central figures to fulfill their responsibilities. Even Jesus, God's only begotten Son, due to people's disbelief died on the cross without being able to establish God's ideal on earth, leaving only the promise that he would return. Hence, the realization of God's Will was delayed once again. With the Holy Wedding, the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, True Parents appeared on earth. They have devoted all their strength to complete the providence of salvation. Notably, they brought the truth that had never been revealed to the world, they established the marriage Blessing and expanded it to the world, to bequeath true love, true life and true lineage, the highest goal of the providence of salvation, to all humankind. Finally, on the basis of indescribable sacrifices, paying all the required indemnity and offering countless conditions of devotion, True Parents held the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship on January 13, 2001. Through this ceremony, they laid the foundation for the liberation of God and humankind. During the next 12 years until Foundation Day, True Parents lived each moment as if a day were 1,000 years. Based on their total investment, they declared the Era After the Coming of Heaven, established the heavenly calendar, and dedicated the Cheon Jeong Gung Palace. With these foundations, they built the everlasting bedrock upon which God could be securely settled on earth. Further, True Parents were successful in their course to recover and establish their position as the Messiah, the True Parents and the King and Queen of Peace. In 2009, the 50th year of their marriage, in the presence of eyewitnesses both in heaven and on earth, they held elaborate ceremonies in both Korea and the United States for the Coronation of God, the King of All Kings, with the Authority of His Liberation, to liberate God to stand in the position in which He has full authority. On the 8th and 15th days of the 5th month by the heavenly calendar, 2010, True Parents proclaimed that they had accomplished everything required of them as God's substantial object partners. Upon completing, consummating and concluding all of his providential missions, True Father declared, 'Everything is completed.' Soon after proclaiming these words, the 17th day of the 7th month by the heavenly calendar in 2012 (September 3), True Father ascended to heaven six months before Foundation Day. Yet his final words meant that all the conditions needed to hold Foundation Day had been completed. Hence, on the 13th day of the first month of the heavenly calendar in 2013 (February 22) True Mother on earth, in unity with True Father in heaven, proclaimed the Foundation Day of Cheon Il Guk in front of all of heaven and earth. Furthermore, for the sake of the settlement of Cheon Il Guk, True Mother, having oneness in heart, oneness in body, oneness in thought and oneness in core with True Father, has had many achievements of note, including the compilation of the three Cheon Il Guk Holy Scriptures, enacting the Cheon Il Guk Constitution, and educating and training capable leaders around the world. As God created heaven and earth in the beginning, True Parents have been fulfilling, step by step, the providential work of re-creation to inaugurate Cheon Il Guk in heaven and on earth for the sake of all humankind. Chapter 1. The Enthronement and Coronation Ceremonies Section 1. The Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship Providence to recover God's kingship On January 13, 2001, True Parents held the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship at the Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center. The providence behind that ceremony had many steps. First, True Parents recovered the True Family, which had been lost. On that foundation they returned the realm of ownership to God by restoring the authority of the elder son, the authority of the parents, and the authority of kingship, then offering them all to God. Thereby True Parents recovered God's kingship that had been lost due to the Fall of the first human ancestors and established the foundation upon which they could proclaim Cheon Il Guk throughout heaven and earth. Having completed all this, and with a reverent heart toward God, they prepared and held the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. The result was that God was able to gain His sovereignty both in heaven and on earth. 1. The Old Testament Age was the age for brothers to unite. The New Testament Age was the age for children to unite with parents. The Completed Testament Age is the age for people to unite with kingship. These three ages were to restore the authority of the elder son, parents and king. All of this, including the authority of kingship, could have been restored in Jesus' time had the people of Israel attended Jesus as the True Parent. However, they did not do so, and the providence was prolonged. That is why the time for restoring God's kingship has arrived now, in the Completed Testament Age. (304-011, 1999/09/05) 2. In the Old Testament Age, the priests sacrificed animals to pave the way for the Son and the Daughter to come. That Son is the Messiah. They offered the things of creation to prepare a foundation for the Messiah to come to earth. The providence has been advancing following the course of the Fall, but in reverse order. The Son then came to earth and shed his blood. He died on the cross. If the people of Israel had united with him, Jesus would not have died. Yet the people did not believe in him; hence, he had to shed his blood. What was this Son originally supposed to accomplish? He was to pave the way for the emergence of True Parents. Jesus was to be the True Father, and the True Mother was to come later. Made ready as the Bride, she was to meet the Bridegroom, Jesus, who was to right the wrongs of the world. For this to happen, first the Cain-Abel relationship that was lost needed to be resolved. Cain and Abel in Jesus' day were represented on the national level by the people of Israel and Judaism. In the Last Days they are represented by communism and democracy. We must resolve this persistent Cain-Abel problem; this will be done by restoring kingship on the world level. (280-079, 1996/11/01) 3. The Old Testament Age was the age of brothers. At the time of Jesus, Judaism was in the position of Abel and the people of Israel were in the position of Cain. These two brothers were supposed to unite, and on that foundation they were to connect to the teaching of Parentism. First they had to unite centering on Mother, and after that they would have connected to Father. This is how they would have been able to establish blessed families centered on Jesus. However, this was not accomplished, and the providence in the Old Testament Age to restore the authority of the elder son came to naught. The New Testament Age was to restore the authority of the parents and the Completed Testament Age is to restore the kingship, but this all was lost. Hence, the Old, New and Completed Testament Ages all must be brought to completion. In the Old Testament Age, animals were sacrificed as offerings. In the New Testament Age, at the time of Jesus, the Son came to establish the nation, but when he could not, he had to become the sacrificial offering. When the age of the True Parents arrived, the path of the sacrificial offering still remained to be fulfilled before they could attend God. Thus, while True Parents were on earth, they had to follow a 40-year course of suffering in order to attend God. This was the path they had to walk in order to bring God down to earth. It was how they connected the spiritual world and the physical world together, enabling God to work freely between the two worlds. It was how they brought liberation to both worlds. (304-032, 1999/09/05) 4. If the people of Israel had united with Jesus as the Messiah, the authority of the elder son could have been restored at that time. Unity between brothers comes about when they share the same level, the same value, and the same standard. Fundamental unity cannot be achieved without the Messiah, who represents the elder son. But the people of Israel were unable to become one with the Messiah. If they had made unity with Jesus, the Messiah could have formed a family, and the Blessing could have been given to the people of Israel as the chosen people. From this standpoint, Jesus needed to marry, to celebrate the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. Through that marriage, he and his Bride were to have become the True Parents. Then, the Messiahs family would have become the elder son family, and the people of the world would have formed younger son families. This would have established the authority of the parents. If the people of the world had received the Blessing and become blessed families, then, centering on the Messiah, they would have gone beyond the national level and established a worldwide Christian cultural sphere as the Second Israel. This would have been 'One Nation under God,' a nation representing the whole world. This was meant to happen immediately after the Second World War. Even though it did not happen, we have now built a foundation of families throughout the world who have received the Blessing. Based on these families, all humanity needs to focus on one point and attend God as the King. This is the purpose for which the Lord returns. (303-097, 1999/08/08) 5. The Lord must come again because the authority of the elder son was not established in Jesus' day. As Jesus was unable to achieve this and lost his life, the Lord must restore it when he returns. He must offer to God the authority of the elder son, the authority of the True Parents on the family level and the authority of kingship on the global level. God will take possession of all things through the True Parents. All things originally belonged to God, so by passing through the era of indemnity, all things must be dedicated to God. Fallen human beings cannot hold on to the right of possession. Nothing belongs to you. You must unite with the Lord at his Second Advent and offer all your possessions to God by vesting them with the Lord, because the First Adam was unable to reach perfection, God could not have dominion over the world. Accordingly, you need to offer everything back to God through the perfected Adam. Then, in the position that you have not fallen and have dissolved all of God's bitter pain, things will be given back to you. From the day you receive the things that return to you, you will inherit royal authority over heaven and earth, as well as the authority of the Parents of Heaven and Earth and the horizontal authority of the elder son in heaven and earth. Once True Parents establish the authority of the elder son, they will then establish the authority of the parents, and after that the authority of kingship. When all these expand on the global level, all people can also achieve the authority of the elder son, parents and king even within their own families. When you stand on that foundation, you will be able to totally liberate the spiritual world and the physical world. God also will be liberated at that time. Hence, you will be able to attend the liberated Lord God and live forever in the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, which will last for eternity. Families of the world that succeed in attaining all these levels of authority -- the elder son, the parents and the king will attend Jesus as the king of kings. Everyone must attend him as the king. (303-098, 1999/08/08) 6. I have to eliminate everything that is based on the sovereignty of satan's world, which has come down through the generations. I have to indemnify the betrayals of heaven and the betrayals of God's Will, and restore God's victorious dominion. I have to sweep away everything that was corrupted under satan's sovereignty, from the era of the individual and the era of the tribe up to the present. To achieve that, I must restore the authority of the elder son. I must restore the authority of the elder son and then the authority of the parents. Originally, the parents were to be the owners, but satan became the owner and king. For that reason, as the younger son and on God's side, I am moving forward to restore the authority of the elder son, the authority of the parents and the authority of kingship. (248-082, 1993/07/01) Foundation for the ceremony In order to prepare the foundation for the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, True Parents proclaimed the Return of the Oceans to God, the Return of the Land to God and the Return of the Cosmos to God. On September 26, 2000, they held the Unification Blessing Ceremony for the Registration of the Four-Position Foundation at the Transition of the Three Ages. In this, True Parents acted by the authority of kingship to set up registration into the kingdom of heaven. Prior to this, on June 13, 1998, at the first phase of the 360 Million Couples Blessing, True Parents gave the Blessing to both the greatest saints and the worst criminals in history, treating them equally. This made a foundation for the spiritual world and the physical world to become one and for hell to be abolished. Further, on August 18, 2000, at the United Nations headquarters in New York, True Father proclaimed that national boundaries should be abolished. This meant that the foundation was prepared for people to register in the kingdom of heaven. 7. Heavenly Father, we have now come to the point in our global ocean enterprise, which we started in 1963, where we anticipate reaching the summit. In all of human history, there had never been a son or daughter who was able to embrace and love the sea from the perspective of a true owner. But True Parents appeared and with this in mind traversed the five oceans in order to fulfill true ownership. For that purpose, in Kodiak, Alaska, which is within the oceanic realm, we conducted the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages and proclaimed Heavenly Parentism, always placing You at the center. These are events that Unification Church members can never forget. That ceremony and the proclamation that followed was a big leap toward revolutionizing the foundations of world history and resolving the world's chaos. Now here in Kodiak, with today's Proclamation of the Return of the Oceans to God, we are connecting the realms of the land and sea, so that the Lord of heaven, the Lord of the sea, and the Lord of the land will be joined as one. (324-109, 2000/06/17) 8. Heavenly Father, having declared the return of the oceans to You, today on June 24, 2000, in Korea, I decided to connect North and South America. Now from the Korean Peninsula to the southernmost part of Asia, I am able to return to You the land, connecting all six continents together. On this day, in the name of True Parents, I proclaim before heaven and earth that by returning the oceans and continents to You, the land and sea that existed in the original Garden of Eden, made according to Your original ideal, have been reconnected before the Parents of Heaven and Earth. (324-268, 2000/06/24) 9. Heavenly Father, we, True Parents, took a boat out from Jiguido Island, near Jeju Island. While looking at Mt. Halla, we connected the mountains to the plains, beyond Mt. Baekdu and Mt. Everest in the Himalayas. By so doing, we made the final condition to return to You the realms of the ocean and the land, and we have made that proclamation. It was for this purpose that I came to Korea. Here, at Jiguido, representing Jeju Island, I proclaim before You, Heavenly Father, and before the entire universe, all these connections we have made. Please remember this day. Although I could not complete all my plans by June 2000, I established more than 80 percent of the conditions, and through this, You have gained the authority to move all things in the world to the supreme position of victory with absolutely no ties to satan. It is a victory You long hoped to achieve, and which You pursued with resolute determination. Upholding this based on True Parents' relational standard, I proclaim that this world will transition into the realm of liberation on the basis of this ceremony, at this hour of returning all things in the cosmos to You. (325-077, 2000/06/29) 10. On September 26, 2000, we held an event entitled, 'Unification Blessing Ceremony for the Registration of the Four-Position Foundation at the Transition of the Three Ages.' The title refers to the realm of the Blessing that opens a great transition from the past three ages of human history to a new age of oneness. In this new age you need to register your four-position foundation in God's kingdom in order to enter the realm of oneness formed by this transition and registration. Indeed, it is the age of transition. Only when you are registered will you enter the realm of oneness. The realm of oneness created through registration in this age encompasses both the spiritual world and the physical world. The four-position foundation must come first. God's Will, the ideal of creation, is fulfilled through the perfection of the four-position foundation. The perfection of the four-position foundation is accomplished by loving others and attending God. The four-position foundation takes root in such a place. This is the formula. (333-281, 2000/09/27) 11. We are treating the greatest saints and the worst murderers equally by giving both the Blessing, so that the spiritual world and physical world can become one and hell can be abolished. All the divisions in the spirit world, such as between paradise and other realms, must be removed so that all can return to one even level. As part of our earnest efforts to make the Blessing global in scope, I proclaimed at the United Nations that national borders should be dissolved. Therefore, on December 3, which was before the end of the year 2000, I issued a proclamation declaring the abolition of paradise and the opening of registration in the kingdom of heaven to all. We as True Parents declared the abolition of paradise and hell because these realms stemmed from the false parents. We made the conditions to liquidate these realms by successfully surmounting the hill of indemnity. If we had not been successful in abolishing paradise and hell, it would be impossible to enthrone God as King. (340-043, 2000/12/23) 12. Heavenly Father, beginning today, December I of this historic year of 2000, we are making preparations to usher in the year marking the beginning of the new millennium. On this day, having surmounted the hill of bitter sorrow in the heavenly and earthly worlds, and having completed the period for resolving everything in history, we will begin to lay the foundation for the perfection of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos centered on love, in order to bring about the ideal world that You envisioned at the time of the creation. We have set the date for this new beginning as January 13, 2001, 43 days from today. We designate this 43-day period as a time to make all the needed preparations to celebrate Your enthronement to the position of the King of all families, the King of all nations, the King of the world and the King of all kings. It will be the day when You can proclaim that liberation has come, because everything has been resolved, including the bitter sorrow that You have harbored in Your heart. As we have determined that the day on which we will enthrone You, Father, is 43 days from today, and as we make this proclamation about that day, may You help us step over the realm of death and leap into the world of liberation. We would like to express our gratitude to You for the grace of allowing us to usher in this era when we can establish Your supremacy. We are grateful that we could receive this heavenly fortune based on the family-level Blessings that True Parents needed to spread throughout the world in order to fulfill the ideal of oneness before You, the Father of all humankind. From this day forth, centered on the Original Holy Ground, Root Holy Ground and Victory Holy Ground, please allow us to make all the necessary preparations during these coming 43 days to take this giant step forward for You. (338-311, 2000/12/01) 13. When the first human ancestors became the false human ancestors, they created hell, overturning God's kingship and everything good. True Parents and the blessed families of the Unification Church need to set things straight and attend God in His rightful position as the true King. With this authority, God will bequeath to True Parents what is needed to recover the ideals of His family, His world and His cosmos. The condition to enable this is the Total Living Offering. Without making this condition, people cannot claim ownership of anything whatsoever, including their nations. So without making this condition, anyone who possesses title to anything is in violation. For the absolute God to have the authority of kingship, He should be sovereign over everything, but He lost even love and lineage. How can we attend God in order to see to His enthronement? First we have to solve the issues of love and lineage. Then we have to enthrone Him with representatives of all nations of the world showing their support. When this happens, God will be able to exercise all His power -- His omnipresent authority and power. Thus, hell, satan's world and satan's lackeys will be completely cleaned away in an instant. Who will perform the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship? Can True Parents do it alone? We need to do it centered on the registered blessed families. (339-281, 2000/12/22) 14. Despite undergoing persecution throughout my life, I laid the foundation of victory by going through the eight stages: the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God. Achieving this has liberated God. My last remaining task is to save my enemies. Then the ideal of creation will be fulfilled. Through True Parents, North Korea will be saved, and the conflict between Palestine and Israel will be resolved. The United States does not want to be involved in continual conflicts between Israel and Palestine. However, I have embraced the world of Islam. I have forgiven and saved the United States, although it acted as my enemy by sending me to prison. I embraced everyone who persecuted me. I have no enemies. Not in the realms of Christianity or Islam, not among black people or white people, not even among those in hell do I have an enemy. I stand on the foundation of the unfallen, original family in which all people are brothers and sisters. In this way we liberated God, and God now has His overall authority. At this point, I am going to recover even His throne. This is why on January 13, 2001, we will enthrone God as the King. The false parent satan usurped God's throne. True Parents will recover it and create God's kingdom on earth. It will be a world of peace. True Parents and blessed families now have the privilege of bringing God back to His throne. Once God is on His throne, when people enter heaven, they will not find any obstacles in their path. Likewise, on earth we should be able to win over the United Nations and eliminate national boundaries to fulfill the standard of world peace, and secure that peace by giving the Blessing to couples from enemy nations. (339-156, 2000/12/10) 15. On January 13, 2001, True Parents will conduct the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. We are going to bring God back to His throne. That is the ceremony we will carry out. We have already held two ceremonies for this purpose at the formation and growth stages. The coming ceremony will be at the completion stage. We must establish God's kingship. I am proud of the fact that we as human beings could do something that God has not been able to do for Himself. We declared the abolition of hell and paradise, and we dealt with other matters that God has not been able to deal with because satan destroyed His authority as the king. That is why True Parents need to restore God to His original position and recover for Him the world where He has all authority to exercise His power, being immanent in all and present everywhere. (339-065, 2000/12/06) 16. Since I declared the abolition of paradise and hell, there is no longer any path of indemnity on the course laid out by True Parents. Now that we are free to build the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, and now that the fallen archangel is gone, God is now the True God and King who can return to His original place on His throne. God could not do this by Himself. The false parent expelled Him from His position; therefore according to the principle of indemnity, it has to be the True Parents who bring God back to His throne. If they do not do it, God can never assume the throne. It is we human beings who must bring God to His throne. That we can now do so is mainly because the Savior, the True Parents, established their authority to give the Blessing to us on earth and in heaven through God's love, life and lineage. The Blessing empowers us to establish all the new traditions of God's nation. Those who stand in the realm of God's blessing are tied directly to God by bloodline and have no ties with satan. It was satan, the false parent of humankind, who turned everything upside down; but now True Parents have removed satan and abolished hell and paradise, so that now only the kingdom of heaven can remain. On this foundation, we shall enthrone God at the center of His kingdom. This is the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. (339-087, 2000/12/07) 17. Heavenly Father, today, January 1, 2001, the age of the night has ended and we are heading toward the year 3000 in the age of day. In the name of True Parents, I sincerely desire that we can establish the sovereignty of love under the Great Sovereign of Heaven and Earth. I sincerely desire that we can realize the independence of Your fatherland, where everyone acts out of a heart of love without any reservations, and where everyone has the authority of freedom in both the vertical and horizontal realms. May You guide all humankind to know the highway that we have built to take them straight to heaven, so that they can be active and advance, with minds that are free and with bodies united with their minds, and with the authority of people who have autonomy to be family kings and queens, and kings and queens of the nations and the cosmos, while in attendance of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. In the name of True Parents, I proclaim our hope and desire that You will establish Your eternal reign of peace. (341-155, 2001/01/01) 18. With the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, we are ushering in the age when God can exercise His authority and power in all immanence and omnipresence. We are advancing toward the age when human beings as autonomous owners can complete building God's kingdom on earth, which He has long desired. For this, we have mobilized the spirits in all the realms of all the religions. Especially since True Parents came with the authority of autonomous owners, we now will welcome the grand age of victory and liberation, when the earthly world and the heavenly realms will march forward in step. Beginning in January 2001, families that received the Blessing on earth and in heaven must unite in heart and establish a firm foundation to take root on earth. To this end, those in the heavenly realms need to inherit the positions of the elder son, the parents, and the kings based on Adam's foundation on earth, and restore to the younger son the authority of the elder son. Through this, we will usher in the revolutionary era when the authority of the younger son can replace the authority of the elder son in heaven and on earth. (342-263, 2001/01/13) The Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship and His liberation The Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship returned to God everything that He had lost in the beginning due to the Fall of the first human ancestors. It was a rite to restore to God the cosmos that had come under satan's possession and to announce that God had recovered His kingship. This ceremony marked the moment that released God from His bitter sorrow over the Human Fall by claiming back for Him both earth and heaven, the two worlds that had fallen into satan's hands. For True Parents, who had completely invested their entire lives for the sake of liberating God and humankind, it was the culmination of their victories. The Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship marked the start of the 13-year course toward the Foundation Day of Cheon Il Guk, the day for embarking on the realization of God's ideal of creation. During the first days of that 13-year period, True Parents proclaimed four major articles of heavens constitution: the requirement to preserve the pure lineage, the prohibition against violating people's hearts, the prohibition against misusing public funds, and a mandate to establish exemplary true families. These are the fundamental laws and goals that citizens of God's kingdom should uphold to complete Cheon Il Guk in the new era. 19. It is of the utmost importance that blessed families protect God's kingship. Your primary responsibility as blessed central families is to guard His kingship. Hence, you should take the greatest pride in having supported the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. And now that God is enthroned, supporting His throne should be your number one aim and your supreme goal in life. You should praise God's sovereignty and testify to it. Resolve to invest everything to uphold it. Remember always that it must be your absolute, sole, unchanging and eternal determination to protect and expand His kingship. You blessed families must protect His kingship throughout your lives. (343-120, 2001/01/21) 20. You need to carry the absolute sovereignty of God in your hearts. God's sovereignty must be the foremost principle of your lives. This sovereignty begins from one individual -- the perfected Adam --and connects to the family, tribe, people, nation and the whole world. Even all creation longs to be connected to the family of the perfected Adam. You must understand and believe in this principle. You should exalt God's sovereignty more than anything in the world. However, until now, God could not rejoice in His sovereignty, but instead had to undertake the sorrowful and painful task of leading the providence of restoration. In the Last Days the responsibility of religions, nations, the Messiah and the True Parents is to bring God back to His original position and status. God's exercise of His sovereignty is the central point for redeeming all beings. Until now God was unable to assume His sovereignty, and for that reason He could not be the absolute, almighty God. Now, however, God has reclaimed His sovereignty. Through the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, God has become the center of all creation. Even the tiniest, seemingly insignificant creature was created by the one and only God. After the Human Fall, God lost His throne. But now He has been returned to that original position. This was possible thanks to all the families who received the Blessing. Therefore, you ought to carry with you the thought of God's absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal sovereignty. (343-121, 2001/01/21) 21. Even God must be liberated. He longs for liberation, yet liberation has eluded Him. Why? It is because of Adam and Eve. They followed the false parent and took a path opposite to their original path. So, we must now follow the right path, be liberated, and finally enthrone God as the King. The false parents turned the cosmos upside down with their false lineage, but I have set it straight. Formerly, sinners were trapped in hell's deep hole, but I filled that hole. We gave the marriage Blessing not only to saints but also to murderers. We gave the Blessing not only to Unification Church members but also to members of religions that opposed us. We granted them entry into the Unification Realm, the realm of liberation, linking all of them together even with the True Children and all saints by giving them all the same Blessing. (341-016, 2000/12/29) 22. We, as True Parents, must liberate God. God could not become the Parent of humankind, and we must secure His position as the Parent. Also, God was unable to become the Teacher or the Owner of humankind, so we must secure His positions as the Teacher and the Owner. Further, we must make sure that He can settle on this earth in His hometown, in His fatherland. To this end, we conducted the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. (361-084, 2001/11/20) 23. Do you think that we as True Parents could hold the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship any way we wanted to? We needed to know about the protocols of God's kingdom and had to carry out the ceremony in the proper manner. Otherwise, we could not have conducted it. The ceremony was held in accordance with the detailed protocols of God's kingdom for an enthronement ceremony. As a result, spirits who had been like prisoners in the spirit world, whose minds and bodies were disunited, were finally liberated. Now they are free to come and go between heaven and earth. (519-291, 2006/03/06) 24. Only the True Parents can liberate God. Since the false parents ruined everything, it is up to us as True Parents to straighten everything out. We now have completed everything we needed to do. We offered the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. What else is left to do? We have done everything humanly possible on earth. We gave the Blessing to 400 million couples to connect people to God's lineage and create a world in which all people are members of His family. (343-190, 2001/01/29) 25. Who will take responsibility for the wretched, pathetic history of humankind? No one who remains in ignorance can take responsibility. The person who must take responsibility is the one who knows what to do. The surgeon who holds the scalpel and all the surgical tools in the operating room is the one who must take responsibility for saving his patient's life, even at the risk of exposing himself to a fatal illness. True Parents are like that surgeon. Individuals, families, nations, and heaven and earth are all trapped in hell, in the realm of the Fall. Who will liberate them? The Lord has returned as the True Parents. They established true kingship over the family, tribe, people and nation before finally holding the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. (418-251, 2003/09/25) Section 2. The Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk, and the Enthronement Ceremony of the King and Queen of the Blessed Families The Holy Marriage Blessing Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk The Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk was held at the Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center on February 6, 2003. It was True Father's 83rd birthday and True Mother's 60th. The purpose of the marriage Blessing ceremony, which began with True Parents' Holy Wedding in 1960, is to realize God's hope for the salvation of all people. In particular, through the Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk, True Parents opened the path for all people of the world to be registered as citizens of Cheon Il Guk. On that day True Parents expressed their sincere desire that all humanity become citizens of Cheon Il Guk, worthy to inherit heaven and earth, and they urged us to do so. 1. Right now we have no heavenly nation. It is through the marriage Blessing that we can establish it. We must claim it back from satan by creating an environment beyond the national level in which he and his evil forces can no longer exist anywhere in the world. Because we have been involved with false love, we must recover everything with true love based on the marriage Blessing, on all levels from the individual to the family, tribe, people and nation. This is what we have to do in order to build the heavenly nation. However, we cannot stop only at the level of forming a nation. The fallen parents created hell in the physical world and the spiritual world. Therefore, the True Parents must recover all levels: the individual, the family, the tribe, the people, the nation, the world and the spirit world, and even the archangel in the spiritual realm. The way they must recover them is by engrafting their lineage, the lineage of the true olive trees, onto the wild olive trees of the fallen lineage. In this way they will eliminate all the wild olive trees by having them become one with the true olive trees. Even though you have not yet gone over the national level, True Parents are now leading a movement to unite the spirit world. I have given the Blessing even to those in the spirit world. Your ancestors are in the position of the Cain angelic world, but I am now giving the Blessing to those people, who been living like angels without the ideal of an eternal partner. Once they receive the Blessing, then as blessed families and clans they can enter Cheon Il Guk. (405-206, 2003/02/11) 2. God could not conduct the Holy Wedding, because He did not have His own nation. This is also the reason His children could not be registered in the heavenly nation. Adam's Fall caused God to lose His nation, and because He had no nation in which to conduct the Holy Wedding, it could not be held. Because there was no Holy Wedding, God could not register His son and daughter as His true children, and there is no question that earth became satan's household, over which satan could exercise virtually absolute authority. This situation must be overcome, not by force but by digesting it and then by bringing satan to voluntary submission. Only when such a foundation is secured can God return His original ideal -- for which He had created heaven and earth with His love at the center -- to its starting point and then expand it to every corner of the world. This is the way He can claim supremacy over heaven and earth. With Adam's Fall, everything fell away from God. Therefore, Adam, after reaching perfection, had to hold the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. On the basis of this he conducted the Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk. (408-061, 2003/05/30) 3. Heavenly Father, we the True Parents, embracing the cosmos, have joined as husband and wife in marriage through the Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk. In this way, we are able to establish the tradition of True Parents, who, in realizing the original ideal of creation both in heaven and on earth, are fulfilling the hope that You have long cherished in Your heart. Having already taken steps to liberate heaven and earth, now with this ceremony we have begun building the framework of the heavenly nation, where blessed families can enter for the first time. All blessed families on earth, having inherited true love, true life and true lineage, are in the position of Abel. The blessed families in heaven and all the human ancestors are Jin the position of Cain. May those in the spirit world support the blessed families on earth. May God and all the saints, sages and good spirits in heaven also support the blessed families on earth. May all blessed families on earth, in the position of the younger brother, attend all those in the spirit world as their older brother and bring the total victory of oneness between heaven and earth. May the entire creation receive them, the blessed families bonded in lineage with the True Parents who can embrace the whole cosmos and all its creatures from the smallest to the largest, granting their ensuing generations of offspring eternal liberation and the supreme victory of love. Through them, may all creation experience the joy of original life and the abundance of original happiness! O God, You gave us life that we could become the True Parents. May You absorb even our bodies, if that is what it takes to bring unity among all the blessed families who are centered on True Parents' love, and bring unity between them and all others in the entire universe, that they may be as one. We thank You that we can offer ourselves as Your created beings, so that we may cross the threshold of a new age, and so that we may bind ourselves to Cheon Il Guk, the liberated realm of the Blessing. The Holy Marriage Blessing ceremony held today is a joyous event in the spiritual world and the physical world. The Parents of Heaven and Earth rejoice in their liberation. The incorporeal Parent of the Cosmos also rejoices in this victory, for it brings Him liberation. May all the blessed families of Cheon Il Guk, in both the spiritual world and the physical world, unite centering on the ideal of oneness in heart, oneness in body, oneness in thought and oneness in harmony, and move forward toward the ideal fatherland that You have longed for. May they all become citizens worthy of Cheon Il Guk, who can inherit the blessed heaven and earth based on the original standard of God's ideal of creation. May they all achieve liberation and complete victory. I proclaim all these things in the name of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth, with their special authority and power. (404-282, 2003/02/06) 4. Heavenly Father, on this day, February 6, 2003, may all the blessed families in the spiritual world and the physical world enter Cheon Il Guk, as these two worlds establish a sibling relationship, following the way of the heavenly Principle. May all ancestors in the spirit world, who stand in Cain's position, as well as all families on earth, in Abel's position, receive the marriage Blessing and become siblings in the True Parents' bloodline. Thank You for allowing us to welcome this day, when we open heaven and earth to Cheon Il Guk. It marks a new dawn of hope, the start of the recreation of heaven and earth, when the spirit world ancestors in the elder brother's position become the descendants of those in the physical world in the younger brother's position, while those in the physical world become the ancestors of their bloodline based upon their merit as blessed families. (404-284, 2003/02/06) 5. Heavenly Father, I truly want to open wide the gate to Cheon Il Guk, so all families will follow the True Parents' tradition and inherit everything from them -- their name, their words, their accomplishments and their victories. Those families will strive to fulfill the ways of filial children, patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters. I sincerely wish and hope that as they strive to fulfill this ideal, everything that the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth desire will be realized. I humbly ask You to make all this happen. I ask that You give the marriage Blessing so that these children may become Your heirs and descendants, worthy to inherit the realm of the original kingship, the realm of liberation for all, and enter the heavenly nation of unity, the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. Then finally Your single-minded desire to fulfill the ideal of creation will be liberated. I report this in the name of the True Parents. (404-285, 2003/02/06) 6. You blessed members are now like the fruit. Your marriage Blessing has been recorded in the heavenly nation. You have registered your birth in that nation, as True Parents did. Hence, you can now advance to the position of True Parents' direct sons and daughters, become complete seeds, and bear the fruit of the heavenly nation wherever you go. Therefore, you are now the owners of Cheon Il Guk. Due to the Fall of Adam and Eve, human beings today are fallen on every level, from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation and world. Even so, True Parents set all the conditions necessary to reach the level that even Jesus was not able to reach. Now that you are registered in the heavenly nation and have recorded your marriage Blessing in that nation, you, like True Parents, can inherit everything from God. Since the time has arrived when you can stand in the same position as the True Parents, if you are able to move the United Nations, then wherever you go you will be able to enter the heavenly kingdom. I am not talking about the formation-level heavenly kingdom or the growth-level heavenly kingdom. We are now in the era when we can go beyond those. This means that even apart from God and True Parents, you yourselves have been given authority, as the fruit of the true olive trees, to engraft others and transform them into perfect seeds. This is why you can claim to be the owners of Cheon Il Guk. The heavenly nation that was vacant for thousands of years can now be filled with citizens, of the first generation, the second generation, and on and on for thousands of generations. With the emergence of the true human ancestors, the first, second and succeeding generations can emerge and continue forevermore. (410-109, 2003/07/02) 7. As blessed central families and owners of Cheon Il Guk, you are now liberated from the providence of salvation. Therefore, you can represent the True Parents and walk the path for the Will even without God's help. You will no longer need to pray for divine assistance. You are called owners of Cheon Il Guk because you stand in a position equal to True Parents. Thus, henceforth, even if we leave you alone and do not help you, you should be able to build the kingdom of heaven. As we the True Parents have been building it, you should do the same. You need to recover your nation and even the world by spreading the marriage Blessing. In so doing, you need to overcome the challenge of connecting them to the realm of resurrection and the realm of eternal life. We already overcame all the challenges on every level. As True Parents' children, you are assuredly one and the same fruit as us, a fruit that is manifesting as the owners of Cheon Il Guk. Since we have sown our seeds in your families, you naturally will be able to give birth to members of the royal family and thus build the kingdom. This is why, without a doubt, you are owners of Cheon Il Guk. (408-114, 2003/06/03) 8. The Blessing you are now receiving is your registration in Cheon Il Guk. It is only because the word 'registration' is included that this Blessing makes you citizens of Cheon Il Guk. Since you fell away from the heavenly nation, you must return to it. This is what is achieved through the Registration Marriage Blessing. Through it everything can be fundamentally resolved. (464-127, 2004/08/08) 9. This is the time for all to register. It is the time to simultaneously reconnect everything that was divided -- the East and the West, heaven and earth, up and down, right and left, parents and children, man a woman, and siblings. It is the time when everyone can be born again by connecting to True Parents' lineage through the Blessing. Even families that lived several thousand years ago can be reborn and registered. They are not reborn by their stepfather and stepmother but by their direct Father and direct Mother. Once they are reborn, they can enter the heavenly world that has been vacant and fill it all at once. However, in order to make this happen, you need to reach the standard that you love your enemies as your own brothers and sisters, because God and True Parents love them and want you to love them on their behalf. Unless you can stand in that position, you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. (409-183, 2003/06/25) The Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth On February 6, 2003, True Parents held the Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth Who Reign over the Blessed Families as the King and Queen of Peace and Unity, following the True Parents' Holy Marriage Blessing Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk. This inaugurated the True Parents as the family king and laid the foundation to advance toward their becoming the peace king, the king of kings, on every level --tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. This ceremony was the fruit of the 6,000-year providence of restoration, and by it True Parents established the substantial foundation for the new era of Cheon Il Guk. Thereby they completed the era of the providence of salvation and restoration through indemnity. Then they totally committed themselves to substantially build Cheon Il Guk, God's homeland. 10. Up to now we have given the marriage Blessing to 400 million couples, even blessing multitudes of couples in the spirit world. However, entry into the kingdom of heaven also requires that you participate in the Unification Blessing Ceremony for Registering the Four-Position Foundation at the Transition of the Three Ages. That is a step of preparation. At the time we inaugurated that ceremony, I proclaimed we must enter the age of high noon settlement. There the sun will shine directly above us, whether in the morning or the afternoon. No shadow will be cast. Nor will there be any shadow in the evening or at night. Only when you enter the age of high noon settlement and live without casting any shadow, 24 hours a day in all seasons -- spring, summer, fall and winter -- can you become princes and princesses in the heavenly nation. God is in the position of high noon at all times, so you also should be in that position. You will then belong to His extended family. (415-186, 2003/08/14) 11. On True Parents' birthday, the 6th day of the 1st lunar month of 2003, we held the Holy Marriage Blessing Ceremony of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk, and then the Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth Who Reign over the Blessed Families as the King and Queen of Peace and Unity. Where must we, the True Parents, go now? We still have to climb up to the summit and then go over it. If we only climb to somewhere in the middle and come down, our ascent will not have been complete. Where did we go after completing the year 2000? The summit we reached then was the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. However, God still had no country to call His own. As a preparation for Cheon Il Guk, on September 26, 2000, we held the Unification Blessing Ceremony for Registering the Four-Position Foundation at the Transition of the Three Ages. You have to be registered into the heavenly nation. This is why I gave the direction to make Cheon Il Guk registration cards and have you register to receive them. If you regard your registration card as you regard True Parents and cherish it as much as you cherish God, things will work out for you wherever you go. You will shine like a diamond, like a luminescent stone. (424-142, 2003/11/06) 12. The Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth Who Reign over the Blessed Families as the King and Queen of Peace and Unity was a significant event. By this ceremony, God and True Parents now stand as the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, and reign over the family. Further, they have finally established the nation where God reigns as King over the tribes, peoples and nations of the world for the first time in history. This means they can all become one. In the spirit world up to now, God had no form. Messages from the Spirit World stated that the incorporeal God is not visible, but True Parents appear on the right-hand side of God, who manifests as a pillar of fire. (429-025, 2003/12/23) 13. The time will come when God will give me an award. When He does, I will pass that award to Mother. Then, all blessed families and all Unification Church members in heaven and on earth also should honor Mother by offering her an award for her victory. With the Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth Who Reign over the Blessed Families as the King and Queen of Peace and Unity, the incorporeal God assumes corporeal substance as the True Parents, the image of God; also the True Parents, who live in the earthly realm, ascend to the throne of the incorporeal Parent in the heavenly world. Originally this should have happened at the time of Adam and Eve, after they perfected their family. Now with True Parents ascending to their thrones, the blessed families of the world will become the princes and princesses of the heavenly nation, and God will be able to settle within both the spiritual world and the physical world. (429-025, 2003/12/23) 14. After the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, and after the establishment of Cheon Il Guk, we held the Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk, and later that day the Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth Who Reign over the Blessed Families as the King and Queen of Peace and Unity. If I am truly the Savior, Messiah, Lord at the Second Advent and True Parent, as God says I am, then what I am doing must be right. Adam and Eve could not become the family king and queen centering on God. Hence, God also could not proclaim Himself to be the Family King. Therefore, we, the True Parents, had to do all this. (431-151, 2004/01/14) 15. We held the Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk, and later that day the Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth Who Reign over the Blessed Families as the King and Queen of Peace and Unity. Since the gates of Cheon Il Guk were opened, God's family can finally go forth. All 12 gates of pearl have been opened. Based on the opening of these gates free from the Fall, the Lord at the Second Advent is able to begin as the family king. This is what happened on February 6, 2003. Although I am now the family king, I must become the tribal king. satan by his false love, captured the summit, centering on love, and claimed the three stages: the formation, growth and completion realms. Thus, in order for us to escape from him, the Third Adam had to come as the Lord and open those gates. However, he could not do it alone. In order to open the gates to the heavenly nation, he had to make it so that the blessed families, who received persecution throughout the world, were able to pass over 12 peaks. This is how the gates of Cheon Il Guk opened and we could hold the Enthronement Ceremony of the Family King. From this time forth, we can live a normal family life as you do. Hence, not only should we be able to recover the world, we should be able to enjoy life with our children and grandchildren. This is necessary in order for the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth to become the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. (489-017, 2005/02/25) 16. Now that we have opened the gates of Cheon Il Guk, you have to register in that nation. Even our beloved Heung-jin in the spirit world asked me to let the spirit world be part of that registration, and I immediately granted his request. Once you are registered, you must not show any traits of your fallen nature to those who are also registered. In the spirit world you cannot hide anything. This is why I am saying that to live in the kingdom of heaven you must not demonstrate any trace of your fallen nature. You must cut it all away. Further, you need to relinquish the right to own your possessions. This is why you must conduct the Holy Burning Ceremony. All of you must pile up your clothes, burn all of them, and then go over the hill of fallen nature. You should be able to say, 'Farewell, fallen world. I have no more attachments to you.' Lot's wife looked back due to her attachment to the world. That is why she turned into a pillar of salt, becoming a symbol of regret in history. You must leave everything behind, put aside attachments to your brothers and sisters, and overcome every obstacle by single-mindedly thinking of others first. You need to begin a brand new life; otherwise you cannot enter the kingdom. This is why I was so serious while pursuing my path. (460-181, 2004/07/17) 17. Cheon Il Guk was formed after the establishment of the Fourth Israel. With the establishment of Cheon Il Guk, we as the True Parents could hold our Holy Marriage Blessing Ceremony. That ceremony is what established God's nation. During the ages of Adam, Jesus and the Lord at the Second Advent, Cheon Il Guk did not exist; in those ages the spirit and flesh were not united as one. In order to create Cheon Il Guk, where the physical and spiritual worlds are united, it was absolutely necessary to proclaim the Fourth Israel. The day was October 20, 2002. We had just concluded the Holy Burning Ceremony. Through the Ceremony for the Unity of the Physical World and Spirit World, and after symbolically burning everything of the fallen world, True Parents could finally take root on earth. Then, to usher in that new age, on the day after completing the Holy Burning Ceremony I announced the Fourth Israel. Upon that foundation, we could proclaim the Nation of the Fourth Israel and then hold our Holy Marriage Blessing. After the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship on January 13, 2001, we held the Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates of Cheon Il Guk on February 6, 2003, and later that same day the Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth Who Reign over the Blessed Families as the King and Queen of Peace and Unity. That is how we became the family king. (430-013, 2003/12/30) 18. If we are only the family king, we cannot proclaim God's fatherland. In order to proclaim God's fatherland, I traveled from the bottom of hell to the summit of heaven, undergoing trials and suffering almost to the point of death. This is how, on May 4, 2003, I was able to proclaim the transition from the realm of satan's dominion to the realm of God's dominion based on God's ideal of creation. From that day on, since it was absolutely necessary for us to establish the fatherland, I mobilized everyone to work with all our strength. This is how I came to announce the abolition of the ages of restoration through indemnity, the end of the ages of indemnity. That day was July 13, 2003, in the month prior to August, the 8th month. Thus, before going over the number 7, I proclaimed the abolition of the providential age of restoration through indemnity. This means that the nations and religions of the world will come to an end. After all, as a result of the Fall, the nations that now exist are within satan's domain. Also, if not for the Fall, there would be no religions. Thus, now that the providence of restoration through indemnity is abolished, the ages when people need religion and politics are coming to an end, and the age of God's nation, the fatherland of His sovereignty, is at hand. This is a fair and logical conclusion from the standpoint of the Principle. (430-123, 2004/01/01) Section 3. Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il and the Era After the Coming of Heaven Proclamation of Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il On May 5, 2004, at Cheonghae Garden in Yeosu, South Jeolla Province, True Parents proclaimed Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il (Day of the Victory of the Number 10 Combining Two 5s) and declared the end of the Era Before the Coming of Heaven and the arrival of the Era After the Coming of Heaven. True Father explained that Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il is the day when God transformed heaven and earth, top and bottom, front and back, and left and right, causing His light to shine brightly throughout time and space and causing the evil world of darkness to dissipate. The Era After the Coming of Heaven signifies the passing away of the age of indemnity and the advent of the world as it was at the time of the Creation. Also, on April 19, prior to the proclamation of Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il, True Parents founded An Shi Il, the Day of Secure Settlement and Attendance. 1. On this day, May 5, 2004, I proclaim Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il (Day of the Victory of the Number 10 Combining Two 5s). May 5 is indicated in numbers as '5.5.' Adding the numbers 5 and 5 together makes 10. It is as if God is grabbing the Era Before the Coming of Heaven with the five fingers of the left hand and grabbing the Era After the Coming of Heaven with the five fingers of the right hand, flipping them upside-down and combining them together into ten. The right direction for a clocks hands to turn is clockwise, but satan made them turn counter-clockwise, in the wrong direction. Now, with the Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il, the clocks hands will turn clockwise as they should. Thus, we have now moved past the Era Before the Coming of Heaven and into the Era After the Coming of Heaven, when we can realize the ideal world of unity. We will proclaim God's fatherland and the era of the peace kingdom. All living beings from plants and animals to human beings and spirits in the spirit world will come to the peace kingdom, God's fatherland, and come under God's ownership. satan's world will cease to exist. Every day in the Era After the Coming of Heaven will be God's Day. Now your ancestors and religious leaders in the spirit world will be able to handle those who oppose us or try to split us into sects or try to break up our families. The Blessing will totally uproot them. (448-016, 2004/05/05) 2. Heavenly Father, we have established this day, May 5, 2004, as Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il. On this day, heaven and earth have been turned around, switching top and bottom, left and right, and front and back. Everything that began in darkness and evil now can be recovered into the light of goodness. Today, we who attend the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind welcome the original era of victory. It is the era of high noon settlement whose bright light of victory will never be extinguished. Today also marks the last day of the era of satan's evil kingship. Beginning today, the conflicts caused by the Fall will be resolved and the wrongs of history will be corrected on the way to establishing the peace kingdom centered on true love. Father, today the Era Before the Coming of Heaven is giving way to the Era After the Coming of Heaven. Now, heaven and earth will become one based upon the number 13, so that the authority of Your throne will become the center of the two realms, heaven and earth. Now we will stand in the realm of Your extended family formed by the bonds of Your true love, true life and true lineage. In this position, on this day of victory, we will enter the era in which we can proclaim Your kingdom of unity and love and Your fatherland throughout the whole world. (447-309, 2004/05/05) 3. Based upon the Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il, we are going through a transition from the old age into the new age. There are 5 fingers on your left hand and 5 fingers on your right hand. When you put them together, you get the number 10, a pair of 5s. When these two 5s become one they are victorious together, and from 10 they can fly toward infinity. Then they can become a catalyst for liberation and complete freedom, and indemnify the 4,000 years of the Old and New Testament Ages. Jesus in his day could have established the kingship through 40 years of paying indemnity, but that opportunity was lost. In order to reclaim it, the Lord at the Second Advent came at the end of World War II. Since his coming, the Lord has recovered the nation that was lost, the world, the spirit world, and thus the cosmos that was lost. He completed his mission by giving the Blessing to the heavenly and earthly worlds, thus fulfilling the 40-year indemnity period. And now, centering on God's nation, he has established this Day of Victory of the Number 10. By so doing, he has recovered the Era After the Coming of Heaven with its four seasons for the first time in history. We went over the hill of indemnifying history centering on the periods of 4,000 years, 400 years, 40 years, 4 years, 40 months and 40 days. But for the liberation of all of these periods, we need Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il. Having welcomed that day, now for the first time, God can wield the authority of forgiveness and complete freedom. Now God can abolish hell and recover its people so that they can transform hell into the kingdom of heaven. (450-121, 2004/05/19) 4. On May 5, 2004, I declared Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il (The Day of the Victory of the Number 10 Combining Two 5s) and the beginning of the Era After the Coming of Heaven. I proclaimed to the whole world that this new era is the time when we must bring about perfect harmony and unity between heaven and earth, between human beings and all things of creation, between the Eras Before and After the Coming of Heaven, between male and female, and between East and West. Although God's providence for the Will is invisible to the eyes of people who are descendants of the Fall, it has proceeded without a single iota of error to the point where it is possible to proclaim the present time as the Era After the Coming of Heaven. It means we are ushering in an era of heavenly fortune unprecedented in history. God has now given us a heavenly decree to live our lives based on absolute values, a new set of values in accord with this new age. (450-184, 2004/05/21) 5. With 10, the returning number, we must settle everything. The numbers 1, 2,3,4, 5,6, 7, 8 and 9 did not belong to God. Now, as we go beyond that age, we rise one level higher to start with the number 10, which is the returning number. The significance of 10 is that we have surpassed satan's world and can enter God's new world. It makes a crossing point. That is how, by setting up Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il, I could proclaim the Era After the Coming of Heaven. Now the Cain realm will totally surrender, and we will erase all the dates whose numbers have been under satan's shadow. This is what it means to stand on the level of 'the victory of the number 10.' Now the world of Cain has ended and the lineages that existed in the Era Before the Coming of Heaven are changed. Thus we have arrived at the Era After the Coming of Heaven, when Abel will wield victorious supremacy in the position of the elder brother. (451-199, 2004/05/29) 6. Beginning on May 5, 2004, the calendar will change from the seven-day cycle marked by the Sabbath to the eight-day cycle marked by An Shi Il. God has never owned the days of the calendar, nor could He own His spring. He could never become the owner of the four seasons -- spring, summer, fall and winter. With the celebration of the Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il on May 5, now for the first time in history we are ushering in the Era After the Coming of Heaven. Now God can hold satan's world of the Era Before the Coming of Heaven in His left hand and the Era After the Coming of Heaven in His right hand and turn them around in a circle, thereby bringing all into His realm of victory. This is why I named that day The Day of the Victory of the Number 10 Combining Two 5s. The two 5s becoming 10 set up the realm of victory. (450-177, 2004/05/21) 7. Heavenly Father, I set the date of An Shi Il after entering May 2004. As May 21 was the third An Shi Il, after those on May 5 and 13, we are now welcoming a new era, the Era After the Coming of Heaven. Centering on a new world of victory and centering on God's true love -- the ideal realm of oneness and its values -- we are now standing before the responsibility that we are called upon to accomplish for the entire universe. In the name of True Parents, representing the whole, I established Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il and its realm, in which are included all the dates represented by all combinations of digits below the number 10, the 4 seasons, the 4 years, the 8 years and the numbers 9 and 10. Now, Father, ushering in a new era in history and welcoming spring, summer, fall and winter, You are the owner. Everything is now arranged so that You can reign over all things with Your new days, seasons and years, based on the renewed number 10, which can expand 100 times, 1,000 times and 10,000 times, and on and on. I hope and desire that based on the establishment of An Shi Il, everything will make steady progress from this day forth by Your Will. (450-158, 2004/05/21) Opening the Era After the Coming of Heaven After proclaiming the Opening of the Era After the Coming of Heaven, True Father said that everything will pass beyond the era of liberation and the completion stage to enter the realm of God's ownership. God had lost His springtime due to the Fall, but by opening this new era of the new heaven and new earth, God will be able to welcome His first real spring. True Father also revealed that God will be the owner from this time forth. In other words, the Era Before the Coming of Heaven was the era when the world was under satan's evil dominion, and the Era After the Coming of Heaven is the era when the world will come under the dominion of goodness. 8. On January 13, 2001, I held the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, passing the second millennium and marking the third millennium as a new age. Then, on May 5, 2004, history was divided into the Eras Before and After the Coming of Heaven, indicating the beginning of a new world. That day marked both an end and a beginning, signifying the beginning of a new heaven and a new earth. (487-169, 2005/02/15) 9. Originally Jesus was supposed to stand with his family as the foremost filial son, patriot, and saint, and as the king of the unified world and, in that position, proclaim the world of liberation and complete freedom. However, there has not been a single family in history that could stand in this position. What happens when you put the content of the Family Pledge fully into practice and stand in that liberated position? That is what I actually did, and by doing it I opened the Era After the Coming of Heaven, the world where God is liberated. True Parents opened the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. It is a restored world, different from the fallen world. I proclaimed the Era After the Coming of Heaven in Yeosu and Suncheon. The past age had to be brought to an end for the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven to begin. Furthermore, I had to establish as a matter of heaven's law the standard of God's direct descendant by restoring the eight stages beginning from a servant of servants and establishing a relationship where the partners liberate each other through making a substantial foundation of love. You too have to meet this standard; otherwise you cannot directly enter God's nation. This formula is clearly determined by heaven's law and the Principle. If you think that everything is all right simply because you have received the Blessing, you are ignoring heaven's law. Just receiving the Blessing does not put you at that level. (483-245, 2005/01/19) 10. On May 5, 2004, I proclaimed the transition from the Era Before the Coming of Heaven to the Era After the Coming of Heaven, and then I announced the teaching of absolute values. Your fathers and mothers can become the owners of love only through you, their sons and daughters who received the Blessing. You must give the Blessing to your parents. When you do, it places them in the position of your younger siblings. Then you, in the position of their older brother or sister, can bring your parents, your family and other relatives with you to the kingdom of heaven. This is the path for them according to the standard of the Principle of Restoration. This is the plain conclusion. Therefore, your ancestors in the spiritual world must come down to the physical world. They may even take some of you to the spiritual world. Why will they take you to the spiritual world? There is a Korean maxim, 'First make them sick, and then give them medicine.' If you were left alone to continue your wrongdoing, you would end up destroying your entire clan. So those ancestors who received the Blessing will take you to protect their clan. They will take you to the other world where even satan will be mobilized to train you. Actually, such a time has come. (488-302, 2005/02/23) 11. The Era Before the Coming of Heaven is the era of Cain, and the Era After the Coming of Heaven is the era of Abel. We are now entering the Era After the Coming of Heaven. This era will conclude when God's ideal families are well established as the models of peace. Peace will begin with such families. What do you think happened with the loss of Adam's family? God lost His ideal family. The Godcentered family structure that was to have been the basis of God's ideal for the world of peace, the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, was destroyed. The descendants of fallen humankind cannot repair this. So God, the subject partner of the ideal family, personally took responsibility and chose True Parents as the central beings for this work. As God is the vertical Parent, True Parents are the horizontal Parents. True peace comes when they become one and establish a family that creates the base for the four realms of heart. (534-111, 2006/08/03) 12. If the Era Before the Coming of Heaven had been perfect from the start, all individuals, couples, families, peoples, nations, the world, and the cosmos would belong to God. God would be the Owner of the heavenly kingdom. We would all be able to stand in God's fatherland, the peace kingdom. But due to the Fall everything was turned upside down, so everything had to be put back in order. However, now for the first time in history, God has become the Parent of all created beings in the universe. At the same time, He is completely established in the position of the Teacher and Owner. Based on the efforts of True Parents on earth, and the families of patriots and virtuous women and men in heaven, the earthly and heavenly foundations for the coming age are completely laid. The Era Before the Coming of Heaven is passing away, and the Era After the Coming of Heaven is opening. (448-011, 2004/05/05) 13. The Era After the Coming of Heaven, the age in which God is in charge, began after the passing of the Era Before the Coming of Heaven. This age does not belong to the Devil. His time is over. The Era After the Coming of Heaven belongs to God. The Messiah, who is the Savior, the Lord at the Second Advent and True Parent, is responsible to bring everyone into the Era After the Coming of Heaven. How can the Savior save this world? It is through the Blessing, which brings people into God's lineage. Hence, those of you who do not give the Blessing to your relatives will be held accountable. You will be challenged, 'You were given the Blessing, but what of your brothers and sisters?' Therefore, you absolutely must give the Blessing to the members of your clan, even if you have to push them into it. (449-270, 2004/05/16) 14. The Era Before the Coming of Heaven and the Era After the Coming of Heaven are different. Therefore, now that the Era After the Coming of Heaven has come, you must live your life differently. But you still have a job to do before you can pass into the Era After the Coming of Heaven. You need to take my words and make them your own. Even after I am gone, you need to make my words alive and active. Otherwise, you will not be able to inherit the Era After the Coming of Heaven that I opened for you. (466-201, 2004/08/27) 15. A wild olive tree cannot yield the fruit of a true olive tree. That is why wild olive trees must be cut and receive grafts from the true olive tree. Now that we have entered the age when that can be done, God will soon be able to reign over the entire world, above any satanic authority. That time is the Era After the Coming of Heaven. In the Era Before the Coming of Heaven, fallen human beings had to go a course of restoration through paying indemnity and free themselves from sins and crimes. It is as if our bodies were covered in filth and continually in need of washing. However, this is not God's ideal. That is why the Era After the Coming of Heaven had to come. As it unfolds, all the indemnity will have been paid. It will be a world where there is no crime or sin, no satan and not even the shadow of evil authority. Then, for the first time in history, God will be able to fulfill his original role as the loving Father of all individuals, couples, families and nations. Then He will begin to govern the worlds of heaven and earth as their Owner. (542-168, 2006/10/16) Dawn of the New Heavenly Civilization of Universal Peace True Parents held an event announcing the new beginning of the Pacific Rim Providence at King Garden, Kona, Hawaii, on March 17, 2007. Then, on March 19 at the Marriott Resort Hotel on Waikoloa Beach, they made the Proclamation of Returning to the Civilization of Universal Peace and the Age of God's Kingship, and Returning to the Realm of the Peace Civilization of Cheon Il Guk as Our Nation that Transcends Nations. Then, with the participation of True Parents and True Children, in April the same year, speeches announcing the Dawn of the New Heavenly Civilization of Universal Peace were held in 200 nations around the world, with True Parents speaking in the major cities of Korea, Japan and the United States. During those events True Parents announced, 'The era of this new civilization is the era of oneness between God, humankind and nature. It will be an era of free and open communication, of peace without conflict or disconnection anywhere.' They also said, 'The life of all living things on earth is based on water. Therefore, the 21st century will be the era of the oceans connecting the Pacific rim, as well as the era of the new heavenly civilization of peace.' 16. The time has come to remove the lineage that seized control of the realm where God was supposed to be the Owner, and enter the original world without the Fall. You can do this by becoming one with True Parents. Through them you can restore Cain and Abel, the root of the problem in Adam's family. I proclaimed the foundation of the original world on earth. If you have faith in this, it becomes a condition to mobilize the saints and your ancestors in the spirit world to make ramparts to protect your way. Then evil forces no longer can block your path. We have arrived at the era when, if you pray making that condition of faith, the four great founders of religion, all people in the religious realm who gained merit by serving and sacrificing themselves throughout history, as well as your own good ancestors, will come to support you. I am announcing the Dawn of the New Heavenly Civilization of Universal Peace. Today, April 4, 2007, we will make this announcement. Therefore, all of you need to become princes and princesses who resolve to make effort to liberate your ancestors, destroy satan's world, and build the peace kingdom. (559-323, 2007/04/04) 17. Today is the 48th True Parents' Day. We have to be serious during the next seven years: 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010, 2011, 2012 and 2013, up to January 13, 2013. During this seven-year period you need to clean up history from the individual level to the cosmic level, which has been entangled with the results of the Fall. The issue is how we can create the same environment as the one in which God hoped to welcome His first spring after He finished creating the universe. Now God's springtime has come in the providence. That is why I am proclaiming the Dawn of the New Heavenly Civilization of Universal Peace as we enter the era of the Pacific Rim providence. (561-010, 2007/04/17) 18. The new civilization means a God-centered civilization, a heavenly civilization. This is the dawn of that new civilization. The fundamental truth of history was hidden and humankind has remained in ignorance. It is now time to disclose it to the entire world. What humankind needs to know most of all is the parent-child relationship. The oneness of parent and child means that they exist as one body. The unity of husband and wife also means they exist as one body. The sons and daughters who were born from that couple must also exist as one body. All have to exist as one body. From each person's perspective, above are grandfather and grandmother, and father and mother. Then comes one's own self. All three generations need to unite as one family. If three generations live as one family, their fruits can make God's family. The couples in each of the three positions, or three stages, hold the same value wherever they are placed, whether in the three-dimensional spirit world or in the two-dimensional earthly world. Therefore, to form an ideal family you need your grandmother and grandfather, your father and mother, and you and your spouse. More than that, you need to bear fruit in the fourth generation. Yours ought to be a lineage that inherits the seed of your grandparents, your parents, and you and your spouse, and opens the path to be fruitful in your children. (561-146, 2007/04/21) 19. The year 2007 is very special because I announced the dawn of the new civilization of the Pacific Rim Era. To go over this final hill, all the victories that True Parents gained from the world were brought to Hawaii, and then cuttings were planted throughout the world. Now we are entering the age of freedom and liberation for the whole of humankind. The era of the Parents of Heaven and Earth has passed, and now it is the era of freedom and liberation of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, their own family, and all blessed families. At the same time, we are all entering the era of the Principle, in which there will be no room for excuses for not fulfilling the Principle. This means that the era in which we need salvation is coming to an end. Once we return to the Garden of Eden, we no longer need the realms of religion or politics. We are now entering a realm higher than the religious realm or the political realm -- the era of the Principle. (569-075, 2007/07/22) Section 4. The Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace in Heaven and on Earth, and the Coronation of God, the King of All Kings, with the Authority of His Liberation Coronations of Jesus and True Parents The Coronation of Jesus as the King of Peace of the First Israel was held on December 22, 2003, in Jerusalem's Independence Park. Thousands of people -- representing all the world's religions were present. True Parents viewed a live webcast of the event at the Hannam-dong house in Seoul. The ceremony, by having representatives of Judaism, Christianity and Islam come together as one to attend Jesus as the King of Peace of the First Israel, was held to symbolically resolve the interreligious enmity that had endured for 2,000 years. Next, this victory in the realm of the First Israel was connected to America, the Second Israel, and then to Korea, the Third Israel. On March 23, 2004, on Capitol Hill in Washington, DC, the Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace of the Third Israel was held. More than 450 dignitaries from around the world, including members of the United States Senate and House of Representatives and UN ambassadors, were in attendance. On August 20 of the same year, the Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace of the Fourth Israel was held in the National Assembly Library in Korea. On the same day, True Parents held the Blessing Ceremony for Registration in Cheon Il Guk for the Revolution of True Heart and for True Liberation and Complete Freedom. Thus, this series of events culminated with True Parents being crowned the King and Queen of Peace. After that event, each clan in Korea also held a Blessing Ceremony for Registration in Cheon Il Guk and a Coronation of the King of Peace, as representatives of each clan offered crowns of peace to True Parents. 1. Jesus was not able to establish his kingship during his lifetime. As Jesus is in the position of Heungjin's older brother, Heung-jin invited him to the ceremony to crown him king. This took place on December 22, 2003. This ceremony could not have been conducted without Heung-jin's initiative. It was the first time for any ascended True Child to lead an event on earth. After Heung-jin held the coronation of Jesus in Israel, he conducted another coronation of Jesus in America, the Second Israel. Until that time, the spiritual world and the physical world had been divided. However, as a result of Heung-jin's active participation in the crowning of Jesus as king both in Israel and America, the spiritual world and the physical world were brought together in unity. (490-178, 2005/03/13) 2. Unless the spirit world cooperates with us in one united realm, God's Will cannot be fulfilled. The path to unite religions requires that we establish the kingship of God's nation upon an interreligious foundation in both the spiritual world and the physical world. This is why when we held the Coronation of Jesus as the King of Kings in Israel, we performed the ceremony not only with Jesus but also with the support of Judaism and Islam. We could not have performed the ceremony if anyone had opposed it. We performed the coronation ceremony for Jesus based on cooperation among leaders of Judaism, Islam and Christianity. The fact that we could hold the ceremony means that a realm of unity had been created at the highest levels of the spirit world. From now on, heaven can simply ignore the authorities that control religions and nations in the fallen world. Heaven will dismantle them in the end. Religions will not be necessary. Nor will nations be necessary. Eventually religions and nations will be dismantled, the lineage of all humankind will be changed into God's, and the entire world will be transformed into one nation having the form of one global family. This is what we must do to build the world of heart on earth. (432-191, 2004/01/23) 3. We held the Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace at the Dirksen Senate Office Building in the United States. We did the same at the National Assembly Building in Korea. True Parents must become the king and queen of their people, the Third Israel, who have the same blood, then the king and queen of the family of peoples with the Mongolian birthmark, and finally, the king and queen of Cain's descendants in Adam's family, which will make them the Saviors of the world. Christianity is on the side of Abel. I must become the king of Christianity. Israel also exists within the realm of religion. As the Returning Lord, I must become the king of the nation of Israel. By so doing, we must eventually liberate heaven and earth, which have not yet united, making them a unified world of heart. Then we will arrive at the era of the new heaven and new earth, when peace will reign after the coming of heaven. (467-107, 2004/09/02) 4. The First, Second, Third and Fourth Israels have not made the leap into unity because of the absence of blood ties. Therefore, in order to make a connection in blood relationships, on December 22, 2003, we held the Coronation of Jesus as King of Kings in Israel, and on February 4, 2004, we held the Coronation of Jesus and Heung-jin Moon as the Kings of Peace at a US government office building. This established Cain and Abel kingships in front of True Parents. With members of the US House and Senate in attendance, it laid the foundation for True Parents to substantially establish their kingship. Why did Heung-jin and Jesus perform these ceremonies? In Israel it was to unite the nation of Israel and the religious leaders in Israel, which had divided into two paths. Heung-jin, the commander-in-chief of the spirit world, escorted Jesus to Israel and conducted his coronation ceremony, making him the King of Kings of the nation of Israel. Then he conducted a coronation ceremony in the United States based on the realm of the Second Israel. This was to prepare the way for True Parents to inherit substantial authority in both the spiritual world and the physical world. On this foundation, we held the Coronation of True Parents as the substantial King and Queen of Peace of the Third Israel at the Dirksen Senate Office Building on March 23. Then, to complete these ceremonies we held True Parents' coronation as the substantial King and Queen of Peace of their original homeland of Korea in a fourth ceremony, on August 20. (470-043, 2004/09/23) 5. Today, August 20, 2003, marks the 18th anniversary of my release from Danbury Prison. On this anniversary of the day I was liberated from prison after carrying the cross as the representative of heaven and earth, I held a ceremony to proclaim the beginning of the Fourth Israel. What I did was proclaim the creation of the nation of the Fourth Israel. Was there a nation that God could fully relate with in the Old Testament Age? No such nation existed in heaven or on earth. America represents the realm of the Second Israel, but is it such a nation? No, it is not. Korea represents the realm of the Third Israel. Is it such a nation? No. Thus, human beings have been wandering aimlessly without a nation that God could fully relate to. Since our nations are not God's nation, we can be chased and driven into a corner at any time. It is because none of our existing nations is God's nation. However, we have now established the Fourth Israel. Whether we like it or not, we must protect this nation, investing our whole hearts and putting our lives on the line. We must cherish this nation more than our own lives. (416-043, 2003/08/20) 6. The nation of the Fourth Israel is external while Cheon Il Guk is internal. Jesus was not able to hold the Blessing with a nation. He was not able to bestow that same Blessing to others beyond the brethren of his tribe and nation. If Jesus had been able to carry out this task, he would have become the King of Kings of Israel, and Israel would not have come to ruin after his death. Because Jesus could not achieve victory on the national level and world level, the Returning Lord must be successful on those levels -- and on the cosmic level as well. This is why the issue in establishing the nation of the Fourth Israel is that it must be international, transcending all the peoples of the world. Likewise, in the spirit world, by abolishing paradise and hell, we must allow only the kingdom of heaven to remain. We need to establish the kingship of the heavenly kingdom and pave a highway there by indemnifying the positions of the parent, the teacher and the king that were taken by satan through lineage. This is the mission of the Unification Church. All of you must race along this highway that takes you from your family to the palace of heaven. (416-067, 2003/08/20) 7. Today is February 22, 2004, the first day of spring by the lunar calendar. On this day the number 4 of the year 2004 comes together with the number 6 formed by adding the three 2s of February 22 (2/22). Thus, as of today, when we welcome the beginning of spring, we proclaim the beginning of the Era of Settlement of the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. Thus, a foundation has been laid for the incorporeal God, who has been dwelling in the spirit world, to work freely not only in the spirit world but also on earth through the True Parents, His embodiments. On this day the number 4 is indemnified and the number 6 is liberated. This is why I reported in my prayer that the settlement and liberation of the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind have been accomplished. God sent His embodiments, the True Parents, to earth in order to complete restoration through indemnity and demolish all the walls that were created in what was once the Garden of Eden on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. As we receive this day to indemnify the number 4 as the basic framework of the family -- the fourposition foundation -- and to liberate the number 6, we designate it as the day to begin the settlement of the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. You must be aware that you have become a family that will be secured through the settlement of the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. This means that True Parents can now remain on earth and at the same time attend God even in the spirit world through their substantial bodies. Thus, heaven and earth can be liberated, and the gate to heaven is open. (439-161, 2004/02/22) 8. Many people regard me as a patriot who loves Korea. In this, position, I can lead the nation and bring about unification between North and South Korea. I now have the foundation to make a substantial impact upon the traditions of the world, starting with Asia, and I should expand it to the cosmos. I should establish the territory of God's nation and transform the people in the physical world and in the spiritual world. I need to bring them to be the citizens of God's nation and establish the sovereignty of God's nation. In fact, it is based on this sovereignty that heaven and earth were created and the citizens of heaven and earth came to exist. Therefore, now we need the kingship. This is why on August 20, 2004, we held the Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace. That coronation ceremony was about exalting and attending the King and Queen of Peace. It was not simply a coronation ceremony but an enthronement ceremony. Now that I have the title of king, heaven and earth come under my kingship, and its people come under my kingship. When the king's palace, the king's territory and the people become one, the eternal God will build the kingdom of the incorporeal Parent, the corporeal and substantial Parents, and their sons and daughters. Children born in that kingdom will enter directly into the kingdom of heaven. Hence, we are heading past the world of liberation and complete freedom toward the world where peace will reign. (466-054, 2004/08/24) 9. In Adam's family, Cain killed Abel. This is why the older brother is on Cain's side. The human race propagated out of Cain's side, beginning from individuals and multiplying over the eras of history into families, tribes, peoples and nations. On the side of Abel as well, God chose Seth, the third son, and through him sought to form a nation in which He could establish His true love, true life and true lineage. To restore everything that God had lost, Seth's descendants had to rise to a position to defeat satan. For Seth's descendants to go beyond the national level, God had to personally raise them, ruling them with His love and life so they could become children who reached for a higher standard, one of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. He needed to elevate them through the levels of the family, tribe and people, to reach the national level. Thus, after 4,000 years, Jesus was able to come to that chosen nation, to Israel, where he had to establish the lineage of the True Parents. Had he been able to do so, on the foundation of that nation he would have absorbed the Cain-type nations. This is why God divided Judaism and the nation of Israel into the positions of Abel and Cain. They were to have become one without fighting. Jesus came after 4,000 years as the prince of Seth to represent this nation. He represented Seth's kingship. Now there have been three ages -- the Old, New and Completed Testament Ages. The Lord at the Second Advent must unite Cain and Abel from each of these ages, in the spirit world and on earth. To carry out the role of the owner, he must unite Cain and Abel as manifest in the international and interreligious realms. Based on the standard paradigm of uniting Cain and Abel, the interreligious realm in the position of Abel must be victorious in winning over the international realm in the position of Cain, so that it submits to the Abel realm. Then the younger brother will stand in the position of the older brother and the older brother will stand in the position of the younger brother, and both will be lifted up to God. This was the purpose of the events that took place on August 20, 2004. The Blessing for Registration in Cheon Il Guk for the Revolution of True Heart and for True Liberation and Complete Freedom included a special amnesty, and then the Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace. These things could occur as a result of the passing away of the Era Before the Coming of Heaven and the advent of the Era After the Coming of Heaven. The new heaven and new earth are dawning. It is Cheon Il Guk. (477-141, 2004/11/25) 10. You must go beyond the national level. Jesus was supposed to receive the Blessing and then spread it beyond the national level, but as he was unable to marry, he could not fulfill this. Only the families who have received the Blessing can enter God's kingdom. The kingdom of heaven is permitted only to children of God who have inherited His direct lineage through His true love, life and lineage and who have been living as families. Thus, you have responsibility to inherit God's true love, true life and true lineage and, based on your family, pass through the levels of the family messiah, tribal messiah and national messiah. As True Parents, we went beyond all these levels and connected them all the way up to the spirit world. Thereby, we made heaven and earth one, eliminating the boundaries between the spiritual world and the physical world. I am talking about the national level, not the family level that was formed right after the Fall of Adam and Eve. The Blessing for Registration in Cheon Il Guk for the Revolution of True Heart and for True Liberation and Complete Freedom, and the Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace, paved the way for all of you to reach a position where you can be welcomed without opposition at the highest levels of the spiritual world and physical world, heaven and earth. (465-161, 2004/08/21) 11. By holding the Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace, True Parents, as the owners of the Third Israel, can finally establish in the physical world the kingdom of the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. This kingdom will be based on the Fourth Israel. Based on the Fourth Israel, all of you should be able to enter that realm. For this, by centering on the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, you in the First, Second and Third Israels need to change your lineage to be cleansed of the failures of the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age. The nation of the Fourth Israel will be a nation uniting Israel, the United States and Korea. The spiritual world and the physical world had been divided, but by holding the coronation of Jesus, the spirit world could come to earth and let go of the failures of Israel from the Old Testament Age. Thus, once the nation of Israel believes in Jesus who was crowned, they will pass into the New Testament Age. Likewise, once they believe in True Parents, who held the coronation for Jesus, they will go beyond the Completed Testament Age through them. Then they will become part of the people of the one nation and be admitted into Cheon Il Guk. By doing the same, the entire world can for the first time become integrated into the bloodline of one great family. Once they come together and join as one great family, a new realm will be created, the realm of the Fourth Israel. When we can purify the lineage of leaders in the political world and purify the nation of Israel based on our global efforts to bring unity in the world of external affairs, we can bring about a revolution that will establish the original culture of heart. Cheon Il Guk was opened by the Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth that was held on February 6, 2003, on the basis of the Registration Ceremony that was held on September 26, 2000. When all people join it, and when the people of the three ages are rooted in God's love, they can enter the kingdom of heaven for the first time. Once they are admitted into Cheon Il Guk, all of God's providence of restoration will come to an end, satan will be willing to completely submit to every human being, and the realm of liberation and complete freedom envisioned at the time of creation will be completed. Then there will be lines of cars on the highway as everyone rushes to enter the kingdom of heaven and form a unified world centering on the one universal family that inherits God's true love, true life and true lineage. (430-252, 2004/01/03) The Cheon Jeong Gung Palace Entrance Ceremony The process of installing True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace that began in Korea and the United States continued with ceremonies in 190 nations during the latter half of 2004. On True Parents' birthday, February 14, 2005, the Coronation of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind as the King and Queen of Peace for Uniting Heaven and Earth was held at the Heaven and Earth Training Center in Cheongpyeong. Then on June 13, 2006, at a week-long festival celebrating the opening of Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, the Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace in Heaven and Earth was held. The evening before the entrance ceremony, True Parents lit a ceremonial flame with a torch that had been carried to Cheongpyeong from the Beomnaetgol Holy Ground in Busan. They mixed together soil and water brought from each nation of the world as part of a ceremony to create a new heaven and earth. True Parents gave leaders from the nations of the world a rose and a lily, the national flowers of Cheon Il Guk. The coronation was held in the plaza in front of the Cheon Jeong Gung Palace in a festive atmosphere, with lines of flag bearers holding the flags of 194 nations of the world. Each nation sent the crown it had offered at its ceremony to install True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace, and these were displayed on each side of the stage. After True Parents consecrated the Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, they entered the stage as the King and Queen of Peace in Heaven and Earth and proclaimed, 'Cheon Il Guk is the ideal kingdom where eternal peace will reign.' 12. If the commemorative events for True Parents' birthday and the Coronation of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind as the King and Queen of Peace for Uniting Heaven and Earth were simply onetime events for us as individuals, they would not be of much value. In fact, however, today's events carry a significant meaning because they are public events for God's ideal of creation and the providence to save all humankind. I have walked the path of the Savior, Messiah and True Parent, carrying God, the spiritual world, the physical world and all of humanity on my back. It has been a path of thorns, on which I lost the members of my family who were dearest to me, my own flesh and blood. This has been my yoke that no one, not my brothers, not my children, not even my beloved wife, could carry on my behalf. My journey brooked no delays; I had to attend to each day. The Messiah has to receive the approval of the spirit world and the Seal of God. Otherwise he cannot be the Messiah. (487-151, 2005/02/14) 13. God wanted to fulfill the ideal of true love in the family of Adam and Eve, and establish the kingdom of peace and unity in heaven and on earth through their prosperous descendants. From Adam and Eve as the starting point, the pure, true love, true life and true lineage of God were supposed to spread out horizontally in their descendants from the family to the nation, world and cosmos. Then Adam and Eve would have naturally become the True Parents, true teachers, true owners and true king and queen, creating the kingdom of peace and unity based upon the true lineage. In 2001 I offered up the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, and in 2004 I proclaimed the Era of God's Fatherland, the Peace Kingdom, as well as the Era After the Coming of Heaven. The Era Before the Coming of Heaven was full of discord, conflict, strife and disharmony, but the Era After the Coming of Heaven is an age of harmony, cooperation, reconciliation, peace and unity. In the Era Before the Coming of Heaven, conflicts often flared up and division ruled. Yet now, in the Era After the Coming of Heaven, such things shall no longer take place. (487-152, 2005/02/14) 14. Through the Cheon Jeong Gung Entrance Ceremony and Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace in Heaven and on Earth, we will be able to stand in the position of victorious Abel as the King and Queen of Peace. Henceforth, instead of following us as True Parents, you must go forward by attending us and bringing us honor. Before, you just followed us, but now the time has changed. As the king and queen, we now represent all creation. Therefore, to continue your relationship with us in our positions as the king and queen, you too must become people who can represent all creation. Only then can you participate in this era as people united with the king and queen. Hence, you can no longer relate with us casually or live your lives carelessly. This era is now unfolding at this moment. (524-181, 2006/04/12) 15. When the Third Adam comes, fulfills the Old, New and Completed Testament Ages, and enters into the liberated world based on the heart of the Fourth Adam, the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven will become one. God will no longer need to seek out the era of Adam based on His hope for the Lord at the Second Advent. Instead, for the first time, the Returning Lord will attend God in the position of the victor and will open the paths that formerly were blocked by the false parent. By bringing about the era of settlement, the age of total liberation and complete freedom will come to pass. God is the origin of love, life and lineage. Thus, you must become the substantial fruit of the lineage that arose from God the Origins love and life. If you are one in heart with True Parents based on a strong bond of unity with them, you should be able to overcome any situation and still remain strong. Then you will come to stand in a position where God can come to you and relate directly with you. (573-034, 2007/08/20) Coronation of God, the King of All Kings On January 15 and 31, 2009, in Korea and the United States, True Parents on three separate occasions held the Coronation of God, the King of All Kings, with the Authority of His Liberation. During the eight years after the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, True Parents carried out the providence at the risk of their lives. Its ultimate purpose was to liberate the realm of God's heart filled with bitter sorrow and pain. On the foundation of the realm of cosmic victory that they established with their blood, sweat and tears, True Parents brought an end to the sinful Era Before the Coming of Heaven and ushered in the Era After the Coming of Heaven. They then established the Universal Peace Federation, whose purpose is to create a unified world by the renewal of the United Nations. They also toured 180 nations to deliver their message and blessings to open the revolutionary Era After the Coming of Heaven. True Parents continued their journey to fulfill the providence, not sparing even a second. However, on July 19, 2008, on a return trip from a visit to Seoul, True Parents' helicopter crashed during a failed emergency landing on Mt. Jangnak (which Father named Mt. Cheonseong) near the Cheongpyeong Training Center. True Parents, their family members and members of their staff managed to escape from the downed helicopter minutes before it burst into flames. Despite this terrible attack of evil forces, heavens grace enabled True Parents to survive without serious injury. Forty days later they bestowed upon all humanity the blessing of rebirth, resurrection and eternal life. Then, in early 2009, on the occasion of True Father's 90th birthday, they held the Coronation of God, the King of All Kings, with the Authority of His Liberation. With this cosmic and historic event, the realm of God's heart finally was liberated and God was crowned in both the East and the West as the King of kings. 16. Based on the helicopter accident that occurred at 4:43 p.m. on July 19, 2008, I brought every being into the unfallen realm where they can have liberation and complete freedom. You can imagine how much all things in the universe have longed to be in God's embrace, waiting to attend True Parents by being used and absorbed by them as one of their molecules to realize the world of glory. True Parents, as the first true ancestors of the human race, have sacrificed and served humanity. Likewise, all things of creation want to be part of the process of completing and sustaining the physical bodies of True Parents, even if it means sacrificing themselves hundreds of thousands of times. Even every cell of each thing desires to resemble True Parents and seeks to participate in their completion and spiritual perfection. Then they can enter the realm of singing praises for True Parents' glory and nobility. (595-165, 2008/08/07) 17. Satanic forces attempted to destroy the True Parents and the Unification Church through the helicopter accident; yet we survived, and we seized this incident as an opportunity to give rebirth, resurrection and eternal life to all people. In English, 'hell' is a word that signifies the worst place we can be. Indeed, this 'hell' -icopter accident was hellish. It was an attempt to gather all those on the side of heaven's ideal in one container and knock them down with one blow. It seemed as if satan finally had been able to achieve his ultimate goal and assume control of all the authority and power of heaven and earth, yet heaven and the ideal world of all Abel-type beings did not disappear; instead all were led to rebirth, resurrection and eternal life. (596-036, 2008/08/16) 18. Heaven and earth have been completely separated because the forces of the devil controlled the spiritual realm. The responsibility to connect these two worlds is not on God's shoulders. Even God cannot do that. It is human beings who must make that connection by establishing the way of true love, never losing sight of God's ideal of creation. Therefore, I had to remove evil from the origin and root. I had to do that because human beings originally began from true love. You do not know how much hardship I had to go through to do that. While yearning and longing for God and His ideal, I practiced true love over and over in order to fill up this huge pit. There are still many things I experienced in the past that I cannot share with you. It was while I was unable to reveal them to the human world, yet still held on to hope for God's ideal in my heart, that this helicopter accident took place. It was satan's attempt to destroy, on the cosmic level, even the hope that I cherished in my heart. Satan executed this final attack, but God blocked it. Everyone in the helicopter survived, escaping that fiery pit without any serious injuries. The people on earth and the people in the spirit world shouted out to protect the holy bodies of True Parents. I am truly, truly, truly grateful to be here today thanks to their cries. All beings of creation, small and large, must manifest themselves as True Parents' perfect second selves. God has now emerged with His True Son and Daughter, and families, nations, the world and the cosmos are welcoming God's embodiments as the horizontal subject partner. His object partners form a beautiful garden of love where buds are sprouting, with new stems, new branches, new leaves, putting out new blossoms and bearing fruit. Satanic forces tried to knock us down at the final stage, when God as the only Lord is supposed to shout cheers of joy. All manner of evil forces were mobilized in the spiritual world and the physical world for this attack. The devil's world was brimming with total confidence that victory was theirs. However, God protected True Parents. (595-055, 2008/08/01) 19. Heavenly Father, this morning on July 22, 2008, we have passed a critical point. At the time of Jesus, satan wanted to marshal the entire universe to prevent him from establishing his family, and he placed a hill of indemnity in front of Jesus that he could not go over. Now, in my time, we and our family have survived this hill of Golgotha, and everyone with us also came through alive. As a result we have now entered the era to complete the providence of spirits returning to earth. I now pledge to advance toward establishing a nation of victory and supremacy under Your dominion. All the spirits in heaven and on earth can now receive the Blessing within the realm of True Parents' merit and return to You as heaven's family. I leave behind the Blessing as our greatest legacy to all of heaven and earth. I bestow and proclaim the Blessing to all these spirits so they can return to Your embrace. (595-009, 2008/07/22) 20. Jesus resurrected and worked with his disciples for 40 days after his death and then ascended into heaven. Forty days after my helicopter accident I am completing the process of rebirth, resurrection and eternal life. I completed the process of rebirth, resurrection and eternal life for the entire cosmos during this 40-day period, setting a new record. (604-194, 2008/12/24) 21. Wherever you go with your clan and tribe, you should be prepared to attend God on behalf of your nation and the world. Then God can adjust Himself to the level of the world that was created in the very beginning, and this will enable Him to exert His power as the King of kings. This will be how God can finally establish the kingdom of heaven on earth, that is, God's unified nation that fulfills His ideal of creation with love. It is not a matter of proclaiming God's fatherland, the era of the peace kingdom, but completing it. It is about uniting God's fatherland and the fatherland of human beings on earth through love. The kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven is a unified world where mothers and fathers are united in attending God on behalf of their nation and world. This will lead to the family's liberation, and more than that, to its complete freedom. (435-328, 2004/02/06) 22. On January 15, 2009, I held the Coronation of God, the King of All Kings, with the Authority of His Liberation. You should not think that everything will be completed just by following True Parents' teachings. The lineage did not start from True Parents. It started from God. Therefore, unless we liberate God, we cannot ultimately connect to His lineage. God's fatherland and God's hometown never could have come into being without having formed a family based on God's love. That is the Principle and a law of heaven. And being a law of heaven, it is also a law of nature. It is humankind's greatest hope. Now that we have this world based on a new purpose, we must harvest its fruits and place them in the storehouse. (607-037, 2009/01/29) Section 5. Cosmic Assemblies for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word The Heavenly Calendar and the Golden Wedding Anniversary True Parents celebrated True God's Day on lunar New Year's Day for the first time in 2010 (February 14). Prior to that, we had celebrated True God's Day on New Year's Day by the solar calendar. On that 43rd True God's Day, True Parents also announced the heavenly calendar. True Father said, as a preparation for the Foundation Day of Cheon Il Guk, that the existing solar calendar and the lunar calendar would now stand in the positions of Cain and Abel. They would perform the role of assisting the heavenly calendar, by which the work of the providence will be remembered and recorded. The Holy Wedding of True Parents in 1960 was the new beginning for the realization of God's ideal for the creation and the starting point of salvation for humankind. The Golden Wedding Anniversary of True Parents was celebrated in two consecutive years, 2009 and 2010, which marked respectively the 50th year and the 50th anniversary of their Holy Wedding. Because their Holy Wedding has such cosmic and historic significance, it was celebrated both years, and each was accompanied by an important providential event. Specifically, on the 16th day of the 3rd lunar month in 2009 (April 19), along with the golden wedding anniversary celebration marking the beginning of the 50th year since the Holy Wedding, True Parents held the Rally for the Secure Settlement of Peace between Cain and Abel at the Cosmic Level for the Parents of Heaven and Earth. The following year, on the 16th day of the 3rd lunar month in 2010 (April 29), they held the Coronation for the Settlement of the Abel UN at the congratulatory luncheon on the golden anniversary of their Holy Wedding. 1. People live without knowing that the world can change in one second. They have no idea that individuals can be divided in a matter of one second, according to their absolute faith, absolute love, and absolute obedience. Likewise, two worlds were divided according to whether people used the lunar calendar or the solar calendar. In short, the East and the West were divided. Although all humankind came from the same ancestors, people do not know how we came to be divided into the West and the East, how we came to be divided into different countries, and even how brothers and sisters came to be divided. (613-197, 2009/07/07) 2. The solar calendar and the lunar calendar should not be divided. The lunar calendar year has 11 fewer days than the solar calendar year. That is why every three years, another month is added to the year in the lunar calendar to make up the difference. That 3rd year has 13 months in all. Only the lunar calendar can inherit the origin of the number 13. In the solar calendar, there is never a situation where the 12-month year must be adjusted by adding another month, making a year based on the number 13. However, in the lunar calendar the whole adjusts to accommodate a smaller part. In other words, by adding one small number, it is able to digest the whole. This means it can swallow the Devil's world all in one gulp. (613-208, 2009/07/07) 3. The Golden Wedding Anniversary of the True Parents, the Golden Wedding Anniversary of the True Teacher and the True Owner, can take place only once in eternal history. The Golden Wedding Anniversary of True Parents cannot take place twice. The Golden Wedding Anniversary of the True Teacher cannot take place twice. The Golden Wedding Anniversary of the True King and Queen cannot take place twice. Hence, our Golden Wedding Anniversary will be celebrated from 2009 through 2010. It is an important period, during which time we need to finish everything and then move forward. It is reckoned as one event. (611-074, 2009/05/06) 4. During the year 2009, when we are celebrating our Golden Wedding Anniversary, everything must be completed, concluded and consummated. In short, we need to see the fruit, the completion and the finish of everything. We are completing, concluding and consummating everything. We need to conclude the three stages of formation, growth and completion and march forward into the world of eternal life and eternal happiness. (611-142, 2009/05/08) Cosmic Assemblies for the Settlement of the True Parents The 'Cosmic Assembly for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word' was held on a number of occasions, including on July 8, 2010, at the Cheon Jeong Gung Palace and on July 24 at the Manhattan Center in New York. The following year, on April 24, 2011, an event was also held at Songdo Convensia Convention Center in Incheon, and attended by more than 12,000 people including church leaders, members, and ambassadors for peace from all parts of Korea. At this assembly, True Parents declared before heaven that Korea is the fatherland and homeland of God. True Parents had departed from the United States in the early morning on the day of the event and arrived at Incheon Airport after a long flight. Yet they held this event only a few hours after their arrival without taking any rest. The very next day, they took another long flight to Europe to begin their speaking tour in Europe. In this effort, True Parents forgot about the limitations of their physical bodies. With single-minded determination to conclude the entire providence of restoration and give rebirth to humanity, they went on their world speaking tour of 10 nations: 8 nations in Europe, Las Vegas in the United States and Nigeria. Through the 'Cosmic Assembly for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word,' True Parents achieved ultimate oneness and completed, concluded and consummated the providence of restoration. They proclaimed the completion of all the responsibilities and missions for which they had come to earth. On the foundation of having accomplished everything, they could settle with the stature and authority of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, the king of kings. In short, through these speaking events they proclaimed the arrival of the age when the original Eden is restored, returning to the age before the Fall and the age before satan came into existence. 5. Which is more important, the Word or the substance of the Word? Religions today are not sure of the substance, and thus place more importance on the Word. Therefore, it is difficult for them to place the two as one. In the Unification Church however, we do not prioritize the Word. Since we have the substance or embodiment of God, the actions of the substance are testified to by the Word. We have the content that unites the internal and the external. The assemblies at which God's embodiments proclaim the Word have begun. They are to lead those in religious and academic circles to the solutions to the main issues they encounter in their search for the truth. (2010/07/08) 6. The Cosmic Assemblies for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word are events to proclaim God's Word. For the name of the event, the term 'embodiment' was placed in front of the term 'Word.' Heaven and earth must be connected. This started with the individual, and it must be concluded on the final level, with these Cosmic Assemblies for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word. Connecting heaven and earth means achieving harmony and unity. Which comes first, harmony or unity? Harmony comes first. Without harmony, unity cannot come about, as everyone will act in their own way. That is why we need to unite in harmony. A person whose mind and body are not united cannot become a unified subject partner. Only when two people -- husband and wife -- become one, can they unite to make daughters and sons who can then become one with them. If the two are not first united, the third or the fourth person cannot come into being. (2011/04/03) 7. We, the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, have now settled. Since we are the substance of the Word, we need to proclaim the Word. The Word spoken by the substance of Truth, that is by the settled substantial beings of Truth, can liberate the universe. This is the meaning of the proclamation that True Parents are the substance of the Word. The settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind signifies the settlement of the substance of the Word. That is why what we are proclaiming is that we are the substantial Word. (2011/11/27) 8. The things that True Parents pray and wish for do not just fall into our laps. Heavenly Parent watches over us from a position of liberation, and no one can stand in His way. Therefore, our prayers and wishes will be fulfilled in due course. Understanding this, I hope that you will not become a pitiable group of people who are hesitant to follow the path of the Will. I am speaking these words as the person who has fulfilled the responsibility of the world-level Messiah and whose prayers and wishes extend far beyond the tribal level. These words are to proclaim the glory of the world prior to the Fall, when the first human beings did not have their own selfcentered views, but lived in heaven and on earth full of freedom where God is free, victorious and supreme. The words that I am proclaiming now represent the fruits of my entire life. They bring everything to a conclusion, from the first to the last. Such is the meaning of the Cosmic Assembly for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word. (2011/02/03) 9. The Parent of the Cosmos is the incorporeal God, and the Parents of Heaven and Earth are the substantial Parents. Only when these two sets of parents unite as one, can they become the personal Parents and then go on to become the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. Unless God becomes a personal God, He cannot become the True Parent. God needs to become a personal God so that He can assume a body and give birth to sons and daughters. (450-175, 2004/05/21) 10. The Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind are, to put it simply, the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind throughout the cosmos. God, the Parent of the Cosmos, needs to become human beings -- man and woman, and this man and woman need to become the True Parents of humankind. In other words, these human beings need to become God's body, become the visible God, God in visible substantial form. Likewise, God also needs to assume the bodies of these human beings. That is why the True Parents naturally inherit the names of the incorporeal Parent of the Cosmos and the corporeal Parents of Heaven and Earth. By emerging victorious from battles with the spirit world and going through the process of restoration to be in accord with God, the Parents of Heaven and Earth can become one with the Parent of the Cosmos and become the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind throughout the cosmos. (436-136, 2004/02/07) 11. The Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind are the union of the incorporeal substantial form of the Parent of the Cosmos and corporeal substantial forms of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, living together in joy centering on love. The husband and wife who attend the spiritual God and the God of substance become the ancestors of humankind. There cannot be two sets of ancestors. There cannot be two sets of parents. No matter what, there can be only one. There is one father, one mother, one set of ancestors, one set of grandchildren. Human beings are to resemble God and manifest God's mind and body. It is for this that they were given substantial forms. Only by having physical bodies can they procreate. Having physical bodies, the family of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind has the mission to bequeath everything they achieved to the citizens of heaven's nation, giving birth to them and raising them as sons and daughters free of the flaws of the Fall and restoration. They must secure the foundation for these children to build the kingdom of heaven here on earth. Then everyone can enter the kingdom of heaven in heaven directly from earth. (436-138, 2004/02/07) 12. Blessed families need to go through eight stages, revolutionizing themselves by paying indemnity, revolutionizing themselves through their conscience, and entering the realm of one heart. You need to attain the positions of the king and queen on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos to become the object partners of God in substantial form, giving and receiving with Him both horizontally and vertically. I am scattering you as seeds here on earth to bear fruit in the heavenly world. You are sown as seeds to grow in this world so that you can become fruit in the heavenly world. You will be the fruit of love, stored in the barn of the kingdom of heaven in heaven. The earthly world is the place where you make preparations to enter this barn. Therefore, unless the earthly world is perfected, the heavenly world cannot be perfected. I am saying that this is what you must do as owners of Cheon Il Guk. This is how you can inherit everything that the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth have fulfilled. You need to become the kings and queens among filial children and the kings and queens among patriots. Heaven is expecting you to attain such a position. You need to stay firmly in that position to achieve the eternal age of peace and prosperity. You have to liberate the fatherland. Only then can the era of liberation come. (438-091, 2004/02/15) 13. All beings resemble God. They were created so in order to realize the substantial realm of God's love with True Parents. That is why God, who is spirit, and the embodiments of God need to become one. To establish this substantial realm of God's love, I have worked so hard and for so long. I faced opposition at each of the eight levels, including the individual, family, tribe, people and nation, but I did not break. Instead, my opponents were broken. They stepped forward to oppose me in the realm based on self-centered awareness, but I advanced in the realm based on awareness of others. I totally invested myself without thinking of myself. That is how I could sever all bonds with the fallen world and bring God to settle in my body. Therefore, you need to go through the eight levels, from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos, and bring God to settle in your body. You need to resemble God centering on the family of the holy Son and Daughter. Moreover, you need to inherit the form of True Parents' family by re-experiencing everything from the womb to marriage and inheriting God's realm of heart. In this way you can complete the form of True Parents' family and enter God's kingdom. (414-284, 2003/08/04) 14. In the age of God's embodiments, it is not enough for you to know only about the body. You also need to know how your body embodies God Himself. The age of God's embodiments is the age after the original Garden of Eden is restored. It is the age free from the Fall that recovers the age before satan came into existence. It is the age when the angelic world moves at Adam and Eve's command. It is the age in which everything moves as God wills. You just cannot go against His desires. Only when you become sons and daughters who live as His object partners, can you form an eternal parent-child relationship with Him. (2009/10/13) 15. Heavenly Father, we need to indemnify the age of restoration of the Garden of Eden on the family level by 2012 and guide people to be registered in the kingdom of heaven. By centering on the Fourth Israel, may You unite the realms of nations and religions. By centering on True Parents, may the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind settle, and the incorporeal substantial world and the corporeal substantial world unite as one. Through this, may the settlement of heaven, earth and humankind take place, whereby human beings in the liberated worlds of heaven and earth bring everything to perfection and fruition. Now we can realize the ideal of the kingdom of heaven, where people living in the kingdom on earth can go directly to the kingdom in heaven. The time when all this can be achieved has come. Now we can march forward to the world of harmony and unity, where everything we have proclaimed is in accord with Your Will, Heavenly Father. It is all being realized; in particular the teaching of the oneness of the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. (429-264, 2003/12/28) 16. In a God-centered family there is secure settlement for everyone. In such a family, everyone will be peaceful and happy. They will have no concerns or worries. People will no longer talk about utopia as an unreachable ideal. All you will need to do is to live your life, and you will achieve everything. Therefore, in your prayer from now on, you will be able to confidently report, 'The time for gaining liberation and complete freedom is over. From now on, I will live in peace and prosperity in a time of secure settlement.' (462-243, 2004/07/28) 17. Secure settlement means to be peaceful and happy forever without conflict. It signifies the age of peace and prosperity, a utopian world. Can the age of peace and prosperity come when our body and mind are struggling with each other? No, it cannot. So, returning to the basics, you need to believe unconditionally that my words are right, stand firm where you are, and say, 'This is how I am. Even if heaven and earth change and the sun falls out of the sky, I will not change.' You have to say, 'Even if natural catastrophes take place in heaven and on earth, I will not change.' Shooting stars streak through the sky. Even the suns fall would be very rapid, but you, unchanging, have to stand above all such phenomena. The age of peace and prosperity can come only when you are securely settled. It is not a realm of personal existence. It is a realm that transcends history. The ideal world of happiness comes about only when all people usher in the age of peace and prosperity on behalf of God. It will be a utopian world. There is nothing better. (462-244, 2004/07/28) Chapter 2. Foundation Day and the Inheritance of True Parents' Tradition Section 1. Opening the Age of Cheon Il Guk Background Cheon Il Guk is the abbreviation of Cheonju Pyeonghwa Tongil Guk (Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity). On January 13, 2001, on the basis of their authority gained through victory in the history of restoration through indemnity, True Parents held the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. On October 3 of that same year, on the occasion of the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World, they spoke about the significance of Cheon Il Guk. Cheon Il Guk is God's nation, the fruit of True Parents' vision of one family under God, for which they have devoted their entire lives. True Parents explained that Cheon Il Guk is 'the nation where two persons become one.' It is the ideal world of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values, where all people live as brothers and sisters attending God as the vertical True Parent and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind as the horizontal True Parents. 1. Have you ever heard of the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity? Have you ever heard that there is a nation of God? I'm asking whether you have heard about heaven on earth, the ideal world and the utopia for which God longs. No one has ever heard these words before, but everyone longs for such a nation. It is not a delusion. It is reality. Men and women, young and old, regardless of background, place and time, whether living in the physical world or the spiritual world, will all agree that the nation of peace, the nation longed for by God, is nothing other than the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity, Cheon Il Guk. Who can bring this nation to fruition? God created us as His sons and daughters. Thus, we are the ones who are responsible to realize this nation. When this is done, the country will belong not only to God but to His sons and daughters. It will be a nation that the sons and daughters can be proud of for eternity with God at the center. It is also the ideal nation of God's dream. In that nation, the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world can truly be happy. (359-080, 2001/11/06) 2. Before we die, we must unite our mind and body. The wife must come to love God more than she loves her husband, and the husband must love God more than he loves his wife. You must also become a family that can love God's sons and daughters just as God loves them. Families like that come together to form a tribe and such tribes come together to form a nation. Then these nations come together to form the world, and the world unites to form heaven and earth, the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity. God will be the ruler of that nation, we will be His subjects, and the whole world will be its territory. (357-195, 2001/10/30) 3. All of you need to enter the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity. This nation has no ties to satan. All ties with satan must be cut off and you have to stand in the position of a messiah. You must stand in the position of individual, family, tribal and national messiah. To live in this liberated heavenly nation, mind and body need to become one. Through achieving such oneness in heart, the new cosmic nation on earth, the nation of Cheon Il Guk, becomes my nation. After the nation of the individual, there is the nation of the husband and wife. In this nation, husband and wife need to become one based on their mind and body having become one. You as an individual must be united, and you and your spouse have to be united. This is the distinctive standard by which you can represent the perfected Blessing. This distinctive standard is the realm of the Blessing that encompasses both parent and child. It is the realm of the Blessing of heaven and of earth. (360-266, 2001/11/17) 4. The Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity is where we can go beyond national boundaries and expand to the world stage. After resolving everything through the law of indemnity, Cheon Il Guk is the nation that leads us to the kingdom of heaven. It is the united nation of the heavenly and earthly worlds. The heavenly and earthly worlds are two. Cheon Il Guk is the nation where these two become one. How can they become one? Through true love. What kind of peace does Cheon Il Guk embody? It is the peace that embraces heaven and earth. (365-106, 2002/01/05) 5. Centering on the original, innate love of God, I was able to love even satan and lay a solid foundation to enter the kingdom of heaven. Therefore, satan has no choice but to bless me, saying, 'You are headed to the world of liberation. Your wishes shall absolutely be fulfilled. Wherever you go, your wishes shall be granted, and you shall have everything you desire.' When the words, 'The world is now liberated in the name of God, the True Parents and the True Family,' are uttered, he will say, 'Amen!' Spring has come. No matter how much the snow has piled up, no matter how thick the ice is, now that spring has come everything will melt. Seeds must be sown in the spring. The seeds of goodness must be planted to the ends of the earth, displacing the seeds of evil planted by satan. The family is the seed of goodness. satan planted only the seeds of the fallen Adam and Eve. We must now plant the seeds of the new family. (189-065, 1989/03/12) 6. The Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity is not a nation meant solely for the Korean people. It is God's desire to liberate all humankind, including hundreds of billions of ancestors in the spirit world, and even the world of angels. Therefore, even though the road that leads to this is arduous and miserable, we must travel it. We must invest with the heart of a parent, of a husband or wife, of an elder sibling or a younger sibling who has lost the person they love the most. We must go forward, investing and forgetting that we have invested. Whoever lives like this, even if someone tells them not to, will naturally end up in heaven. (358-062, 2001/11/01) 7. The reason I have received so much persecution is because I have no nation. This is also the reason God has undergone so much persecution. Therefore, I am always thinking about how to find the nation, the homeland that is God's. This is why I perform the mass marriage ceremonies, bringing together all five races of the world, even as the world curses me. Through this, we are creating one united tribe and people throughout the world. Do you know how difficult this is? But isn't the work that the incorporeal God must do to bring the world to this point even more difficult? The work I am doing is less difficult than God's. This is why I said I would find a nation. This is why I have walked this path. (133-307, 1985/01/01) 8. Now all I have to do is organize a movement that can establish a new family, a new tribe and a new nation. If I am able to accomplish this, not only Korea but also the United Nations and the whole world will cowrie to follow me and understand the direction they need to take. The formation of the new family, a family that satan has not defiled, starts with True Parents. The mission that remains is to expand the sanctified, unfallen nation. This is re-creation. God cannot give His love where the traces of satan's filthy love remain. You must fulfill your mission. Only then can you go to the heavenly nation and restore your honor as the perfected descendant of Adam. The Israelites went through the 40-year wilderness course but could not build the homeland. However, I have lived through the 40-year wilderness course on the worldwide level and have re-created the people of Israel, making it possible to build the world-level kingdom. (268-120, 1995/03/31) 9. Moses was 80 years old when he sought the hometown and nation in preparation for the age of Jesus. The failures that came about then are being restored centering on the blessed families. This is why there was a 40-year course to restore Canaan centering on the blessed families. It refers to the period when heaven and earth are to become one. In the blessed families' course of establishing Canaan, heaven and earth were turned upside down. To create one people, I had the blessed families unite with one another in Jardim, Brazil. Now that they have become one, doing the work to settle with one mind and one body, even with heaven and earth upside down, they will be able to return to Canaan without any resistance. Because they have completed these preparations, they are passing over the boundary line and landing in a new dimension. Moses sought the hometown and nation on the level of a people. He was unable to accomplish that. But today, on my 80th birthday, I have overcome all impediments and realized the completion of the ideal family and the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. (314-266, 2000/01/09) 10. Christianity did not unite after World War II and, centered on the United States, even went so far as to chase me away. We came to be just like the Israelites, cast out into the wilderness for 40 years. Centering on the 4,300 years of Korean history, the course to establish Canaan and to complete the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven was prolonged. To finish this, the First, Second and Third Israels and the Old, New and Completed Testament Ages must be brought to a conclusion. Cheon I1 Guk can begin only if this is completed and it stands on the foundation of settlement. (428-152, 2003/12/18) 11. The term Cheon Il Guk came into existence thanks to True Parents. After we successfully completed God's kingship, we passed through the Settlement in the Realm of Life of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and then the gatherings for the Harmony and Unity of Heaven and Earth, and finally the Ascension (Seunghwa) Ceremonies for Peace, Unification and the Liberation of Heaven and Earth. With these completed, a new nation was necessary. True Parents declared Cheon Il Guk. The goal of the Family Pledge is to complete Cheon Il Guk. We must fulfill the Family Pledge for the sake of our mothers, our fathers, our siblings, our nation, our world, and the saints and sages and the entire heavenly world. The conclusion is simple. Why did we hold the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship? We did it for Cheon Il Guk. Why did we hold the rallies for the Settlement in the Realm of Life of the Parents of Heaven and Earth? We did it so that the citizens of Cheon Il Guk can settle and live. Right now, all citizens of heaven and earth are making a resolution. Together they are setting conditions for a united world from the level of the individual resolution through all eight stages. On the worldwide level they are making resolutions to gain success, focusing on a common purpose. (396-149, 2002/11/05) Foundation Day Foundation Day, which is the beginning of the substantial Cheon Il Guk, took place 13 years after the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship. True Parents stood in the position of servants with a parental heart to establish Cheon Il Guk. They shed sweat for earth, tears for humanity and blood for heaven, and walked a course of progress as pilgrims. After the Holy Wedding in 1960, True Parents became victorious in following the course of the true parents, true teacher and true owner. Through the Blessing they searched for and established millions of couples in the physical and spirit worlds. To realize a peaceful world, they inaugurated many organizations in all fields worldwide. Through these countless internal and external foundations, they proclaimed the Foundation Day of Cheon Il Guk. 12. I am setting up the 13 years following the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World holy day on October 3, 2001 as a general summation of my life, and it is emerging accordingly. With 6,000 years as a foundation, the year 2001 launched the lead-up to the year 3000, at which point we can greet the 7,000th year. If you calculate the length of human history as expressed in the Bible, it comes to 6,000 years. I must complete in just 13 years the responsibility that all men and women ought to have accomplished throughout the entirety of human history. Within 13 years, I have to complete everything that Adam was unable to fulfill. I have to seek out the lineage that satan stole from God. January 13, 2013, is our D-Day. I will wipe everything clean in just these 13 years. (2010/02/01) 13. The fallen world is not a world of O's (representing good) but of X's (representing bad). Within a world of X's, there is no space for O's, but even one 0 can embrace millions of X's. January 13, 2013, is to be the D-Day proclaimed by heaven. What must we accomplish before this D-Day? We must offer to heaven all the things that satan stole. How can we gather and return all these things? Even God cannot complete this task by Himself. This is why True Parents have taken it on. satan became the false parent, false owner and false king, spreading his false lineage. This is why no one knows about God or the spirit world. We are living without truly knowing our starting point, our root; no one truly knows where they are heading. Certainly that which we call the result, which comes from the Origin, defines the one path which we must go. There are not two paths. There is only one. (611-046, 2009/05/05) 14. For 12 months to become a year there must be a center, a point of focus, which itself becomes the number 13. Generally speaking, the number 13 becomes the center for the number 12. As the number 13, Jesus was supposed to become the center of the 12 disciples, but he was unable to do so. This is why he died. We need to seek such a center. I understood this concept even as a child. I am seeking the nucleus, the position of the number 13. That is why Foundation Day is on January 13, 2013. We need to align with the number 13. (611-313, 2009/05/20) 15. There is a new providence for heaven until Foundation Day. We must resolve all issues surrounding the ideal of heaven and the ideal of liberation, according to God's wishes. We must complete all our educational efforts in our providential and worldly missions during this time before entering the era of one world. Starting from today, January 19, 2010, and centering on God, we must bring to fruition all our programs and resolve all problems, including those of Cain and Abel and those relating to satan's lineage. To enter the world of liberation, we need to complete all the education desired by heaven. Centering on our D-Day, we must dedicate ourselves to finishing that work. We need to resolve United Nations issues, national issues and all related issues. To complete God's agenda, all people gathered here today must make a determination and labor to fulfill it. If you work hard, the world will not fall into ruin. My challenge now is to tie up the loose ends and bring the providence to a conclusion. (2010/01/19) 16. Foundation Day marks the beginning of a new history; it is a genesis, an origin. It is a day that was absolutely necessary throughout all of human history and is a day that had to come to pass. This day did not come about easily. God created the heavens and earth because of true love. It is recorded in the Bible that He created the world in six days and rested on the seventh. But Foundation Day was established as the 13th day, meaning that God created and guided the world during a period of 12 days and established the 13th day as the day when His dreams were fulfilled. He created everything from the tiniest amoeba to the largest animal, and finally He created Adam and Eve. He then said, 'It is good. It is beautiful.' God then waited for the 13th day, when a new world would begin. That was to have been the day when God's dreams were fulfilled. (True Mother, 2013/02/23) 17. God cannot rest in ultimate perfection with only an incorporeal body. The incorporeal God needs to settle and become the substantial Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. However, there has been no perfect couple on earth able to fulfill this role for God. Adam and Eve were unable to fulfill their portion of responsibility. Because there were no Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, there was no one who had met the standard to be called True Parents. The ideal of True Parents remained unrealized. When the Parents of Heaven and Earth unite in conjugal love, they will make a home where God can dwell peacefully. In their home untouched by the Fall, they will realize absolute sex. Now that I have reached the level of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, I am speaking more freely about absolute sex. When I speak about absolute sex, I am not referring to self-centered, individualistic sex. Half of humanity consists of women, but they are only one of the two sexes that must be harmonized. If there is disharmony between the two, it is as if one's eyes don't look in the same direction, or one's nose is out of place, or the limbs are not coordinated with each other. A woman and a man who have reached perfection must harmonize and become totally one. Marriage signifies the total oneness of man and woman -- as one body. For the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth to come about, we must pass through the first era, that of Adam; the second era, that of Jesus; the third era, that of the Returning Lord; and the fourth era, that of the realm of Adam's heart. There must be a foundation of harmony. One can fulfill the Blessing when one is in harmony with one's partner and there is no conflict. By January 13, 2013, which is D-Day, we must enter through the great door, centering on the Blessing. (610-012, 2009/04/10) 18. Now a new era has opened. You are extraordinarily lucky and blessed. Out of all humankind, only you have been able to usher in Foundation Day which is absolutely unprecedented in history. It is like a dream. People who are blessed in this way must share their blessing with those around them. This is your responsibility. The blessed families owe a tremendous debt to the Heavenly Parent and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. You received the Blessing without payment. How do you think fallen people will be able to attend the Heavenly Parent? All of our ancestors who have been going back and forth between the physical world and the spiritual world have been waiting impatiently for this day. There are many people who shed more blood and offered more sincere devotion than we have for the sake of fulfilling the providential Will. If we compare ourselves to those people, we are severely lacking. (True Mother, 2013/02/24) The Enthronement Ceremony and the Blessing for Registration For the first time in 6,000 years, a new heaven and new earth nave opened and a new day has dawned. On the 13th day of the first month by the heavenly calendar (February 22) in 2013, the Foundation Day of Cheon Il Guk was proclaimed. On that day a joyous fanfare praising the glory of heaven and the Blessing on earth resounded at the Cheongshim Peace World Center. The True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind officiated the Enthronement Ceremony of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind in Cheon Il Guk, which could be viewed live from anywhere in the world on the Internet. They completed, concluded and consummated the entire providence of restoration. The holy vestments and holy crown of True Father, who resides in the spirit world and has realized complete oneness with God, were enshrined. Soon after, True Mother, wearing blue vestments and a holy crown, entered the stage amid celebration in heaven and on earth, escorted by four of her grandchildren, carrying roses and lilies. The heavenly king's scepter symbolizes the power and authority of God and of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, and the Cheon Seong Gyeong and Pyeong Hwa Gyeong, the Holy scriptures of Cheon Il Guk, symbolize rule by the Word. These, along with the Royal Seal, were presented to True Mother. The climax of the ceremony was True Mother proclaiming the Cheon Il Guk symbols and the Cheon Il Guk Foundation Day. Foundation Day holds deep significance as the substantial beginning of Cheon Il Guk, and also marked the beginning of its founding year. Following the Enthronement Ceremony of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth, and Humankind in Cheon Il Guk, True Parents bestowed the grace of the Blessing, which allows all people in heaven and on earth to register as citizens of Cheon Il Guk. True Mother's sincere prayer and the affirmation of vows constituted resolutions toward completing Cheon Il Guk and a plea invoking God's grace. The Marriage Blessing for Registration in Cheon Il Guk concluded successfully in joyous acclaim, ushering in a new era in which heaven and earth are one. The Foundation Day celebratory banquet was a precious time to extol the victory of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind and inherit heavenly fortune and heavenly blessing. True Mother awarded a special prize to 1,200 representative blessed families. This prize, which consists of a silken wrapping cloth embossed on every corner with True Father and True Mother's royal seals, embodies True Parents' will and desire for us to share our heavenly fortune and heavenly blessing with all people. Diverse events were held during the week, mainly in Cheongpyeong, to commemorate the Foundation Day beginning the first year of Cheon Il Guk. Among them were the founding of the Wonmo Pyeongae Foundation and the hosting of a Summit Council for World Peace conference, in which leaders from Korea and around the world, including Unification Church leaders, participated. At the service marking forty days after True Fathers Holy Ascension, True Mother had granted holy wine to all the regional presidents so that they could distribute it to members around the world, cleansing all past sins and bestowing special grace with which to usher in Foundation Day. 19. Cheon Il Guk Proclamation: Most esteemed Heavenly Parent, You are the King of Kings, the King of Peace and the True Parent of the Cosmos. Your benevolence is immeasurable. We want to offer to You the name of the nation, Cheon Il Guk, the national flower, the lily, and the national bird, the crane. In front of heaven, we want to dedicate the national flag and national anthem of Cheon Il Guk to You. On this day, January 13, 2013, I proclaim the first year of Cheon Il Guk. (True Mother, 2013/02/22) 20. Pledge for the Marriage Blessing for Registration: Offering glory and gratitude to the loving Heavenly Parent and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, and representing all blessed families in heaven and on earth, and all of humankind, do you, blessed families gathered here today, pledge to usher in the new history of Cheon Il Guk, inherit the tradition of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, and establish the tradition of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience in the Unificationist family, embracing the world and all of humanity, advancing forward with all your strength? (True Mother, 2013/02/22) 21. Proclamation of the Marriage Blessing for Registration: Our Heavenly Parent, I pray that glory will fill heaven, and that praise and exaltation for You will overflow on earth. The True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, thank You so much. You have worked so tirelessly. We know that we are unworthy to stand in this position before this tremendous blessing and grace, and yet heaven, so great and expansive, has embraced us once again. How can we be worthy to receive this grace, this overwhelming blessing? We promise and pledge to You once more, Heavenly Parent, that until the day we perish we will march forward tirelessly toward the completion of Cheon Il Guk. Please help us. We sincerely wish to stand before You as Your beloved sons and daughters who make You proud. O Heavenly Parent, assist us in this place. Since we earnestly request Your protection, please help us. Please spread Your Will throughout the whole world. Aju! (True Mother, 2/01/30222) Section 2. True Father's Seonghwa (Holy Ascension) and Inheriting the Tradition True Father's Holy Ascension As if True Father were preparing for his Holy Ascension, during the last three years of his life, beginning in 2010 when he proclaimed the heavenly calendar, he pushed himself relentlessly, to the point of being cruel to his own body. At his advanced age, traveling even once a year would be difficult. Nevertheless, he traveled overseas on more than ten occasions to speak at locations throughout the world. He maintained his schedule of daily hoondokhae and personally educated members, speaking about the urgency of advancing the providence. For the sake of world restoration, True Father wanted to complete the unfinished providence for the United Nations. So on the 27th day of the 5th month by the heavenly calendar (July 16) in 2012, True Father inaugurated the Abel Women's UN. This was the last providential organization he established in his lifetime. A month before his Holy Ascension, on the 15th day of the 6th month by the heavenly calendar (August 2), True Father suddenly visited the Osan School, which had been relocated to Seoul from his hometown of Jeongju in North Korea. There he took some time to reminisce over his life. The following week, on the 25th day of the 6th month (August 12) at the Cheon Jeong Gung Palace he prayed, 'Dear God, blessed are You. Please allow me to offer my life for You.' The next day, on the 26th day of the 6th month (August 13), he offered his final prayer on earth in which he proclaimed in the presence of True Mother, 'I have finished all of my mission for the providence of restoration.' At 1:54 a.m. on the 17th day of the 7th month by the heavenly calendar (September 3) in 2012, at the age of 93 by Korean counting, True Father ascended to heaven. During the 13-day period following his Holy Ascension, countless people from virtually every nation came to pay their respects at memorial altars that were set up throughout the world. Leaders from around the world, including many heads of state, sent floral tributes and messages of condolence. A message of condolence from the Democratic People's Republic of Korea (North Korea) via telegram stated, 'Although Reverend Sun Myung Moon has passed on, all of his efforts and achievements to bring harmony and unity to the Korean people, to unify the Korean Peninsula, and to realize world peace, will be known forever.' North Korea also conferred on True Father a special 'Unification of the Fatherland Award.' Media outlets in Korea and throughout the world, including the Associated Press and CNN, treated the story of True Father's passing as headline news. They published and broadcast special reports about his life and achievements, which highlighted that True Father's entire life was one of true love and dedicated to world peace. In this way, people around the world expressed their condolences over the passing of True Father. During this time, members from across the world gathered every morning at the Cheongshim Peace World Center, where they offered prayers, devotion and hoondokhae. At Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, where True Father's body lay in state, current and former heads of state, leaders from throughout the world, and an endless line of members paid their respects. At the lpjeon Ceremony (when the body is placed in the coffin) on the day before True Father's Seonghwa (Holy Ascension Ceremony), True Mother declared her determination, saying, 'As long as I remain alive, I will devote myself completely to the establishment of Cheon Il Guk here on earth.' On the following day, the 29th day of the 7th month by the heavenly calendar (September 15), True Mother officiated the Holy Ascension Ceremony at the Cheongshim Peace World Center. An enormous crowd attended, including 31 religious leaders representing different religions and denominations from Korea and around the world, current and former heads of state, and more than 30,000 blessed members of the church. They crowded inside and outside the Peace World Center as well as in the meeting halls of the Cheongpyeong Training Center. On the day of the Holy Ascension Ceremony, the funeral procession bearing True Fathers casket departed from Cheon Jeong Gung Palace at 10:00 a.m. and, proceeding slowly, arrived at the Peace World Center 40 minutes later. With two True Children in the lead and True Mother and the rest of the True Family following behind, 12 pallbearers bore True Father's casket into the Peace Center, where it was placed atop a platform covered in roses and lilies. Amid outpourings of emotion from the crowd, distinguished guests from Korea and overseas offered messages of tribute praising True Father's legacy. One said, 'Reverend Moon, you have left behind many accomplishments that we must continue to develop. You are the victor who led the way for interreligious harmony and taught all of us to follow the Will of God. Your life accomplishments will always be remembered.' The ceremony, which lasted two hours, was webcast by Internet to members around the world. It was an opportunity for all to unite with the teaching and love of True Father and make a new determination to work toward the settlement of Cheon Il Guk. As True Father's casket left the Peace Center and headed back to Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, shouts of 'We love you! You worked so hard! We will attend you forever!' rang out. As the funeral procession climbed the road to Mt. Cheon-seong, members holding flags, roses and lilies pledged with shouts and tears, 'True Father, we will fulfill your will without fail! We will unceasingly move forward with True Mother, and we will be victorious!' True Father's casket arrived at the burial site, called the Bon Hyang Won (Original Home Garden), and there the Wonjeon Ceremony took place. After a reading about the reality of the spirit world, members of the True Family and other representatives each offered a rose, then a shovelful of soil. The ceremony closed with everyone joining in three cheers of Eog-mansei, 'Eogmansei for the true, holy and virtuous Lord of Cheon Il Guk, who reigns over myriad peoples, is triumphant on all levels and inaugurates the era of peace and prosperity!' 'Eog-mansei for the Wonjeon Ceremony for the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind!' This concluded the 13 days during which True Father was sent off to the next world, filled with tributes and heartfelt love from all over the world. 1. You do not understand God's situation. I am sitting here in front of you because I know about it. What do you think I want at the age of 92? I don't want anything. I am trying to give whatever I have to others. Even as I speak to you, I am choking up. If you had eyes in the back of your head to see all your shameful past, all you could do would be to cover your face and run away. I would like to go with you and protect you; however, the responsibility of the Son and the Daughter whose mission is to pioneer the way of heaven is a fearful one. Korea could vanish. Asia could vanish. The entire world could vanish. Until you die, you may not understand what I am saying. Where do you think I want to go right now? It is a place I miss so much, where when I was a boy, I came to know the Will and wept countless tears. Whenever I had a chance, I would hold onto one particular tree and weep so bitterly, thinking that no one before me ever understood God's situation. When I went to North Korea I visited that place, but the tree was gone; someone had cut it down. I am thinking of restoring that place to its original form. When you can follow in my footsteps, shedding tears of gratitude, and move together with me, that fatherland of my birth will begin to revive. That is how you can liberate me. I will leave this world with such a hope in my heart, but it is you, who actually live in this world, who can do it. I will have to pass away, and when I do, I will entrust this world into your hands. I suffered in the prime of my youth. Because of the course of suffering that I passed through during all the younger years of my life, I could not give my own sons and daughters and their children all the blessings that I wanted to give them. My only wish now is to become the ancestor who can bequeath all of them to your future descendants. I have no other wish. That is my only desire. (2011/09/02) 2. In order to take responsibility for God's bitter pain and sorrow, I think that I should go to the spirit world quickly. When I go there, I will appear before God as a devoted son. He will invest me with a royal robe. Then, I will make a new start. When God sees me, He will kiss me and tell me that ever since I was a little baby, He has loved me more than any prince or princess in the world. I already know His heart as my Parent. He would want to hold onto me and promise me in tears over and over again, 'I will not let you suffer anymore, not for thousands of years, not for all of eternity.' Because God has such a heart, when I stand before Him I cannot say, 'Heavenly Father, look at all that I have done for You.' I already know the love the Father has for me. I know that as soon as I arrive in the spirit world and say, 'Heavenly Father, here I am,' even if He is sitting on a throne thousands of stories above, He will rush to be with me, shedding tears. (463-216, 2004/08/02) 3. Now the time has come for me to send you out. It means that you need to have your own foundation. When I am in the spirit world, do you think that I should make your foundation? Should I go to the spirit world or not? Should I go to the spirit world soon, or later? We have not yet opened the age when the ideal that God harbored in His heart is fully realized. Those in the spirit world have not been fully educated either. I should educate them. The time has come for me to assemble all the spirits, even if I have to compel them to come. When I say something there, it will instantly take effect, like a constitutional decree. People do not realize how polluted the vast spirit world has become. I am the only one who can straighten it out, so the spirit world is waiting for me. Our life on this earth is like a transit station. That is why I must go to the original homeland and help the people there secure their place. (564-289, 2007/06/04) 4. During the 40 days after Father's Seonghwa, he visited many places in the spirit world. He met the providential figures in history, and he personally experienced the situation that existed when God created heaven and earth. Throughout those 40 days, Father visited me at Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, and I spoke with him heart to heart. Father's thoughts were my thoughts, and my thoughts were his. True Father and I resolved that we will compete the final phase of God's providential work with oneness in heart, oneness in mind, oneness in thought and oneness in harmony. In particular, True Father agreed with me 120 percent when I told him I would revive the Korean church with Spirit and Truth. Today, having concluded that 40-day period, we are at the starting point of a new providence. True Father is making a new start in the spirit world. Hence, in order to return glory to heaven and bring settlement to Cheon Il Guk on earth, we also will have to make a life-and-death determination and totally invest ourselves. We must walk in step with True Father. (True Mother, 2012/10/25) 5. The 40 days after True Father's Seonghwa is a special period when Father and I, with one accord, are preparing for a new start in the providence. Suppose you buy a new house. What is the first thing you do when you enter your new house? First, you turn on the lights. Next, you place your belongings in the right places. Only when everything is in order do you start living in your new house. That is what we are doing during these 40 days after Father's Seonghwa. It is a very important period for Father and me. When I told Father, 'I will bring the church back to the spirit of the church in the early days, making it live and breathe with Spirit and Truth,' Father replied, 'Mother, thank you very, very much!' (True Mother, 201/21/005) 6. Now the time of Father's Seonghwa is over. During that time we had to take care of so many things. Since you did not know everything from A to Z, you could not do everything that was required. However, now, when it comes to the work of the church, you know what you must do. Hence I am asking that you assist one another in each area of responsibility to complete your tasks with unchanging love and devotion, and also that you fulfill your given responsibilities. You are the people who directly attended True Father in this age. As members who received the Blessing, you grew up personally listening to True Father's words. Although you were unable to fulfill everything according to his direction, I urge you that even now, you compress ten years into one. Make a life-ordeath determination and invest yourselves completely. You need to live such a life every day. (True Mother, 2012/09/17) Inheriting True Father's tradition On the 2nd day of the 8th month by the heavenly calendar (September 17), in 2012, two days after True Father's Seonghwa Ceremony, a Third Day Memorial Service was held at the Cheongshim Peace World Center. True Mother gave a special address to leaders gathered from around the world, in which she exhorted them to 'move forward unceasingly.' Her direction to Unificationists included several points: inherit and pass on True Parents' traditions, realize the blessed family ideal, fulfill the responsibility of tribal messiahs, and substantiate the culture of heart in your community. From the day of the Seonghwa Ceremony until the 40th Day Memorial Service, True Mother offered True Father three meals every day. She spent time united with True Father in spirit and offered sincere devotions for the substantiation of Cheon Il Guk. Immediately after the 40th Day Memorial Service, True Mother traveled to Las Vegas, arriving on October 26. Then she began a seven-day cross-country pilgrimage, covering 3,480 miles, which retraced in reverse the steps of one of True Father's US tours in the 1970s. She visited the holy grounds along the route and ended her journey in New York. Then she returned to Korea to direct the preparations for Foundation Day, the compilation and publication of the Cheon Il Guk Scriptures, the establishment of the Cheon Il Guk Constitution, and education for global leaders. 7. It will not be easy for you to go to the kingdom of heaven. I cannot take responsibility for you getting there. However, I will teach you how to go there, and then I will depart. Also, before I depart this world, I am going to give out all my belongings -- my clothes and other things. What I will bequeath to you are some artifacts and my teachings. My spiritual substance will go to the spirit world. How will you follow me? The artifacts and my teachings I leave behind will be like a ladder for you. You should love any mementos you receive more than I loved them; you should love my words; then you will be able to love my substance. Also, you must love your family, your nation, and heaven and earth. (399-072, 2002/12/19) 8. As I started my life course in suffering, so I am resolved to finish my life in suffering. I will leave behind all the fortune and blessings that I could have enjoyed, and that my sons and daughters could have enjoyed, for the Unification Church. I pray that this love will be the root tradition for hundreds and thousands of years of history continuing into the future. I believe that as long as this tradition continues, as long as the blessing of this grace continues, the Unification Church will not perish. I am a man who takes responsibility for history 1,000 years from now. Therefore, as long as I can move around, I do not ever think of dying comfortably in bed. I think that I will die while traveling somewhere, or collapse at a podium while giving a speech. That place will become my base to return to the heavenly realm. I am ready to die like that. (264-185, 1994/10/09) 9. I made a promise to Father that no matter how difficult it is to fulfill the Will, I will bring it to a conclusion in my lifetime. I told him that I will accomplish God's purpose of creation and the ideal world of creation. I said that I will accomplish this by all means. To do that, I am determined not to change. The day when Father went to the hospital, he told me how very thankful he was to me. He said he was so sorry and so thankful to me. I want to accomplish the Will that he left for us to fulfill, together with all of you. I hope that as we go along the path, none of you become sons and daughters who fall away. That is my wish, and it is also Father's hope. My heart was in pain as I sent Father off to the spirit world, because he was not meant to depart the world amid so many difficulties. He is the Savior, the Messiah, the Lord at the Second Advent and the True Parent. He should not have started his course from prison. God had prepared everything for him, but he had to start at the very bottom of hell. Due to people being blind and deaf, everything that had been prepared for him was lost. In history, no one has ever accomplished as much as Father did. Our dream is to have one world with one culture of heart, one unified world. We must build such a world, no matter what. (True Mother, 2012/09/03) 10. What do you have that you can be proud of? Can you be proud of your money or your education? What can you be proud of? Since True Fathers Seonghwa, he has lain in the Bon Hyang Won, and I go there every day to offer devotion. In Korean cultural tradition, when a parent of a noble family passes away, the children mourn at their parents' graves for three years. You do not go back and forth from your home; rather, you live in the mountains, by the tomb. You do not eat decent meals, nor do you wear decent clothes. You cannot light a fire, even during the cold of winter. In Korea, a lot of snow falls in the winter. Yet for three years you live by the side of your parent who is buried there. After doing this, you can be called a filial child. What about you? You should be doing hoondokhae every day, reading Father's words with this heart of attending him every day. It is for you to inherit the tradition that True Parents want you to uphold. (True Mother, 2012/10/27) 11. Unless we are determined to risk our lives, how can we fulfill the Will? Thus far, many of you wanted Father to treat you well. Yet you have returned so little to Father. You should put on hemp clothes and offer prayers of repentance. Today I hope that all of you once again will make a pledge to Father. While Father is making a new start in the spirit world, we must become his partners here on earth. Jesus said that what is bound on earth is bound in heaven, and what is loosed on earth is loosed in heaven. This is the time for you to return all the love that you received from Father. (True Mother, 2012/10/25) 12. As disciples and blessed families who have lived at the same time as True Parents, it is important that you complete your responsibilities before the end of your lives. We need to build a museum, which I have named the Cheonji Sunhak Won (Sunhak Garden of Heaven and Earth), that will show clearly the life course of True Parents, long awaited by heaven and humanity -- how they appeared, how they completed, concluded and consummated providential history, and how they opened a new age. I already have made a resolution to do this. You have been so blessed and privileged to stand as new ancestors of your tribes in Cheon Il Guk. It is the beginning of a brand-new age and a brand-new history. Standing in such a position, you should leave an exemplary record of how you lived on earth. That is why, with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, you need to establish a vertical standard like that of True Parents. If you do, that record will remain on earth and in the spirit world as well. While True Father was here on earth, he started a new history in everything; he pioneered in every field. As long as I live on this earth, I will carry on Fathers will and work, establish his tradition, and improve everything so that it will shine into the future. In particular, I will thoroughly organize True Father's words. That is True Fathers will and my will. (True Mother, 2013/05/13) 13. After True Father's Seonghwa, I announced that I will make a museum about True Parents' life course. I named it the Cheonju Sunhak Won. This museum should be a cultural center with exhibits that are so state-of-the-art that by the time visitors reach the end of the exhibits, even after their first time through, they will want to sign an application to join the church. The exhibits must be moving and compelling. The museum should be filled with so much material that visitors cannot possibly cover it all in just one day. Our Heavenly Parents wish is to establish one world of peace and unity centered on Heavenly Parent --the substantial kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. True Parents have opened the new age when it is now possible. The basis upon which we can build the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven is their victorious foundation of restoration through indemnity. Blessed families! Now you have to give your very best to bring all of humanity back to God. You need to have the seriousness of a mother in labor, who struggles through pain for nine months to bring a new life into the world. You must gather all of your heart and energy to nurture all those people who will be newly born into life once they visit the Cheonji Sunhak Won. (True Mother, 2014/11/12) 14. We must establish heaven's tradition. You should become people who study True Parents' words every day at hoondokhae and live accordingly. You need to understand that the result of your life will depend on how absolutely you attend True Parents, whether in your workplace or in your daily life. If you live your life with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, heaven will give you great blessings. (True Mother, 2013/03/22) 15. In the future you will be able to experience that Father is with you in spirit. True Father promised that. So, if you want to see Father, please bring substantial results. I hope you can see him that way. During his lifetime, Father did not expose his arms and legs to anyone. He said that he took great care to protect his body, even in prison. Do you think he will appear to anyone anytime and perform spiritual works? So I am saying, 'Let's move forward with one accord, totally focused on the Will and centered on the Principle.' All of our blessed families must recommit themselves in preparation for Foundation Day. (True Mother, 2012/10/25) Section 3. The Three Cheon Il Guk Scriptures Compiling the Cheon Il Guk scriptures A set of three Cheon Il Guk scriptures are being compiled: the Cheon Seong Gyeong (Heavenly Scripture) containing topical selections from True Parents' words essential for the citizens of Cheon Il Guk; the Chambumo Gyeong (True Parents' Scripture) covering True Parents' life course and accomplishments as told in their own words; and the Pyeong Hwa Gyeong (Peace Scripture) containing the key addresses and proclamations that True Parents made in various places around the world throughout their lives, to love all humankind and build a world of peace. Right after True Father's Holy Ascension, True Mother directed that the scriptures be compiled and organized by topic, in order to preserve and pass on True Father's legacy and tradition. She directed these scriptures be used as the textbooks by future generations. True Mother has been guiding the providence, with oneness in heart, oneness in body, oneness in thought, oneness in harmony and oneness in core with True Father in the spirit world. She is totally committed and gives her utmost devotion to establishing the tradition of God and True Parents. In directing the compilation of the Cheon Il Guk scriptures, she was preparing the conditions for this tradition to take root in generations to come. 1. It is urgent that Father's words be gathered and organized. We have many volumes of Father's words, but they are not properly organized. The same is true of many of the books of his words that have been published. When we look at the 2,000 years of Christian history, we can see that Jesus' teachings were spread throughout the world with just one book -- the Bible. Unless Father's words are organized similarly, the situation in the future will be chaotic. People in the future must be presented with Fathers words as the eternal Word. Since the root is one, the trunk is one, and the fruit is one, when people read them, there will be no arguing or disputing about the Principle and its rules. The Word must be the standard and guideline for all people in their daily lives. Yet, Fathers words currently are not organized in good order. This greatly concerns me. Compare them to a gemstone. No matter how precious the gemstone is, it will not shine unless it is cut, shaped and polished. Father's words are like the gemstone of all gemstones, but they are like a gemstone that has not been cut and polished. If I were to leave it the way it is now, who will cut it, shape it and polish it? You will not be able to do it. No one else but I can do it. I want to bring glory to heaven by ensuring that Father's words will remain eternally. I am doing this so that no one, not even a person of great ability who may appear many generations later, will alter them. I am the only one who can undertake this task. (True Mother, 2013/01/07) 2. Do you know providential history as well as I do? You only know about what has been accomplished. Do you know the Principle as much as I do? That's why I want you to follow me and accept what I am doing. What I am doing is all for the sake of future generations. A new version of the Cheon Seong Gyeong has been compiled. I hope that it will be your guide to living a full life on earth, so that when the end comes and you go to the spirit world, you will leave holding it in your arms. Then I hope that you will say to True Father, 'Thanks to the education I received from True Mother, I loved your words during my life, so much so that I carried your book with me in my arms.' I am determined to complete, conclude and consummate all my responsibilities during my lifetime. (True Mother, 2013/01/07) 3. You should be grateful to True Parents. Through their teachings, you came to understand the law of indemnity. You learned that you could not advance unless you go through the principle of restoration through indemnity. That is what you need to do in order to stand in the same realm of heart as True Parents and live within it. From True Parents' perspective, when it comes to this point, True Children are in the same shoes. Therefore, as long as I remain alive, I shall work to establish heaven's tradition, so that all of you, True Family members included, can stand upright within the same realm of heart as True Parents. The Cheon Il Guk scriptures are being compiled and published in order to establish that tradition. (True Mother, 2013/04/20) 4. True Father's words are the truth. They are the Principle. You must study them and live by them in order to be able to build the world of love based on the culture of heart and offer it to True Parents. I hope that you will do your utmost to accomplish this. I am sure that all of you know what it means to live according to the teachings of True Father, who is now in the spirit world. Please make a pledge before True Father that you will stand as mature sons and daughters. (True Mother, 2012/09/03) Purpose and process There are three main purposes for compiling and publishing the Cheon Il Guk scriptures. The first is to preserve the life and words of True Parents, who have walked the course of restoration through indemnity, and leave them as a legacy for all humankind. The second is to present the vision of Cheon Il Guk and guidelines for the citizens of Cheon Il Guk. Finally, it is to cultivate everyone's spirituality and character, by studying the scriptures during hoondokhae all throughout the world and even in the spirit world. Among the three scriptures, Cheon Seong Gyeong and Pyeong Hwa Gyeong were presented on Foundation Day in 2013. The Japanese translations of these books were presented at the first anniversary of True Father's Holy Ascension. The English translations took 15 months to complete, and they were presented at the second anniversary of True Fathers Holy Ascension. The volumes are being translated into many other languages. The Korean edition of Chambumo Gyeong was presented at the 3rd Foundation Day in 2015. 5. One of True Father's achievements was to set before fallen humanity his precious words of truth. They are like gemstones. His words should not be left in disarray, but rather formed into beautiful jewelry such as the Cheon Seong Gyeong. It makes me very happy and grateful to think of the Cheon Seong Gyeong, where all those precious jewels are threaded together in one book. With the publication of the Cheon Seong Gyeong, we are now in a position to accelerate our efforts toward the age of Cheon Il Guk. These words will become the actual center. As the fruit of True Father's life, they will be the pillars of Cheon Il Guk. How happy will God be if you unite with these words and fulfill your responsibility and mission in your own position? We are still responsible to fulfill the Will that heaven expects of us. It is our responsibility to guide all people in the world as quickly as possible to become citizens of Cheon Il Guk. I am saying that since we are the first citizens of Cheon Il Guk, we have this responsibility. You can all stand in the position of devoted children and be the owners of Cheon Il Guk. However, if you are lazy, heaven will not wait for you. You need to think of how you will fulfill your responsibility and make a determination to fulfill it. Today, as we mark the publication of the Cheon Seong Gyeong and Pyeong Hwa Gyeong, I hope that you will take these jewels of truth that heaven has given you and use them to invest yourself totally to save humanity. (True Mother, 2013/06/10) 6. The Word is our root. Speaking of the human body, it is like the spine. If something happens to the spine, all the organs will become twisted and you will get sick. That is how important the Word is. Through the Cheon Il Guk scriptures, we are able to live with True Father. We can breathe in oneness with his divine spirit and his truth. That being the case, what incredible words of life these are to all of you! No one should have to thirst for the eternal truth. These words must live and breathe inside you, not only for you but for the sake of your descendants. They must not benefit you alone, but as I said, we must re-create our environment. If we expand the domain of goodness, the shadows of darkness will naturally fade away. They are bound to disappear. (True Mother, 2013/08/24) 7. While you are still alive, you must let people know about True Parents. The reason we remain alive today is to teach people about the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. You should not forget this. If you don't do this, it is as if you have no life in you. When I think about this, I feel that one day is like 1,000 years. It is important for me to preserve Father's work and his entire life history for future generations. I want you to carry the Cheon Il Guk scriptures, in which Fathers teachings are organized, every day and wherever you go. Just as Christians carry the Bible around with them, I want you to carry these scriptures of Fathers words -- the Cheon Seong Gyeong, Pyeong Hwa Gyeong and Chambumo Gyeong -- and never let them leave your side. They will be important tools that will help you save many lives. You have no idea what precious tools these books are. Now that the texts that can save humankind have appeared, you must make the best use of them to save many lives. (True Mother, 2013/04/15) 8. You all must liberate your ancestors. After you liberate your ancestors, you must create an environment for them to be free from all indemnity and then invest yourself in outreach work. You need to make a lifeor-death determination to do so. In order for you to do this, I made the Cheon Seong Gyeong and Pyeong Hwa Gyeong, containing the extract or essence of True Father's words. Now you must become people who make the utmost effort to save even one more life by telling them about True Parents, even giving up sleep to do so. You need to put this into practice. You need to take action. (True Mother, 2013/06/23) Section 4. Establishment of the Cheon Il Guk Constitution Background of the constitution After True Parents proclaimed Cheon Il Guk in 2001, True Father emphasized the necessity of a constitution to guide its governance. He explained in detail how to establish the constitution, saying that it must center on God and True Parents, and that its core spirit is that of the Family Pledge, which contains the most central teachings from True Parents' countless sermons and public speeches. True Father said that the Family Pledge goes beyond the Completed Testament Age and that it is the absolute standard for establishing Cheon Il Guk. He emphasized again and again that it is like a constitution. Accordingly, the Family Pledge, which contains good guidelines for living with God's love and summarizes True Parents' words, is the basis upon which the Cheon Il Guk Constitution was established. 1. The laws of any nation tell us not to do this and that. When we violate a particular law, we can be punished pursuant to the criminal law of that nation. Goodness upholds freedom and liberation, while evil faces opposition. The universe protects and promotes goodness, sustaining the world with its authority and power. Public righteousness repels evil, a just nation repels it, and societies with ethical norms repel it. Nothing welcomes evil. For this reason, evil cannot survive in the world of goodness. Today the world's laws restrict us from doing this and that. Laws in the fallen world do not always reward people for being good or doing good deeds. However, in the Last Days it will come to pass that people will be judged by their public righteousness. God will have people eliminate evil laws and establish good laws by which good people will be recognized. Thus, even though you are rejected in the evil world or suffer in sorrow, you must work centering on good laws and values. Someday, laws will be enacted that reward those who are good without fail, centering on the law of heaven, that is, heaven's constitution. Such laws must emerge according to the righteousness of heaven's Principle. That world is the kingdom of heaven on earth. When the kingdom of heaven on earth comes, you will be rewarded. (016-134, 1966/01/02) 2. In the future, the Unification Church should lead a movement for the creation of good laws. All good people should gather together and make good international laws. The era must come when people are selected and recognized for their good deeds and rewarded. On the other hand, those who have committed evil must face some type of punishment. These laws must always protect and nurture goodness, where liberation and complete freedom dwell. Good laws bring hope to all people, facilitate the building of the kingdom of heaven, and enable us to relate to God and dwell together with Him. (016-135, 1966/01/02) 3. Goodness means to return to the Principle; it is based on the Principle. The Principle exists as the standard that applies in the relationship between God and human beings. In the same way, a constitution is the standard by which we know good and evil. First, Adam is supposed to become one with God; next he is supposed to become one with Eve. After the united Adam and Eve become one with God, their family must become one. That is what we call a law. A law is the way by which human beings must live. God and Adam must become one, then Adam and Eve must become one, and then they and their sons and daughters must become one. The three object partner's purpose, as explained in the Divine Principle, is God's law. It is a principle. Whatever does not fit this principle is evil. (073-085, 1974/08/04) 4. God's Will proceeds by His laws in accordance with His providence. We are supposed to be under the governance of those laws; we are not to do things randomly. Heaven's law applies to everyone universally. Since this law is applicable to the world as a whole, everyone is governed by this law. That is why, regardless of how much opposition I receive, I am working to expand the foundation of heaven's law. Suppose you stop working to expand the foundation of heaven's law but nonetheless you say, 'I love God.' That will never work. After promising True Parents that you are committed to expanding heaven's law, how can you think, 'It does not matter whether I do it or not; let me take it easy'? Having such an attitude will never work with God. The greater the scope of God's Will for you, the higher the law that will be applied to you. You should always think of heaven's law. You are called by heaven's command. If, in spite of this, you think in terms of gaining honor, saving face or protecting your dignity, it will come to nothing. You have to live only for heaven's command. People do not complain about returning to God. When they return to Him, they praise Him and agree with His guidance, saying, 'Yes, You are right.' This is principled and in keeping with the ideal. Are you now returning to God? If God were to have a wish, what do you think it would be? It would be, 'Just return to the original state, to the original principles.' For this reason, you need to live up to the original principles. (103-240, 1979/03/01) 5. In the fallen world there is no family law that has been passed down from our Heavenly Parent. All traditions in each and every family are of the fallen world. The world's countless peoples have passed down their stained cultures, with tainted customs and traditions. Thus, we now need to establish a tradition that can please God in history and can be the basis of a single cultural sphere. Once we have established it as the family law, when you have your family, your family members must live by it. In such a world, there will not be multiple languages. We need a revolution even in the realm of language. If Adam and Eve had been God's children, they would have spoken the language that they heard and learned from God. Then their children would have learned their parents' language, that of Adam and Eve. Their language naturally would have come to be the only language of this world; and hence culture and history would have been one, not divided. There would have been only one language and one history. (065-196, 1972/11/19) 6. My words will become the constitution. I do not speak my personal words; I give you these words according to God's direction. I have not done even a single thing as I have wanted to. God has even been merciless with me. In order to establish heaven's law as the eternal law, those in the spirit world have watched me very carefully. If I as their representative had committed anything, even one iota, unforgivable during my course, God would not have maintained me with this mission to fulfill. Even after fulfilling what I was asked to do 10 times, I would be tested 100 times. This is the kind of path I have been walking. (360-174, 2001/11/15) 7. What is heaven's law, the law that God desires? It is God's law within the ideal of creation. To realize the ideal of God, we need to complete the four-position foundation. When we accomplish this, love will emerge. Words based on the ideal of God's creation teach us how to accomplish the ideal. Those words are the truth. The words of the Divine Principle in the Unification Church are expressions of the absolute God's law for the fallen world. To know the law, refer to the words. Refer to the words in its chapters and sections; these are the law. By this law, we are judged as to whether we have become good people, whether we are living the Word, and whether we have become embodiments of the Word. If this law leads you to become such people, you will be able to travel anywhere freely and have a relationship with anyone in God's nation, where the Principle is the law. (103-234, 1979/03/01) 8. We have laws in the Unification Church. The first law is the Word that we teach in the church, the Word of the Principle. Do you observe our church laws? We have many laws, ranging from fasting to a three-year separation period after engagement to a 40-day purification period after the marriage Blessing. You need to understand that, just as you are caught and put in jail if you violate the laws of a nation, there will be consequences if you violate Unification Church laws. There are also rules that we need to follow when doing home church in order to progress from the individual level to the next level, the family. If you ignore these, or if you pick and choose, doing what you like and avoiding what you do not like, it does not work. (103-235, 1979/03/01) 9. God taught me only two things: first, love travels by the shortest path; and second, the root origin of the universe is the parent-child relationship; and based on those two points I had to answer all the other questions that arose. This parent-child relationship does not refer to the parent-child relationship that is based on the blood lineage of this world. It has to be solved from a new starting point. If you do not know about the Fall, you cannot understand it. I have disclosed everything about the origin. This is a law of the universe. It is a law of heaven. I did not invent the concept of the blessed family. That is originally part of the law of the universe. When you are in accord with that law, you can go in front of the God of heaven. You must prepare a foundation by absolutely practicing and abiding by my words. (376-315, 2002/04/29) Why the constitution is needed In accordance with True Parents' direction, foundational work to establish the constitution commenced at the beginning of the year 2000. Then in 2013, immediately after the opening of Cheon Il Guk on Foundation Day, True Mother directed that work to prepare the Cheon Il Guk Constitution begin in earnest. True Parents' words include their reports of victory on the cosmic level, and their life course is the model course that all human beings will have to follow. Accordingly, the criteria for establishing the Cheon Il Guk Constitution were decided in nine areas. These criteria include: the Cheon Il Guk ideal is to be realized on earth; it centers on the words of True Parents; it secures and presents a vision for the life of faith for Cheon Il Guk citizens; it is universal, which means it is international, interracial, intercultural and inter-religious; it pursues unanimous agreement; and service at the highest echelon is unpaid. Based on these criteria, the concept and structure of the Cheon Il Guk Constitution were prepared. The guidelines and norms of life for Cheon Il Guk citizens were distilled through researching The Sermons of the Reverend Sun Myung Moon, the Family Pledge, and other available texts. True Parents addressed the need for the constitution from different perspectives. First, since God now owns the authority of the king through the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, the world must be governed based on God's law, which is based on the Principle. Second, since Cheon Il Guk has been proclaimed, the time has come to establish its constitution to secure the sovereignty of the nation. Third, we need the constitution in order to settle and govern Cheon Il Guk. A constitution and its laws are required to realize the ideal of the new nation. 10. In the 20th century, civilization developed based on knowledge, ideas and moral laws. The last of these will endure the longest. One cannot gain salvation by faith alone. The founding of nations requires laws for the various branches of government, and these center on a constitution. Also, without laws, trials cannot proceed. In the ideal there is God's constitution, but as yet we have no constitution for heaven's nation, much less for each branch of its government. Lacking this, we cannot judge the nations of satan's world. Currently, God's sons and daughters living on earth do not know the constitution of heaven's nation, nor do they know the laws for its branches of government. So they just act as they please. They are making battlegrounds everywhere, creating divisions. How are we going to solve this problem? We will do so by establishing the constitution of heaven's nation, with clear laws for how the nation is structured. These laws should expand from the family to the tribe, the people and so forth. (456-166, 2004/06/28) 11. What is it that the Lord brings to earth on his return? One thing that he brings is the law, based on the Principle. He comes with the authority to judge evil, and with that authority he brings judgment. Unless we establish a God-centered constitution that surpasses the constitutions of the nations that satan takes pride in, we cannot establish God's nation. As the countries of the world have constitutions, God's nation must have a constitution. (065-195, 1972/11/19) 12. The constitution that can govern heaven's nation must be established on earth. We have to set up conditions for liberation that can be completed on earth. We need to prepare a substantial system of law that can protect the family, tribe and nation within the physical realm. It is the same as the substantial being coming from the Word. As God's Word becomes the center, God's law becomes the center. We must now enter the world in which we absolutely unite with and live by God's law. We must reject all laws and artifacts that satan left behind in heaven and on earth throughout history and return to the one spherical harmony. (325-160, 2000/07/01) 13. Once a constitution is enacted, even a president cannot act just as he or she pleases. Anyone who revokes in the evening the constitution that was enacted in the morning is not qualified to be president. A person who wants to be a king who will be honored for 1,000 years first needs to establish laws that will be followed for 1,000 years, and he should personally practice those laws. If he selects which laws to follow according to his situation or preference, he is nothing but a dictator. He will last only a day. Can the person who is to unite heaven and earth and establish the fundamental law, change a law simply because it does not suit him that day? He has to act in accordance with heaven's law, which is the great Way and the great Will. (074-234, 1974/12/31) 14. We should restructure our movement based on the constitution of heaven's nation and set up laws for each of its branches of government. We must establish the absolute authority of these laws. Law is the foundation on which the family and nation stand. Therefore, we have to transition into a world where the law is absolutely upheld and practiced. A judge rules according to law. If someone holding the power of government does something wrong in the eyes of the law, he or she must be tried pursuant to the law. There should be books of statutes outlining the laws for each body and institution of government. Based on the law, good and evil in that body are decided. When something goes awry, we will find a way to resolve it through the courts. It is absolutely necessary to uphold the law. We need to absolutely protect the words of the Principle, the law of all laws. (324-140, 2000/06/18) 15. A family will find contentment when its members absolutely follow the constitution of true love. This is the formula, and it will not change just because someone wants to go another way. Since the formula is set, the political system of the future will become simply a system for management. It will be a system that enables all people to attain an equal standard of living. Individuals and families will manage themselves by centering on love, as will tribes, peoples, nations and the world. Regardless of the level, all levels are expansions of the family. The eight levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God advance based on the family. This is the formula, so it has to be clear. By it we can officially transition to a natural system of management that no longer fosters political struggle and conflict. (303-194, 1999/08/25) 16. In God's nation, there is a law of the palace. I tell you that a law of the palace serves as the vertical standard. The constitution of heaven's nation must be established centering on the law of the palace, which sets out the ideal vertical standard. Divine sons and daughters are those who observe the law of the nation's palace. When this law is established for the realm of the royal family, the populace can connect directly to it and observe it, centering on God. (168-184, 1987/09/20) 17. The constitution of heaven's nation will set out laws for each of the branches of government. It will connect the laws of each branch together. In the future, the constitution will be established based on the essential core of the Word. In the construction industry, there are building codes and regulations. Electrical work has its codes and regulations, as does manufacturing. In the same way, the offices of government cannot come into existence without laws. Laws distinguish right from wrong. But no law will be officially recognized, whether on the national level or the world level, until it is ratified pursuant to the highest standard of law. Until now, people lived in ignorance of heaven's law. However, we are now entering the era of the law that is based on God's Will. God set up the law based on His ideal of creation, and human beings fell because they did not follow that law. The original era will be the era in which the law is absolute. It will not cater to individual purposes. The law is centered on the ideal of peace, and it will make heaven and earth one for the sake of world peace. Laws by which one individual benefits over another will cease to exist. (515-032, 2006/01/21) 18. If you receive the marriage Blessing that moves you from the national era into the world era, you should start a journal. Doing so is a necessary criterion for registering to enter the kingdom of heaven. Even in the family of True Parents, everyone will gather and, based on their discussion, decide who actually lived in accordance with the Principle. A life not lived at personal sacrifice for the sake of the entire family is unrighteous. We must not be self-centered. Everyone in the Unification Church knows this; everyone in my family and clan knows this as well. Once this point is clear, the world will enter the era of heaven's law. As we enter the era of the constitution of heavens nation, no matter how close you are to God, you will be punished if you violate His law. God will continue working, even if it takes an eternity, to find and designate who do not violate His law. (128-112, 1983/06/05) 19. You are in the era when God's kingship has been achieved. Therefore, it is time for you who are national messiahs to establish kingship on the level of your nation. That can be your kingship, recognized by your nation. God's kingdom is the cosmos, beyond the world level. Therefore, you have to make a connection between your national foundation and God's level. That is why, no matter what, you must recover your nation. Now is the time to register. To register, there must be unity, both within and without. The nation must be registered to heaven. Its president, cabinet members, and those who have leadership responsibilities must be registered in order for you to transcend the national level. Now, whatever you do, you must attain mind-body unity. Even if you have to push yourself, you must do it. We are now entering the age when you have to push the body to unite with the mind. The constitution was established at God's enthronement; now we have the constitution with its three fundamental laws. Prior to that, God could not rule. When God created the world He set up only the law of creation; he did not have a law to deal with the situation of destruction after the Fall. Hence, God could not really govern the world of fallen people. However, now that the law has been proclaimed, a truly fearful time is approaching. You will be held accountable for all you do. (356-056, 2001/10/08) 20. The providence, based on the Will, is to restore God's fatherland centering on Korea. God's fatherland and hometown, which He initiated in this land, will be liberated. We are marking a new beginning for God's fatherland and His providence to liberate it. When we connect to this new beginning of the Garden of Eden, all of history will be cleared up and everything will be reorganized. Then the era of the providence of salvation will end and we will enter the era of the law. Even after having toiled for thousands upon thousands of years, now as we enter the era of the law of God's nation, God's work is not off by one minute, not even one second. The era of the providence of salvation is passing, and a new beginning is coming. We are entering the original world according to the ideal of creation, the era of God's law, centering upon the constitution of God's nation. (611-024, 2009/05/04) 21. We are now entering the era in which we will live under the jurisdiction of God's law. This is different from the past age when we depended on forgiveness. We are entering the era of natural justice, just as it was for Adam and Eve, who suffered the consequences of their wrongdoing immediately. You new members respect the laws of this world, but each of, you needs to understand that abiding by the constitution of the kingdom of heaven is hundreds of times more serious than keeping the laws of this world. You represent your ancestors who were loyal to their nations, and you must be hundreds, even thousands of times more loyal to God's nation. For this reason, please understand that from now on you should not consider that your possessions belong just to you or to your nation, or even to your sons and daughters. We are now entering the era when God will directly oversee His sons and daughters, just as He oversaw Adam and Eve. So if you raise your children to follow their private purposes, their path will be blocked. Such a fearful time is coming. (511-286, 2005/10/14) 22. True Parents have untangled the fundamental problems in the spirit world and liberated people from them. Hence, spirits should have no problem descending to earth. Many of them have already received the marriage Blessing. Families that used to belong to the angelic realm are coming down and taking responsibility for people on earth in one-on-one relationships. They should have no problem dealing with their families on earth. If you do not heed those spirits, they might simply take you away. Such a time of great change is coming. Until now, I have protected you, but I will no longer do so. Now that these three fundamental points of God's law have been promulgated, heaven and earth, hell and heaven, should no longer be divided according to the law of indemnity. They should be divided centering on God's law -- the constitution and its laws. We are now in the era of the founding of God's nation with its new laws. Now that we have entered the era of kingship, we need to establish God's nation. We need to establish the one nation that transcends peoples, nations and even the world. (346-204, 2001/07/01) The purpose of the constitution The Cheon Il Guk Constitution was written to present the goals and purposes for which Cheon Il Guk was founded. It contains the laws, norms and guidelines by which citizens of Cheon Il Guk will fulfill the words that the substantial True Parents taught and exemplified throughout their lives. The constitution was inaugurated to provide a lawful basis for our daily life and family life, and for building the structures and systems of God's nation and God's world. It is intended to take root in the culture of heart and to blossom splendidly in the world where ideal families, transcending all barriers connected to nation, race, gender, culture, religion and so forth, attend God and True Parents. 23. When the Will of God is fulfilled, the law will apply to both the physical world and the spiritual world. That is, the constitution we use on earth will also be used in heaven, and the constitution that is used in heaven will also be used on earth. God has such a law, but He has not been able to rule according to it. Hence, He became the God of sorrow. When shall we hold a ceremony to proclaim this constitution? That goal is pending now. First, we must bring the world to the stage at which we can recover heaven's nation. We do not yet have God's nation. Although we occupy just a small place, we are not the only ones here. Countless myriads of spirits from the spirit world are watching this place attentively. You must always be mindful that numerous societies and myriads of meritorious people throughout history are constantly measuring you against the standards of heaven. Seen from this viewpoint, it is apparent that every single thing you do matters. For instance, even your manner of sitting should be prescribed as a protocol of conduct. (066-298, 1973/05/16) 24. When Adam and Eve violated heaven's eternal and unchanging law, they were punished under the law. Anyone who violates the law will be likewise accountable, and cannot escape falling under the rule of punishment. A fearful era is at hand. When this era comes, your current relationship with the false parent, satan, cannot continue; it must be clearly severed. Anything that satan can own must be burned away. We must purge ourselves of and eliminate all things that relate to satan. We do not just reorganize them, we eliminate them. After burning them, we have to discard even the ashes. There should not be as much as a shadow of satan. By so doing, and securing the realm of the Sabbath, we can connect to the lineage of true love, at the core of which is absolute sex. To become the sons and daughters of heaven's nation, you must be born again through True Mother's body. When you do so, you can be harvested as the fruit of history. We must build God's nation with such sons and daughters. We must build a world free of the shadows of the Fall. Only then can the Parents be seated and fulfill the Will, sharing everything with God, all His joys and sorrows. Then the position of the True Parents can be totally secured. Then you too can inherit the kingship of liberation and complete freedom, in which all things can go well. Then everything will be free flowing. You will not need to explain what the kingdom of heaven is all about. (606-224, 2009/01/13) 25. Together with the power of love, the power of law is necessary for the purpose of protecting love's life force. The universe is inclined to unite in order to protect the right of existence. Heaven's law serves to protect all things so that they will unite in harmony. The world of goodness does not change, and that is the realm where God can dwell. God can dwell there because it is a world with a strong life force springing from love. We need to understand that the word 'love' means to live for the sake of others, not for our own sake. God's purpose of creating the universe was not for His own sake; it was to establish relationships between counterparts. We are the beings who can become God's complete partners. Thus, He created the universe for us. (111-171, 1981/02/15) 26. The final destination of heavenly fortune is the world where the Will is fulfilled. That world, where perfected people live, has to be secured based on God's law. In order to do so, the good sovereignty should be able to connect to you, your family, your people, the nation and the world, all the way to the cosmos. In that world, you should be able to say, 'I am a person who is entitled to be under the governance of universal law.' You should be able to extend this affirmation to the levels of your family, tribe, people, nation and world. God's providence will head for such a place, and heavenly fortune will take the same direction. Heavenly fortune will head for the world of the one sovereignty of goodness. But we cannot jump there directly. We must first pass through the individual, then the family, the tribe, the people, the nation and the world. Finally, we must unite the physical world and the spiritual world and proclaim the establishment of the good constitution, centering on the good sovereignty. On that basis, future generations will be able to go from the individual level to the family level naturally, without any struggle. That will be known as the era of the kingdom of heaven on earth. (078-139, 1975/05/08) 27. God is the sovereign and king of the heavenly and earthly realms; all worlds and all nations cannot but be under the reign of God. Logically we can conclude that every place should be the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. Had this happened, humankind would not have suffered through a miserable history. Nor would we be divided by race or nationality. There would have been no breakdown or divisions between black, white and yellow, or Koreans and Americans. Instead, as the descendants of Adam, we would be one homogeneous people, a single culture and a single world. That world would be neither democratic nor communist; it would be ruled eternally by the eternal sovereign God, through His constitution. (074-173, 1974/12/09) 28. In the course of God's providence of salvation, human beings have been governed by many laws, such as those of the Old Testament. However, until now there has been no law by which God could govern the world of goodness, the world in which God's Will and purpose are fulfilled and His providence is completed, beyond the world of the providence of salvation. The era will arrive when God's law will become manifest. When that happens, individuals, families, nations and the entire world will need to accommodate to God's law. It will take effect not only on earth but also in the eternal, heavenly world. Those who have been trained in His law will be protected naturally in their living environment and also when they pass into the spirit world. I am saying that such an era is approaching. The age in which God's law is established will be the age m of good sovereignty, a world of a higher dimension. This law will not look at the world from a two-dimensional perspective of the physical world; it will have a three-dimensional perspective that includes the spirit world. We must rise up to greet such a world. (078-136, 1975/05/08) 29. If you take a position to pursue your self-interests, you will be in violation of the law, but if you take action to seek the benefit of the whole, no one can cast accusations about that. Even God, heaven and earth will have to recognize it, and the public recognition you receive will not change even after thousands of years. If you live to establish righteousness based on the absolute law, such things as restoration through indemnity or hell no longer will exist. You will be entirely within the realm of liberation and complete freedom. If you, or anyone, acts from this foundation, you will be eternally protected and raised by God and the cosmos. God will bequeath to you the right to inherit from Him, the right to live together with Him and the right to share joy with Him; and He will grant you everything that is recognized to have universal value. You will inherit it all. (545-050, 2006/11/18) 30. If the sovereign and the people together set the standard of good and evil for the nation, who sets the standard of good and evil for the universe? It will be God, who is the Sovereign Lord of this universe, and next it will be the global citizens of the world. Just as they represent their own people in their nations now, they will come to represent the world as global citizens. That is why it makes sense that the constitution that must emerge in order to distinguish good and evil in the universe should be made jointly by God and human beings. Although there exist laws of nations decided by national governments and the people, the unchanging constitution of the universe, reflecting both the views and opinions of the Sovereign and the global citizens, has not yet been established. Nevertheless, the conscience, the ideal and the hope of human beings are unchanging. Therefore, a constitution will have to emerge that is in agreement with them. It will secure life, and both God and human beings will rejoice over it. (079-175, 1975/07/27) 31. Each of you should be able to stand tall, feeling no shame before your ancestors and clan. When you face the judgment of God, you should be people whom God can love and praise. In front of God, there should be testimonies about you, of your endurance through unbearable situations, of your victories in difficult positions, of your self-sacrifice to resolve some circumstances in other peoples' lives, and so forth. You should do whatever it takes to achieve something that you can be proud of before God. You have no place to hide in the universe. You cannot flee to a place you like. A human being cannot escape from the realm that is arranged according to the law of the universe. You must follow that path. Please understand that you are living under the governance of universal law, centered on the standard that in the future will be established in a formal constitution. This constitution will be connected to the central teaching, the order and principle of love for the family, society, nation, world, cosmos and God Himself. The only way you can be protected and supported by all laws, including the law of nature, and have the right of freedom, is to love others and live for the sake of others. (117-313, 1982/04/11) 32. You are not going to live in the eternal homeland, the eternal nation, for just one day. Therefore, you need to learn the protocols of life in the eternal world. Even if you were to live there for just a month, you would not be exempted from them. You need to learn the traditions that have been passed down for man and woman, father and mother, children, grandchildren, tribe, people and nation. You want to live in that nation together with your family, yet you may face restrictions wherever you go. There are national boundaries, and you may not be able to go beyond them. You may be stopped everywhere you try to go. If you committed sins or crimes here on earth, you will not be able to find a way out; entanglements from all directions will block you. That is why you first need thorough training on earth for a life centered on the original homeland. (310-112, 1999/06/15) 33. The reason you can call yourselves owners of Cheon Il Guk in the Family Pledge is that we, the True Parents, as the central root, pioneered every field and level and settled everything in our generation, transcending all peoples, all nations, and even the boundary between the spiritual world and the physical world, throughout the past, present and future. Adam and Eve brought about destruction in their generation, and we, the True Parents, resolved this in our generation. Further, centered on the fundamentals of the constitution of heavens nation, we established the foundation necessary to turn everything around 180 degrees and build the family and nation heading in a new direction. Therefore, this new world that we have established cannot be judged by any conventional constitution, sovereignty or tradition. It must be built on the basis of a new culture, tradition and history. (493-021, 2005/04/18) The directive to establish the constitution The Cheon Il Guk Constitution articulates the rights and responsibilities of Cheon Il Guk citizens, contains the norms of life required for Cheon Il Guk to take root and be completed, and outlines the process by which Cheon Il Guk will be managed. During the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship in 2001, True Parents emphasized three points: lineage, human rights, and public money. They said that these three points are so important that they will be the foundation of the Cheon Il Guk Constitution. Further, the Cheon Il Guk Constitution outlines five autonomous organs (branches of government) with separation of powers: the Cheon Jeong Won (Cheon Il Guk Executive Branch), responsible for administration; the Cheon Eui Won (Cheon Il Guk Universal Assembly), responsible for legislation; the Cheon Beob Won (Cheon Il Guk Judiciary), responsible for legal matters; the Cheon Jae Won (Cheon Il Guk Foundation), responsible for finances; and the Cheon Gong Won (Cheon Il Guk Office of Communications), responsible for public affairs and mass media. 34. Now that God has attained kingship, He needs to rule according to the law. At the Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, I announced the three major points of the constitution of heaven's nation. At that time, the constitution of the family came into effect. If you live according to this law, you will have no need for religion. What was the consequence of the Fall in the Garden of Eden? It was that human beings were unable to live with God in their family. They could not attend God as their Heavenly Parent. That is why we must become filial children in front of the Heavenly Parent and fulfill our responsibilities as patriots in the nation, saints in the world and divine sons and daughters in heaven and on earth, as God desires. This should have occurred naturally. (349-100, 2001/07/14) 35. Henceforth you have ironclad rules to follow. The first rule is to absolutely keep your lineage pure, even if threatened by death. The second rule is to never violate the human rights of others. Whether a man or a woman, black or white, all human beings are equal. You must not discriminate or violate others' human rights. You have no right to make personnel changes by whim, simply because you do not like somebody personally. You must not make such changes thoughtlessly. Among those personnel may be people whose ancestors are better than yours. If you happen to remove someone whose descendant may become a nation's president, your ancestors will suffer. When you educate people about human rights, you need a heart of true love, of living for the sake of others. Those who live that way are the mainstream. God's creation of heaven and earth began with this. It is unforgivable if you dismantle this mainstream teaching. This is the second of the three sins. The third rule is not to steal public money. I tell you: never use public money as you please. These are the three ironclad rules. (342-298, 2001/01/13) 36. The first condition you must meet is not to be ashamed of yourself in your heart. We need the constitution of heaven's nation, laws for particular nations, and laws for families, but you must first master yourself. If you fail to do so, the world cannot stand upright. This is the biggest issue. Thus, you must keep your heart level. If you can keep it so, then wherever your heart travels, you can stand at the center. From that point as an individual you should climb up through the eight stages. (516-236, 2006/02/07) 37. Now that I have taught you about God and the spirit world, the time has come for me to implement the laws of Cheon Il Guk. In Cheon Il Guk, the providence of salvation no longer applies. Once I have finished teaching you, I cannot hold onto you and live with you. Since I have clearly shown and taught you all that you need to know, I can no longer take responsibility for you. On this earth, we, the True Parents, have established the way to heaven, set all of the indemnity conditions for you, and educated you. If, despite this, you do not believe everything, what are you going to do when you go to the spirit world? We even thoroughly revealed the reality of the spirit world from written messages. Both God, the spiritual True Parent, and we, the substantial True Parents, have fulfilled our responsibility. On that foundation we proclaimed Cheon Il Guk. We even told you about its constitution. (365-196, 2002/01/08) 38. Your family needs to substantially manifest and represent God, who presents Himself to you as the True Parent, True Teacher and True King. Then you can enter the kingdom of heaven and realize His ideal of creation fully. This is why we, the True Parents, established the new constitution of heaven's nation. Everything that I said accords with the reality of the spirit world. Therefore, your family needs to bear fruit on earth that can be harvested for heaven. You need to become God's embodiments who can store many blessings from heaven in your barn. Put aside everything but these words. Once you establish a family that manifests God as His embodiments, you can enter the era in which God is omnipresent and immanent on earth and in heaven, and reigns with full authority and power everywhere. I am speaking of a world where everything is done according to what God thinks and desires. (602-257, 2008/11/16) 39. I would like the United Nations to amend its constitution so that it consists of five branches: the legislature, judiciary, executive, public affairs and finance. After the legislature, judiciary and executive, the fourth branch is public affairs, including mass media. The fifth branch deals with finance. The UN should make a constitution like that. The most fearful branch is public affairs. I expose every hair on my scalp and face; I hide nothing that I am doing from the world. Likewise, the world must become transparent, like a fine-cut hexagonal crystal. It will be a world where lies do not work, where everything is disclosed and nothing is hidden. (426-107, 2003/11/19) 40. Once I proclaim the opening of the gates of the unified world of peace, we will establish the constitution of heaven's nation, whose government will be divided into five branches. We are now preparing the draft of that constitution. Ultimately, that draft should be presented at the United Nations, with supporting testimonies so that they will accept it. In our draft constitution we took the Cain worlds reality into consideration, but we also added content that we alone can present. This is how we should write the constitution of heaven's nation. Once we present it, the UN General Assembly should convene for 40 days to review its contents and prepare to ratify it. Once the General Assembly promulgates the constitution of heaven's nation, then it will be possible to implement it. We will have 40 days to integrate the various agendas within the UN and complete it. Once the one and only constitution of heaven's nation is proclaimed, opening the era in which there is separation between the five branches, we will be in a position to usher in a world of peace. (606-091, 2009/01/07) 41. Once we inaugurate the Abel UN and establish its constitution, we will be able to move the world without obstruction. If we establish a substantial structure with five branches in accordance with this constitution, the world will have to officially recognize it. We have now entered this stage. Therefore, we need to meet all the constitutional requirements for the separation of the three powers. Then we need to include public affairs and finance, and so welcome the era of the five branches. Once we enter the era of the five branches, we can serve the whole world. With this structure for managing heaven's nation, we can serve as lords of all things in God's garden, embracing the world. This is not a dream. We are now arriving at the era when we can make this come true. (588-073, 2008/04/12) Chapter 3. True Parents' Philosophy of Life and Their Public Life Section 1. True Parents' Philosophy of Life A philosophy based on true love True Parents walked the model course that all people will have to go. More than anything, they demonstrated their philosophy of life, of true love centered on God. True Parents set the example that we should emulate in the age of Cheon Il Guk. Out of their love for God, they took on the course of restoration through indemnity. They did not avoid a life of suffering. True Parents had to pioneer that path, which no one had gone before, even going to the very bottom of hell. Even when they were in situations that others would have tried to avoid, True Parents practiced true love in order to liberate God and all people. Moreover, they even forgave and embraced their enemies who had wanted to kill them, and the incomparable suffering they endured moved even the heart of God. True Father gave and gave again. He invested completely and forgot about it. Even while undergoing forced labor at the Hungnam fertilizer plant, where starvation and the menace of death hovered constantly, he shared his meager ration, which was as life itself, with other inmates. He always shouldered the heaviest burdens and carried other people's burdens on their behalf. True Mother, also, when she encountered members in difficult circumstances, always loved them and offered help. True Parents consistently gave away what was most precious to them; this has been their way of life. 1. My philosophy of life is to live for the sake of others. Wherever I go, I go there to live for the sake of others. And I totally invest with sincere devotion to create oneness. When I invest more than 100 percent, oneness comes. When people experience the love of heaven more intensely than the love of their parents or siblings, they are bound to leave the realm of satan's love and advance to the side of heaven. Whatever your actual stage of life, you can double the principled power you can draw on when you connect to the providential view of God's process of re-creation. That way you can inherit everything with the authority of God's sons and daughters. As God invested in creating, you need to invest to bring oneness. Furthermore, anyone who receives should never cause any harm to the one who gave. As an expression of gratitude, you must always return more than you received. Then perpetual circular motion is possible, making a relationship between you and the great universe. (417-137, 2003/09/06) 2. If you have two things, do not give the inferior one to your parents and keep the better one for yourself. After comparing, if you take the better one, you will descend following the tradition of the fallen world; however, if you take the lesser one, you will be elevated without fail. Thus you need to love God first and then love your sons and daughters. If you do so, hell will disappear. The world where you give the better one to your parents and the next one to your children is filled with the hope for high-noon settlement. This should be the basis of your philosophy of life. The same principle applies to me. When I have something precious, I do not think of keeping it for myself. Instead, I first think of offering it to God and then of bequeathing it to future descendants. (409-225, 2003/06/28) 3. I understand that you love me. I also love you. Yet my love for you is centered on God. I love you through His love. His love is for all humanity; it is not love that should dwell only within the Unification Church. Hence, in order to plant that love and spread it throughout the world, I cannot help but send you out to the world. The reason why I want you Unification Church members to go a sacrificial way is to make you people who can contribute to bearing the fruit of love that represents a global standard, and thereby be loved by all humanity as well as God. The goal of the Unification Church is to create people who are loved by God and by humankind. You are not supposed to be loved and respected only within the Unification Church. That is why, rather than loving you only in the realm of the Unification Church, I want to love you in the realm of love of all humanity and God. That is the kind of teacher I am trying to be. Religions until now have not presented this viewpoint. To lead like this, I must become the example and substantiate my philosophy of life. (082-053, 1975/12/30) 4. I do not like to wear a suit. Ordinarily, I do not wear a tie. Why is that? By not wearing suits and ties, I can save up to 10 percent of my household budget. I want to save that money. I am striving day and night to save countless people who are dying of starvation. The fact that a person with this philosophy exists on earth, even if I am the only such person, should be a hopeful sign for humanity living on earth. That is how I think. When I go to a hotel, the room is well set up and has a bathroom. There are a lot of towels in the bathroom, but if I use one it is always the smallest one. I never once used the largest, fluffy towel, the one the size of a rug. It is because I want to save the expense of laundering that towel. I think that saving even one penny will help people who are dying of starvation. When I am in my house, I do not put on socks. Saving money on socks is an expression of my sincere desire to help people who do not have money to buy clothes. By investing my sincere heart like this, I am trying to pioneer the path to save people who live in misery. Truly, to live up to the name of True Parents is fearful. (240-279, 1992/12/13) 5. Throughout the course of my life I have been thinking, 'How do I become a person who is able to shed tears of a totally new kind, totally different from the tears of others, tears that no one has ever before shed in front of God? How do I become the man whom God feels sympathy for, the man whom God hopes for, the man who walks the path that human beings should have originally gone?' My philosophy of life is that before I die I will shed tears of a new kind, tears that no one has ever been able to shed. Some people die for the sake of other human beings, but if a person dies for the sake of God, God will never be able to forget that person even after the flow of thousands upon thousands of years. When I die, I must die in that position, having that content of heart. If I die while being whipped and vomiting blood for God, the pain and distress that God will feel and the tears of sorrow He will shed over me will be far greater than anything I suffered. Nevertheless, I want to survive and triumph over my suffering, in order that God will be able to come out of His painful circumstances. For this, I am willing to suffer more than anyone else in history. Up to the present day, this has been my lifetime wish and hope. I hope that many people in the world are going this path. But I have not yet found anyone among them who has a heart with my kind of intensity. (031-326, 1970/06/07) 6. Ours is a world of infinite potential for development. But when people live only for themselves, not knowing how to respect the people and things in their environment, they encounter a limit. The way to break through that limit is to first establish God as the center of our life and as our guide. Then we will be able to rise above the level where we are limited, and enter the world of infinite development. Otherwise, we will not be able to go beyond that limitation. Sometimes it seems that everything has reached its limit. With what are we going to live? It is with love. With love, we can create our own environment. If we do not love so as to create our own foundation in the environment, we will not find a place to settle. It is the path of self-destruction. It does not generate any energy. People in the surrounding environment will not like us, and we will have no energy to do anything about it. Hence, the people in our environment will gradually withdraw and become distant. Even those who used to like us will come to dislike us. They should like us more, but they will find nothing to like about us. This will be because we have set up a self-centered boundary line. People who say, 'I am going to put myself first,' who live on a self-centered level, cannot go over that hill and settle. They are unable to enter a space of mutuality in which they can make relationships and be welcomed by the universe. People are created to live in relationships, but when they are not aligned with the Principle they will come to nothing. I live with this philosophy of life. (596-213, 2008/08/29) 7. Heavenly law protects the perfect object partner who has become one with the perfect subject partner. The ups and downs of history and human circumstances cannot alter this. Even people who use the sovereign power of the Republic of Korea cannot knock down the person who, as the perfect object partner, maintains vertical alignment with the perfect subject partner. They may use all the power at their disposal to strike him, but because heaven and earth firmly hold the root and trunk, they cannot knock him down. However mighty, those attackers will be broken. That is my philosophy of life. As long as we attend God while maintaining a vertical axis, the people who attack us will be the ones who end up coming to grief. When we attend God in this way, we become the pillar that represents the family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. Heavenly fortune will protect that pillar, while the people who attack it will certainly be broken. (305-285, 1998/08/27) 8. If I obtain money, I do not think of spending it on myself. I may be hungry, but I know there must be someone hungrier than I, and I want to set that money aside for him or her. So I endure my hunger for one hour, two hours, three hours, and on and on, thinking of someone else who may be hungry. When I finally find someone who is hungrier than I am, I give that person my food and pray for that individual to be blessed. When I see that person eating, I am eating with him or her in spirit. When I pray for someone to receive the blessing of being able to eat, I am partaking of that blessing with that person. The person who lives for the sake of Cain inherits Cain's blessings. Cain changes, but because I do not change, I am ascending continuously. The person who lives for the sake of the Will ascends higher than Mt. Everest. He or she puts down roots into a place deeper than the 10,000-meter depths of the Pacific Ocean. (338-322, 2000/12/01) 9. Whenever Mother has things that she likes, she gives them away to family members. So when she has to go out, she often has no appropriate attire to wear because she gave away all her best clothes. She thinks that she should not be the only one to enjoy the things that she likes the most. There are three points about Mother for which I am grateful to God: First, she is insightful. Second, she is absolutely obedient for the sake of the Will. Third, she does not think that her things belong to her but belong to the world. So without hesitation she wants to give them to others. In this respect, God does not need to be concerned. On the contrary, she is too giving, so much so that I become concerned. The fact that Mother was born with such a nature is an indication that she was destined to become True Mother. When I think about it, I am grateful that God sent such as blessing as her to my family, not only because she gave birth to so many children but also because of her many good qualities. So I am saying that you should not think of yourself first. (092-329, 1977/05/03) 10. To this day, I have not been indebted to anyone. Even when it comes to investing devotion, for instance in prayer, I am in no one's debt. My philosophy is that I will not be indebted to others. I do not intend to live a comfortable life either. I am very careful about this, more than anyone. For the sake of the Will, I invest more than any member in the church, both in the quantity and quality of devotion. Because of that, I am not indebted to you. (027-124, 1969/11/30) 11. The person who incurs debt while going the path of the Will is gouging out our Heavenly Parent's flesh and chipping away His bones. I try not to be indebted before heaven. Whatever I do, I always try to be at the place where God would appear to me and say, 'My goodness, please take a little rest!' I know that God, my Father, has not been able to rest. Yet seeing that I keep on pushing myself without resting, He weeps silently to Himself over me. Attending Him with this heart is my philosophy of life and guiding principle. I am not doing this because anyone taught me. I live this way simply because I have a father-son relationship with God. I pour everything into my relationship with Him. Therefore, He too truly appreciates our relationship from the bottom of His heart, saying to me, 'I love you so much. I know you are so busy for the Will, but I wish we could spend time only for each other.' Because I live for this relationship, I receive heaven's protection. That is why I have not perished. Still, I do not say I am great. The more I know about Him, the more I must keep humbling myself. (226-042, 1992/02/01) 12. If you want to become a central figure, you must pay back any debts you have incurred. In addition, the central figure must bear the responsibility. That is why, even though I cannot take care of each of you, when I run into any of you on the street while you are doing missionary work, I take out my wallet and give you all the money in it. I give not sparing even one penny. I view that recipient not merely as an individual. Since I cannot give to every member of the Unification Church, I give everything I have to that one person, considering him or her as the representative of all members of the church. I want those who strive to help me while I am going the path of devotion for God to receive at least as much blessing as I do. This is my philosophy. Whoever lives like this will not perish. I have lived my whole life that way for the sake of the Will. When I was a student, whenever my parents sent me money, I gave it away to people less fortunate than me, and then I walked. At that time, the streetcar fare was five jeon. Whenever I would go from the Hwashin Department Store in downtown Seoul to the south side of the Han River near the Noryangjin fish market, I always gave my fare to beggars on the street and walked instead of taking the streetcar. I cannot forget the life I used to live with tears flowing from my eyes, touched by the bitter grief of those miserable people. I would pray, 'Father, now I cannot give much to these people who are living homeless on the street, but in the future may this country be blessed with liberation and prosperity for everyone. Please enable it to become a nation that all humankind will honor and respect, a nation that dwells in the midst of Your heart.' (227-288, 1992/02/14) 13. I do not ever forget anyone who treated me with sympathy for God's sake, and I do my very best to repay that person by giving the maximum return. I know that I made you suffer on the path of following the Will, but I am not irresponsible. If I drove you on a path to suffer, I will bear the responsibility. If I cannot bear it on earth, I will bear it after I go to the spirit world. Hence, those who go forward having made an oath to follow me are blessed. I am a person who absolutely does not know how to betray others. I am also a person who cannot live if I incur even a small debt. Such is my nature. God is like that. God is a being who cannot endure incurring a debt. If someone gives Him ten, He will give back hundreds or thousands. You too must have that kind of trait. (049-076, 1971/10/03) The family life of true owners True Father often compared his solitary and difficult life to the Dokdo Islands that are mentioned in the lyrics of the song Hollo Arirang. The Dokdo Islands, also called the Liancourt Rocks, are isolated islands in the East Sea. They greet the morning sun while being pounded by the sea's rough waves. Like those islands, True Parents have been fighting and winning victory all by themselves. Whether searching for the Principle or pioneering each course in the providence of restoration, they have been advancing step by step as if each was the critical battle that could be their last. True Fathers love for all creation was unbounded. This is because he understood the creation's sorrow and bitter grief at not meeting its true owners. He resonated with the creation and felt joy when giving and receiving its untainted and essential love and beauty. True Parents understand that God's ideal of creation is realized on the foundation of the family, so the family is more important to them than anything. Hence, True Parents always held hands everywhere they went. They were together whether in private or at public events. Although the continual demands of public life meant that they had little time to be with their children, they nevertheless prayed for them every day. 14. Even at digging in a mine I am a champion. I know how to set the buttresses in place inside a mine. I thought to myself: suppose I am hounded and end up in prison, and as a prisoner I am put to work as a coal miner. I must be able to gain experiences from all I go through that will enable me to turn the world around and complete the Will before I die. With such a mindset, I learned how to do many things, even how to make charcoal out of wood. I am a jack-of-all-trades, and I can be successful at anything. Even if I am carried by helicopter and parachuted into an uninhabited gorge, I will not die of starvation. Where wild animals dwell, there is plenty to eat. I know which mushrooms are poisonous and which plants are edible. If there is water I can fish, because I know how to make a hook, line and rod to fish with. A person needs to catch only three fish a day to live. Because I've trained myself in this way, I can survive in any situation. So I have no fear whatsoever about survival. That is why my philosophy of life is that Unificationists should experience all kinds of harsh situations before they are 30 years old. (213-136, 1991/01/16) 15. With the sky as my blanket, no matter where I go I can live happily. I have many friends. All things are God's creations; I can live with them and make them my friends, so I am not lonely. Hence, I can live happily anywhere, and wherever I go I can live on my own. That is why I could become the ancestor of happiness and the ancestor of lineage. That is why I can tell you to inherit my lineage and follow my way of life. If you do not, you cannot go to the kingdom of heaven. Since this conclusion is based on my own experimentation and personal experiences, I believe it is correct. (2009/09/19) 16. I went empty-handed to South America. Everyone told me not to go. There are many people who love me in the United States. Many of them warned me not to go, thinking that if I went I would give up and return. Even some scholars spoke to me like that. So I knew that I might perish, but I went anyway. Did I perish or prosper? If you go determined to do the mission even if you perish, you will not perish. The individual who owns that universal thought and applies it as a personal philosophy of life is a wise person. This has been my philosophy of life. I never entertain the thought that I will fail. When I throw myself into projects that others say will not work, within three years I make them successful. I tell you, the people who think that things will not work have not actually done them. That is why I can go to a fishing spot and set a world record; it is why when I try a sport I can become a champion. (281-306, 1997/03/09) 17. At home when I enter my room, I take off my socks. If it is not a special day, I do not put on a tie. It is to save money to help people around the world who are dying of hunger. When the air is clear, after I wear a shirt for a day the collar does not become dirty. So I do not want a shirt that I have worn for only one day to be washed. Nonetheless, after I take it off someone takes it away and washes it. So I hide the shirt after I take it off so that no one does that. If they put it in the hamper to be washed, I take it out and wear it again. You need to live such a life. I am always thinking of how to save and conserve, and with the money I save, to help those who are dying of starvation. (575-152, 2007/09/18) 18. Today I came to speak at this public gathering wearing a white shirt and a tie, but the tie is nylon and was inexpensive. I live like this. I bought this jacket for $13 and these pants for $7. All together that is $20. Even the belt that I am wearing is an inexpensive one, but it is stronger than an alligator-skin belt. You might not have imagined even in a dream that I wear inexpensive clothes like these. I am telling you this because I know that you want to know about my personal life. I live a simple life. With regard to myself, I am a miser. (227-159, 1992/02/11) 19. I have no possessions whatsoever to my name. Whatever I have I use as resources for the church. There is no miser comparable to me. You will not be able to find anyone as ruthlessly stingy toward himself as I am. Today, because I told you to come, I am wearing a suit, but I am not wearing a tie. How much am I saving by wearing simply a jacket and not a tie? The jacket and pants together cost $50. I go around dressed like that. I do not mind going anywhere like that. Why? As the person who carries the name of True Parents, I will not live in debt. I am living day and night transcending time. On rainy days, Unification Church missionaries must be looking at the water running off the eaves of the houses and shedding tears. They may not have decent food to eat. They pass sleepless nights while praying for me to have a long life. How, then, can I live a comfortable life, eating three meals a day and sleeping soundly with my limbs stretched out? You need to understand that having the enormous responsibility of True Parents, we cannot escape the feeling that we could not do enough to care for them, so inevitably we feel like sinners before them. Thinking like that is precious. So you also need to have such a mindset, and invest yourself to save your relatives. Invest for them and then forget about what you have given. If you do that, you will without fail become the central person in your tribe. The central person is the one who takes responsibility for others. (227-290, 1992/02/14) 20. A human being should speak good words and should behave well. Both your words and your behavior should be proper. Also, your thoughts must be upright, and you should do your work well. Whatever you do, you need to become a good example. Then you can adapt yourself to any environment. Everyone passes through all kinds of situations. I am giving you these guidelines because I think that you need to value every aspect of your life: as an individual, as a member of society, and as a church member. Now the time we are living in is different from the past. The time has arrived for us to keep a high standard in every aspect of our life. (131-312, 1984/05/04) 21. You should organize all your things in their proper places so that you can locate them whenever you need to use them. You should know how to put them in order and take care of them so that your things are clean and beautiful. I once thought of why Japan was given the blessing of wealth. I think one reason is because Japanese people keep their environment well organized and clean. Evil spirits want things to be in disarray, and good spirits want things to be cared for in divine and clean conditions. It seems that in the case of Japan, because of those conditions, good spirits have come and helped the nation, and therefore Japan has developed quickly. Following their example, even if you are busy, you need to keep your things clean and well organized. (131-303, 1984/05/04) 22. I always think it is fun to observe people who live as husband and wife. When I see two people living together while loving each other, giving birth to children, and encouraging each other to overcome their difficulties and carry on through the marathon of life, I wonder, 'What enables them to do that?' It is certainly not money, nor the ability of either the man or the woman individually. It is the great power of love that makes it possible. Love is like a sleeping baby who purses his lips, wanting to suck his mother's breast, or like a baby who cries even as he drinks his mother's milk, needing his mother's embrace. This is precious. (183-053, 1988/10/29) 23. No matter how busy I am, every day without fail I go to my sleeping children's bedside and pray. Fulfilling the role of a father or mother in front of these precious ones is not easy. I whisper to them, 'What will I be able to give you? I cannot be in your debt. Although you are sleeping, I will ask God to bless you as I hug you tightly and kiss you on the cheek. I feel so sorry that I do not have time to go places with you, holding your hands. Still, with my kisses I will make this eternal.' This is how I am living. (085-136, 1976/03/02) 24. You should not make a scene in front of your children, fighting or showing angry or weeping faces that cause your little children to cry out loud. That is not a proper thing for parents to do. It is a shameful thing to do in front of the children. Your children represent the God of the future. They should be your successors who will step forth and inherit God's ideal and become His substantial object partners. Being so, you should regard them as your greatest teachers. You cannot deceive your children. It just does not work. They may not say anything to you, but if you are not being truthful with them, they already know it. Because of this, parents must become the best teachers. You, as their parents, should stand in the position to represent God to them and be their best teachers. You should be the mainstay for their emotional growth. As parents, you should be able to raise your children to say, 'I will become a husband like my father, and I will meet a wife like my mother. Even if it means I have to raise up my wife, I want a wife who is like my mother.' You should be able to provide them with such an education of heart. (165-095, 1987/05/20) 25. Mother and I always try to compose ourselves in front of our children. Likewise, even though you have a squabble, you should not show tears in front of them. You need to regard them as God. As their mom and dad, you should never let your children see you in tears. When children are young, their mom and dad are number one. They are the greatest people in the world. To children, their mom and dad represent God. They are the greatest -- greater than the president, greater than Jesus or Buddha, greater than anyone. Families must advance on that basis of heart. We have stepped forward to build the kingdom of heaven. A nation can never build the kingdom of heaven; it can be realized only through families. The family is where we, the True Parents, always want to come and dwell, and the family is where God wants to dwell. It is where even the nation's leader wants to live. (115-217, 1981/11/15) 26. Parents are happy to wash their baby's diapers despite the smell, because all the while they are thinking of their baby's plump, happy face smiling at them. Just thinking of the image of their baby's face flickering in front of their eyes fills them with joy. Such is the heart of parents who love their children. By the same token, if you love God, how much do you love Him? If you truly love Him, there should be nothing that you do not like. No matter how difficult the task, you will not find it difficult. Even in a deep gorge there is a rope of love buried there; finding it, you will resonate with God's love, which gives you motivation. It is like a mother who comes home after working hard in the field. She is happy to nurse her baby lovingly and does not notice the pain when the infant bites down on her breast to suck. (025-264, 1969/10/05) Section 2. True Parents' Public Life and Devotion True Parents' attitude toward public life God's Will is to complete His purpose of creation, which is the ideal of creation. In his lifetime, True Father lived for the Will and was ready to die for it at any time. He thought only of God's Will and acted only for its realization. To him there was no distinction between night and day, and even at night he was not able to sleep comfortably. True Mother is the same, having led such a life with Father for more than five decades. Since Fathers passing, she has become even more serious about fulfilling God's Will within her lifetime. True Parents' dedication could be seen during their speaking tours around the world, when they traveled from country to country without a break in order to encourage the members. True Parents have led public lives for the liberation of God and the salvation of humankind. Without caring about their own living situation, they have sacrificed everything for the public purpose. 1. When I travel, I sanctify every place I go. Wherever I sit, I sanctify that place before taking my seat, and when I depart, I take some measures for protection: I say, 'Having sat in the highest position in this place, I am now leaving.' Then, satan cannot follow me. Also, rather than looking for the most comfortable seat, I look for a good place from which to observe my surroundings. In order to live like this, I need to keep myself in a state of keen sensitivity. If I step into a bad place, I immediately feel my hair stand on end. I quickly notice what kind of place it is, and, feeling that sensation, I know I must leave. This is how I protect my life. If after I know I stay there anyway, I am exposing myself to danger. That's why I always travel with my spiritual lantern on. In terms of electric light, if daylight is 1,000 watts, I need to emit a light greater than 1,000 watts. Unless my light is brighter than the daytime sunlight, I will cast a shadow. That is why we absolutely need to lead a life of love. Then hundreds of thousands of watts of light directly connect from God to us. Our light comes directly from God's powerhouse. You always have to think like this. (335-252, 2000/10/05) 2. If I had thought of myself first, I would not have been able to come this far. I would have been swept away with the current. Because I do not think of myself, I yearn for other people. You have no idea how strong my yearning is. As the head of the church, even when it is approaching midnight I do not want to be parted from the members. Although we said goodbye, if one of my members returns to the church before I leave for my home, I am delighted to stay with him or her even into the morning hours. I will not interrupt the flow of love from the heart. I yearn for people to that degree. When they are absent, I miss them so much that I shed tears when I meet them. You cannot go to God's kingdom without shedding tears for people. The path to the kingdom is not to eat well and live a comfortable life. God wants to give everything, even His secrets, to the person who lives a life of shedding tears for others. As True Parents, we are doing our best to liberate God. You have to think how to unite with the Will. (308-210, 1999/01/05) 3. I do not think about how hard I have been working. Salmon die after they spawn in order to feed their own bodies to their young. By dying, they want to give their young absolutely everything they have, all the way to the end. They keep nothing for themselves. I too will not keep anything in my possession. Whatever belongs to me, I want it to belong to my future descendants in all nations. I have no concept of holding on to some secret funds. When someone makes a donation, I never use it for myself. I do not touch it. Instead, I add to it from what I have and use it all for the world. (322-018, 2000/05/11) 4. Even if I have money, it has never been my dream to use it to build a nice house for myself filled with bodily comforts. However, if I need to use money for people, I am willing to even borrow money. This is my conviction, and this is how I live. Why? Because I am the Unification Church leader, and my mission is to make conditions to love the Will of God, who loves the world. As the leader, unless I make such conditions in my daily life, I cannot leave behind the textbook to teach you to do the same. I am responsible to make my life that textbook and leave it behind for you when I go. Because I am carrying out the mission of a pioneer, I cannot reveal my sadness when I am sad, or my feelings of having been wronged when I am unfairly treated. (032-274, 1970/07/19) 5. So many people are going hungry throughout the world. Who is going to take responsibility for that? So many children are not able to receive an education. When they live that way, many people end up leading meaningless lives, of less value than even kindling for burning the garbage. I want to give them ample opportunities to study, more than what is available to children from rich families. Some of the most critical problems we have to solve in the Last Days are to prevent people from starving to death and providing education for children who cannot study because their families cannot afford tuition. We, True Parents, want to take ownership and solve this problem. We will do what is needed to save them, even if we have to create a special task force. This is my philosophy of life, and I am constantly working on it. No one wants to take responsibility for this task, but as the True Parents, we are striving to find ways to help them. (600-105, 2008/10/27) 6. Donated money is a fearsome thing, more fearsome than poison. If you use it for your family and children, you will come to ruin. The offering you received is what others offered for God's kingdom; heaven remembers how they prepared it with blood, sweat and tears. Hence, when I receive money that was donated, I think first about whom I should give it to. As long as I use it for a greater purpose, for the world, or for the nation, I will not be trapped by it. Yet, many people go to ruin because they do not know the right way to use money. (273-203, 1995/10/22) 7. I never use even one cent of public money for myself. I accurately report my use of money, so these days even the IRS auditors testify that I never use public money for my personal purpose. They confirm my integrity when it comes to money. I do not covet the money that you earn through your hard work. I, the man with the title of True Father, am not that kind of person. When I received a report that a Japanese sister had been wearing the same underwear for seven years while doing church activity, it made me weep bitterly. I cannot forget the Japanese people who made such conditions. Because they made such conditions, I want to save them. I know very well how much they are suffering. (307-244, 1998/11/21) 8. Do not become dependent on the Unification Church after you join it. You have to be a plus, not a minus, in relation to this movement and the church. You have no idea how much it hinders God's providence when, instead of being helpful to God's Will, you cause heaven to worry about you. So I determined that I would maintain the standard of being a plus throughout my life. Until the Will is fulfilled on the world level, I have resolved not to appoint as leaders people who might obstruct its advancement. I will not appoint them, even though they may be my countrymen or even my own relatives. (337-043, 2000/10/21) 9. There has not been a day when we, True Parents, did not shed tears. This remains true to this day. As people in a public position, we cannot put our feet up or sleep comfortably. We cannot even eat a bowl of rice with our hearts at ease. Yet, even though we are living that kind of life, I hear all kinds of derogatory remarks, but I have never made excuses. If God had made excuses for the last 6,000 years, there would be nothing left of heaven and earth. When we look into God's inner heart, our own trials and suffering seem so trivial. They do not justify you making excuses in front of God. On the contrary, you have to comfort God, bowing your head before Him and repenting for how little you have done. You should not expose the difficulties you encounter in your situation or make excuses for them; rather, you should keep them to yourselves while feeling ashamed that you have not done enough. Still, most people first make excuses for themselves. You should not do that. (026-019, 1969/10/14) 10. The greater our difficulties, the more we need to be centered on God with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. We have to center on the Absolute Subject Partner and go to the zero position. The zero position means that when the sun shines down vertically, no shadows are cast. At noontime if you stand under the sun, you cast no shadow. When the sun is at its zenith, your shadow disappears. When there is no shadow because everything reaches the zero position, something new appears. That is the point where those who live in worries end up failing. But even if you fail, as long as you do not worry, you will go to a higher position. Even if everyone else retreats, perishes and disappears, you will advance on a different, higher level if you do not worry. That's my philosophy of life. The Unification Church has been treated unrighteously, but whatever was brought down by mistreatment was eventually re-established on a higher level. That's what it means to move forward centering on the principle that an absolute subject partner creates its absolute object partner. (292-017, 1998/03/22) 11. I have no time to sleep. Even on Sunday which for most people is a day off, I continuously push myself. Once I start speaking I do not stop. I have taken very few naps in my life. Since 1990, I may nap when I feel very tired, but it is never for more than an hour. If I nap for more than an hour, I cannot sleep at night. So no matter how tired I am, I do not take a nap. That has become my habit. I usually wake up at 3:30 in the morning. I may be getting older, but I will not be outdone by young people, because I know how to look after my health. (247-052, 1993/04/21) 12. In heaven, you do not live with money. You cannot live on your knowledge either. You need to shed lots of tears of love. Especially religious leaders will have to shed many tears. I have been living my whole life with a heart that will burst into a river of tears if anyone says just one poignant word to me. Such is the sorrow that I harbor in my heart. If I cannot completely dissolve it while I am on earth, I will have to continue working without rest in the next world. Because I know there are mountains of work to be done, I complete my day's work even if I have to work late into the night. I do so in order to preserve the next day as a full one. Tomorrow I will try to do greater work than today, and greater and greater work with each passing day. We are building heaven's tower, a tower for God. I always think that someone should lay at least one more brick for the construction of heaven's tower. Having lived my whole life in this way, forgetting myself, I have reached the pinnacle on the world level. (208-143, 1990/11/17) 13. You should know that there are many who shed their blood and give up their sleep in order to connect the developments in the Unification Church to their countries and peoples. I know this. And because I am the person who gives them their instructions, I keep going day and night in order not to be indebted to them. When midnight comes around I do not sleep; instead I think 'Oh, it's their prayer time!' In this way I try hard not to be indebted to them. That is why the Unification Church is advancing. (231-066, 1992/05/31) Devotion and a life of prayer True Father said that if he were to choose just one word, it would be seong, meaning 'sincerity.' Father always emphasized the importance of sincere devotion. Sincere devotion refers to conditions to actualize the Word in daily life. It is the basic activity of a life of faith, which can move the heart of God and the hearts of people. True Parents always think that people who offer sincere devotion, and the things that come as a result of sincere devotion, are more important than anything else. Moreover, they emphasize that if we pray with faith, God will work to make our prayers come true, and that before we pray we should act. 14. When I was put in prison, I became a parent to my fellow inmates. When I went to a construction site, I became a parent to the laborers. When I spent seven years in Gloucester, in the United States, going out on boats, I went out with that heart. When I went out on the New Hope boat, even when everyone else was napping, I did not rest. In the morning when I had to go out to sea, I would be at the dockside even if the captain was still sleeping. As long as I was on the boat, I would remain awake. There was a bed in the cabin, but I lay down there only once when I had a bad headache. That is how hard I pushed myself. I had the responsibility to establish the tradition, like the captain of the boat does for his crew. More than that, I should take responsibility as the parent. When I established Tongil Industries, it took three or four hours to travel from Cheongpa-dong to Sutaekri. I cannot count how many times I went back and forth, sometimes twice a day and even three times a day. For three years I went back and forth like that to the Unification Theological Seminary in Barrytown. Whenever I felt I needed to make some special condition, I went there every day. If I had to go somewhere and come back late, the next day I would go again in the early morning. I did this to offer sincere devotion. (117-022, 1982/01/30) 15. Sincere devotion enables God to lower His anchor to a place where there is no anchor line. By offering sincere devotion, the anchor chain is lowered link by link. When it reaches you and you grasp hold of that chain, you can be freely lifted up to God's kingdom. If you do not make conditions of devotion, you cannot go up. Therefore, you should offer devotion so you can tie yourself to the anchor. If you make a strong tie, you can go to heaven freely. A door will open in your prayer life. As you offer more sincere devotion, that door will open wider on the earth plane and draw you up on God's anchor. If you pray often, little by little the doorway of your prayer will become larger. As it gradually widens, the chain will become a ladder. Then as you continually offer more devotion, the ladder will become a mountain, and high on the summit of that mountain you can connect to the kingdom of heaven. At that point, either you will go higher or heaven will come down. You then extend the ladder, and all the people in the spirit world will work hard for you. Your conditions of sincere devotion bring them down to earth. Also, if you offer devotion for other people on earth, a mountain will appear before them, showing them a path to ascend to a realm where they can receive benefit. (169-223, 1987/10/31) 16. Those who do not offer conditions of devotion make many excuses for not doing so. People who offer devotion do not make excuses, because they have so many goals for which they need to offer devotion. That is why God does not say even one word by way of an excuse. From the time of the creation to this day, God has hardly spoken; rather, He is occupied with offering His own sincere devotions. He offers them for the sake of the whole, in order to stand in the position where He can relate with all beings. God is offering ever more devotion, still with the same heart of loyalty, to elevate the lower realms to a higher state. True Parents are going that same way. We are always making new beginnings. That means we have to keep offering additional devotion. We will not imitate the sorrow of those who have lost out; rather, we will connect to the joy of victors. (276-143, 1996/02/18) 17. I should offer an incredible amount of devotion, numerous conditions of devotion, in order to create a strong economic foundation for the liberation of all peoples of the world. Afterward, God and satan will have to acknowledge what I did. That is why I live my life the way I do. That is why I have been going to Cheongpyeong every day. I may return home around midnight, but desiring to see that land again I will go back there the following morning. I am investing my sincere devotion all the time. In fact, I need to continue offering devotion. I must gather all the bundles of devotion and offer them to God along with our blood and sweat. Then God the Subject Partner will not be hesitant to provide us with the materials necessary to re-create the nation and the world. This is living in accordance with the Principle. (109-182, 1980/11/01) 18. The Unification Church's teaching is fearful. When we went to South America, we had no intention of causing anyone loss. So we had to start everything on our own and build with our own hands. Nevertheless, we never succumbed to fatigue. I could not afford to become tired, because I wanted to resurrect South America to become a continent that can help the world. I resolved that as long as God does not abandon His hope to help the world, I cannot abandon South America. I tell you that as long as there are people who are investing devotion for this, it will work. I am now approaching the age of 80, but I am adding something more every day. I do not retreat. I should shed one more drop of sweat today than I shed yesterday, take one more step, do one more thing. This is how I can advance. The word 'stop' is not in my vocabulary. The word 'stop' connects with retreat and death. The word 'advance' is connected with flourishing and with the kingdom of heaven. (276-146, 1996/02/18) 19. When I give a sermon, I never decide on the title or do research for it in advance. This is because when I begin to speak, I stand in relationship to the vertical realm. Water flows quickest when it falls straight down vertically, at a 90-degree angle to the level surface, and then flows horizontally. With people listening to me, many stories flow out of my mouth as if opening a water faucet. It's because there are people who need to hear them. As I have many things to say to different people in the audience, it requires much time. A good number of people are revived by my sermons. Knowing this, I am able to speak for more than ten hours. For what purpose do I do this? It is to revive my children. (247-032, 1993/04/21) 20. If it takes others one hour and 30 minutes to walk to a destination, I can walk it in one hour and 10 minutes. I save 20 minutes. Others may stroll along, but when I walk I raise my foot only an inch, three inches at the most, above the ground. My stride is 7 to 15 centimeters longer than that of most people. So I can walk much faster than others. I can complete a distance of 8 kilometers 25 or 30 minutes faster than other people. I need to walk at a high speed to align with this busy time. Now things are moving much faster than before. If I were to move slowly in such a fast-paced era, it would be as if I were paddling backward. (600-140, 2008/10/29) 21. God sincerely prepared wonderful educational materials, without omitting anything, but you did not know that. I also prepared educational materials. It took great effort to discover the truth about restoration, about death, about the spirit world and so on. I have experienced praying continuously for more than 17 hours without taking a break to eat. For me, 10 or 12 hours in prayer is not out of the ordinary. That is why my knees are calloused. Now, even if I do not pray for long, because God is very close, we can immediately communicate. If we do not make the truth known to the world, how can we liberate all the people, all humankind? Through such effort and hardships, I finally discovered the truth and revealed it. But I realized that God had prepared all of it long ago. (250-318, 1993/10/15) 22. The force of my prayer is strong enough to pull a pine tree out of the ground, or dislodge a boulder so that it rolls down a mountain slope. In the past, when I prayed in the sweltering months of May and June in cotton-lined pants, I shed so much sweat and tears laced with blood that often I had to wring the sweat and tears from my clothes. When I prayed with all of my devotion, struggling to accomplish God's Will even in circumstances that fractured my bones and battered my flesh, God visited me and comforted my heart. (212-039, 1991/01/01) 23. When I pray, I am holding onto the top of the world, fighting to make it turn the right way. Within five minutes I am sweating. That is the hardest battle. When Jesus prayed, knowing he would go to the cross, he shed his sweat and blood. That was a battle. I can say it was the ultimate fight. Do you know how necessary prayer is? Have you experienced the effects of prayer? You need to have those experiences. You should have the conviction that prayer never fails to accomplish things. I am saying that, after you pray, do not doubt. Do not question, 'Did God listen to my prayer?' Believe what I told you, and think, 'It will be accomplished!' If you continue praying like this over the next 10 years, the next 100 years, you will go up; you will never go down. And if you tell God that you will never give up on the way, then God will definitely help you. He will help you every time. The Will that God is working toward cannot be completed after just a few years' work. The Will that He is working toward is certain to be achieved; however, it may require several hundred million years. So if you are going to uphold God's Will, you must have the conviction that you will not change even over hundreds of millions of years. God wants to see such people, because that is the very Will He wants to see fulfilled. (066-213, 1973/05/07) 24. God does not want to be indebted to you. He wants to give you all that He can, and He will try to give you even more. However, you may have to wait, which could be tiresome. If you still do not receive it, your sons and daughters will receive it. That is why I ask you to have a heart to pray continuously, even for tens of thousands of years. True Parents are now praying for things that can happen 1,000 years from now. We are offering serious prayers about how the world should be 10,000 years from now. If we, the founders of the Unification Church, together with the members, offer prayers in all seriousness, then as long as the standard for our prayer rests with heaven, the Unification Church will never perish. Even if everyone wishes us to come to ruin, we will absolutely prevail. So many people have prayed for us to perish, haven't they? Nevertheless, if we pray in the way I have been speaking of, which brings forth predictions about what kind of age is to come, we should strive to qualify to take responsibility for that age. To do this, we should invest ourselves, forget we invested, and invest ourselves again. This is what God does, and we should do the same. It is the only way. Be aware of this. This way is the one secret for resolving everything. (212-272, 1991/01/06) 25. To this day there have been three things for which I have prayed, based on the mottoes that I have established. The first has to do with faith. When I stand in front of God, I have to believe things that the people of the world cannot believe. There is nothing God can say that I cannot believe. Second, I have prayed for wisdom. I cannot take charge unless I can show clear leadership quality in my judgment of situations. That is why I asked God, 'Please give me wisdom greater than the wisdom of Solomon.' Finally, I have prayed for love. I have gone beyond the level of the Korean people. Now when I appear with love in front of all peoples, however I do it, my mindset is that there will be no one, irrespective of nationality or ethnicity, who will not desire to receive love from me. I believe that whoever they are, they will all be attracted to me because of this love that I prayed for. Such love is what is needed the most to carry out a new movement in the Last Days, which is an era when love has dried up. These are the three things I have been praying for. Ever since I began praying this way, everything I asked for has been realized, despite my not knowing when it would be accomplished. (077-063, 1975/03/30) Section 3. A Healthy Lifestyle True Father's health All life follows natural law. True Parents maintained their health by active living and exercise following natural law. Thus, True Father controlled the amount of water he consumed in relation to his salt intake. He ate very few snacks and dined sparingly. He taught us that if we maintain the lifestyle God intended for us at the creation, we will be free of illness. Even when True Father felt unwell, he recovered his health through the protection of heavenly fortune by devoting himself to God's Will and immersing himself in God's heart. True Mother is also taking care of her health by managing her diet. She exercises by taking walks. 1. I know myself. I know my physical condition as well. For whom do I eat, sleep and live? I believe that if I live for the sake of others, any sickness will pack its bags and leave. Why is this? It is because heavenly fortune will seek me out. That is how I think, and that is how I have lived my whole life until now. (367-018, 2002/01/19) 2. I need only seven minutes of exercise in the morning. Other people exercise for three or four hours, but I need only seven minutes. I have done the same exercises every day for decades. I never missed my exercise, even when I was in prison or when I was a student. This is the reason I am maintaining my health now. I exercise from my eyes to my shoulders to every part of my body. You need to take care of your body. The Principle is great. Because I know the Principle, even when I had very little to eat in prison I could maintain my health with my breathing technique. Oxygen is a precious life element. My technique involves inhaling fresh air, absorbing sunshine and drinking water. Even in the labor camp, when the sun rose I would go to the toilet and gaze at the sunlight. Again, we need to drink fresh water, breathe fresh air and absorb the sunshine. These are the three life elements: sunlight, water and air. (439-016, 2004/02/17) 3. As much as possible, I try not to eat snacks. Eating snacks is not good for your health for several reasons. First, it makes you eat more than you need. Second, it prevents you from enjoying your food to the maximum at mealtimes. The food you eat should taste sweet to you. If you chew food for a long time, it starts to taste sweet. In prison, people ate everything quickly, all at once, because they were so hungry. But when you do that, the food is digested almost instantly and about one-third of the nutrition is excreted in the feces. This is why I am telling you to chew as long as you can. Then you will find that your food tastes sweet like baby food that little infants like. Again, do not eat your food in a rush, but chew it slowly until you can taste sweetness in it. Sweet food is delicious, and you can get more nutrition out of it. Also, if you chew for a long time you liquefy the food, and this also will improve the body's absorption of nutrition. (541-325, 2006/10/10) 4. I do not let my thoughts dwell on my fatigue. Because I do not think of myself as being tired, I am not tired. I can remain standing for 12 or even 24 hours. I do not flinch at standing for 20 hours. This is not only because I am healthy physically; it is because I have strong willpower. If you think you are old, then that's the end. Such thinking will really make you old. I always have the mindset that, even as I age, I must keep busy so my mind does not wither. Since my mentality is strong and robust, I can overcome any difficulty while maintaining my health. It is great to have strength of mind. (205-090, 1990/07/07) 5. I engaged in every conceivable type of sports before my twenties. Since I was always involved in sports, when I hurt some part of my body, I learned how to treat it. With that knowledge I have the confidence to maintain good health today. Next is mental conviction. When I go to a high mountain, I do not think of it as high. And when I go to a deep valley, I do not think of it as low. I create that state of calmness in my mind. (121-009, 1982/10/21) 6. When I am tired, I release the tension in my shoulder muscles. If I find a railing nearby, I go there and massage my shoulder against lit to release the tension. When I feel sleepy, if I go to the bathroom and do this massage for just five minutes, my sleepiness disappears. I invest energy that is stronger than my sleepiness. It is like the wind driving the clouds away. I use my willpower to maintain balance. I do not eat snacks, because they interrupt my metabolism. I also do not drink water or eat fruit thoughtlessly, even when they are served to me. You need to enjoy your meal, whatever food you are eating. You do not need many side dishes, not more than three. When people get older, they have a problem of feeling heaviness in their lower legs. They find it especially difficult to stand up after sitting down. That's why you need to do this exercise: Stand up straight, bend your legs and squat down as low as you can while keeping your torso straight, and then stand up again. (322-140, 2000/05/15) 7. I have many ways to exercise. I vary them according to the season of the year. The exercises I do in the spring are different than the exercises I do in the other seasons. I vary them because of the changes in weather and humidity. If germs have infiltrated your body, they will die off if you exercise on a regular basis. I survived prison by doing the exercises I developed. I do them even now. My exercises do not take very long. Even though some people exercise three or four hours a day, they cannot compete with me in maintaining their health. My exercises start from the top of the medulla at the back of my head. They are based on a mental approach. Suppose you have eye pain. If you give out energy that is many times greater than the eye pain, the pain will leave, even be cured. That works for me even today. It is because I use mental energy that no one can beat me in the challenge of staying awake for 24 hours. I do my exercises even while riding in a car. I do them no matter how sick I am. (610-110, 2009/04/14) Insights about health True Father went through many grueling periods of physical suffering, including six incarcerations, yet he overcame them with the help of his special exercises. Notably, while in prison, he developed various techniques such as breathing and certain exercises based on give and receive action. He was born with a robust physical body. Moreover, his unique health management approach helped him thrive despite an often herculean workload. 8. When you inhale, you need to take a deep breath. When you exhale, do it slowly and deeply -- 'phe-eu-w' -- until you totally empty yourself. By breathing this way you can stay healthy. Some people really enjoy walking as a way to stay healthy, but I know another way to strengthen my health even without walking. I do a breathing exercise that is the equivalent of pouring into a 10-mile walk all the energy that one would use to walk 1,000 miles. It involves taking in a lot when you inhale, and exhaling completely. If you do this, your lungs will filter your blood better so that the freshest blood can enter your heart. If your breathing is shallow, then the freshest blood will not have a chance to reach your heart. I do this special breathing exercise; it is something I did even when I was in prison. Focusing all your energy, hold your breath tightly and then release it slowly -- 'phe-e-u-w.' Doing this over and over will benefit you many more times than other exercises. There is no exercise better than this. Just 7 to 13 minutes is enough. When you do this, you must hold your breath. Hold it as long as you can. This exercise is for the lungs. (499-115, 2005/07/02) 9. If you hold your nose, close your mouth tightly and breathe out strongly, the air will go out through your eyes, mouth and ears. It is a way to clean out blockages and prevent your hearing and eyesight from weakening as you grow old. This will keep you healthy as long as you live. The exercise naturally includes exercising your neck, making those muscles strong. In this way you will not get a stuffy nose and you will be able to breathe smoothly. Try this exercise in the morning, holding your nose. Those who do it will avoid colds. I owe my own good health to knowing how to do this exercise. (332-309, 2000/09/24) 10. Once you breathe in, how long can you hold your breath? Go into the water, hold your breath as long as you can underwater and then come up for air. Repeat this again and again, and you will increase your lung capacity. Or you can run 100 meters, morning and night, keeping a balanced pace. These exercises that increase your lung capacity can maintain your health. This is a secret to improving your health. If your lung capacity is great, you can take in more oxygen, and you will naturally be able to hold your breath for a long time. This is all scientific. When you walk, do you habitually look down or far ahead? When you walk, stick out your chest. The most important part of your face is the nose. The nose is the center. Whatever exercise you do, you have to align it with your nose. (576-196, 2007/09/30) 11. Do the belly button exercise. Every vital point in your body is hidden. They are set in deep. If you press those points, you can connect to your body's original and strong qi energy. The navel is the most deeply set point on your body. That's why all the important nerves are connected there. When you wake up in the morning, before you do other exercises, first flex your abdomen strongly. Push your navel outward so your deeply set abdomen protrudes. When you do so, you can revitalize all the cells that are blocked by germs. (206-172, 1990/10/07) 12. You need to exercise not only for good breathing but also for the peripheral nerves. As people age, they do not breathe properly, and this dulls the peripheral nervous system. When this occurs, you may start to lose your balance. To maintain good balance, you need to exercise to keep your body stable. Dancing, singing and martial arts are all forms of exercise that help with balance. Practice any one of them to maintain a healthy lifestyle, and for mental and emotional well-being. Do not exclude martial arts techniques, because they are absolutely necessary for self-defense in many situations. (569-120, 2007/07/22) 13. When I wash my face, I begin with my eyes. I wash my hands first and then my eyes. After washing my eyes I exercise them by gently pressing around them. Then I am more refreshed than I was when I first woke up. This exercise also clears my mind. After doing this exercise for my eyes, if I look here and there, I feel the difference. My eyes are more focused. Next I do an exercise for my nose. After washing my eyes I wash my nose. Then I hold my nose like this and blow air through it. Next, I exercise my throat. I need to do so, because I have spoken so much during my lifetime. The eyes, nose and throat are connected. So I need to clean them with these exercises. I need to do the throat exercise while breathing. Even by this simple exercise, like this, I can relieve the hoarseness in my voice. Next I exercise my shoulders. Where plus and minus energy come together from side to side, high pressure will go down and low pressure will go up. It is an exercise that is based on natural law. You have to do this exercise. Why do we exercise? When you breathe properly, the body's metabolism runs smoothly, in cycles, your fatigue disappears and your health improves. I have an exercise where I flex the various parts of my body; it maintains my body's balance centered on the peripheral nervous system. If you stand like this, you can support your body well. (565-269, 2007/06/12) Chapter 4. The Settlement of Cheon Il Guk and Our Path Section 1. The Faith and Environment of the Early Days The faith of the early days In the early days our church was always crowded with members longing to see True Parents. Divine Principle was taught day and night to guests and new members. Sunday service was filled with the Spirit, and people were constantly witnessing to the truth. The church was filled with love. True Mother often encourages members to work to revive the faith and zeal of the early days of the church. She speaks about creating a living and breathing church to spur the establishment of Cheon Il Guk. She emphasizes that believers should move beyond the wilderness era into the era of the settlement of Cheon Il Guk. 1. We need to revive our church. How wonderful it would be if all people had truly known that Father is the True Parent while he was still on earth. Because they did not know this, my pain and grief are so, so deep. The only way to create a path for these people is through the teachings of the Principle. The Principle teachings are medicine for all humanity. Whether or not we bring revival to our church and advance the settlement of Cheon Il Guk depends on our actions. (True Mother, 2012/10/27) 2. In the early years of the church Father raised the members through his words, his love and with the strong bonds of the realm of heart. From now on, the church in Korea and throughout the world must become like that. Overall I will lead the Korean church in that direction. The same goes for the rest of the world. Even without explaining it in words, we all can feel the bonds of heart we have with each other, forged with God at the center. When we unite, we can be totally interconnected. You are blessed families who are connected to one another with a strong bond of heart, and based upon this, you need to cooperate fully with one another. To build a church based on heart, whether you have a public mission or not, gear your every action, word and attitude first for other people and the environment. You must be considerate of those around you. (True Mother, 2012/09/03) 3. Most pressingly, the question is how we can return to the spirit of the early days in our church. We need to fill our church with life and spirit, in unity with the words of truth and the Holy Spirit. Our task is to share the words of the Principle unceasingly every day with new people, and inspire them to attend seven-day, 21-day and 40-day workshops and then receive the marriage Blessing. We need to find many new members and make our Unification Church vibrant and full of life and spirit. (True Mother, 2012/09/30) 4. What is truly important is not just the number of people that come to Sunday service, but the number of people we can call Unification Church members, that is, people who know the Principle properly. We need to continue giving Divine Principle lectures in our churches. People need to be reborn through these teachings. When, through being born again through the Word, every individual, family, tribe, society and nation practices true love, Cheon Il Guk naturally will come about. That is the kingdom of heaven on earth. When this happens, people will find peace in their hearts. (True Mother, 2012/10/01) 5. Our Unification Church originated from God's spirit and truth. But when I look at the current reality in the church, I cannot say that either our church or its members have matured in heart. In the early days, once members came to the church they never wanted to leave. When Father stayed up late into the night, they wanted to stay with him. And if there was anything Father wanted done, they wanted to do it for him, voluntarily and willingly. Such was the life of faith in the early days of our church. Although our church was small, it was overflowing with true love and we were united in that love. This allowed us to go through many difficult times together. The Korean church produced many blessed families and came to have many unforgettable stories. In the early days the Korean church sisters went out to do pioneer outreach. Some had no one to take care of their children, and they had no choice but to leave their children temporarily in orphanages. In this way, from the time of the 36 Couples Blessing until the 430 Couples Blessing, Korean church members made many sacrifices in order to advance God's providence. (True Mother, 2012/10/01) 6. In those early days, our church president Rev. Eu Hyo-won gave lectures all day long, even though he suffered physical disabilities. Even healthy people find it difficult to lecture for an hour or two, let alone all day long. Not only that -- we were too poor to have proper food at that time, so he was malnourished. Despite such difficulties people joined the church and we blessed the 36 Couples. We need to cherish the 36 Couples because they are the root of heart; membership multiplied based on the foundation of the 36 Couples. That is why I say that whether you are from Korea, Japan or the United States, we need to start anew, filled with the fire, spirit and overflowing love we had in the early days. We must build a church where Divine Principle lectures are taught continuously, a church where workshops are always in progress. (True Mother, 2012/10/01) 7. You all need to be reborn through the Word. In the early days of the church no one complained about conditions. Members were happy and thankful just to see True Parents. Whenever they went out from the church, they missed us; very soon they longed to see us and they were anxious to hear Fathers words. They did not measure everything against their own needs. They did not think about how much they would be paid or whether or not they would be praised if they did this or that. We must regain that spirit. I am saying let's make our church a place that is alive, breathing, and overflowing with love. (True Mother, 2012/10/18) 8. If you wish to quickly restore the people in your town, make sure the lights are always on in the church. Please make a strong determination. As living people who attended True Father, do not do anything that brings you dishonor. Shouldn't you become people whom True Father will remember in the spirit world? Then what do you think you should do? Do not take it easy. Create a church that is alive and breathing with ongoing activities. We are alive, and being alive means being active. Those who remain still and inactive are dead. (True Mother, 2012/10/16) 9. It is important to make a plan, but more important to take action. Be a person who practices. We are living in the era when achievements must be tangible. Your church should be a place where the lights are always on because you are awake at night. Wouldn't Father be drawn to the churches that have the lights on while he tours around the world? I am saying that you should make yours a place that True Father would not pass by without stopping. (True Mother, 2012/10/16) 10. I should accomplish all that Father left incomplete and all that he desired to achieve. Our most urgent task is to establish the true order and tradition both internally and externally. Also, as soon as possible we need to show the world that the Unification Church is going strong, growing and developing so that we can inspire those in the wider world to come to us of their own free will. It is important for you to witness hard, but we also need people to come on their own based on our providential achievements and guided by a voice in their heart that says, 'Oh! This is my ultimate destination!' Then we must guide them to become blessed families. (True Mother, 2012/10/01) 11. We are living in a time when we can actually be one with and experience the spirit world in daily life. If you have the standard that enables you to relate with the spirit world, it will work with you 100 percent. Take ownership and do activities that are alive and breathing. Then the spirit world will assist you without reservation. What is the hope of those in the spirit world? What is our hope? It is to build the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven. That is Cheon Il Guk. How exciting and elevating it would be to realize that in our lifetime! How grateful we should feel! If you actually feel that in your daily life, how can you sit calmly and quietly? How can you not be moved to devote your efforts? (True Mother, 2012/10/18) The witnessing environment Witnessing is transforming God's children into citizens in His kingdom. As the number of heavenly citizens increases, heaven's sovereignty expands and the environment is created for the settlement of Cheon Il Guk. It is with God's spirit and truth that we can witness to humanity. God's spirit and truth are our breastplate and sword. Only by setting forth with the breastplate of the spirit and the sword of truth can we win over the fallen world and create the environment that allows True Parents' glory to shine throughout the world. 12. We have True Parents and the truth. We have the Principle. We now should let the world know about True Father and his life. Our future is bright. I am going to revive all the churches in the provinces and outlying areas. Our churches in Korea must come to life and breathe. You blessed family members need to heed my directions and take action. In doing so you need to help your neighbors and clan members to follow you. (True Mother, 2012/10/01) 13. Many of you must have joined the church 50 or 60 years ago. No matter where you joined, you surely miss the time you first met the Unification Church. Whenever you saw Father and whenever you heard him, did you ever experience not being delighted or grateful in your heart? You were all excited, feeling, 'Oh my, I have met the Lord who gave me new life and brought me to a brand new world! There are many Christians in the world and many believers of other religions as well, but I came to know of heaven's providence and met the Lord before others did. How can I ever be grateful enough?' Rather than keeping this to yourself, you wanted to share it with everyone. You wanted to witness. Truthfully, you have received incredible grace and blessings from heaven. As fallen people you received unimaginable blessings. The fact that you separated from satan is an awesome blessing in itself. Our environment 50 or 60 years ago was very different from that of today. In my heart I would like to rekindle the heart and spirit as it was in the early days of our church, when you worked so hard, yearning for the original homeland. Then you can bear fruit. (True Mother, 2013/02/19) 14. If we were to attend True Father truly as the Lord at his Second Advent, Messiah, king of kings, and emperor of truth, holiness and virtue, what do you think you could do? Can there be an emperor or king without his people? Do you think it is sufficient for him to have only us as his people? All the people in the world should attend him. That is why, from now on you need to testify to Father; you need to explain his achievements and let the world know who and what he truly is. This is what is meant by outreach work. (True Mother, 2012/09/30) 15. We must bring all people to the Blessing and guide them to become Cheon Il Guk citizens. In order to do that, what should you do? Those in the spirit world will not be able to help people who do only what they are told, who live from one day to the next, blurring them together. The expressions 'life-or-death resolve' and 'total investment' must be real to you. That is why I am telling you to take action. That is why I am asking you to report to heaven every day and work together with heaven. (True Mother, 2012/10/18) 16. You are all blessed members and you all probably have children, so you know how wondrous it is to receive the gift of a new life and how much you anticipate the birth of a child. I am sure that you felt the indescribable blessings of heaven at that moment. I tell you that you can have that blessing of giving birth to a new life even every day, depending on the effort you make. Will you sit still and remain idle? The number of people whom you save through your outreach activities will determine your reward. That reward is created by you. I hope that you will not miss such a marvelous opportunity. (True Mother, 2012/12/14) 17. The spirit world is a place where people breathe love, where they breathe in the air of love. Witnessing reveals the love we have planted. When you witness a lot, it is imperative to restore all things, that is, to raise funds. You need to do this to attain the position from which you can give and receive blessings. How you establish a foundation to increase your blessing and bequeath them to your descendants is up to you. It requires your own investment, and you need to make conditions of devotion for that. No one can do it for you. True Parents taught you everything you need to know, and now it is time for you to act. (True Mother, 2012/12/25) 18. We can create the world of peace and happiness that heaven and humanity desire. Father took the lead; he showed you how to do this through his example. He also said that there is no perfection in ignorance. That is why we first need to educate people. We need to help them understand the Word and show them through our actions how to fulfill it. We have been pushing ourselves to realize this grand dream since the population of the world was three billion, and now it is more than seven billion, isn't it? We are responsible to let the seven billion people of this world know God's Will as soon as possible. (True Mother, 2013/02/20) 19. The Savior, Messiah, Returning Lord and True Parents have carried out their providential work throughout the world. Yet because of our shortcomings we have not reached the entire world and brought everyone to know True Father and his achievements. This remains such a bitter sorrow in my heart. It is natural that our descendants will face a difficult time if we do not fulfill our responsibility. That is why you as the first generation must do whatever it takes to let people know that the Returning Lord, Messiah and True Parents for whom they have been yearning has come. How much effort have you made during this time to find people and give them new life? Our time remaining on earth until we pass on to the next world is shorter than the time we have lived so far. What if those people who are living in the same era that we are living in go to the spirit world without knowing True Parents and the truth? In the other world they will wail and accuse you, saying, 'When I was alive on earth, why didn't you tell me about this?' If you do not fulfill your responsibility, your descendants will have to indemnify that. As you have heard the Principle teachings, you must understand what I am saying. Henceforth, you should be serious about fulfilling your responsibility. (True Mother, 2013/03/22) 20. How will we restore this nation, God's homeland? There is no way except through witnessing. We must turn people around through witnessing. All our businesses and organizations need to move in one direction. To welcome the new age that is upon us, you need to have a clear attitude of mind. For this day, I have opened all the doors. I am contemplating many plans for the future global providence. We have to bring tangible results that are visible to the eyes. I know that this is possible, because God will definitely work. God welcomes this time when He can directly govern us. He is manifesting Himself as the King of all kings. Therefore, we cannot let Him remain a king without a people. That is why I want you to be among those who demonstrate loyalty, filial piety and fidelity. This time in history will come only once. If you want to participate, then you must change in every respect. (True Mother, 2013/01/07) 21. What type of wealth am I talking about? I have told you, 'Witness with great effort.' The physical body has limits. Even if you live a long and healthy life, you will probably not live for more than 100 years. We know about the spirit world. When you witness like this to 1 person, 10 people, 100 people, then you are connecting to their eternal life. You are becoming wealthy. You are becoming someone who will be remembered in the eternal world. The wealth of this world ends when you die, but the wealth of the spirit world is eternal. Then which path will you young people take? It is all right to be greedy with regard to this kind of wealth. (True Mother, 2013/10/15) 22. There is no one who dislikes being wealthy. The fastest way to become wealthy is by witnessing. The fallen world is desolate. However, we who attend True Parents are joyful. By witnessing, especially if you can make this world into a world where everyone knows True Parents, you will become the richest person in the world. How much you would live with gratitude and peace in both spirit and flesh! The world is very complicated. In it people have to calculate in order to stay ahead of their competitors, and they fight. What a difference! So your mission is to reach out to many people in the world and bring them to our Heavenly Parent and to True Father who is now in the spirit world. Therefore, what the blessed families sitting here in front of me right now should do is to witness a lot so that God and True Parents can attain what they desire. I am saying you are people who have found the path to happiness. (True Mother, 2013/10/17) 23. I have said that we should create a good environment. Once a good environment is created, even if I say only one thing, people will be able to figure out its meaning from ten different angles. When God created Adam and Eve in the beginning, could they communicate with God or not? They could ask Him questions and receive answers. It can be the same now. If the blessed families can create such an environment, there is no reason you cannot successfully witness with even a little effort. (True Mother, 2013/02/10) 24. It is most pressing that we let all the people of the world know that the True Parents have come to this earth. Telling all humankind that they are here is our great responsibility for the sake of the future. Christians are still waiting for the Returning Lord, the Messiah. We already have gone beyond the Completed Testament Age and opened the era of Cheon Il Guk, but people do not know the providential time in which they live. We must not remain passive. We must mobilize every means to let people know that the True Parents have come. We must let people know that the Messiah has arrived. True Parents came to this world to save all people. For the sake of the salvation of humankind, we must let the world know the legacy True Parents achieved during their lives. Such things do not come about just by talking or by making proclamations. Through taking action and putting things in motion, your efforts must bear fruit. (True Mother, 2013/04/20) 25. Now you should confidently reveal who the True Parents are. It must be made known, and shown, that both the unification of North and South Korea and world peace can be achieved through the True Parents, and you must become people who live to accomplish that. That is why you must be different today than yesterday. Think that you are saving one life every day. You can go out in the position of the ancestors, and the citizens will become your people. You all started in the same position when you were given the Blessing, but the extent to which you fulfilled your responsibilities is different. As the people living in this era in front of your ancestors and future descendants, you are standing here after having received an incredible blessing. But the question is in what position you are standing now, and how do you appear? That is what is important. True Parents are always in the midst of you. You are not alone. (True Mother, 2013/05/13) 26. In Hawaii you can find banyan trees. They are huge and leafy, so they provide shade in the strong sun. People can rest under their branches. This tree does not grow toward the sky, but its branches extend down to the ground and it produces numerous roots, which expand more and more horizontally. I have self-realizations when I look at the natural world our Heavenly Parent created. Like that tree, True Father explored wild and remote areas around the world and he expanded his roots of love with numerous conditions of devotion. In the name of our Heavenly Parent he laid the foundation of many historic victories for the sake of all people. Yet, when looking around the world as a whole, we see there is still so much more we must accomplish through our devotions and efforts. The world today is in a state of chaos and confusion, not knowing which direction to go. Mindful of every minute that passes, we need to find a way to save even one more life. God has made much preparation. He is waiting for us. Throughout the world, many people are striving to live good lives. They do not know God's providence, but they are trying to be good. How grateful they will be when we convey Father's words to them! As I was looking at the banyan tree, I thought, 'Ah, this is a tree that is fulfilling its purpose as God intended!' Like this tree, you young people need to understand the precious Will of God and share His blessings with the world as blessed family members. You should not let the remaining years of your life flow by meaninglessly, leaving your name unknown to the world and your light not shining out to the world. All of us are the fulfillment of the dreams and hope of all humankind. (True Mother, 2014/05/11) 27. In the world today, things are happening at incredible speed. This moment as I am speaking to you, my words can be conveyed throughout the world in the blink of an eye. God allowed the development of civilization with such technology for the sake of all humanity. You need to utilize what is available in our present civilization to fulfill the mission of the tribal messiah. In so doing, you must lead the way in the restoration of your nation and the world. That is the purpose of your life. If you do so, your children, grandchildren -- your descendants -- will live in joy and happiness. (True Mother, 2014/03/31) 28. Thanks to the development of the Internet and mobile phones, the entire world can connect. If your senses are tuned to wherever True Parents are, you will be able to know everything about what they are doing. I have trained you, and I have established a system through which we can share all our materials and achievements with the entire world, so that you can fulfill your responsibility. You became blessed families through the True Parents. And as blessed families you have a responsibility. No one will be able to say that they did not fulfill their responsibility because they were not informed or taught. As True Parents we have opened up every possible way for you to completely fulfill your responsibility. By the results you bring through your own effort you will be able to establish a tradition as a good and noble family. (True Mother, 2014/03/07) 29. National messiahs, regional presidents and special emissaries, you have to have a strong sense of mission and responsibility and focus on how to turn your region and nation around toward God. Is this possible? It is. We know this based on Christian history. When the head of the Roman Empire accepted Christianity, Christianity became the people's religion. Currently the entire world is in chaos. It does not know which way to turn. We must step forward. Sparing not one minute, even one second, we must seek ways to save even one more human life. Without our awareness heaven has made many preparations for us. We have to grasp hold of the hands of God who has prepared all of this for us. Our great contribution to help God and humanity shall determine the destiny and future of the world. From this perspective, I am saying please do not squander your time. (True Mother, 2014/05/11) 30. Even at this moment, do you know how many people around the world are dying without receiving True Parents? We need to think of our fellow human beings living in misery, not knowing the providence and not having received the amazing Blessing of heaven, even though they live in the same age as the True Parents. We need to be aware that this Blessing has been bestowed for the first time after 6,000 years. Firmly planting your feet on the ground, you must roll up your sleeves and boldly proclaim True Parents are here on earth, and you must testify that without them, this nation and world have no hope. I believe that it is time for all of you to thank God, who has guided you to be here at this moment, and fulfill your responsibility to return His love for you. I have appointed special emissaries and reorganized the world into regions based on language. I would like to be able to reach all the people in the world within one second, giving everyone the chance to participate in God's providence. Those who stand on the front line should share and testify about True Parents. (True Mother, 2014/05/11) 31. I studied the world map, thinking about how, during the course of my lifetime, I might be able to offer our Heavenly Parent the one united world that He so longs to see. So I organized the world map based on language and cultural spheres. The world is not just an English-language sphere. In addition to English, there are other regional languages, such as Spanish, French and Arabic. Furthermore, two-thirds of the world's population lives in Asia. Dividing the world simply into regions of equal population does more harm than good. We must focus on Asia. I ask that current regional presidents focus fully on developing the church by increasing membership. Special emissaries will strengthen relationships with social leaders based on the existing foundations of the Universal Peace Federation, the Women's Federation, and other organizations. They need to help heads of state understand God's Will as an essential step to restore nations. Given our present era, you should not say that you cannot accomplish this. Special emissaries need to unite with the regional presidents and walk hand in hand, inside and out. (True Mother, 2014/05/08) 32. I have moved the International Headquarters to the Cheon Jeong Gung Palace. Henceforth our Heavenly Parent will directly guide everything. Even offering your small strength or a small condition of devotion, you must not miss the chance to unite with True Parents moment by moment. I am saying that you must not let the remainder of your life pass by without leaving your mark, without shining like the sun. We alone represent the hopes and dreams of the people of the world. Wherever you go, you must create a joyful environment. Let True Parents be the center of that environment. (True Mother, 2014/05/11) Section 2. Blessed Families and the Education of Future Leaders Blessed families and the future of Cheon Il Guk True Parents have bequeathed the realm of their cosmic victory freely to blessed families and emphasized that Korea should be returned to God as His homeland. Since the ascension of True Father, True Mother has emphasized that testifying to True Parents and spreading their teachings to all people on earth as soon as possible is central to our responsibility and to enabling us to settle the ultimate kingdom of heaven on earth. Blessed families should stand at the front line of God's providence. True Parents placed the blessed families in the position of tribal messiahs and urged them to take the lead in realizing the Cheon Il Guk ideal of one human family under God. 1. The deadline for the 2,000 years of providential history is getting very close, so everything must be revealed now. That is why for the past 12 years, starting from the year 2000, Father has led the providence and said, 'Korea must become God's homeland.' Many of you think, 'Since Father said that, it will happen'; but you should not just take it so lightly. Since Father said it, we here on earth absolutely must accomplish it. We must make it come true. We have this mission. (True Mother, 2013/06/23) 2. Our hope is a world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness. God also wants this. It has taken this long because throughout thousands of years of history the perfect True Parents, those who could complete the providence of restoration through indemnity, did not appear. Now, having attended True Parents, we have entered a new era, but is this enough to make us happy? Isn't our goal to open a happy kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, and attend True Parents and our Heavenly Parent together with our neighbors, our nations and the world? To achieve this, you have to stand in the position of proud filial sons and daughters, loyal patriots and divine sons and daughters. Please pray that you will become blessed families that will accomplish your entire responsibility in this era by proudly informing the whole world about True Parents. (True Mother, 2013/10/18) 3. We have met the True Parents who can liberate us. We need to be reborn through True Parents. This comes through the marriage Blessing. True Parents have freely given this precious grace to many, and that is why all of you must make a solid resolution to live up to your faith. I want you to bear this in mind: it is time to attend True Parents in your family and act as blessed families and Cheon Il Guk citizens. (True Mother, 2013/05/24) 4. Because of True Parents, you are the first group of blessed families in history. Because of True Parents, you welcomed Foundation Day and registered as citizens of Cheon Il Guk. Even though there are seven billion people in the world, you are the only ones who know of this amazing universal and cosmic secret. You can stand joyfully in the position of an ancestor. You must share the things that you know with others. You should reveal the True Parents to them. If you do not take part in the providence I am conducting now, you will have nowhere to stand. You should not think, 'I will go to the kingdom of heaven since I have received the Blessing.' The place we must go is the eternal world. If you are wise people, what kind of decision should you make and how should you act? As blessed families, you should be able to create results you are proud of while True Parents are alive on earth. (True Mother, 2014/03/31) 5. Why has human history unfolded through such difficulties? Throughout this long history, people have moved forward in the pursuit of goodness by acting according to their conscience. However, today's world is in a confusing situation rife with racial, religious, ideological and territorial problems. We cannot remain quiet. God has worked through providential history without rest. Human beings deviated, so the providence unfolded as a history of indemnity required to get us back on track. The Messiah is the one who straightens out things that are wrong. The Messiah must come as the True Parents. This means that True Parents must give rebirth to humanity. Without this process, there is no way to resolve the confusing history of humankind. However, to our amazement and gratitude, True Parents have appeared on earth. You all must become true filial sons and daughters of True Parents. (True Mother, 2013/12/15) 6. We must find the hometown that our Heavenly Parent hopes for. Where is Heavenly Parents hometown? It is True Parents' hometown. Japan and Korea must become one to support the path toward the unification of the fatherland, that is, the unification of North and South Korea. They must do this without fail. When this happens, True Parents will stand in the central position before humankind, and all things will arrange themselves naturally. Human dilemmas over the problems of religion, politics, ideology and borders will be resolved. You have to stand at the forefront on this path, so that Asia will respect all the citizens of Japan, including the public dignitaries. Then you must show them the path toward unity. You cannot cling to small matters. In this era, all historical truth will be revealed. (True Mother, 2013/10/22) 7. Have you all made a resolution to become filial sons and daughters who will find the hometown? We have such a big responsibility and mission, and the time left for us to handle this is so short. So what must we do? The sight of Father working so hard and tirelessly for heaven, doing everything possible to save at least one more lost child, is vivid in my memory. I cannot erase it from my mind. It was such a miserable thing to see. If he were alive here on earth right now, he would be traveling ceaselessly from east to west, carrying out activities in every location. We on earth must fulfill those responsibilities for him. In the Bible it says that Jesus gave the keys to the gates of heaven to Peter. Why were they given to him? It is because the kingdom of heaven must be realized on earth. Our responsibilities are tremendous. We know how we are supposed to live after having received the marriage Blessing. Living in a fallen world, however, you get stained with a self-centered lifestyle and it is difficult to escape your surroundings. (True Mother, 2013/12/01) 8. Just because some country is rich and powerful does not mean that it can unite the world. Attaining oneness comes from shared pursuits. There is no one in all of history who has worked harder than True Parents for the sake of world peace based on heaven's providence. There is no one who has been more victorious than True Parents in leading the providence. That is why first of all you must know the Divine Principle and its teachings. You should live attending True Parents all the time and regardless of where you are. (True Mother, 2013/10/14) 9. Father said that Korea is God's homeland. I would like to dedicate this country to him, and do so together with you. To do that you must obey my direction regardless of your rank. If I were to say, 'Come down from your high position and start working from the very bottom,' would you be able to do it? That would be the mark of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. You must be able to do that for the sake of God, humanity and the Will. That would be the work of completing Father's will. Father said that this is God's homeland, but in reality it is not so. You who have breathed the same air as Father and worked with him during this era must bear the fruit. You just cannot leave it to future generations. We must do it. (True Mother, 2012/12/25) 10. We are at the starting point of Cheon Il Guk. Cheon Il Guk is the nation where we attend the Heavenly Parent and become His children. God is our Parent and King of kings. He who is the King of kings has embraced us as Cheon Il Guk citizens. The people in the world do not know this. You are truly blessed people. How is it that you have come to participate in the providence of history? True Father always said, 'There is no perfection in ignorance.' He educated all people the same way regardless of their status in their field of endeavor. He made sure they knew. We have to do the same. There is no path other than this to unite the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. (True Mother, 2013/02/23) 11. I am going to establish the Heavenly Parents and True Parents' tradition on a solid foundation. When we fulfill our responsibility we will come to stand in a position of reverence eternally as citizens of Cheon Il Guk. For this cause we must advance. We must not waste a single moment. By mobilizing everything and using our wisdom, we must make it so that heaven can embrace all human beings as Cheon Il Guk citizens as soon as possible. (True Mother, 2013/02/28) 12. What is God's wish and the wish of True Parents? The heart and mind of Heavenly Parent is to find the children whom He lost 6,000 years ago. Through the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, many blessed families have been established throughout the world. There is nothing that cannot be accomplished if these blessed families follow True Parents' teachings and unite as one in their country and throughout the world. As soon as possible, you must fulfill the hope of the True Parents, which is to find God's homeland and God's nation. (True Mother, 2013/10/20) 13. You have no idea how important this time is. Use every moment carefully. You are alive at this time, but how are you going to use your time and your life? For whom are you going to use them? If you use them well, you could become a hero or heroine who can go down in history. You can become a filial child, or even a divine son and daughter. God is giving you everything freely; therefore you should become a useful vessel for His desire. Instead of just sitting and listening to words, you should take action. If we want to restore this nation, we must establish a goal and execute it. Shouldn't we establish a plan? Although you feel you must eat three meals a day, you have to work with such dedication that you even forget to eat. You need to know that the results determine whether you will be given eternal life. You have to create the environment where your descendants will say, 'Our ancestors who lived during this time were truly great. We must become worthy of our ancestors.' If that happens, your children will naturally grow well before the Will. In that way, you should be different. So, more than trying to make lots of money, I hope you will do your utmost to meet many people and save them. The most precious thing is to save people's lives. (True Mother, 2013/04/15) 14. Spring is the season of hope. It is a precious season during which our dreams can rise higher and spread wider. But despite the beauty of the season, we hear horrific and indescribably painful news from this country and from the world. This situation can be compared to the people of the world being on a ship without sailors, a captain or even a compass. They experience deep anxiety, not knowing how well the ship will contend with strong winds and high waves, or when it will sink by ramming into a rock. As we watch these incidents take place, blessed members of the Unification Church around the world should stand up as heavenly soldiers. We can no longer just look on and wait. We should not keep the Blessing that has been bestowed upon us to ourselves. We must let the people of the world, who are like orphans, know that our Heavenly Parent and True Parents are carrying out great works. You must confidently proclaim True Parents, who are the only ones who can give hope to this nation and the world. The world cannot live without True Parents. I believe that these efforts will bring about new days of spring for all humanity. Now is the time for all members around the world to rise and take action until the day we bear fruit. (True Mother, 2014/05/11) 15. Presently, if we compare you to farmers before the Will, then the mission that was assigned to you, that of the tribal messiah, is to fertilize the soil. Making this barren ground into fertile soil depends solely on you. If you are lazy during the coming of this wonderful season, your harvest in the autumn will be meager. The position of receiving the Blessing cannot be fulfilled by sitting still. What kind of life would you all have lived had you not met the True Parents? You would probably have lived in your own country, within your own family, eating and being attached to your environment. Few of you would have thought about living for the sake of the nation and world. What do you all think, those of you who have met True Parents? If you have large thoughts, then how large are they, and how must you act? How you work, offer devotions and grow during the springtime will determine how you will appear when the autumn of providential history comes, and with what results you will stand before the True Parents. (True Mother, 2013/04/25) 16. All blessed families have heard Father's words on how to move forward. Now everything depends on how you fulfill your responsibility. If you fulfill your responsibility, then your tribes and descendants will live in a free and happy world. You must prepare the environment. How you create the environment surrounding you during the remaining years of your life will determine the path to advance national restoration and world restoration. Do not just chew over these words, for now is the time to give shape to your faith through your actions. A new era has opened. The words spoken by Father must be made into reality in your surroundings and your families, so that your descendants will have less indemnity to pay. If the responsibility is not fulfilled, it is natural that indemnity must be paid. You have your personal life and your lives as individual blessed families. True Parents cannot get involved in all of that. True Parents have shown you the example, so you must follow it. Everybody should strive to live according to the Word. Some miserable people distort the Word and live self-centered lives. I hope that you will all be wise. I am preparing everything so that you can go on the expressway of a perfectly established tradition. If you can just fulfill the responsibilities given you, there is no doubt that a free, peaceful and united world that attends the Heavenly Parent will be achieved. (True Mother, 2013/08/15) 17. During your short life, you must always think, 'How can I achieve oneness in heart, oneness in body and oneness in thought with True Parents?' If you live a life of practicing this, then not only you but also your descendants will receive many blessings. There is no parent who wants to pass on 30 percent of their indemnity to their beloved children and descendants because they could fulfill only 70 percent. The world has no choice but to gradually become one. We are the only ones who can properly educate the people of the world. Father established the ambassadors for peace, the peace kingdom corps and the peace kingdom police. The peace kingdom corps and the peace kingdom police will bring order to this world of disarray and confusion. They will fight not with weapons but with the Word. All of you need to offer many prayer conditions. The blessed families and providential organizations must unite as one and make sure that heaven's words, True Parents' words, do not fall on stony ground but instead bear fruit. This is the responsibility of you who are living on earth today. (True Mother, 2013/12/01) 18. True Parents' vision of one family under God, in other words, the fact that we are all God's children is at the core of the initiatives we carried out, based on the unification of the North and South American regions. We dedicated all our efforts and the numerous peace organizations that we founded over many years entirely to the fulfillment of that vision. By the grace of God, this vision is now becoming a reality. This new flower of hope must blossom and bear fruit here in South America as well. All the people on this great continent have dreamt of a new world where they can live freely and peacefully in nature, become one family that attends God as their Parent, and live in happiness. This ideal has been God's cherished hope and the desire of humankind throughout the ages. I believe that the challenge to make this dream a reality is a great one. The entire world is suffering due to everything from climate change and poverty to geopolitical tension and conflict. North and South America also face difficult problems of their own in different respects. Nevertheless, North and South America have enormous potential to build a new world. Heavenly fortune is now gathering in these continents. All eyes are focusing on South America. Ladies and gentlemen, you must open your ears and listen to the heavenly calling. You must open your closed ears. (True Mother, 2014/04/22) 19. I would like to offer some proposals for the mutual development of North and South America and the realization of world peace; First, I would like to challenge all of you to take the lead in protecting the natural environment. The world today is heading toward calamity due to climate change and rapid destruction of the environment. God gave us the natural world to serve as our home, an environment within which we can flourish. We should love nature and treat all things of creation with care. Nature, in turn, will give us what we need. We should remember that people and nature are part of one ecosystem created by God. Second, let us take the lead in realizing the ideal of one family under God by overcoming barriers of race, religion and nationality. The Family Federation for World Peace has been working for the realization of ideal families through the cross-cultural marriage Blessing. The marriage Blessing is the only way to reconcile enemies and bring about world unity. Millions of couples from around the world have participated in the marriage Blessing, affirming their marriage with a commitment to build a world of peace by creating God-centered, ideal families. In this way, we are bringing down the great walls that divide the human family. Third, I ask that you take the lead in promoting reconciliation and unity among all the religious traditions in North and South America. A peaceful world begins with reconciliation and unity among religions. God has guided humanity throughout history through religion. At this time when heavenly fortune is pouring in, harmony and cooperation among the religions of North and South America are necessary more than ever. I hope that you and all the religious leaders of North and South America can take the lead in promoting interfaith dialogue and cooperation. Fourth, I sincerely request that all the leaders here today help bring to fruition the ideal village projects that we have developed in Jardim in Brazil and Puerto Leda in Paraguay. The new nation and new world envisioned by God is a world that goes beyond the divisions of religion, race, ethnicity and nationality. It is a world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness, with no barriers. God exists, and in the end it is for this reason that your efforts for North and South America will not be in vain. It is up to each of us to make this heavenly ideal a historical reality in the shortest time possible. I sincerely ask you to work with me to carry out this action plan to realize an ideal community and build a new world. (True Mother, 2014/04/22) The role of women Women have an important responsibility in the providence of restoration, playing core roles on the providential frontier in each period. Women of the Unification family have shed their tears and sweat and conveyed true love in every corner of the world, in accordance with the words of True Parents, to fulfill the responsibility of true daughters, true wives and true mothers attending God. The role of women became larger and more important with the beginning of the Era After the Coming of Heaven. For the completion of Cheon Il Guk, True Parents have urged that women stand at the forefront of the tribal messiah mission, in order to restore the Cain realm by bringing Cain and Abel into unity. 20. It is time for women to take the lead. With maternal love, women should help our underprivileged neighbors on the individual, tribal, national and world levels, showing the world that we can fulfill our purpose together as heaven's true sons and daughters. What must we do for this to happen? People must hear the Divine Principle. Through hearing it, we should all be born anew and I, my neighbors, my nation and world gain inspiration to invest completely with life-or-death determination for the sake of God's Will. Women have to stand at the forefront for this to happen. There is a saying, 'Behind every great man, there is a great woman.' I am not saying that men have not fulfilled their responsibility. Father said that a woman should help a man become whole. Without a wife, a man cannot become whole. He cannot be perfected. A wife makes her husband handsome. Therefore for a man, a wife is absolutely necessary. The same goes for every woman. However, women love peace more than men. For this reason, women must lead the way. (True Mother, 2012/10/17) 21. How important is the role of women? This is the era to fulfill the mission of mothers. Mothers give birth to and nurture life. Father has built a large home for us, and we must arrange and organize the internal aspects of the house. That is our responsibility. (True Mother, 2013/01/09) 22. As Father proclaimed the coming of the women's era, he emphasized the importance of women. You probably remember that Father spoke of how a child born of a woman inherits 99.999 percent from the mother and only 0.001 percent from the father. Father spoke of this on many occasions, and I shared those words on many speaking tours worldwide. However, do you think women have been treated properly by their children and husbands? There are many women who will say that they have not been treated well. From now on, I want to raise woman leaders who will fulfill the mother's mission, so that all women can live free of prejudice. (True Mother, 2013/01/09) 23. A core part of the Principle involves the teaching of yang and yin. From a temporal perspective, this can be divided into the Era Before the Coming of Heaven and the Era After the Coming of Heaven. Until now, in the Era Before the Coming of Heaven, we were in the era of yang, and therefore men took the lead most of the time. Now is the Era After the Coming of Heaven, the era of yin. In other words, it is the start of the women's era. God created heaven and earth as yang and yin, plus and minus, but until now everything has been onesided. Due to the Fall of the first human ancestors, yang and yin could not move forward equally, side by side. Since then, until this era, yang dominated the world. However, now is the time for the era of yin to begin. The time has come for women to take the lead. Heaven knew of this amazing providence, and now we must also become aware of God's profound providence to open a new path in 2013. God's original plan was for a balance to be made, and that is exactly how the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven are to be realized. (True Mother, 2013/04/15) 24. Whether you are sitting down or standing up, asleep or awake, you should invest every ounce of your energy to raise up citizens of Cheon Il Guk, so much so that you feel that 24 hours is not enough time. You must become soldiers who can dedicate this nation substantially before heaven in order to advance God's providence in the world. Let's take the example of the Israelites, whom you know very well. The Israelites did not know of God's providential history or about indemnity. They maintained just one thought, 'We are the chosen people blessed by God.' In the end, they had to pay indemnity as a people after Jesus ended his life sorrowfully. For 2,000 years, they were an unsettled people without a nation. Despite this, it was due to the influence of the mothers among them that they could survive. That is why I am emphasizing the role of mothers and the maternal heart in the creation of the environment for the sake of the providence. (True Mother, 2013/01/09) 25. By studying history we have seen the model courses of victory and failure. Look at Israel today: women join the army and fight equally alongside men in order to protect their nation. It is time for women to lead the way in saving the nation and the world. You must all know that the responsibility of women is serious and important. We must create a miracle. If you cannot participate with me in this providential march, your descendants will accuse you. You cannot say that you did not do it because you did not know. You have been taught everything. (True Mother, 2013/04/20) 26. The role of women in the church is important. In Korean history it has been the mothers, wives and daughters-in-law who passed on the important traditions. It is the same for our FFWPU. From now on, the wives should stand on the front lines. The successful completion of Cheon Il Guk depends on how much we live up to our faith and work and invest ourselves to realize the goals that we have established. The woman's role is important in realizing these goals. As women who stand at the forefront to realize the providential goals, it is time to make a life-or-death determination. (True Mother, 2013/04/20) Educating future leaders If opening the gates of Cheon Il Guk was the mission of True Parents and the first generation of blessed families, the settlement of Cheon Il Guk is the task of the second generation of blessed families and their children. God's Will and heart and True Parents' tradition are passed on when you learn about True Parents' teachings and life course, testify to True Parents, and live a life of true love. Since True Father's ascension, True Mother has been pouring much devotion and effort into establishing the Universal Peace Academy and holding special training workshops for members of the second generation, in order to raise them as outstanding figures who will lead Cheon Il Guk. 27. The world we live in is still satan's world, and therefore we need to raise the members of our second generation so that first they learn the quality of heart at the core of the Divine Principle. Therefore, we need to adhere to a center that values purity even while it allows music and dance. You must watch over the second-generation members well until they are fully mature and have received the Blessing. I have emphasized a revival in the church and education for the second generation. I said that I would grant scholarships to second generation blessed families and other young people of the world in order to raise leaders. (True Mother, 2012/10/01) 28. I am very worried when I look at the second generation of our membership, the future leaders of the Unification family. The conclusion is that none of us have fulfilled our responsibility. I am taking full responsibility for this reality. Do you realize how difficult this is for me? Putting internal and external matters in order is not an easy task. It would be easier to build a new house than to fix, repair and renovate an already existing one. It takes a lot more effort and money. Yet I am taking on this task. You must fulfill your individual responsibilities and thereby help me. (True Mother, 2012/10/18) 29. Our church has a 60-year history, but we did not create an environment for our second generation. We must ensure that members of the second generation take on a great role in fulfilling the Will. The parents must create an environment in which the children can grow within the Will. In this era of Cheon Il Guk, when a new history is beginning, we must protect the second generation of our membership from the secular world and train them to be leaders who can take charge of the future of Cheon Il Guk. (True Mother, 2013/05/08) 30. I am planning to sell the helicopter that Father used. Therefore, I reported this to Father. I told him that I would sell it and use the money for scholarships to raise future leaders by educating members of the second generation. When I told him that, he said, 'Do what you think is best, Mother.' When I reflected on having to give up the helicopter, I felt so bad about not permanently preserving it. Nonetheless, I want to let this nation and the entire world know about True Father. I want to show all humankind and heaven that the Unification Church is moving forward vigorously and prosperously. (True Mother, 2012/09/30) 31. All you members of the second generation must confidently show that you are True Parents' children, whether at school or anywhere else. This is witnessing. You should be the number one students in school. You should be the best. No matter what environment you are in, become the best. The people of the world are looking at the members of our second generation. So what must you do? You must study hard, develop well and become prominent figures before heaven. When you young people stand together and realize the Will that True Parents are trying to accomplish, what do you think the people of the world will say? You will become victors! (True Mother, 2013/08/03) 32. Human life is finite. However, you must bear in mind that when we honor the Parents' will and practice our faith, we will come to stand in the position of receiving blessings and love as central figures in the eternal world. From this point of view, you members of the second generation are hopeful and happy people. If you work hard and put the Principle into action, many new people will be saved through you. When this happens, True Parents will say that everything has been accomplished. Secular laws are not needed in a God-centered world overflowing with freedom, peace, unity and happiness. It will be a world where lawyers, prosecutors and judges are superfluous. So, what is it that we must do? We must introduce True Parents and educate all the people of the world about them, so that they can be a part of this world of happiness. Only on this path can we become proud blessed families and proud leaders of the Unification community. (True Mother, 2013/10/27) 33. Now the entire emphasis will be put on education. I will start by educating leaders from all walks of life and, of course, by nurturing future leaders. This is the fastest path to world peace. This work is for the sake of creating a God-centered world. By gathering our strength, we must build a world of true love where there is freedom, peace, unity and happiness, and where all things are done by individual initiative. This must start with each of us taking the initiative to unite our mind and body. (True Mother, 2013/02/23) 34. We have to ensure that members of our second generation grow up in a good environment. The parents need to create the environment so that these children will grow up purely and beautifully within the Will. They should be able to stand confidently and proudly as the second and third generations of the True Parents, be it at school or out in society. You should raise them to be proud. They are our hope. (True Mother, 2013/10/17) 35. During their day-to-day lives, leaders should always keep in mind, 'Before you try to have dominion over the universe, first gain dominion over yourself.' Based on this, I gathered a group of secondgeneration members and organized a special education workshop. When you are young, you make decisions based on your passions, and those can easily become clouded. That is why Father offered many prayer conditions to discipline his physical body as he walked the path of the Will. You probably have heard about the times he offered over ten hours of prayer, pouring out sweat. On top of that, Father is like fire, and he cannot stand by when he witnesses injustice. However, he endured it all in order to bring satan's world to surrender. This kind of patience is needed. Sincere devotion is needed. For this reason, you need dominion over yourself. In the future, we cannot separate members of the first and second generations. Even though we have said that the second generation will be the center, they should attend the first generation and move forward together. (True Mother, 2013/10/15) 36. The students here at the Universal Peace Academy have to work very hard in order to inscribe their names in providential history. When you realize how much heaven has anticipated this day and longed for a restored humankind, I truly hope that you will study hard. Heaven will help each of you. Please do not allow yourselves to be indebted before heaven or humankind. Your youth and spirit will become the foundation and pillars for the settlement of Cheon Il Guk. Our purpose has become clear. Until the end of our lives we have to move forward to complete this providence. That is why I have established all of you in this position. You are the first fruits gathered for the sake of completing the new era and new history of Cheon Il Guk. Isn't this something to be grateful for? Please act diligently and uphold the vows and pledges you've made. Then True Parents will always be with you. You will shine. Through you, this dark world will become brighter. (True Mother, 2013/03/04) 37. As the people of Cheon Il Guk, you must save all the people of the world. To do so, you must raise your next generation. You should form noble families. Noble families strive to raise up descendants who are better than themselves. You have to raise many sons and daughters of filial piety, men and women who are more outstanding, more trustworthy and more loyal than yourselves. Only then will there be hope for the future. (True Mother, 2014/07/27) Section 3. The Life of Cheon Il Guk Citizens Gratitude Cheon Il Guk is a world where, based on true love, heaven and earth unite, the body and mind unite, and one lives in harmony with nature. Citizens of Cheon Il Guk should live according to the original ideal of creation. They should be able to feel that God is always with them, even while Cheon Il Guk is being built, and that He shares the pleasures and pains of life with them. To sustain this, they should live with joy, prayer and gratitude for everything at all times. A life of gratitude is always accompanied by heavenly blessings and heavenly fortune. True Mother teaches that this life of gratitude starts when we completely empty our minds. 1. My motto in life is 'How can I live today with more gratitude than yesterday?' I have tried to live a life in which I am more grateful today than I was yesterday, and in which I will be even more grateful tomorrow than I am today. It has been my life's goal to have gratitude in my heart every day. Right before True Father left for Danbury, he said, 'Please never complain. You should be grateful for the position you have been placed in, for when you become completely one through your gratitude, great miracles can take place.' (True Mother, 1984/07/31) 2. We all need to empty our hearts and repent. Those who are in high positions should become all the more humble in heart and grateful to God for being alive each day. And when they look back on their lives, they should express their gratitude for having been allowed to make a new beginning. When you ask for help to make this a day on which you fulfill the providential work that you have not yet been able to accomplish, and on which you live your life with gratitude, your surroundings will look beautiful to you. Then you will be happy, and because you cannot keep this happiness to yourself, you naturally will witness to others. (True Mother, 2012/10/27) 3. Your mind and body unite when you are truly 100 percent grateful. When this happens, those around you become happier. If you live your life with a heart of gratitude for the blessings heaven has given you, I think you will be able to create even more joy among those around you, and you will be able to spread these blessings to your family, society, nation and world. You are truly happy people to be able to work with the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. True Parents exist only once in history. (True Mother, 2012/11/24) 4. When you fail to fulfill your responsibility, you have to pay indemnity. It is inevitable. This is why I have told you not to be arrogant, but to live with a grateful heart. When you find it in your heart to be truly grateful in front of heaven and your brothers and sisters, you find peace. You become free. You break free of your chains. (True Mother, 2012/12/14) 5. We should always be grateful. First, we should be grateful to God, then to our husband or wife, then to our neighbors. The more gratitude you have, the deeper the love that flows into you. The more you share it, the more of God's love you will receive. You receive it in proportion to the gratitude you share. This is why when the time comes for me to pass on, I will leave behind words of gratitude to this world and return to the Father with only love. And when I return to Him, He and I will live forevermore in love. When that time comes, the only thing that will matter to me is how much I can revere God and live in gratitude. This is my dream. In order to receive love and blessings, we need to live a life of gratitude. When we encounter misfortunes, God knows about it. When we find ourselves in the most wretched of situations in the world, He cannot help but be aware of it. And when we are in such a position and we are still able to deal with it and digest it with gratitude, God will count us as trustworthy. When we are able to overcome even such situations, we will receive blessings that cannot be found anywhere else. This principle is at work in the world. (093-195, 1977/05/29) 6. When we think about the fact that God has labored for us until this day, and that He is fulfilling 95 percent of the mission of paving the world-level pioneer course that we need to follow, we cannot but be grateful to Him. In fact, the very essence of a life of faith is to be grateful to God. When you have such a heart, it can be the basis on which you can form a relationship with Him. Should we be grateful only when we find ourselves in good situations? Of course not. God has not labored for us until this day only when things were going well for Him. The more difficult the situation, the harder and more resolutely He has worked. This is why in order for us to attend God as our Father, we should be grateful to Him for having worked and fought His way through on our behalf. We should not do so only when we are well off, but all the more when we are in difficult situations. (029-338, 1970/03/14) Forgiveness and love True Parents have forgiven the unforgivable for the sake of God and have loved their enemies for the sake of humankind. Forgiveness and love have great power. Forgiveness opens the hearts of people and love moves people. Miracles have been accomplished through True Parents' forgiveness and love. They have said that, when you forgive and love, fighting can turn to reconciliation, conflict can turn to harmony, and war can turn to peace. 7. I make it a point to never remember the name of an enemy. After a day, I forget it just like that. I have forgotten them all. This is why I do not have any enemies. When I learned that the sons and daughters of my enemies were starving, I took them rice I had bought for myself, and if they could not afford to go to school, I paid their school tuition. Because I have lived my life in such a manner, I have not perished. This is why when satan so much as sees my name, he turns the other way. This is the reason the Unification Church is growing and developing. If you were to ask how the Unification Church could develop as it has despite all the opposition it has endured, the answer is that it stayed true to its principles of righteousness, forgiveness and love, so God protected it. In short, satan was not able to destroy us, and we continue to grow and develop, because God protected us. (309-303, 1999/06/06) 8. When Korea was under Japanese rule, True Father was caught working for the Korean independence movement and was tortured nearly to death. Yet he still prayed for Japan more than anyone else did and loved the Japanese people. This is why there are now many Japanese members in our church. Moreover, our Japanese members are spread out in many nations across the world pursuing NGO activities. After Korea's liberation, True Father went to communist-ruled Pyongyang to propagate the Word, and while doing so he was unjustly imprisoned twice. It did not deter him, and he earned the nickname 'saint of the prison' at the Hungnam death camp, which they called a fertilizer factory. October 14, 1950, was the day on which the North Korean army had decided to execute True Father before retreating, but miraculously he was able to escape just before his scheduled execution. Forty years later, in 1991 my husband and I passed the Hungnam Prison site on our way to meet President Kim Il-sung at his presidential residence in Hamheung. Our hearts were filled with all kinds of mixed feelings. At that moment we laid a new cornerstone for the unification of North and South Korea. We were reminded once again that our Heavenly Parent works miracles in the places where we forgive and love. True Father had to suffer unjustly in a South Korean prison, nonetheless, True Parents taught the world the spirit and culture of loving heaven, loving humankind and loving one's country, as well as the Korean language itself. I know that many times in the 1970s and 1980s, when True Father heard western members in such countries as the United States and the United Kingdom singing the Korean national anthem in Korean, he was moved to tears. Even though the United States sent True Father to prison unjustly, in a spirit of forgiveness at Danbury he still made every effort to move the United States and save the world. As a result, American leaders and Christian pastors took the lead in bringing an end to the Cold War, and since then they have pooled their energies with us to advance our interreligious peace movement. In a word, True Father lived a life of forgiveness and love. (True Mother, 2014/08/12) 9. Through the indignities True Father had to suffer in Danbury for 13 months, he set an example of forgiving the world and embracing it with the loving heart of a parent. In the same way, Heavenly Father deals with human beings with love and always employs the strategy of being struck first and then taking back what is His. In all of history who else has been like True Father, becoming the embodiment of love and acting from love throughout his life? We have seen with our own eyes that heaven cannot help but be moved, and that even the most evil people cannot help but melt in front of love. True Father has educated the leaders of Korean society nationwide, from the officials of the IFVOC, to neighborhood branch leaders, and even renowned professors. True Parents' God-centered teaching of true love is echoing across the nation of Korea. True Father said that the hope of humanity lies in this true love and nothing else. He emphasized that the only way for us to survive is to unite our mind and body based on true love, to unite husband and wife in a family based on true love, and going further, to unite all tribes, nations and the world based on true love. (True Mother, 1986/05/11) 10. During the year that True Father was in Danbury, we had many agonizing experiences both internally and externally. From the providential viewpoint, however, these incidents did not harm us at all. Through everything, True Father opened the way for humankind to receive God's compassion, forgiveness and love. You cannot imagine how many internal struggles True Father had to go through from the time of Heung-jin's Seunghwa and the declaration of the Day of Victory of Love until the time in Danbury when he established the Day of the Opening of the Gates of Heaven. You cannot imagine how much he poured himself out and how much he suffered to conclude this work with a providential victory. I thought to myself thousands of times that I would like to be in Danbury Prison with True Father, and share even a little of the suffering he was going through. (True Mother, 1986/08/20) 11. You must understand how precious is this very moment in time. Joshua and Caleb were both descendants of noble families. They were loyal to heaven to the end of their years. Caleb lacked for nothing, yet he united with Joshua. Instead of acting in arrogance, he placed Joshua before himself. Thus, because they were able to establish the foundation to restore Cain and Abel, the Messiah could come through the people of Israel. I think about things like this when I look at our leaders. I feel that we have not established a leadership culture based on love for and pride in each other. Our heart of loving and caring for one another should be stronger than it is in any other organization. You should be different because you are True Parents' children. From now on, I wish to create a new environment through you. When you stop trying to elevate yourself, and instead live for the sake of one another, nurture one another, and take pride in one another, then the organization as a whole can grow. On the other hand, when an individual or group selfishly thinks they are better than others, there is no development. If you live selfishly, you will shrink, but if you live for the sake of others, you will grow and develop. There should be absolutely no one who suffers pain because of you. We are people who save lives. Therefore, we should embrace with love all our brothers and sisters, all our members, and all people. (True Mother, 2013/09/23) 12. When True Father went to the United States in 1971, he said, 'I came as a doctor and as a firefighter.' Although heaven had thoroughly prepared the United States as a stronghold for the free world, the nation had deviated from its original direction of upholding God's Will and instead stood at a crossroads of life and death because of its decadent culture, family breakdown and communist infiltration. True Father knew how hard God had worked to nurture the United States, which was facing threats to its religious and philosophical underpinnings from communism and immorality. He was compelled to go to the front line by himself once more to save that country. True Father left behind accomplishments beyond what any ordinary human being can achieve. He tried to save the United States. This was a step essential to his mission to save all of humanity by upholding our Heavenly Parent's Will. This is why Father called the free world and the United States, where democracy was wavering, to 'Forgive, Love, and Unite.' He awakened the good people of the United States. He himself thoroughly practiced the love he preached. However, the United States sent this man, who lived his life for the sake of others, to Danbury. Even as he went to Danbury, Father called us to unite. He cried out, 'I do not know what blessings heaven has prepared in the background where I am going. So be strong! Be confident!' The history of the global providence will record that True Parents truly saved the United States and the world. (True Mother, 2014/08/12) 13. True Father has dedicated everything to promoting harmony and understanding between the races. He loves even those who oppose him. Starting a very long time ago, True Father formed the habit of forgiving those who called him a sinner. He loves America more than anyone in history ever has. He believes God has called him as a voice to give courage to Americans who are fighting prejudice and oppression, so he is grateful to God. Internationally, True Father has continually made efforts to bring about reconciliation and unity among religions, and harmony among races. Jesus taught us to work and live as members of one great human family of love. This is also True Father's philosophy, and this is why he has dedicated himself as a religious leader to bringing an end to all forms of religious prejudice, intolerance and racism. (True Mother, 1985/05/11) Unity Each human being is an individual embodiment of truth. When we become aware of how we are connected to one another, the way to unity will open up. Ignorance and fallen nature block our awareness of the reality that we are not separate beings. When with love and truth we scale the high wall of ignorance and cross the wide river of fallen nature, we meet our original human nature. At that place we feel a presence of God that makes us tremble. When we always attend God, ponder the will of True Parents, and govern our lives and the world with love and wisdom, a miracle is wrought by which all beings from the self to the great cosmos unite with oneness in heart, oneness in body and oneness in thought. 14. How can we unite as one? First and foremost, we need to meet our Heavenly Parent; but this is not an easy thing to do because our ancestors fell. Due to the Fall, all people are in ignorance and their original nature has been cloaked. For 6,000 years a wall of ignorance has been built continuously higher and thicker, and the river of fallen nature has grown wider and deeper. It is difficult to scale this wall or cross this river by human effort alone. But our Heavenly Parent who is the embodiment of love is always ready to help us. Everything depends on our effort. We need to awaken our conscience. Our conscience is the second Heavenly Parent. When it is fully awakened, we can live a life of continual enlightenment through spirit and truth, a life of prayer and of gratitude for everything. We can hear the voice of our Heavenly Parent thrill us and resonate within us. Going a step further, every person needs to meet the representative of our Heavenly Parent. Human history is the history of the providence of restoration in which God worked to establish one central figure. Two thousand years ago God established Jesus as the only begotten Son of Heaven, but due to the Israelites' disbelief, he was nailed to the cross. Therefore, heaven's providence was prolonged to the time of the Second Advent. Now we are ushering in the blessed age in which the Lord at His Second Advent has come to this earth and has found the Bride of heaven, the only begotten Daughter. Together they have manifested as True Parents. Humankind needs to meet, attend and follow True Parents, who are the representatives of our Heavenly Parent. Only then can we rid ourselves of original sin, which has been passed down to us through 6,000 years. Then we can be reborn as people full of love and wisdom, fulfilling God's original purpose of creation. (True Mother, 2014/08/12) 15. History has shown us that when chosen peoples, leaders or countries failed to fulfill their responsibility, they had to pay great indemnity. When you are appointed to a position of great blessing you need to fulfill your responsibility. You should not treat your position as being for yourself. It exists to generate progress toward the unity of the entire world. From a geopolitical and providential viewpoint, Japan has to unite with Korea. Even though that one country is better off than other Asian nations, if it cannot become one with them, it will not endure. In the long run, unity is the only way to resolve aggravating problems, such as environmental pollution, and be able to survive. Japan in fact has a lot of problems. But once we become one and attend True Parents they all can be resolved one after the other. I hope that all blessed families and citizens of Japan will become one with True Parents and take the lead in saving Asia and the world. (True Mother, 2013/10/16) 16. A while ago, I climbed 12 mountains in the Alps to pray and try once again to forgive and embrace you. True Father said that once this world is united there will be no need for judges, prosecutors or lawyers. But we are the ones who must build such a world. True Father is the king of kings. It was up to us to create an environment for people to receive him, but we let him down. Even now we should repent that we fell short, and we should make a new determination to do our utmost to return glory to God and fulfill His expectations. Henceforth, our church should never make so much as a crack through which satan can enter. We need to unite absolutely. I am saying that there should not be 'my voice' and 'your voice.' We need to speak with one voice. By doing so we can be a model for this nation and world. We need to uphold the dignity of the living Heavenly Parent and True Parents. We need to become one with True Parents. All our leaders and members should be of one mind and one heart, and we all should stand up once again with new resolve to accomplish God's Will. (True Mother, 2014/07/01) 17. Many countries have their own dreams, and the leaders of those nations have a vision for how their people can prosper. However, at this point in time it is morally unacceptable to pursue one's own national interest and push for one's own nation's happiness, freedom and peace. There are many divisive national boundaries in the world today and many agonizing racial and religious conflicts. To surmount these, we need to lead humankind to the path of attendance to our Heavenly Parent, the Creator. We need to lead people to follow the way True Parents have taught. When all countries become one, as brother and sister nations through True Parents, the entire world will move with one heart and one will. Then we can easily resolve the problems that plague us today. (True Mother, 2014/08/12) 18. The most urgent item on your agenda should be to join in a 'let's unite' movement. Yes it is important for you as an individual to work toward God-centered mind-body unity. From your experience as children you may think it difficult to strive for God-centered brother-sister unity. Nonetheless, I believe that this is something you need to achieve at all costs. When three people become one with True Parents at the center, and you expand that foundation, you will achieve the Will of God. In the four-position foundation, which can be seen as a microcosm of the world, the horizontal number is three people, with God in the vertical, 4th position. I believe that when three people on the horizontal plane are united as one in the four-position foundation, focused on True Parents, it will be easy to unite the world as one. Consider this on the wider scale of the world, with the world as an expanded version of the four-position foundation formed through the unity of three people with God as the center. This world has three key groups: people with intellectual power, people with political power, and people with financial power. It could even be said that these three powers rule the world. If you were to scale down these types of power, you can reduce them into three individuals. So as long as we understand, love and cooperate with one another through sincere communication, there is no reason for us not to be united. (True Mother, 1981/10/24) 19. You absolutely need to become filial sons and daughters before True Parents. And brothers and sisters need to become one through true love. Parents tend to show more concern for their children who are lacking in some way than for those who are doing well. Raising children leads us to experience this in our heart. If you love those of your brothers and sisters who are in need like that, and live for their sake more than for your own, our foundation will continue to grow and expand. We are connected by strong, true family ties, with True Parents at the center. Depending on how much wider, deeper and higher you can build the environment of goodness based on God's Will, our foundation will grow that much larger. We have only one goal: to create a unified world, one world with our Heavenly Parent and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind at the center. (True Mother, 2013/10/01) 20. Fights break out among siblings because they do not know their parents' will and cannot fathom their deep hearts. You can understand your parents' will only when you connect to them in heart through true love. When you achieve oneness in mind, oneness in body, oneness in heart and oneness in harmony with True Parents, your thoughts, your feelings, your words and your actions all will come into one accord. When you live in this way as true children resembling True Parents, you will realize that you are not separate, but you are brothers and sisters of one bloodline. Then you can establish the joyous world of peace desired by all. We need to unite as one for the sake of world peace by loving our neighbors as ourselves and even forgiving our enemies. We need to march forward bravely and boldly until the day when all people can form one great family as. brothers and sisters, and thus construct the one world of harmony under our Heavenly Parent. (True Mother, 2014/08/12) 21. The marriage Blessing gives fallen people new life through True Parents. The fallen world is a polluted and murky place, and blessed families are like clear water, the water of life. But even the clearest water will turn bad if it stagnates. It needs to flow toward the great sea. In the place where living water flows, living creatures revive. Tribal messiahs are responsible to clean this polluted world with pure living water. Now the tribal messiah movement has become a giant wave sweeping across Thailand and the Philippines and through other nations in Asia as well. After having passed through the continents of Europe, North and South America, Africa and Oceania, it is moving across the ocean. And wherever this wave passes, countless people are born anew. We can expect nothing from the world as it is. The only way is for us to tell the world about True Parents. When our families, tribes, nations and the world become one with True Parents, bound together in the providential Will, and form a great wave that sweeps across the five oceans and six continents, we will realize one world under God -- the kingdom of heaven on earth longed for by our Heavenly Parent and long awaited by all people. For this day to come, all blessed families in the world should achieve oneness in heart, oneness in body, oneness in thought and oneness in harmony, not only with the Heavenly Parent but also with True Parents. And they should proudly tell the world the good news of True Parents with a heart of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, so they can become beautiful, filial sons and daughters and loyal patriots who can guide the world's people to become citizens of Cheon Il Guk. (True Mother, 2014/10/26) Section 4 The Path to the Settlement of Cheon Il Guk Path to true love and peace Love and peace have been constant topics for True Parents throughout their lives. They have presented the vision that we achieve everlasting peace by making this world one family. They began the process toward its fulfillment by initiating activities involving participants of all races, religions and nations. Thus they have removed the barriers that plague individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations and the entire world. Once everyone follows the path of true love and peace that True Parents have walked, Cheon Il Guk, which God and all people desire, will be established. 1. I have walked the path of love for God. For love, I have stayed up all night. For love, I have wept. For love, I have traveled thousands of miles. For love, I have crossed oceans. For love, I have been striving to embrace people of all races and colors. How difficult a road is that? You may think it is easy, but it is a really difficult path. I was often at a loss for words. Often I wanted to pack my bags and leave right away. I am doing this because if I do not do it, someone else will have to. (108-288, 1980/10/16) 2. The path of true love is the path of pioneering, of personally opening a way. Each of you must go the path that Mother and I have walked. Our vertical first ancestors should have walked the path that God followed hundreds of millions of years ago. That is the way of Principle. The first human beings fell due to ignorance, and we had to search for the path of restoration. You do not know how much effort I had to make in order to discover the Principle and find that path. You cannot imagine how much hardship and accusation we endured from individuals and families in satan's world. Nevertheless, I followed the path of the Principle, and so I overcame satan's accusations against me on the individual level. In time, satan's accusations could no longer touch me. I have been following the path of the Principle on the levels of the family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. (215-059, 1991/02/06) 3. True love begins from investing your life and forgetting that you invested. God is present in such a life. That is the love of parents. Over and over you invest and forget. God has continued doing this since the Fall. He will do this until all human beings are saved. How miserable God is! In my life I went to prison and people slandered me. But I never changed, because I knew I had to attend such a God as my Parent. (337-077, 2000/10/22) 4. After the first human ancestors fell, so many walls came to exist. Barriers appeared at the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmic levels. These barriers are blocking your path on seven levels. How can we tear them down? The body is the basis of these walls. The body is always the problem. The walls of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos all are attached to the body. The body cannot remove these countless walls. Remove one, and there is always another wall susceptible to satan's influence. Can you deny that? Because we True Parents know this reality, receiving persecution is not a problem for us. One cannot walk God's way in zigzags. The path of true love is a direct path, walked on a straight line. Therefore, we have received satan's persecution throughout our entire lifetime. (239-261, 1992/12/06) 5. More action does not cause true love to diminish. In the natural world, output is smaller than the input, but with true love, the output is greater than the input. Accordingly True love can persist forever. Throughout our lives, we True Parents have invested everything and never kept track. What will be the result of our love? The world will gather together. You will shed copious tears in spite of yourself when you remember that we made our way through history while enduring a lifetime of hardships, walking the public way as your representatives. What would move you to tears? True love has the power to inspire and encompass all people and the universe. (224-153, 1991/11/24) 6. True love lets us overcome any misery without complaint so that only completion, success and achievements remain. We are intelligent people who fully understand this and follow accordingly. In this way heaven shall open. While carrying out this work, we True Parents had to go through an environment of intense persecution at the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. Today, we stand at the summit of the worlds of government, religion, culture and all other fields. We are carving out a victorious territory as individuals, as a family, tribe, people, nation and world. Although we received more persecution than anyone in history, despite all this, we alone stand at the highest position in history. (230-162, 1992/05/01) 7. Restoration is re-creation, but salvation is repair. A sick person needs to be cured. That is salvation. Recreation and restoration by indemnity are required due to the Fall. You cannot be saved as you are. You must go through a process of re-creation. Therefore, you must absolutely trust True Parents. In the course of understanding God, I did not rely on my own thought. I examined closely the fundamental principles, which must begin with a motive of true love. Because I understood true love, I investigated everything. True love proceeds along a direct path. You do not know how much I struggled in order to find this Principle. I have gone through such an agonizing path. I soaked my thick cotton-padded winter trousers with my tears. To save human beings as my children, I must go on, even while tearing off my skin, ripping off my flesh, chipping my bones and extracting my bone marrow. Because I understand the heart of God, I am merciless with myself. I should not let the blood lineage of satan remain. I must completely deny myself. (423-226, 2003/10/30) 8. Love is mysterious and endless. Because it has no end, if you follow it continuously you arrive at its true, original place. The person who continues on this path will succeed. With that as one's motive, one can continue for hundreds, even millions of years. No matter how much you invest, you never become tired of it. That's how I am. Throughout my life I never slept the regular hours that others do. I did not have regular meals like others. I did not live comfortably like others. I am living an incredibly busy life, but I am not tired. A loving heart is always young. The mind does not age. The more hardship I suffer in my lifetime based on love, the more explosive is my power. Seen that way, it is only logical that God is the youngest, most handsome person, and next to Him will be Father. (186-092, 1989/01/29) 9. In Danbury, I did not forget the way of love for even one minute. No matter how difficult my situation, I desired the path of greatest love. Just as our ancestors of faith did, and just as Jesus was ready to die, I am doing the same at the risk of my life. It is because love is more than life. Life begins from love. Therefore, finding the way of love takes more than investing one's life. Without investing more than your life, you cannot find the way of true love. I chose the way of love even when it meant going the way of death. This is absolute. I lived like this. I put this kind of content into practice. For 40 years, despite all kinds of persecution and humiliation, I did not desert this way, even when facing certain death. I understood the absolute treasure of true love. Since I lived like this, I have become famous globally. I was not motivated by glory or success, but since I survived even in the places where others said I would perish, a worldwide foundation was successfully completed, even without my noticing it. (135-171, 1985/11/12) 10. Religion and politics are not separate endeavors. A peaceful world cannot be realized when religion and politics are divided; the peaceful world is one. The ideal world is not divided. Because it is one, we should gather and move in one direction. There is no one besides True Parents who can gather the representatives of the religions and the nations of the world as one. Therefore, if you follow us, you can go on the fastest way to a peaceful world. We are now looking forward to the new ideal world, a unified world. No one else understands the path that can bring the communist world and the democratic world together into an ideal world of oneness. (229-056, 1992/04/09) Path of a filial child, patriot, saint and divine son or daughter True Parents emphasized loyalty and filial piety as the basic precepts of human morality. They said that filial piety is the cardinal virtue for children. It means to attend one's parents in the family, and then expand that sphere of love to all parents in the world. At the same time, they stressed that the person who goes beyond the nation to love the world is a saint, and if that person's love goes beyond the world and reaches God, he or she is a divine child. Jesus walked the way of a divine son, and 2,000 years later, True Parents showed humankind the life of a divine son and daughter by inheriting the way Jesus walked. While fulfilling the way of filial children, patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters attending God as the center, True Parents received God's testimony that they are 'bone of my bones, flesh of my flesh and heart of my heart.' While passing through the thorny path of indescribable suffering and concluding the providence of salvation, they received the title, divine son and daughter. 11. We must become filial sons, loyal patriots and virtuous women of fidelity. Filial sons emerge amid difficulties. In the same way loyal patriots do not emerge in times of peace, stability, and national prosperity. When a nation confronts a dire crisis, when all are facing suffering and death, patriots are those who invest and risk their lives to change the national destiny. It is because of their investment during hard times that patriots, filial children and women of virtue are recorded in history. (151-245, 1962/12/15) 12. To become a part of God's royal family, you must become a filial child, patriot, saint and divine son or daughter. The training ground for this is the family. When perfected families expand, they become the ideal kingdom. Always, the family is the center. Therefore the issue is two people, a man and a woman. If an ideal man and woman become husband and wife and form a family, all is completed. If ideal families are extended, they become a country and the world. Just as you become a filial son by serving your parents at home, if you live for and serve the king of your country, you become a patriot, and if you live for the sake of all people, you become a saint. However a divine child is different. A divine child lives fully by the laws of the kingdom of heaven in heaven and on earth. No one can accuse such a person who fulfills perfectly the laws of the spirit world. It is not a problem for them to govern the spirit world. It is not a problem for them to govern this world. Every country welcomes such a person. There is no obstacle. There is freedom. That kind of person is a divine child. (293-211, 1998/05/26) 13. A righteous person is willing to die in the miserable position as a servant of servants for the sake of the nation. A patriot is a person who willingly gives his or her life for the country. The person who gratefully serves and thanks his or her parents even in the position of servant of servants is called a filial child. This is the core of human morality. Being a servant who lives a public life for God is the way to become a righteous person, and being a servant more zealous than any other servant for the sake of the nation is the path to become a patriot. Sacrificing from the position of servant for the parents is the way to become a filial son. (088-295, 1976/10/03) 14. A patriots is always a filial child in the sense that even if he did not live as a filial child, when he became a patriot for the sake of the nation, he was by that deed caring for his parents. Patriots are great, but they are not at the level of saints. A saint does not live just for his or her nation. He or she lives for all people, even trying to love the enemy nation. Thus a saint has authority over a patriot. In the Unification Church we say there is one more stage, that of the divine child. A divine child knows the laws of heaven as a child of God. He or she must observe not only the laws of the human world, but the palace laws of the heaven's nation. Saints do not know the palace laws of heaven's nation. In that sense, when you advance to the position of a divine child you will have authority over the saints. (196-125, 1989/12/31) 15. It is absolutely necessary for each human being to fulfill the duties of filial child, loyal patriot, saint, and divine child. You must not focus on yourself. First you must be proud of your mother and father. You must be proud of the leader of your nation, and you must be proud of God. It is not good if your focus is on yourself. This is why all citizens with families want to be near the king or president of their nation, of whom they are proud. The whole family wants to go. For the same reason they all want to appear before God, where they will possess absolute love, the eternal love of God. If they possess the love of God, they can have eternal life. Because God is vertical, He absolutely needs the family, the nation and the world. After that, He needs the kingdom of heaven. If, in spite of all of this you put the emphasis on yourself, everything will be blocked. By loving your parents, you become the embodiment of your parents' love. By loving the nation, you embody the nation with a status and authority equal to its leader. You focus on heaven, become the object of heaven's love and become one with heaven in order to become the embodiment of heaven, become the one who represents heaven. In this way, through you, all of God's authority in relationships can be connected from heaven to the world, the nation and finally to the family. That is the path human beings need to complete during their lifetime. That is the road to perfection. (285-092, 1997/04/21) 16. The person who loves his or her parents is called a filial child. For that person, the beginning, process and final conclusion is love. Therefore, at the core of the family is the duty of filial piety. The nation can exist only on the foundation of the family. At the core of a country are loyal patriots who love the country. Patriots of a nation must follow the way of saints. A saint is a person who loves the world. Divine children are sons and daughters of God. These four, the filial child, patriot, saint and divine child, are the core, because love is the basis of their commitment. Human beings did not grasp this fully, but had only some vague idea. In the Last Days, the point of stability where human life can be put in order can only be the place of love. Therefore only husbands and wives who love each other can be recognized as filial children. After becoming a filial child, you become a patriot. After becoming a patriot, you become a saint. After becoming a saint, you become a divine child. After becoming a divine child, you possess the right to all that God wants to bequeath to you. (206-176, 1990/10/07) 17. True divine children, God's sons and daughters, are people who live for the sake of all that belongs to God, just as they live for the sake of God. I am a person who is walking the path of that kind of divine child. I love God, and I also love humankind. Accordingly, God says, 'My son!' Just as the person to whom God is able to say 'You are my son' lives for the sake of God, that person also lives for the sake of humanity. That person is the Son of God. Because God is one who forgets Himself and lives for the sake of humanity, the filial child also forgets himself and lives for the sake of humanity. Next we seek the path of a patriot and the path of a divine child. If people go the way of a filial child, then the way of a patriot, finally completing the way of a divine child, their nation will be the kingdom of heaven on earth. This can be transferred as it is to the kingdom of heaven in heaven. This transfer was always envisioned in God's ideal of creation. (133-243, 1984/07/19) 18. Nobody can equal the path True Parents walk. If I compare it to mountains, it is the peak of Mt. Everest in the Himalayas. From the beginning, I walked the way of the filial son, patriot, saint and divine child, each connected to the heart of God. Other than Parents, there has been no one able to perfect God's love. Only when God sheds tears of gratitude and says, 'Even though I lost everything, you whom I have found have a value hundreds of times greater than everything in the world,' can you liberate God from the nails that have been driven into His heart. This is a tremendously profound and serious conviction to have. (308-149, 1998/11/29) 19. There is no country whose loyal patriots and virtuous women have gone beyond the lineal relations of satan's world. All have been blocked. You are walking on the road where God and True Parents, centered on God's true love flowing from His heart, have worked hard for the providence of restoration. You can inherit the tradition only by becoming someone who fulfills the duties of a filial child, patriot, saint and divine son or daughter based on the heart of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. God taught filial piety, and those who became the filial children of God are called True Parents. Because I walked as a patriot, and after that as a substantial saint, and then as a substantial divine son, God says that all of this is established as our tradition. (312-261, 1999/11/07) 20. Conscience takes precedence over parents, over teachers, over the ruler of the nation, and even over the entire universe. This is because it is the home base of love that God desires. God is the Parent of parents, Teacher of teachers and King of kings. The person who is always mindful of his or her precious conscience shall become a righteous person, saint and divine child. If you deviate from that mindset there is no way to become a filial son, patriot, saint and a divine child. After all my suffering I found that the conclusion is simple: It all exists in me. I felt ashamed before God. After realizing this, I felt emptiness. If you know how hard I worked to find that place, you too must find your original self where you cannot but shed tears. You must become husbands and wives who are able to face each other with tears, and become patriots who face your people with tears. Please know that we cannot walk the path of restoration without tears. (295-020, 1998/08/16) 21. I have taken a lonely path until now. Even now I am still lonely. It is not because I have not met people I love. I have a wife and children. I have companions like you. However, until I am able to love God fully and liberate Him totally, until I have fully accomplished my dutiful way as a filial son and patriot, I cannot but go this lonely way. I am still going that way. What if the road still remains after my life is over? I still have to go. If you follow the path until you become old and still have not fulfilled the mission, and then you die, you still have to keep going. Since it is the path for the sake of the world, it goes on eternally. God is everlasting; therefore, the path of the Will centered on God has no end. Even after death, still you should keep going. The spirit world transcends time and space, and a period of 1,000 years is like one day in the spirit world. Therefore I must go on, thinking that accomplishing a work over a period of 1,000 years in this world is the same as accomplishing it in one year. That is the road of true love. (034-358, 1970/09/20) 22. If you want to become a victor in heaven and on earth, you must liberate God. We must liberate God. Therefore, we must not pray to God based on our own wishes. I never pray for the sake of my will. I pray for the sake of God's Will. God does not want my individual salvation; He wants only liberation. Only after accomplishing God's liberation will the way of my own salvation open up. This is the fundamental issue. (227-326, 1992/02/16) 23. I lived my life for the liberation of the Will. The Messiah is born for the liberation of the Will, goes through life founded on the Will, and after completing the Will must achieve the realm of liberation. The realm of liberation means the liberation of the kingdom of heaven and at the same time the liberation of God. Next he must liberate humanity from the prison of satan's world. We became prisoners because we inherited the lineage of satan from the fallen parents. Then he must also liberate all of creation that is lamenting in grief. I fished in the Pantanal. I walked through mountains. It was to make a bond of heart with nature. I have reached this point centering on the Will. Here, after binding everything to the destination point with a heart that loves God, that loves humanity and that loves creation, I have to complete the historical indemnity and economic restoration. (302-239, 1999/06/14) A world that attends God Were there scrolls as wide as the skies and ink as vast as the oceans, they could not record all the teachings and life achievements of True Parents. True Parents found the new expression of the Word, the Divine Principle, and prepared the start of the providence before their Holy Wedding. And after their Holy Wedding they worked to complete the way of restoration before the Cheon Il Guk Foundation Day; Finally they were able to restore and return to God all that had been lost since the Fall at the beginning of human history. After entering the Era After the Coming of Heaven, on the occasion of the Foundation Day of Cheon Il Guk, they proclaimed a new heaven and earth. Overcoming suffering beyond description, they perfected, concluded and completed the providence of restoration. Since Foundation Day, True Father in the heavenly world and True Mother on earth have been working hard to bring about the settlement of Cheon Il Guk on this earth through activities such as compiling the Cheon Il Guk scriptures, enacting the Cheon Il Guk Constitution, raising up globally equipped leaders, and calling forth new tribal messiah activities. The achievements and vision of peace that True Parents established are the foundation stones for one world of peace beyond nations. The words of truth that they bequeathed to humanity trace the path of new life that clarify the way of God, humanity and the cosmos. The course of true love that they showed during their lives is the model for filial children, loyal patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters. As the bright sun and moon of Cheon Il Guk, True Parents cast eternal light upon the ideal world of creation that attends God. 24. With absolute faith, you blessed children of the global Unificationist family must receive instruction on the traditions that the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind lived, and then fulfill the tribal messiah mission. After completing this responsibility in the tribe, the society, nation and world, you will embrace all humanity as the people of Cheon Il Guk. This is the hope of the Heavenly Parent and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. This is the way that you who are living in this age will be able to stand, without shame, in the position of ancestors to future generations. After 6,000 years, our Heavenly Parent and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind completed, concluded and consummated the providential history of restoration through indemnity and opened a new era and new history of Cheon Il Guk. The founding of Cheon Il Guk, which has been the hope of the Heavenly Parent and the desire of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, has been accomplished. How will you thank and welcome our Heavenly Parent and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind? Do you understand the great significance that God places upon you by installing you as the ancestors of Cheon Il Guk? You have the responsibility to testify to True Parents. You have to make this nation and all the people of the world understand that True Parents have come to this earth, proclaimed the words of life, and opened Cheon Il Guk. You must promise that without fail you will open the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven in front of the Heavenly Parent and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. The mission and responsibility of those living in the present age is to invest all we have to advance along this road without stopping, keeping an attitude of life-or-death determination. (True Mother, 2013/05/05) 25. Our pride, joy and happiness are meaningless without True Parents. The hope of blessed families is the establishment of the kingdom of heaven on earth, where we live together with and attend God and True Parents. If we are not able to do that in our age, then our descendants will have to do it. It is the responsibility of we who are parents to make sure that day will come with certainty to this earth. The Unification movement must absolutely accomplish the Will together with True Parents. Accordingly, I sincerely hope that we ourselves and our families become the ones in whom future generations will take pride. We already stepped forward and pledged our hearts. We must work to completely realize, in this age, the Will of heaven that Father worked to accomplish. (True Mother, 1983/03/13) 26. Even if Father goes to bed late, he rises early in the morning and prays seriously. Even if the wind is blowing or if it is raining, night and day he is praying for you, the children of the Unification Church. When I see the face of Father meditating deeply on how to fulfill God's Will, I think he is someone whom God cannot help but love. I hope that you empower yourselves as much as you can with the Divine Principle. I hope that you can be unchanging in a world of heart that is firmly connected, not in a masterservant relationship, but in a father-son relationship. When you are suffering, please think about True Father. (True Mother, 1967/08/03) 27. Since the start of human history, all human beings have sought a world of peace and happiness. However, that ideal world was never realized. The True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind discovered and resolved the fundamental problems in providential history. For his 90 years of life, Father held on to heavens providence and worked globally. True Father designated the 13th day of the first month in 2013 as Foundation Day, and for the 12 years before his Holy Ascension he completely invested himself for this cause. First of all he established the position of Heavenly Parent. True Father became a beacon of hope for a world that is still wandering through a miserable history of suffering and war. To accomplish this on the spiritual level he led a religious group through God's spirit and truth, and externally he developed many activities as expressions of love. (True Mother, 2013/02/20) 28. My life has been like an ocean. The ocean can generously embrace and unite with the sky and resemble its color. It is in the lowest place, where it accepts all the water of the world. The ocean embraces everything and conceives all life. In the ocean all varieties of living things are born and raised in abundance. Its tides ebb and flow in response to the pull of the moon and the changing seasons. It responds to the rays of the sun, creates water vapor and influences the weather. A calm ocean is peaceful on the surface, but deep inside enormous currents that move the ocean are constantly surging. When waves of a tsunami rage, they can swallow everything. People cannot see the whirlpool beneath the surface, heaven's providence has surged like a typhoon, and my life has unfolded in the midst of it. There are so many circumstances that cannot be spoken of, which only I understand from the center of the providence. Crossing over that whirlpool, not allowing it to pull me down, I joined Father in the work to complete the providential history of restoration. (True Mother, 2013/12/06) 29. Heavenly Parent, You raised me as your only begotten Daughter, and You protected me throughout countless adversities and hardships until I came to the position of True Parent. You are the only one who knows and remembers the circumstances and countless challenges that I had to overcome at each twist and turn of this historic course as a True Parent. Heavenly Parent, I am grateful. For the sake of accomplishing the ideal of creation that You originally hoped for, we are aware of how difficult, lonely and painful Your course was as You sought for the True Parents. We offer infinite gratitude to You, our Heavenly Parent who endured until Cheon Il Guk could be proclaimed on earth. (True Mother, 2014/09/12) Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents ~ Guide to the Chronology 1. Major providential events and achievements that True Parents initiated or conducted are recorded in order of date. If no precise date is known the entry is marked n.d. 2. In choosing which events to include, priority was given to events that True Parents directly presided over or participated in. 3. For conferences, the date indicates when the event began or the day on which True Parents attended. For international speaking tours, dates reflect the full span of the tour plus the day on which True Parents arrived in the country. 4. Where dates on the lunar calendar or heavenly calendar are included, they are written in a shortened form, with the month and date, followed by LC for lunar calendar or HC for heavenly calendar. For example, l .13 HC would mean the 13th day of the l st month by the heavenly calendar. 5. To look up material related to itemized events in the Cheon Il Guk scriptures, the number of the corresponding page and extract number are indicated for content that can be found in Chambumo Gyeong and Cheon Seong Gyeong, and for Pyeong Hwa Gyeong the beginning page number of the speech that contains the related material is listed. For example, [ CBG 122-6) refers the reader to excerpt number 6 on page 122 of Chambumo Gyeong. [ CSG 1240- 22) refers the reader to excerpt number 22 on page 1240 of Cheon Seong Gyeong; and [PHG 20 I] informs the reader that related content may be found in a speech beginning on page 201 of Pyeong Hwa Gyeong. The 1920s-1940s 1581 1920 Jan 6 LC (February 25 by the solar calendar) Birth of True Father Sun Myung Moon Jeongju, North Pyeongan Province [CBG 129-6] 1934 Apr 1 Transfers to Osan Private Primary School, third grade [CBG 173-3) [CBG 174-4] Aprl Apr17 1935 Transfers to Jeongju Public Primary School, fourth grade [(BG 174-5] True Father receives his call from God on a morning during Easter week [CBG 170-5] 1938 Mar 25 Graduates from Jeongju Public Primary School Apr 12 Enters Gyeongseong School of Commerce and Industry, majoring in electrical engineering 1941 Mar 8 Graduates from Gyeongseong School of Commerce and Industry Apr 1 Takes ferry to Shimonoseki to continue studies in Japan [CBG 183-2] [CBG 184-4] Apr Enters the Waseda Technical High School affiliated with Waseda University, Tokyo, majoring in electrical engineering [CBG 184-5] Jan6 n.d. Sep30 Oct 1943 LC (February 10 by the solar calendar) Birth of True Mother Hak Ja Han Anju, North Pyeongan Province [CBG 141-2] While studying in Japan, researches and systematizes the Principle [CBG 185-9] Graduates from the Waseda Technical High School [CBG 190-21] Returns to Korea after completing studies in Japan [CBG 190-22] 1944 Oct Detained at the Gyeonggi Provincial Police Station for work in the underground anti-Japanese movement; endures severe torture [CBG 713-2] [CBG 717-13] 1945 Feb Released from Gyeonggi Provincial Police Station; returns to Jeongju to recuperate 7 , - 1582 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Aug 15 Day of Korea's liberation from Japanese occupation; True Father begins his public ministry.'[CBG 219-91 Aug Moves from Heukseok-dong to Sangdo-dong in Seoul Oct Ministers at Kim Baek-moon's Israel Monastery in Sangdo-dong [CBG 224-18] 1946 Mar Kim Baek-moon testifies to True Father, "You are a man with the mission of King Solomon:' yet he does not follow True Father. f(BG 224-20) [CBG 225-21] May 27 God commands him to go to North Korea; departs the same day [CBG 225-1 J Jun 6 Arrives in Pyongyang and preaches the Word at the Gyeongchang-ri Hall [CBG 229-1 O] [CBG 721-1] Aug 11 Jailed at the Daedong Detention Center; attempts to contact Rev. Heo Ho-bin fail, and he is tortured. [CBG 154· 11 ][CBG 232-16) Nov 21 Released from the Daedong Detention Center [CBG 232-18) 1947 n.d. Serves Pak Eul-yong, "the Wife of Jehovah:' who testifies, "You are the embodiment of God:' [CBG 233-2) [CBG 235-6] n.d. 43-day battle for victory in the spirit world; receives Gods Royal Seal regarding the words of the Principle [CBG 235 -8] [CBG 1275-8] Feb22 Apr7 May20 Jun21 Sep9 n.d. n.d. Apr Jun25 Jun28 1948 Detained at the Pyongyang Bureau of Internal Affairs [(BG 725-1 J Sentenced to five years in prison for "disrupting the social order" and transferred to Pyongyang Prison [CBG 239-1 J [CBG 725-4) Transferred from Pyongyang Prison to Bongoong Labor Camp Transferred to the Heungnam Special Labor Camp in Deok-ri, Heungnam [CBG 240-3) [CBG 728-9) Sentence is reduced to three years and four months, on the occasion of the anniversary of the establishment of the North Korean government True Mother is given a blessing by the mother of Heo Ho-bin, founder of the Inside the Womb Church, that she will become "Heavens Bride" [CBG 144-6) True Mother crosses the 38th parallel and arrives in South Korea with her maternal grandmother Jo Won-mo and her mother Hong Soon-ae (Daemonim). [CBG 193-9] 1950 True Mother enters Hyochang Elementary School, Seoul. [CBG 196-1 J The Korean War breaks out [CBG 195 3] [CBG 267 SJ True Mother flees Seoul due to advancing North Korean army [CBG 195-13] The 1950s 1583 Aug 1 Sep28 Oct14 Heavy bombing of the Heungnam fertili:zer factory; True Father calls the prisoners to stay within 12 meters of him, and those who did are protected. [CBG 241-8] True Mother returns to Seoul after the city is retaken by the South. [CBG 195-14] True Father is freed from Heungnam Prison. The length of his imprisonment was two years, seven months and 21 days. [CBG 241-6] Oct24 Dec4 Dec27 Arrives in Pyongyang and spends 40 days searching for the members of his church [CBG 242-1 OJ [CBG 243-11 Leaves Pyongyang as a refugee, traveling with Kim Won-pil and Pak Jeong-hwa. [CBG 244-2] Arrives in Seoul and takes up residence in Heukseok-dong. 1951 Jan 3 Leaves Seoul to seek refuge ahead of the advancing Chinese communist army Jan 4 True Mother leaves Seoul again to seek refuge further south. [CBG 195-14) Jan True Father journeys from Gyeongju to Busan with Kim Won-pil, traveling on foot from Gyeongju to Ulsan and by train from Ulsan to Busan. [CBG 247-9) Jan 27 Arrives at Choryang Station, Busan [CBG 250-5) Jan 28 Meets Kwak No-pil, a friend from his school days Jan 31 Moves in with Aum Duk-mun, a schoolmate in Japan, after meeting him on the street [CBG 250· 61 May 11 Begins writing Wolli Wonbon (Original Text of the Divine Principle) in Gwejeongdong, Busan [CBG 255 21 May-Aug Lives at a boarding house at Beomnaetgol, Busan Aug Builds a cardboard and mud hut at Beomnaetgol near Sujeong Mountain [CBG 252-1 OJ 1952 May 10 Finishes writing Wo/li Wonbon. Witnesses to Gang Hyeon-sil. {CBG 248-3] [CBG 258-111 Dec 1 Witnesses to Lee Yo-han Jan Jul20 Sep 17 Dec24 1953 Moves from Beomnaetgol to Sujeong-dong in Busan [CBG 262 1 OJ Sends Gang Hyeon-sil to Daegu for 40 days pioneer evangelism [CBG 263-111 Moves his ministry from Busan to Seoul Special 25-day workshop to educate Eu Hyo-won and others, Yeongdo Island, Busan [CBG 258 111 1954 Feb 9 Celebrates his 34*birthday in Daegu, going beyond Jesus' age of 33 Apr 26 Moves to Bukhak-dong, Seongdong-gu, Seoul [CBG 269-7) - 1584 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents May 1 Founding of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity (HSA-UWC), at 391 Bukhak-dong, Seongdong-gu, Seoul [CBG 265-1] Jul Appointment of the church's first three pastors: Eu Hyo-won for Seoul, Lee Bong-un for Busan, and Lee Yo-han for Daegu Dec 31 Founding of the Seonghwa Christian Students Association [CBG 405-1] Jan 17 Feb Feb22 Mar27 Mar30 Apr27 May11 Jul4 Sep20 Oct4 Oct7 Oct23 Mar AprlO Oct4 Oct14 1955 Headquarters Church moves to Heungin-dong in Seongdong-gu, Seoul. True Mother moves to Yaksa-dong in Chuncheon, Gangwon Province, and transfers to Bangui Elementary School in the sixth grade. (CBG 196-1 J Founding of the Seonghwa Youth Association [CBG 405-1 J Inaugural edition of Seonghwa magazine First Divine Principle examination, Headquarters Church, Seoul Headquarters Church moves to Jangchung-dong in Jung-gu, Seoul. Ewha University expels 14 students who believe in True Father and refuse to recant. On July 7 Yonsei University expels two students. Six professors resign for the same cause. [CBG 759-1 OJ True Father and four church leaders are imprisoned in Seodaemun Prison. (CBG 765-7] Their trial begins in Seoul District Court, Division 1. [CBG 768-1 J True Father is acquitted and released from Seodaemun Prison. (CBG 768-1] Headquarters Church moves to Cheongpa-dong 1-ga, Seoul. [CBG 276-1] Establishment of the Middle and High School Seonghwa Students Association [CBG 412-3] 1956 True Mother meets True Father for the first time. [CBG 199-1 O] True Mother enters Seongjeong Girls Middle School, Seoul (later renamed Seonjeong Middle School). [CBG 196-1] Publication of Holy Songs [CBG 425-1] Founding of the Seonghwa Adults Association 1957 Jul 20 'frue Father begins a 40-day fast. First 40-day summer outreach campaign to 120 locations in 70 cities begins [CBG 463-1] Aug 1 S Publication of Wolli Haeseol (Explanation of the Divine Principle) [CBG 421-1] Jun27 Jul7 1958 Members are organized into trinities for the first time. [CBG 387-1 J The church buys its first vehicle, a Jeep. ----------------- The 1960s 1585 Jul 15 Choi Bong-chun (Choi Sang-ik) sent as the first missionary to Japan [CBG 299-6) Sep 12 Members are assigned to 120 outreach areas in Seoul by drawing lots. Jan2 Mar7 Mar25 Apr May20 Sep18 Feb Feb24 Feb26 Mar13 Mar27 Apr Apr 11 Apr 16 Apr17 Oct14 Nov19 Jan27 Feb 11 Feb20 Apr17 May15 Sep 18 1959 Young Oon Kim is sent as the first missionary to the United States and begins her mission in Eugene, Oregon. [CBG 302 14) Founding of the Yeong Seong Choir True Mother graduates from Seongjeong Girls' Middle School.[CBG 196-1) Enters Saint Josephs Nursing School [CBG 197-4] Establishment of the Yehwa Air Rifle Factory, the start of what later developed into Tongil Heavy Industries (CBG 1098 6) David S.C. Kim sent as the second missionary to the United States 1960 True Mother receives a message in a dream, "Prepare, for the day is approaching:' (CBG 84-14] True Father gives out Holy Tickets to members. True Father and True Mother meet for Heaven's betrothal. [CBG 200-12] Father distributes stones collected during his ministry throughout Korea. (3.1 LC) True Parents' Engagement Ceremony (CBG 87-20) [CSG 515-4] Proclamation of Parents' Day [CBG 505-11 Engagement of 3 Couples as condition for True Parents' Holy Wedding [CBG 330-1 J (3.16 LC) True Parents' Holy Wedding [CBG 85-16] Distribution of Holy Salt [CBG 79-24] The beginning of the First Seven-Year Course [CBG 89-1] Blessing of the first 3 couples of the 36 Couples Blessing [CBG 334-1] Proclamation of the Day of the Resurrection of Heart [CBG 501-1 J Organization of the Headquarters Church [CBG 401-1] ( 10.1 LC) Proclamation of Children's Day [CBG 501-1 J [CSG 1223-30] 1961 ( 12.11 LC) Birth of Ye-jin Moon, the first daughter [CBG 92-1 OJ Ceremony for the Restoration of the Four-Position Foundation Establishment of Seonghwa Publishing Company [CBG 1023 12] Inaugural edition of Seongno, a magazine of the Seonghwa Students Association Proclamation of the Day of the Resurrection of Substance [CBG 501-1] The 36 Couples Blessing (33 couples blessed in addition to the previous 3 couples) [CBG 333 ·6] [CSG 515-4] Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity (HSA-UWC) incorporated in the United States - - - ------------------ 1586 Mays Jun4 Oct28 Dec29 Feb8 Mar28 May31 Jun26 Jul24 Jul26 Oct4 Nov8 Apr14 May12 Jul 15 Jul 28 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents 1962 Founding of the Little Angels children s folk dance troupe [CBG 1048-1] The 72 Couples Blessing [CBG 334-1 J [CSG 515-4] Proclamation of My Pledge [CBG 511-5] (12.3 LC) Birth ofHyo-jin Moon, the first son [CBG 92-10] 1963 Blessing of 26 already married couples [CBG 339-16] [CSG 524-44] Singles Blessing, of 41 widows and widowers [CBG 343-25) Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity (HSA-UWC) registers with the Korean government; designated Social Group No. 261. [CBG 297 21 Launch of the boat Cheon Seung Ho (Heavens Victory) [CBG 111 5-4] The 124 Couples Blessing, Citizens Hall, Seoul [CBG-335-4] [CSG 516-7] (5.1 LC) Proclamation of the Day of All Things [CBG 513-lJ [CSG 1224-35) The registration ofHSA-UWC approved by the Korean government [CBG 401-11 Inaugural Meeting of the Seonghwa Alumni Association [CBG 412-3] 1964 Awards given to 40 members for exemplary effort during the 3-year course. [CBG 470-21] Establishment of the Indemnity Fund Offering HSA-UWC is registered in Japan. Birth of Hye-jin Moon (She ascended 8 days later, on August 4) 1965 Jan 28-0ct 10 True Father embarks on the First World Tour of 120 cities; arrives at Haneda Airport, Tokyo [CBG 587-25] Jan 31 - Feb 10 Tour of Japan, establishment of 8 holy grounds [CBG 587-25] Jan 31 Tokyo Feb 2 Nagoya Feb 3 Osaka Feb 4 Takamatsu Feb 5 Hiroshima Feb 6 Fukuoka Feb 8 Sapporo Feb 1 o Sendai Feb 13- Mar 31 Tour of America, establishment of SS holy grounds (arrival dates indicated) [CBG 589-30] Feb 13 San Francisco, CA Feb 25 Mt. Whitney, CA Feb 25 Las Vegas, NV Feb 26 Feb 28 Dallas, TX Mar 1 Mar4 St. Louis, MO Mar 5 Mar 5 Little Rock, AR Mar 6 Feb 19 Los Angeles, CA Feb 25 Death Valley, CA Phoenix, AZ Feb 27 Albuquerque, NM Oklahoma City, OK Mar 3 Kansas City, KS Paducah, KY Mar 5 Memphis, TN Jackson, MI Mar6 New Orleans, LA The 1960s 1587 Mar 7 Mobile, AL Mar 7 Tampa, FL Mar 8 Miami Beach, FL Mar8 Key West Mar 10 Savannah, GA Mar 10 Columbia, SC Mar 11 Raleigh, NC Mar 11 Richmond, VA Mar 12 Martinsburg, WV Mar 12 Washington, DC: two holy grounds on lawns near the White House and the US Capitol Building Mar 18 Baltimore, MD Mar 18 Wilmington, DE Mar 18 Philadelphia, PA; meets Arthur Ford, author of Unknown but Known Mar 18 Trenton, NJ Mar 18 New York, NY Mar 19 New Haven, CT Mar 19 Providence, RI Mar 19 Boston, MA Mar 19 Portsmouth, NH Mar 19 Kittery, ME Mar 19 Brattleboro, VT Mar 20 Cleveland, OH Mar 21 Detroit, MI Mar21 Hammond, IN Mar21 Chicago, IL Mar 22 Madison, WI Mar 22 Saint Paul, MN Mar 23 Fargo, ND Mar 23 Sioux Falls, SD Mar 23 Sioux City, IA Mar 23 Lincoln, NE Mar 24 Cheyenne, WY Mar 24 Denver, CO Mar 25 Salt Lake City, UT Mar 26 Boise, ID Mar 27 Missoula MT Mar 27 Seattle, WA Mar 28 Portland, OR Mar 29 Eugene, OR Mar 30 Returns to San Francisco, question and answer session with members Mar 31 Flies to Washington, DC May 3 Visits the United Nations Headquarters in New York Jun 25 Meets with former US president Dwight D. Eisenhower at Eisenhowers home in Gettysburg, PA [CBG 591 -37] Jul 1 Visits Canada and establishes a holy ground in Ottawa Jul 3-Jul 9 Tour of Central and South America to establish 5 holy grounds [CBG 592-39] Jul 4 Panama: Panama City Jul 5 Colombia: Bogota Jul 6 Chile: Santiago Jul 6 Argentina: Buenos Aires Jul 9 Brazil: Rio de Janeiro Jul 10-Aug 22 Tour of Europe to establish 20 holy grounds [(BG 593-40) Jul 1 O Portugal: Lisbon Jul 12 Spain: Madrid Jut 14 England: London Jul 20 Denmark: Copenhagen Jul 22 Norway: Oslo Jul 24 Sweden: Stockholm Jul 26 Germany: Berlin Jul 29 Germany: Frankfurt Aug 6 Germany: Essen Aug 6 Netherlands: Amsterdam Aug 8 Belgium: Brussels Aug 9 Luxembourg Aug 10 France: Paris Aug 12 Switzerland: Geneva Aug 13 Switzerland: The Alps Aug 14 Liechtenstein: Vaduz Aug 15 Austria: Vienna Aug 17 Italy: Trieste Aug 18 Italy: Rome Aug 20 Vatican City Aug 22 Greece: Athens Aug 14 (7.18 LC) Birth of In-jin Moon (daughter) Aug 24-Sep 6 Tour of the Middle East to establish 8 holy grounds [CBG 593-42J Aug 24 Egypt: Cairo Aug 28 Jordan: Mt. Nebo, near Amman Aug 30 The West Bank: Mt. Gerizim Aug 30 Israel: Jerusalem, Garden of Gethsemane 1588 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Sep 1 The West Bank: Hebron Sep 3 Syria: Damascus Sep 5 Lebanon: Beirut Sep 6 Iran: Tehran Sep 7-Sep 28 Tour of Asia to establish 8 holy grounds [CBG 595-46] Sep 7 India: New Delhi Sep 14 Singapore Sep 15 Malaysia: Johor Sep 17 Thailand: Bangkok Sep 19 Vietnam: Ho Chi Minh City (Saigon) Sep 22 Philippines: Manila Sep 24 Hong Kong Sep 27 Taiwan: Taipei Sep 29-0ct 9 Tour ofJapan [CBG 595-47] Oct 10 Return to Korea after concluding the First World Tour [CBG 579-1] Dec 7-22 Establishes holy grounds in 8 cities in Korea Dec 8 Chuncheon Dec 11 Cheongju Dec 14 Busan Dec 17 Gwangju Dec 19 Daejeon Dec 22 Suwon Dec 12 Daegu Dec 18 Jeonju Dec 31 Establishes four holy grounds in Seoul: Gujin Peak, Mt. Inwang, Heukseok-dong and Taeneung royal tombs. [CBG 452 24) Jan 1 Jans Jan 10 AprlS Mayl Nov7 Dec4 1966 Establishes holy grounds at Namsan, Mt. Dobong and Cheongpa-dong, completing the establishment of 120 holy grounds. [CBG 582-l OJ Bequeaths the Shimjung Candle Founding the Collegiate Association for the Research of Principles (CARP) in Korea [CBG 415-12) Dedication of the Tong 11 Industries factory, Sutaek-ri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1101-18] Publication of Wolli Gangnon (Exposition of the Divine Principle) [CBG 429-l t 1 Establishment of the Supra-Denominational Christian Association [CBG 1240-6] (10.23 LC) Birth of Heung-jin Moon (son) 1967 Jun 12-21 True Fathers Tour of Japan Jun 12 Tokyo Jul 8 Nagoya Jul 10 Kochi Jul 11 Hiroshima Jul 17 Sapporo Jul 18 Sendai Jul 20 Kanazawa Jul 21 Tokyo Dec24 (l I.23 LC) Birth ofUn-jin Moon (daughter) 1968 Jan 1 Proclamation of God's Day [CBG 518· 1) [CSG 1213-2) Jul9 Osaka Jul 12 Fukuoka Jul 19 Maebashi Jan 13 Founding of the International Federation for Victory Over Communism The 1960s 1589 (IFVOC) [CBG 837-1 S] Feb4 Beginning of the Second Seven-Year Course [CBG 454-1] [CSG 1216-11] Feb22 Apr1 Sep9 The 430 Couples Blessing (436 couples), Seoul Citizens Hall [CBG 334-8) [CSG 517-13] IFVOC established in Japan [CBG 873-6) Dec18 Dec True Father speaks at a conference on new religions. Christian Academy House [CBG 1243-17] First Korean-Japanese Friendship Hunting Competition, Jeju Island Establishment of Freedom Leadership Foundation (FLF), Washington, DC 1969 Feb 2-May 2 Second World Tour, True Parents visit 21 Nations [CBG 596-11 Feb 2 Tour of Japan Feb 4-early March Tour of America Feb 4 Arrival at San Francisco International Airport Feb 8 Los Angeles Church Feb 9 Upshur House national headquarters, Washington, DC [CBG 598-7] Feb 28 The 43 Couples Blessing, first phase: 13 American couples, Washington, DC [CBG 338-13] [CSG 517-13) Mar 15 Visit to Brazil Mar 16-Apr 11 Tour of Europe [CBG 596-3) Mar 16 Portugal: Lisbon Mar 18 Spain: Barcelona Mar 20 England: London Mar 24 Germany: Essen Mar 29 The Netherlands: Amsterdam Apr 2 France: Paris Apr 4 Switzerland: Geneva Apr 5 Austria: Vienna Apr 7 Italy: Rome Apr 10 Greece: Athens Mar 28 The 43 Couples Blessing, second phase: 8 couples, Falkenheim Youth Center, Essen, Germany [CBG 338-13] [CSG 517-13) Apr 12-16 Tour of the Middle East [CBG 597-5] Apr 12 Egypt Apr 13 Cyprus Apr 14 Israel Apr 16 Iran May 1 The 43 Couples Blessing, third phase: 22 couples, Tokyo, Japan [CBG 338-13) [CSG 517-13] May 2 Return to Korea at the conclusion of the of Second World Tour May 11 Appointment of Paul Werner as national leader of Germany, and Peter Koch as national leader of Austria May23 May25 Jun 1 Oct7 Novl Dec9 Conference of Japanese anti-communist leaders, Ambassador Hotel, Seoul (4.10 LC) Birth ofHyun-jin Moon (son) Beginning of a worldwide 120-day prayer condition IFVOC rally, Japan [CBG 874-8) Opening of the Tongil Printing House, Sutaek-ri, Gyeonggi Province The Korean Cultural Foundation is established. 1590 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents ; 1970 Jan 21 First rally of Victory Over Communism in Asia, led by the IFVOC, Citizens Hall, Seoul Feb 10 Opening of the Central Training Center at Sutaek-ri, Gyeonggi Province Apr 15 HSA-UWC joins the Association of Religions in Korea [CBG 1248-9] Jul 1 5 True Father meets leaders of several religions, church headquarters, Seoul [PHG 195] Jul 17 (6.14 LC) Birth ofKook-jin Moon (son) Sep 14-15 4 th World Anti-Communist League Convention, Nippon Budokan Hall, Tokyo. True Father worked "for ten years" to create this rally. Oct 21 The 777 Couples International Blessing (790 couples), Jangchung Arena, Seoul [CBG 344-1} [CSG S 18-16) Dec 1 Mobilization of Korean blessed wives for a 3-year course [CBG 473-11 Dec 20 Inaugural edition of the monthly magazine Tongil Segye 1971 Jan 21 Launch of the International Womens Federation for Victory Over Communism [CBG 878-21} Feb 26 Establishment of Ilshin Stone Co., Jeonju, North Jeolla Province Jun 17 Construction of the Cheongpyeong Training Center is begun; True Father personally does construction work Cheongpyeong, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 436-13) Jul 4 Inaugural edition of the newspaper Weekly Religion [CBG 1250-14) Dee s, 1971-May8, 1972 Third World Tour: True Parents visit 15 nations [CBG 601-1] Dec 5 Arrival in Tokyo, Japan [CBG 630-2] Dec 11 Arrival in Los Angeles [CBG 602-6) Dec 12 Arrival in Toronto, Canada [CBG 630-3] Dec 16 Founding of 11 Hwa Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. [CBG 1103-1] Dec 18 True Parents arrive in Washington, DC, and begin their world-level ministry centering on America. [CBG 631-4) Dec 18 Performance of the Little Angels at the John F. Kennedy Performing Arts Center, Washington, DC [CBG 1051 -11] Dec 31 For the first time True Father directly leads a Divine Principle workshop in America. 1972 Jan 4 True Father announces his vision for the Unification movements campaign in America. [CBG 604-9] Jan 8 Launch of the One World Crusade ( OWC)-USA [CBG 639-1] Feb 3-Mar 9 7-City Speaking Tour of the United States, with speeches on three consecutive nights in each city [CBG 605-2] [CBG 645-1 ][PHG 19] [PHG 349] Feb 3 New York, NY: Alice Tully Hall, Lincoln Center Feb 8 Philadelphia, PA: Sheraton Hotel The 1970s Feb 11 Baltimore, MD: Goucher College Feb 19 Washington, DC: George Washington University Feb 28 Los Angeles, CA: Ambassador Hotel Mar 4 San Francisco, CA: Scottish Rite Masonic Center Mar 9 Berkeley, CA: Claremont Hotel Mar 16-Apr 10 Tour of Europe, with speeches on three consecutive nights in each city [CBG 601-3) [PHG 19][PHG 349) 1591 Mar 16 Arrival in London, England Mar 20 London: Friends Meeting House Mar 23 Arrival in Essen, Germany Mar 23 Launch of the OWC- Europe Mar 28 Essen: Saalbau Concert Hall Mar 31 Netherlands: Amsterdam Apr 2 France: Paris Apr 5 Austria: Vienna Apr 7 Italy: Rome Apr 10 Greece: Athens Apr 3 Opening of the Unification Theological Seminary in Sutaek-ri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1032-1 J Apr 11-19 Tour of Asia [CBG 603-7) Apr25 Apr29 Mayl Apr 11 Israel: Tel Aviv Apr 13 Iran: Tehran Apr 15 India: New Delhi Apr 17 Thailand: Bangkok Apr 19 Taiwan: Taipei International Rally for Victory Over Communism, Tokyo, Japan [CBG 871-1] Launch of One World Crusade (OWC)-Japan [CBG643-13J Opening oflnternational Federation for Victory Over Communism (IFVOC) headquarters in Japan May 8 True Parents return to Korea. [CBG 644-15) • Launch of One World Crusade (OWC}-Korea Aug 20 Establishment of the Unification Thought Institute, Seoul [CBG 971-1] Oct 10 Purchase of the Belvedere Estate as a training center, Tarrytown, NY Oct 19 Establishment of Hanguk Titanium Industry Co., Ltd., Gyeonggi Province Nov 21 True Parents' Fourth World Tour begins [CBG 605-13] Nov 26 1st International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences (ICUS), Waldorf Astoria Hotel, New York, NY [CBG 982-1 J [PHG 697) Jan 16 Jan31 Feb26 Marl Apr30 May6 Jun 1 Jun30 Jul 1 1973 European members attend a Divine Principle workshop in America. European members organize into ten mobile teams and are dispatched for missionary work in America. [CBG 639-1] True Mother obtains permanent residency in the United States.[CBG 636-20] True Father leads a 100-day workshop. Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY True Father obtains permanent residency in the United States. [CBG 636-20] Founding of the Professors World Peace Academy (CBG 900-1] [CSG 1121-1) Publication of Essentials of Unification Thought [CBG 978-22) Mobile Teams are organized in all fifty states of America. [CBG 641-6] Proclamation of the Victorious Day of Celebration, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY [CBG 638-25) 1592 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Jul 22 Rally to welcome.True Parents home from the Fourth World Tour, Central Training Center, Sutaek-ri, Gyeonggi Province Aug 3 Opening of the II Hwa Pharmaceutical Office Building, Sutaek-ri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1103-1 J Sep 15 Founding of New Hope Singers International, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY Oct 1, 1973-Jan 30, 1974 21-City Speaking Tour in America, with three speeches on three consecutive days in each city [CBG 648-9] [PHG 3 J Oct 1 New York, NY: Carnegie Hall Oct 6 Baltimore, MD: Lyric Theatre Oct 11 Philadelphia, PA: Scottish Rite Temple Oct 16 Boston, MA: John Hancock Hall Oct 20 Washington, DC: Lisner Auditorium, George Washington University Oct 26 New Orleans, LA: New Orleans Performing Arts Theater Oct 30 Dallas, TX: Dallas Municipal Central Theater Nov 3 Tampa, FL: Sheraton Hotel Nov 6 Atlanta, GA: Hyatt Regency House Nov 26 Omaha, NE: Burke High School Nov 30 Minneapolis, MN: West Bank Auditorium Dec 4 Cincinnati, OH: Convention Center Dec 9 Detroit, MI: Masonic Temple Auditorium Dec 12 Chicago, IL: McCormick Place Dec 16 Kansas City, MO: Capri Theatre Dec 20 Tulsa, OK: Assembly Hall Nov 2 Establishment of the International Cultural Foundation (ICF) Nov 21 2nd International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences, Imperial Hotel, Tokyo [CBG 984-7) [PHG 705] Nov 30 Watergate Statement, "Forgive, Love, Unite:· published in 21 newspapers [CBG 6794) [PHG 1297] Dec 27 The Little Angels perform at the United Nations General Assembly Hall. 1974 Jan 8 21 -City Speaking Tour in America resumes [CBG 648·9] [PHG 31 l Jan 8 Denver, CO: Phipps Auditorium Jan 13 Seattle, WA: San Juan Room, Seattle Center Jan 18 San Francisco, CA: Scottish Rite Auditorium II Jan 22 Berkeley, CA: Zellerbach Auditorium, UC Berkeley Jan 27 Los Angeles, CA: Wilshire Hilton Hotel Jan 30 Banquet celebrating the 21 City Speaking Tour, Washington, DC Feb 1 True Father meets with President Richard Nixon at the White House. Washington, DC [CBG 680 8) Feb 15- Apr 21 32-City Speaking Tour in America, "The New Future of Christianity" [CBG 653-20) [PHG 360) r ------------------ The 1970s 1593 Feb 15-16 Portland, ME Feb 17-18 South Burlington, VT Feb 19-20 Manchester, NH Feb 21-22 Providence, RI Feb 23-24 Hartford, CT Feb 25-26 Princeton, NJ Feb27-28 Wilmington, DE Marl-2 Richmond, VA Mar 3-4 Charleston, WV Mar 5-6 Raleigh, NC Mar 7-8 Columbia, SC Mar 9-10 Birmingham, AL Mar 11-12 Nashville, TN Mar 13-14 Louisville, KY Mar 15-16 Indianapolis, IN Mar 17-18 Milwaukee, WI Mar 19-20 Des Moines, IA Mar 21-22 Little Rock, AR Mar 23-24 Jackson, MS Mar 25-26 Wichita, KS Mar 27-28 Albuquerque, NM Mar 29-30 Phoenix, AZ Mar31-Apr1 Las Vegas, NV Apr2-3 Laran1ie, WY Apr 4-5 Sioux Falls, SD Apr 6-7 Fargo, ND Apr 8-9 Missoula, MT Apr 10-11 Boise, ID Apr12-13 Salt Lake City, UT Apr 14-15 Portland, OR Apr 17-18 Anchorage, AK Apr 20-21 Honolulu, HI Mar 5 Opening of the Little Angels Arts School, Seoul [CBG 1053-16] Apr 30 Purchase of Unification Theological Seminary property, Barrytown, NY [CBG 1034-17] May 7 Day of Hope Banquet, Imperial Hotel, Tokyo May 13- Jul 21 "Celebration of Life;' public Divine Principle lectures in 10 cities in America, three days in each city May 15 True Father observes the public Divine Principle lectures at the Paramount Theater, Oakland, CA. Jul 22 3-day prayer and fast on the steps of the US Capitol Sep 18-0ec 23 Day of Hope 8-City Speaking Tour, "The New Future of Christianity,, [CBG 652-16] Sep 18 New York, NY: Madison Square Garden Sep 27 Philadelphia: Academy of Music Oct 16 Washington, DC: DAR Constitution Hall Oct 30 Atlanta: Civic Center Auditorium Nov 12 Chicago: Arie Crown Theater Nov 28 Seattle: Seattle Center Opera House Dec 9 San Francisco: San Francisco Opera House Dec 23 Los Angeles: Shubert Theatre Oct 8 Speech at the Everett M. Dirksen House Office Building on Capitol Hill, Washington, DC [CBG 677-11 Oct 15 Day of Hope banquet for 3,500 prominent guests, Hilton Hotel, Washington, DC Nov 22 3rd ICUS, Royal Lancaster Hotel, London, England [CBG 985 8) [PHG 709} Nov 30 Conference with European church leaders, London, England 1975 Jan 1 Inaugural edition of the Sekai Nippo newspaper in Japan [CBG 1004-1] 1594 Jan 16 Feb8 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Day of Hope Banquet, Chosun Hotel, Seoul [CBG 657-5] [PHG 51] The 1800 Couples International Marriage Blessing (l,816 couples), Jangchung Arena, Seoul [CBG 346-6] [CBG 657-5] [CSG 519-21] Feb 12 Announcement to send missionaries to 95 nations, Tokyo [CBG 696-2) Feb 13 Day of Hope Rally in Japan, Budokan Martial Arts Auditorium, Tokyo Mar2 (1.20 LC) Birth ofKwon-jin Moon (son) Apr 1-May 16 Day of Hope Rallies in Korea, two days at each venue [CBG 659-1 OJ [PHG 67] Apr 1 Busan: Civic Center Apr 6 Daegu: Gyeongbuk Arena Apr 14 Seoul: Jangchung Arena Apr 19 Incheon: Civic Center Apr 25 Jeonju: Korea Theater Apr 30 Gwangju: Gwangju Arena May 6 Daejeon: Chungmu Arena May 11 Cheongju: Chungbuk Arena May 16 Chuncheon: Gangwon Arena May 1 Ceremony of Total Liberation, Cheongpyeong Training Center [CBG 1294-6] Jun 7 Sep20 Oct 10 World Rally for Korean Freedom, Yeouido Plaza, Seoul [CBG 659-9] [PHG 1137] Founding of the Unification Theological Seminary, Barrytown, NY [CBG 1038-17) True Parents become the primary benefactors of the New York City Symphony. ICBG 1059-15] [CSG 1082-16) Nov 27 4ih ICUS, Waldorf Astoria Hotel, New York, NY Dec 9 True Father receives an honorary degree of Doctor of Laws from Ricker College. [CBG 985-9) [CBG 987-13) Dec 18 True Father speaks to senators and congressmen. Senate Caucus Room, United States Capitol, Washington, DC (CBG 677-lJ [PHG 1302] Jan 31 May12 May13 May26 Jun 1 Jul11 Sep18 Oct4 Nov27 Dec31 1976 (1.1 LC) The Unification Ceremony, Cheongpa-dong, Seoul [CBG 1295-8] Purchase of the New Yorker Hotel (World Mission Center), New York, NY Establishment of the International Relief Friendship Foundation (IRFF) Wall Street rally for the God Bless America Festival, New York, NY God Bless America Festival Yankee Stadium Rally, New York, NY [CBG 664-1] [PHG 1311) (6.15 LC) Birth of Sun-jin Moon (daughter) God Bless America Festival Washington Monument Rally, National Mall, Washington, DC {CBG 668-12] [PHG 1319) Proclamation of the Day of Victory of Heaven, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY [CBG 674-28] 5ih ICUS, Hilton Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 714] Inaugural edition of The News World newspaper, New York, NY [CBG 1005-6) 1977 Feb 21 The 74 Couples International Marriage Blessing, New Yorker Hotel, New York, NY The 1970s 1595 Feb23 Mar4 May3 May10 Jul 1 Jul2 JulS Nov25 Nov27 Dec4 Jun22 JulS Jul22 Sep25 Oct19 Oct20 Oct29 Nov2 Nov25 Dec1 Dec Sep26 Octll Nov23 ( 1.6 LC) Proclamation of the Day of Victory of the Earth, New Yorker Hotel, New York, NY; This is linked to True Mother going beyond the age of33. [CBG 676-35] Founding of the Sunhwa Arts High School, Seoul [CBG 1053-16] [CSG 1082-16] (3.16 LC) Proclamation of the World-Level Liberation of True Parents, both Father and Mother, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY Official Establishment of Unification Theological Seminary, Sutaek-ri [CBG 1032-1) Dedication of the new Headquarters Church at Cheongpa-dong 2-ga, Seoul Tuna fishing for two months in Gloucester, MA Dedication of the World Mission Center at the New Yorker Hotel • Founding of the motion picture company One Way Productions 61h ICUS, Fairmont Hotel, San Francisco, CA First conference of the Global Congress of the World's Religions, San Francisco, CA [CBG 1258-11] Dedication of the Washington DC Church, Columbia Road 1978 (5.17 LC) Birth ofYoung-jin Moon (son) First International Ecumenical Conference of the Supra-Denominational Christian Association, Ambassador Hotel, Seoul Virgin Islands Seminar on Unification Theology, sponsored by UTS's New Ecumenical Research Association (New ERA) True Father meets with Mr. and Mrs. Mitsuhashi Gojo, the owners of boarding house where he lived during his studies in Japan. Narita Airport Presentation at the "Lift the Korean People's Spirit" breakfast of the Korea District Development Research Center, Chosun Hotel, Seoul [PHG 1147] First World Media Conference, Waldorf Astoria Hotel, New York, NY [CBG 1000-7] Opening of the Beomil Museum at Beomnaetgol, Busan Ceremony to Proclaim the Liberation of the Moon Tribe and the World Tribe, Cheongpyeong Training Center 7th ICUS, Sheraton Hotel, Boston, MA Acquisition of Kyungbok Elementary School, Seoul Founding of Isshin Hospital, Tokyo 1979 (8.6 LC) Birth ofHyung-jin Moon (son) 2n° World Media Conference, The Plaza Hotel, New York, NY [CBG 1000-7] 81h ICUS, Century Plaza Hotel, Los Angeles [PHG 720] 1980 Mar 22 New Ecumenical Research Association (New ERA), Barrytown, NY [CBG 1256-6] -------- 1596 AprlS Apr21 May Octl Oct2 Oct Nov18 Nov27 Feb7 Mar28 May14 May16 Jun20 Jul Aug 19 Aug21 Sep18 Octl Oct15 Oct22 Nov1 Nova Nov9 NovlO Nov14 Feb22 Apr1 May6 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Prodamation of start of second 21-year course, World Mission Center, New York Inaugural edition of the Spanish-language daily Noticias del Mundo, New York, NY [CBG 1021-4] Purchase of Morning Garden, Gloucester, MA Founding of Ocean Church [CBG 1132-301 3rd World Media Conference, St. Regis Sheraton Hotel, New York, NY Founding of CAUSA [CBG 884-1] Supra-Denominational Christian Association banquet, Lotte Hotel, Seoul 9th ICUS, Fontainebleau Hilton Hotel, Miami Beach, FL [PHG 724] 1981 (1.3 LC) Birth ofYeon-jin Moon (daughter) Establishment of the International Christian Professors Association (ICPA) Second Supra-Denominational Christian Association banquet, Lotte Hotel, Seoul Professors World Peace Academy banquet, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [PHG 380J True Father speaks to members in France, Belgium and Luxembourg, Mauny Training Center, France 70 Day Ocean Challenge, fishing for bluefin tuna off Gloucester, MA [CBG 1122-1] True Father visits Innsbruck, Austria True Father visits Italy Inaugural edition of Ultimas Noticias, Montevideo, Uruguay 4th World Media Conference, Vista International Hotel, New York City True Father is indicted by a federal grand jury at the United States District Court for the Southern District of New York, New York, NY. True Father voluntarily returns to the US and appears for arraignment at the United States District Court for the Southern District of New York, New York, NY. [CBG 774-1] True Father returns to Korea and holds a press conference at Gimpo Airport regarding his court case. [CBG 776-6] Establishment of the Unification Church History Compilation Conunittee [CBG 1023-12) Dedication of the Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul True Parents move into the Shinmunro residence in Chongro-gu, Seoul. 10th ICUS, Sejong Cultural Center, Seoul (CBG 959-11[PHG729J Announcement of the Korea-Japan Tunnel Project and plans for an International Highway [CBG 960-4} [CBG 1108-1 J Establishment of the International Christian Students Association [CBG 1245-23) 1982 Spirit World and Physical World Unification Ceremony, East Garden [CBG 1297-121 Jury selection for True Father's court case ends and the trial begins. [CBG 780-13) In a separate tax case (HSA-UWC v. Tax Commission of the City of New York), the New York State Court of Appeals reverses a lower court ruling and rules in The 1980s 1597 May17 May18 Jun 14 Jul1 Jul16 Jul Oct4 Oct14 favor of the Unification Church, securing its tax-exempt status Inaugural edition of The Washington Times, Washington, DC [CBG 1007-1] Guilty verdict in True Father's court case, United States District Court for the Southern District of New York, New York, NY [CBG 778-9] (4.23 leap month LC) Birth ofJeong-jin Moon (daughter) The 2075 Couples International Marriage Blessing, Madison Square Garden, New York, NY [CBG 347-8] True Father sentenced to 18 months in prison and a $25,000 fine [CBG 778-9] First Youth Seminar on the Worlds Religions begins, Barrytown [CBG 1258-11] 5th World Media Conference, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [PHG 800] The 6000 Couples International Marriage Blessing, Jamsil Indoor Stadium, Seoul [CBG 347-1 OJ [CSG 520-23] Oct 21 Professors World Peace Academy Banquet, Lotte Hotel, Seoul Nov 25 11th ICUS, Franklin Plaza Hotel, Philadelphia, PA [PHG 737] Mar1 Mar23 Apr4 Apr25 Aug29 Sep6 Sep13 Nov2 Nov25 Dec18 1983 Inaugural edition of The Middle East Times True Father appeals to the United States Court of Appeals for the Second Circuit [CBG 782-19] The News World renamed New York City Tribune [CBG l 006-11] • Establishment of the Seonghwa Educational Foundation Incorporation of the International Religious Foundation (IRF), Barrytown, NY [CBG 1253-1] True Parents move into the Hannam-dong house in Yongsan-gu, Seoul 6th World Media Conference, Hilton Hotel, Cartagena, Colombia The United States Court of Appeals for the Second Circuit denies True Father's appeal and affirms the original verdict • 40 Christian and legal rights groups and individuals issue statements and submit amicus curiae (friend of the court) briefs to the Supreme Court on behalf of True Father's innocence. Dedication of CAUSA Headquarters, Tiffany Building, New York [CBG 884-2] 12th ICUS, Chicago Marriott Hotel, Chicago, IL [PHG 744] First International Conference of the Professors World Peace Academy, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG 996-16] [PHG 752] Dec 14-23 Victory Over Communism Rallies in 8 cities of Korea [CBG 996-16) [PHG 1 164] Dec 14 Masan: Masan Arena Dec 16 Daejeon: Chungmu Arena Dec 17 Daegu: Daegu Arena Dec 19 Busan: Gudeok Arena Dec 20 Seoul: Jamsil Arena Dec 21 Cheongju: Chungbuk Arena Dec 22 Jeonju: Jeonbuk Arena Dec 23 Gwangju: Gwangju Arena Dec 22 Heung Jin Moon seriously injured in auto accident, Hyde Park, NY [CBG 784-1] Dec 31 True Parents conduct the Unification Ceremony, St. Francis Hospital, Poughkeepsie, NY [CBG 788-1 OJ I I I 1 1 1598 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents 1984 Jan 2 Heung Jin Moon's ascension, St. Francis Hospital, Poughkeepsie, NY [(BG 784-1] Jan 3 Proclamation of the Day of Victory of Love, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY [CBG 788-101 Jan 8 World-level ascension ceremony for Heung-jin Moon, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul. True Father recognizes him as a "son of loyalty and filial piety" and commissions him the "Commander-in-Chief of Heaven" May 12 Announcement of the establishment of the Universal Ballet in Seoul [CBG 1054-1] May 16 Proclamation of the Day of Love for God (Ae Cheon IL), East Garden, Irvington, NY [CSG 1209-18] May 20 Bequeathing the Ae Cheon Candle and launching the "One Heart" Prayer Condition, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY May 20 Inaugural Conference of the Association for the Unity of Latin America (AULA), Paris, France Jun 11 The United States District Court postpones imposing True Father's sentence until July 20 Jun 26 True Father testifies at the Senate Judiciary Subcommittee on the Constitution hearing on religious liberty, Senate Office Building, Washington, DC [PHG 3871 Jul 20 At 11:00 p.m. True Father is incarcerated at the Federal Correctional Institution in Danbury, CT [CBG 794-11 Jul 21 True Mother begins nightly prayer vigils, East Garden Holy Ground, Irvington, NY Sep 3 131h ICUS, JW Marriott Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 760] Nov 3 1 !t World CARP Convention, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [PHG 983] Nov 15 True Father receives an honorary degree of Doctor of Laws from La Plata Catholic University, Argentina, United Nations Headquarters, New York, NY Nov 20 71h World Media Conference, New Otani Hotel, Tokyo, Japan [PHG 805) Dec 31-Jan 4 New Year's Day furlough from Danbury Prison to conduct God's Day and international leaders meetings Jans Febl Feb 28 Apr4-9 Apr 10 May 11 Jul4 1985 Founding of Seil Travel, Inc. [CBG 1104-6] Proclamation of the Day of Opening the Gate to Heaven, Federal Correctional Institution, Danbury, CT [CBG 810· 11 [CBG 1297·14] True Father sends a letter from prison and the book God's Warning to the World to 300,000 American clergy [CBG 808-16) [PHG 398) Easter furlough from Danbury Prison Inauguration of Interdenominational Conferences for Clergy (ICC), attended by 64 American ministers from 21 denominations, Korea [CBG 1257-8] True Father receives an honorary degree of Doctor of Theology from Shaw University Divinity School, Raleigh, NC True Father is transferred to a halfway house, Brooklyn, NY The 1980s 1599 Aug 13 Aug 16 Aug20 2"d International PWPA Conference, "The Fall of the Soviet Empire:' Geneva, Switzerland [CBG 802-1] [CBG 889-1] [CSG 1104-17] Proclamation of the Day of Total Victory (II Seung II), East Garden, Irvington, NY God and Freedom Banquet on the occasion of True Fathers release from prison, Omni Shoreham Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 405] • Holy Water Ceremony, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY Nov 16 l 51 Assembly of the Worlds Religions, Americana Great Gorge Hotel, McAfee, NJ Nov29 Decll Dec12 Dec16 Dec 18 Dec27 [PHG413J l 4'h ICUS, Intercontinental Hotel, Houston, TX [PHG 764) Banquet for True Parents on their victorious return to Korea, Hilton Hotel, Seoul Luncheon for True Parents attended by former heads of state and prime ministers, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul Rally for Global Security and Victory Over Communism, Jamsil Indoor Stadium, Seoul [PHG 1180) Inaugural edition of The World & I magazine, Washington, DC [CBG 1008-6) Seonghwa Theological Seminary, Cheonan, is approved by the Korean government as a four-year college with 12 majors [CBG 1032-1] 1986 Mar 14-20 Seminars for Professors Mar 14 Daejeon: Yuseong Tourist Hotel Mar 15 Gwangju: Shinyang Park Hotel Mar 17 Daegu: Geumho Hotel Mar 18 Busan: Westin Chosun Beach Hotel Mar 20 Seoul: Hilton Hotel Apr 12 Second Generation 36 Couples Marriage Blessing, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG 338-14] May 15 Founding of the Students Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea [CBG 865-1 OJ May 26 Establishment of 11 Heung Shipbuilding and Engineering Co., Mokpo, Korea Sep 18 8'h World Media Conference, Omni Shoreham Hotel, Washington DC • True Father is awarded the Cross of Merit for Public Culture by the Sociedade Brasileira de Heraldica e Medalhistica, Brazil Oct 11 Founding of the Professors and Students Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [CBG 865-1 O) [CBG 867-14] Nov 21 Unification Theological Seminary is granted absolute charter from the New York State Department of Education to offer Masters degrees, Barrytown, NY [CBG 1038-19] Nov 27 l S'h ICUS, JW Marriott Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 770] 1987 May 15 Inauguration of the Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG841 -1] [PHG 1187) Jun 1 1st Summit Council for World Peace, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [CBG 921-1] [PHG 1 341] 1600 Jun3 Sep21 Nov16 Nov27 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Seoul Declaration for World Peace, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [CSG l301-3J 9th World Media Conference, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [CBG 1001-1 OJ [PHG 81 O] Seminar for heads of non-governmental organizations and prominent leaders in society, Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel, Seoul 161h ICUS, Stouffer Waverly Hotel, Atlanta, GA [PHG 776] 1988 Feb 1 Dedication of the Dowon Building, Seoul Jun 8 Dedication of the 11 Hwa factory in Yongin, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1103-1) Sep 17-0ct 2 Seoul Olympic Games: True Parents make these games the occasion for achieving global Cain-Abel unity by welcoming all the teams from communist countries. [CBG 1061-1 J Sep 27 Ceremony and Proclamation of the Unity and Transformation of the Providence, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 349-5] [CBG 1063-6) • Announcement of the World Culture and Sports Festival, Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel, Seoul [(BG 1063-71 Oct 3 Proclamation of the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World • Sisterhood Ceremony between Korean Women and Representatives of 120 Nations, Il Hwa Yongin Factory, Gyeonggi Province Oct 30 The 6500 Couples International Marriage Blessing ( 6,516 couples), II Hwa Factory, Yongin, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 349-1] [CSG 520-25] Nov 25 1 '71h ICUS, Stouffer Concourse Hotel, Los Angeles, CA 1989 Jan 3 Proclamation of the Realm of Tribal Messiahs, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CSG 942-1] Jan 1 O Baedal Culture Promotion Association presents the first Korean Peoples Spirit Cultural Award to True Father Jan 11 The Second Generation 72 Couples Marriage Blessing, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG 356-27] Jan 12 The 1,275 Couples International Marriage Blessing, Il Hwa Factory, Yongin, Gyeonggi Province Feb 1 Inaugural edition of The Segye Times daily newspaper, Korea [CBG 1013-1 J Mar 18 Founding of the II Hwa Cheon-ma Soccer Team, Seongnam, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1067-1) Mar23 10th World Media Conference, Omni Shoreham Hotel, Washington, DC, including journalists from the Soviet Union [PHG 360] Jun 23 Inauguration of Reverend Sun Myung Moon as President of the Korean Association for Finding Ancestral Roots, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG 915-1] (PHG 1334] Aug 20 Proclamation of the Era of Providential Age of the Grace of Love, North Garden, - - ------------------- - - -- The 1990s Kodiak, AK [CBG 1346-1 J Aug 31 The Pal Jeong Shik Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages, North Garden, Kodialk, AK [CBG 1350-8] 1601 Sep 1 Proclamation of Heavenly Parentism, North Garden, Kodiak, AK [CBG 1353-16] (CSG 207-30] Oct 12 Announcement of the Panda Automotive Industrial City in Huizhou, Guangdong, China, Shilla Hotel, Seoul [CBG 1112-13] [PHG 1334] Oct 28 Seonghwa Colleges plan to restructure as a university is approved by the Korean government (CBG 1033-4] Nov 3 Hong Soon-ae s ascension, at which time True Father gives her the title Daemo, meaning Great Mother. He writes her epitaph, "With a loyal heart, she offered her body to God:' [CBG 155-12] 1990 Jan 25 Leadership Conference to Prepare for the Unification of North and South Korea, Jeju International Training Center, Jeju Island Feb 1 True Fathers 70th Birthday Celebration, Olympic Fencing Arena and the Hilton Hotel, Seoul [PHG 206] • True Father receives Mexican Order of Law, Culture and Peace from the Mexican Academy of International Law • True Mother receives an honorary Doctor of Letters and Humanities from Bloomfield College Feb 2 2nd Summit Council for World Peace, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [PHG 1197] • 81h AULA International Conference, Lotte Hotel, Seoul Feb 20-25 Speeches in Korea Feb 20 Busan and South Gyeongsang: Unification Center, Busan Feb 21 Daejeon and Chungcheong: Seonghwa University, Cheonan Feb 22 Daegu and North Gyeongsang: Unification Center, Daegu Feb 23 Gwangju and Jeolla: Shinyang Park Hotel, Gwangju Feb 24 Incheon and Gyeonggi: II Hwa Factory, Yongin Feb 25 Seoul: Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul Feb 27 Proclamation of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 1299-16] Mar 18-31 Speeches in five major American cities Mar 18 San Francisco: Miyako Hotel Mar 20 Los Angeles: Wilshire Ebell Theatre Mar 23 Chicago: Mather High School Mar 25 Washington, DC: Omni Shoreham Hotel Mar 31 New York, NY: Manhattan Center Mar 27 Proclamation of Liberation for All Women, World Mission Center, New York, NY [CBG 1419-1] Apr 8-13 11th World Media Conference and 1st Summit Council for World Peace ("The 1602 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Moscow Rally"), Moscow, USSR [CBG 891-6] Apr 8 Performance of the Little Angels at the Children's Theatre, Moscow [CBG 1052-13] Apr 9 11th World Media Conference and Summit Council, Sobin International Trade Center, Mezhdunarodnaya Hotel, Moscow [CBG 893-13] [CBG 1000-7] [PHG 819] Apr 11 True Parents' private meeting with President Mikhail Gorbachev, The Kremlin Palace, Moscow [CBG 893-14] Apr 28 Gathering to congratulate True Parents on their return to Korea after their triumph at the Moscow Rally, Hannam-dong house, Seoul Apr 30-May 22 Rallies for True Parents on their return to Korea after their triumph at the Moscow Rally [CBG 98-6] [CBG 892-12] [PHG 1203] Apr 30 Chungju: Suanbo Waikiki Hotel May 3 Jeonju: Jeonju Arena May 8 Incheon: Incheon Arena May 9 Chuncheon: Chuncheon Arena May 10 Daegu: Gyeongbuk Arena May 11 Busan: Sajik Arena May 12 Masan: Multi-purpose Stadium May 14 Seoul: Olympic Main Stadium May 15 Suwon: Suwon Arena May 17 Jeju: Grand Hotel May 21 Daejeon: Chungmu Arena May 22 Gwangju: Gwangju Arena May 1 O Address on the Visit to Moscow, hosted by Segye Times, Lotte Hotel, Seoul Jun 26-29 District-level rallies with delegation of Citizens' Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea Jun 26 Gwangju, Jeonju, Jeolla, and Jeju: Shinyang Park Hotel, Gwangju Jun 27 Busan and Gyeongsang: Paradise Hotel, Busan Jun 28 Daejeon, Cheongju, Chungcheong: Riviera Hotel, Daejeon Jun 29 Seoul, Incheon, Gyeonggi, and Gangwon: Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul Jul 6 Calls for a joint Korean-Japanese business delegation to the Soviet Union, Hilton Hotel, Seoul [PHG 1219] Aug 16 2 nd Assembly of the World's Religions, Hyatt Regency San Francisco Airport Hotel, Burlingame, CA (CBG 1260-151 [PHG 442] • Inauguration of the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace [CSG 1075-10] Sep 6 Opening of the Universal Ballet Academy (later renamed Kirov Academy of Ballet), Washington, DC [CBG 1057-9] (PHG 1015] Sep 7 Opening of the Washington Television Center, Washington, DC [CBG 1022-8] Oct 21 Conference of Islamic Leaders, convened by the Council for the World's Religions, Cairo, Egypt [PHG 449] Nov 14 Banquet for the Grand Mufti of Syria, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG 1255-4] Nov 17 Proclamation of the Liberated Realm of the Spirit World, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 1299-17] Nov 20-30 Rallies to prepare leaders for a potential general election in North and South Korea Nov 20 Northern Seoul: Dongdaemun Church Nov 25 Nationwide rally: Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul • ------------------------- ---- The 1990s 1603 Nov 27 Southern Seoul: Segye Times International Training Center, Seoul Nov 28 Eastern Seoul: Segye Times International Training Center, Seoul Nov 29 Nationwide Volunteers Rally: Segye Times International Training Center, Seoul Nov 30 Western Seoul: Segye Times International Training Center, Seoul Dec 2 Islamic Leaders' 40-Day Workshop, New Yorker Hotel, New York, NY [CBG 1267-2] Dec 1 S Dedication of the Kodiak International Training Center, Kodiak, AK [CBG 1125-9] Dec 17 Banquet for Islamic Leaders from Syria, East Garden, Irvington, NY Dec 18 Banquet for Political Leaders from the Soviet Union and Eastern Europe, East Garden, Irvington, NY {(BG 895-19] Dec 27-30 Seoul community leaders prepare for a North and South Korea general election, Segye Times International Training Center, Seoul Dec 27 Western district Dec 28 Southern district Dec 29 Eastern district Dec 30 Northern district 1991 Feb 18 Seminars for Soviet Leaders, East Garden, Irvington, NY Apr 21 True Parents are awarded the Jose Bonifacio de Andrada e Silva Col1ar from the Sociedade Brasileira de Heraldica e Medalhistica, Sheraton Mofarrej Hotel, Sao Paulo, Brazil Apr 24 Meeting with Luis A. Lacalle, President of Uruguay, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Montevideo, Uruguay Apr 27 Welcome to the founder of CA USA on its 1 Qth anniversary, Montevideo National Jul 1 Aug4 Aug 15 Aug22 Theatre, Montevideo, Uruguay [PHG 81] Proclamation of Chil Il Jeol (7-1 Day), the Day of God's Eternal Blessing, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 1300-18} [CBG 1359 1] [CSG 1228-45] Dedication of the boat, Ocean Peace, Seattle, WA Dedication of World Scripture, A Comparative Anthology of Sacred Texts [CBG 1260-15] Reunion of former residents of True Parents' hometown, Segye Times International Training Center, Seoul Aug 24 181h ICUS, Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel, Seoul [PHG 781] Aug 27 Inaugural Assembly of the Inter-Religious Federation for World Peace, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG 1262 1) [CSG 1075-1 O) [PHG 455] Aug 28 Inaugural Assembly of the Federation for World Peace, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [(BG 922-5] [CSG 1121 1][PHG 1341] • Unity International Foundation of India presents the 1991 Unity Award to True Father and the 1991 Unity Medal to True Mother Aug 29 Call for all members to return to their hometowns, Segye Times International Training Center, Seoul [CBG 1363-9] [CSG 968· 1 J Sep 17 Inaugural Assembly of the Women's Federation for Peace in Asia, Tokyo Bay NK Hall, Chiba, Japan [CBG 1400-lJ [PHG 875] Sep 17-24 True Mother's speaking tour of Japan Sep 18 Tokyo: Tokyo Bay NK Hall, Chiba (conference with members) ------ - - - lffi4 Sep 20 Gifu: Memorial Center Sep 23 Sapporo: Grand Hotel Chronology ofthe Life and Works ofTrue Parents Sep 24 Fukuoka: International Center Sep 22 Establishment of holy ground at Mt. Showashin, Hokkaido Oct 24-29 Rallies to unite leadership for the unification of North aind South Korea Oct 24 Seoul: Little Angels Performing Arts Center Oct 26 Chungcheong: Seonghwa University, Cheonan Oct 27 Jeolla: Shinyang Park Hotel, Gwangju Oct 28 Busan and Gyeongsang: Unification Center, Daegu Oct 29 Jeju Island: Royal Hotel Oct 25-29 Healthy Marriages for Ideal Families seminars Oct 25 Gangwon: Segye Times International Training Center, Seoul Oct 26 Daejeon and Chungnam, Cheongju and Chungbuk Oct 27 Gwangju and Jeonnam, Jeonju and Jeonbuk Oct 28 Changwon and Gyeongnam, Daegu and Gyeongbuk Oct 29 Jeju Island Oct31 Inauguration of Women's Federation for Peace in Asia-Korea, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG 1400-1 J Nov7 Leaders conference, Women's Federation for Peace in Asia-Japan, Hannam-dong house, Seoul Nov 20 Women's Federation for Peace in Asia Rally, Seoul Olympic Fencing Arena, Seoul Nov 30-Dec 6 Visit to North Korea [CBG 847-1] [CBG 1052-14) [PHG 1230] Dec S Paying respect to True Father's parents at their tombs, Jeongju, North Korea Dec 6 Luncheon meeting with President Kim fl-sung, Majeon, South Hamheung Province (near Heungnam), North Korea [CBG 850-10] Dec 7 Statement on visit to North Korea, Beijing Airport, Beijing, China [PHG 1235] 1992 Mar 26 True Father enters Japan for the first time in 14 years Mar 31 Meeting with Yasuhiro Nakasone, former Prime Minister of Japan, New Otani Hotel, Tokyo • Meeting with the Vice Chair of Japan's New Liberal Democratic Party, New Otani Hotel, Tokyo Apr 1 O Inauguration of the Womens Federation for World Peace, True Mother, President [CBG 1404-12] [PHG 881 J [PHG 885] • International Marriage Blessing of 1,200 already married couples (1,267 couples), Seoul Olympic Stadium, the first Blessing open to non-Unificationists Apr 15 Acquisition of University of Bridgeport, Bridgeport, CT {CBG 1039-21) Apr 18 Proclamation of the Day of Resurrecting Families to be True Families for the Liberation of the World, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY May 11-Jun 2 True Mother leads Women's Federation for World Peace assemblies throughout Korea {CBG 1411-1] [PHG 895} The 1990s 1ros May 11 Incheon: Incheon Arena May 12 Chuncheon: Chuncheon Arena May 13 Suwon: Suwon Arena May 14 Daegu: Unification Center May 15 Masan: Masan Arena May 16 Sacheon: Sacheon Arena May 17 Cheonan: Seonghwa University May 18 Nonsan: Nonsan Civic Center May 19 Pohang: Pohang Arena May20 Jeonju: Jeonju Arena May 21 Cheongju: Cheongju Arena May 22 Gwangju: Gwangju Arena May 23 Jeju: Halla Arena May 25 Busan: Gudeok Arena May 26 Mokpo: Mokpo Arena May 27 Daejeon: Chungmu Arena May 28 Uijeongbu: Uijeongbu Public Stadium May 29 Suncheon: Suncheon Arena May 30 Namwon: KBS Hall Jun 1 Yeongju: Yeongju Arena Jun 2 Jinju: Cultural Arts Center May 21 lQth Anniversary of The Washington Times, Omni Shoreham Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 828] Jun 10-30 True Mother expands Womens Federation for World Peace throughout Korea, proclaiming that True Father is the Messiah [CBG 1412-3] [PHG 907] Jun 10 Seongdong-gu, Seoul Jun 10 Gwanak-gu, Seoul Jun 11 Dongdaemun-gu, Seoul Jun 11 Eunpyeong-gu, Seoul Jun 12 Suseong-gu, Daegu Jun 12 Nam-gu, Daegu Jun 13 Nam-gu, Busan Jun 13 Jin-gu, Busan Jun 15 Jinhae Jun 15 Geoje Jun 16 Gimhae Jun 16 Ulsan Jun 17 Gyeongju Jun 17 Yeongcheon Jun 18 Gimcheon Jun 18 GwniandSeonsanJun 19 Yeosu Jun 19 Gwangju Jun 20 Jangheung Jun 20 Naju Jun 21 Jeongeup Jun 21 Gimje Jun 22 Gunsan Jun 22 Iri Jun 23 Yangyang Jun 23 Gangneung Jun 24 Chungju Jun 24 Jecheon Jun 25 Onyang Jun 25 Daecheon Jun 26 Daejeon Jun 26 Gongju Jun 27 Yeoju Jun 27 Yangpyeong Jun 28 Gwangmyeong Jun 28 Icheon Jun 29 Seongnam Jun 29 Ansan Jun 30 Dongducheon and Yangju Jun 30 Guri and Migeum Jul 3 Proclamation of the Lord at the Second Advent, Tongil Group Leaders' Seminar, Segye Times International Training Center, Seoul Jul 6-9 District Assemblies of the Womens Federation for World Peace in Korea [PHG 1461] Jul 6 Daejeon, Cheongju and Chungcheong: Cheongju Arena Jul 7 Busan, Daegu, and Gyeongsang: Sajik Arena, Busan Jul 8 Gwangju, Jeju and Jeolla: Gwangju Arena Jul 9 Seoul, Incheon, Gyeonggi and Gangwon: Jamsil Arena, Seoul Aug 19-28 1st World Culture and Sports Festival, Seoul [CBG 1063-7] Aug 20 19th ICUS, Intercontinental Hotel, Seoul [CBG 989-19] • 5th World Conference of the PWPA, Intercontinental Hotel, Seoul [PHG 786] Aug 22 12th World Media Conference, Hilton Hotel, Seoul [PHG 815] • 51h Summit Conference for World Peace, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [PHG 1238] Aug 23 gih World CARP Convention and Hanmadang Sports Festival, Seoul ----- l" 1606 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Aug 24 1st World Culture and Sports Festival Congratulatory Banquet, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG 98-4] [PHG 1018] • Announcement of the House of Unification for World Peace Aug 25 The 30,000 Couples International Marriage Blessing, Seoul Olympic Stadium [CBG 350-7] Aug 26 True Mother addresses the 151 World Assembly of the WFWP, Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel, Seoul [PHG 917] • 3rd Assembly of the Worlds Religions, Intercontinental Hotel, Seoul (PHG 461] Sep 24-0ct 2 True Mother's speaking tour launching WFWP in Japan [CBG 1412-6] [PHG 922) Sep 24 Tokyo: Tokyo Dome Sep 25 Fukuoka: Fukuoka Arena Sep 26 Hiroshima: Grand Hotel Sep 28 Sendai: Sendai Sun Plaza Hall Sep 29 Nagoya: Nagoya Rainbow Hall Sep 30 Kobe: Kobe World Memorial Center Oct 2 Sapporo: Royton Sapporo Hotel Oct 4-6 Address to a Korean-Japanese audience, Tokyo Oct 4 Tokyo: Hibiya Auditorium Oct 5 Osaka: Nakanoshima Plaza Oct6 Nagoya: Castle Hotel Oct 20-27 True Mother's speaking tour launching the WFWP in America [CBG 1414-9] [PHG 917] Oct 20 Washington, DC: Omni Shoreham Hotel Oct 21 New York, NY: Manhattan Center Oct 22 Boston, MA: Park Plaza Hotel Oct 23 Chicago, IL: Marriott Hotel Downtown Oct 24 Atlanta, GA: Marriott Marquis Hotel Oct 25 Houston, TX: Doubletree Hotel Oct 26 Los Angeles, CA: Westin Bonaventure Hotel Oct 26 Proclamation of the Unification of the Cosmos, Kodiak, AK (CBG 1301-20] Oct 27 San Francisco, CA: Westin St. Francis Hotel Nov 11-18 True Mothers speaking tour launching WFWP in Europe [CBG 1415-12] [PHG 917] Nov 11 Germany: Frankfurt, Arabella Hotel Nov 12 Germany: Berlin, Hilton Hotel Nov 13 England: London, Livingstone House Nov 14 Scotland: Edinburgh, Balmoral Hotel Nov 15 France: Compiegne, Hotel Chateau de Bellinglise Nov 16 France: Paris, Hilton Hotel Nov 17 Italy: Rome, Cavalieri Hilton Hotel Nov 18 Italy: Milan, Leonardo Da Vinci Hotel Nov 22-Dec 23 True Mother's world speaking tour launching WFWP in Russia, Asia and Oceania [PHG 917] Nov 22 Russia: Moscow, October Cinema Nov 29 Australia: Sydney Dec 2 New Zealand: Auckland The 1990s 1607 Dees Philippines: Manila [CBG 1418-25) [PHG 917) Dec 22 China: Luncheon banquet with Deung Bak-bang, the head of the China Federation of Disabled, Diaoyutai State Guesthouse, Beijing [CBG 1418-23] Dec 23 China: Beijing, Great HaJl of the People in Tiananmen Square [CBG 1417-20) [PHG 917] 1993 Jan 3 Proclamation of the Beginning of the Completed Testament Age, Cheongpa-dong Headquarters Church, Seoul [CBG 1371-1 J [CSG 11 8-6) Feb 28 Seminar for Korean-Americans, New Yorker Hotel, New York, NY May 13-Jul 31 Speaking tour "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age,, in America. True Father speaks in the first 12 cities and True Mother in the remaining cities. [CBG 1373-6] [PHG 1471] May 13 New York, NY: Manhattan Center May 14 Secaucus/East Rutherford, NJ: Hilton Meadowlands Hotel May 15 Washington, DC: Omni Shoreham Hotel May 16 Boston, MA: Berklee Performance Center May 17 Chicago, IL: Drake Hotel May 18 Minneapolis, MN: Radisson Metrodome May 19 Atlanta, GA: Hilton Hotel and Towers May 20 Houston, TX: Doubletree Hotel May 21 Denver, CO: Westin Hotel May 22 Los Angeles, CA: Hyatt Regency Long Beach May 23 Seattle, WA: Sheraton Hotel Downtown May 24 Oakland, CA: Convention Center May 26 Albany, NY: Omni Hotel Albany May 27 New Haven, CT: Park Plaza Hotel May 28 Baltimore, MD: Marriott Hotel May 29 Philadelphia, PA: Adam's Mark Hotel May 30 Saint Louis, MO: Stouffer Concourse Hotel May 31 Milwaukee, WI: Pfister Hotel Jun 1 Salt Lake City, UT: Red Lion Hotel Jun 2 San Diego, CA: Sheraton Hotel Jun 3 Albuquerque, NM: Doubletree Hotel Jun 4 New Orleans, LA: Hilton Hotel Jun S Mobile, AL: Holiday Inn Jun 6 Portland, OR: Sheraton Airport Hotel Jun 20 Anchorage, AK: Anchorage Performing Arts Center Jun 21 Phoenix, AZ: The Buttes Marriott Resort Jun 22 Topeka, KS: Holiday Inn West Holidome Jun 23 Detroit, MI: Dearborn Marriott Hotel Jun 24 Miami, FL: Hyatt Regency Hotel 1608 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents ----------------------- --- Jun 25 Manchester, NH: Holiday Inn Jun 26 Charlotte, NC:: Marriott Executive Park Hotel Jun 27 Nashville TN: Regal Maxwell House Jun 28 Bridgeport CT: University of Bridgeport Jul 10 Honolulu, HI: Ala Moana Hotel Jul 11 Las Vegas, NV: Sands Hotel Jul 12 Billings, MT: Sheraton Hotel Jul 13 Cheyenne, WY: Little America Hotel and Resort Jul 14 Sioux Falls, SD: Best Western Ramkota Hotel Jul 15 Oklahoma City, OK: Marriott Hotel Jul 16 Jacksonville, FL: Holiday Inn Downtown Jul 17 Columbia, SC: Brookland-Cayce High School Jul 18 Wilmington, DE: Radisson Hotel Jul 18 Providence, RI: Marriott Hotel Jul 20 Boise, ID: Red Lion Hotel Jul 21 Fargo, ND: Holiday Inn Jul 22 Omaha, NE: Holiday Inn Convention Center Jul 23 Des Moines, IA: Marriott Hotel Jul 24 Little Rock, AK: Excelsior Hotel Jul 25 Charleston, WV: Charleston House Holiday Inn Jul 26 Portland, ME: Holiday Inn Jul 27 Indianapolis, IN: Westin Hotel Jul 28 Speech by invitation from US lawmakers, Everett M. Dirksen Senate Office Building, Washington, DC Jul 29 Burlington, VT: Sheraton Hotel Jul 30 Louisville, KY: Brown Hotel Jul 31 Richmond, VA: Radisson Hotel Downtown Jul 31 Columbus, OH: Convention Center Jun 2 Special workshop for Japanese church leaders, North Garden, Kodiak, AK (CBG 1423-1) Aug 1 Proclamation of Pal 11 /eol (8-1 Day) the Day of Returning to the Original Homeland, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY [CBG 1382-1] Sep 7 True Mother speaks at the United Nations, UN Headquarters, New York City [PHG 930] Sep 11-30 True Mothers speaking tour proclaiming "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age" in Japan [PHG 1471] Sep 11 Sapporo: Royal Hotel, Iwamizawa: Civic Center Sep 12 Sendai: Sun Plaza Sep 13 Koriyama: Yuraks Atami, Tokyo: Four Seasons Hotel Sep 14 Commemoration of the 151 Anniversary ofWFWP, Tokyo Dome, Tokyo Sep 14 Tokyo: Kensei Kinenkan Sep 15 Nagano: Civic Center Sep 16 Sanjo: Niigata Industry Development Center The 1990s Sep 17 Maebashi: Gunma Prefecture Citizens Hall Sep 18 Tokyo: UN University Sep 19 Kanazawa: Tourist Center Sep 20 Gifu and Aichi: Gifu Grand Hotel, Nagoya: Hakucho Century Hall Sep 21 Okayama and Hiroshima: CONVEX Okayama Sep 22 Tottori: Matsunoi Palace Sep 23 Takamatsu: Community Center, Matsuyama: Carmelia Hall Sep 24 Munakata: Munakata Yurix Sep 25 Kumamoto: Prefectural Theater Sep 26 Tosu: Cultural Center Sep 27 Okinawa: Ginowan Convention Center Sep 28 Kyoto: Nagaokakyo Memorial Cultural Hall Sep 29 Kobe: Kobe Cultural Hall, Osaka (South): Tennoji Miyako Hotel Sep 30 Osaka (North): Royal Hotel Oct 4-30 True Mothers speaking tour of 40 universities in Korea proclaiming "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age" [CBG 862-1] [PHG 1471 l Oct 4 Dankook University, Kookmin University Oct 5 Seoul National University Oct 6 Seonghwa University, Chungnam National University Oct 7 Cheongju University, Chungbuk National University Oct 8 Dongguk University, Sookmyung University Oct9 Sahmyook University Oct 12 Gangwon National University, Hallym University Oct 13 Gyeongsang National University Oct 14 Changwon National University Oct 15 lncheon National University, Inha University 1609 Oct 16 Yonsei University, Ewha Womens University, Sogang University, Korea University Oct 18 Wonkwang University Oct 19 Hankuk University of Foreign Studies, Kwangwoon University Oct 20 Pukyong National University, Pusan National University Oct 21 Daegu University, Yeungnam University Oct 22 Suncheon National University Oct 23 Chonnam National University, Chosun University Oct 24 Jeju National University Oct 25 Hanyang University, Sungshin Womens University Oct 26 Woosuk University, Kunsan National University Oct 27 Sungkyunkwan University, Kyung Hee University Oct 28 Hongik University, Konkuk University Oct 29 Kyonggi University, Yong In University Oct 30 Chung-Ang University Oct 6--Dec 22 Special workshops for 50,000 Japanese woman leaders, Jeju International Training Center, Jeju Island [CBG 1423-1] 1610 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Oct 30 True Mother spea~ to the Association of Religions in Korea on "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age:' Capital Hotel, Seoul Oct 31 True Mother speaks at the National Assembly on "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age;' Seoul [PHG 1471] Nov 2-Dec 22 World speaking tour "True Parents and the Completed Testament Age" [PHG 1471] Nov 2 Germany: Frankfurt, Marriott Hotel Nov 3 Luxembourg: Intercontinental Hotel Nov 4 Belgium: Brussels, Sodehotel La Woluwe Nov 5 The Netherlands: The Hague, Kurhaus Hotel Nov 6 Ireland: Dublin, Westbury Hotel Nov 7 England: London, Royal Lancaster Hotel Nov 8 Canada: Ottawa, Ottawa Parliament, Centre Block Nov 10 France: Paris, Meridien Hotel Nov 11 Norway: Oslo, Grand Hotel Nov 12 Sweden: Stockholm, Scandic Crown Hotel Nov 13 Switzerland: Geneva, Noga Hilton Nov 14 Croatia: Zagreb, Intercontinental Hotel Nov 15 Austria: Vienna, Hilton Hotel Nov 17 Bulgaria: Sofia, Vitosha Park Hotel Nov 18 Hungary: Budapest, Hilton Hotel Nov 19 Poland: Warsaw, Marriott Hotel Nov 20 Ukraine: Kiev, President Hotel Nov 21 Russia: Moscow, The Kremlin Palace Nov 22 Belarus: Minsk, National Opera and Ballet Theatre Nov 24 Portugal: Lisbon, Sheraton Hotel Nov 25 Spain: Madrid, Princesa Hotel Nov 26 Italy: Rome, Cavalieri Hotel Nov 27 Czech Republic: Prague, Atrium Hotel Nov 28 Turkey: Istanbul, Marmara Hotel Nov 30 Israel: Jerusalem, Crowne Plaza Jerusalem Dec 1 Egypt: Cairo, Marriott Hotel Dec 2 Greece: Athens, Marriott Hotel Dec 3 Kenya: Nairobi, International Convention Center, Dec 5 Nigeria: Abuja, Transcorp Hilton Abuja Dec 7 Paraguay: Asuncion, Guarani Cultural Center Dec 9 Brazil: Brasilia, National Congress Building Dec 10 Uruguay: Montevideo, Cine Metro Theater Dec 11 Argentina: Buenos Aires, Caesar Park Hotel Dec 12 Peru: Lima, Sheraton Hotel Dec 13 Colombia: Bogota, Tequendama Hotel Dec 16 New Zealand: Auckland, Sheraton Hotel Dec 17 Australia: Sydney, Ritz Carlton Hotel The 1990s Dec 19 Malaysia: Kuala Lumpur, Hotel Istana Dec 20 India: New Delhi, Parliament Building Dec 22 Taiwan: Taipei, Congress Building 1611 Dec 30 Meeting with missionaries representing 40 nations, Hannam-dong house, Seoul 1994 Jan 12 1st Fishing and Hunting Tournament for World Peace, Jeju Island Feb 1 Japanese missionaries sent out to 131 nations Mar 8 True Mother and the True Children's speaking tour of 100 universities in the United States (List below includes True Mothers speeches only) [PHG 1471] Mar 8 Harvard University, Cambridge, MA Mar 10 University of Maryland, College Park, MD Mar 11 New York University, New York, NY Mar 12 Cornell University, Ithaca, NY Mar 13 Chicago State University, Chicago, IL Mar 15 Columbia University, New York, NY Mar 16 Princeton University, Princeton, NJ Mar 17 Howard University, Washington, DC Mar 19 University of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia, PA Mar 21 Yale University, New Haven, CT Mar 10-13 First of two Japanese Womens Special Workshops, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong (formerly Sutaek-ri), Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1423-1 J Mar 25 Founding of the Aewon Volunteer Organization, Seoul [CBG 1043.()1 Mar 26 True Parents host Mikhail Gorbachev, former President of the USSR, at Hannam-dong house, Seoul Mar 27 200 World Peace Conference, Lotte Hotel, Seoul (PHG 891 May 1 401h Anniversary of the Founding of HSA-UWC, Seoul Olympic Gymnastics Arena [PHG 1024] • Promulgation of The Family Pledge [CBG 1342-1 l [CSG 1323-1] May 3 Founding of the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification (FFWPU) [CBG 1325-1] [CSG 1238-21) Jul 17 True Parents send Bo Hi Pak to represent them at the state funeral of Kim Il-sung in Pyongyang Jul 26 Inaugural Convention of the Youth Federation for World Peace, Omni Shoreham Hotel, Washington, DC (CBG 868-16] Aug 1 Commemoration of the 20th Anniversary of the Ocean Providence, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY Oct 12 True Mother addresses Korean and Chinese woman leaders, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [PHG 946] Nov 19 True Father completes the education of 160,000 Japanese women, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1425-5] Nov 20 Establishment of sisterhood between 160,000 Korean women and l60,000 1612 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Japanese women, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1426-9] Dec 8 True Parents' first visit to Jardim, Brazil [CBG 1174-11] {CSG 655-2) Jans Jan 11 Jan 12 Jan 19 Jan22 Mar31 Apr3 Apr7 Mayl May16 1995 Convocation of the Youth Federation for World Peace, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul Special Workshop for Japanese Men, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province Ceremony of Korean-Japanese Brotherhood, Suwon Arena, Gyeonggi Province Beginning of the spiritual providence to liberate the spirit world, centering on Heung-jin Moon and Daemonim, Cheongpyeong Training Center [CBG 1287 18] Special Workshop for Japanese Women, including the first of 8 AmericanJapanese sisterhood ceremonies, Washington, DC Sao Paulo Declaration, Sao Paulo, Brazil [CBG 1177 1 J 1.1i Jardim Declaration- "Love people and love nature;' New Hope Farm, Jardim, Brazil [CBG 1181-5] Blessed Families Declaration, New Hope Farm, Jardim, Brazil Declaration of the Beginning of the Second 40-Year Course, New Hope Farm, Jardim, Brazil [CBG 1179· 2] "True Family and I" speaking tour of 17 nations in Central and South America [CBG 1200-10] [PHG 511] May 16 Paraguay: meeting with the President in Asuncion May 22 Uruguay: meeting with the President in Montevideo May 23 Argentina: meeting with the President in Buenos Aires Jun 7 Brazil Jun 19 Peru Jun 20 Bolivia Jun 21 Ecuador: Meeting with the President in Quito Jun 23 Chile Jun 25 Colombia Jun 27 Panama Jun 29 Dominican Republic: meeting with the President Jun 30 Haiti Jul 3 Guatemala: meeting with the President in Guatemala City Jul 4 Nicaragua: meeting with the President in Managua Jul S Costa Rica Jul 6 El Salvador: meeting with the President in San Salvador Jul7 Mexico May 22 Establishment of the Sun-Hak Scholarship Foundation Aug 20-28 2nd World Culture and Sports Festival, Seoul Aug 20 YFWP Convention, Jangchung Arena, Seoul [PHG 988) [PHG 9951 Aug 21 yd Congress of the IRFWP, Hilton Hotel, Seoul [PHG 468] Aug 22 20th ICUS and 61h International Conference of PWPA, Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel, The 1990s Seoul [PHG 792] Aug 22 I 31h World Media Conference, Shilla Hotel, Seoul [PHG 844] Aug 23 3rd World Peace Conference, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [PHG 981 • 2nd International Conference of WFWP, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [PHG 525] 1613 Aug 24 Spirit World Marriage Blessing for the families of Chungmonim (Moon Kyungyu and Kim Kyung-gye), Daemonim (Han Seung-oon and Hong Soon-ae), and Daehyeongnim (Moon Yong-su and Ji Chi-suk), Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 368-12) Aug 25 The 360,000 Couples International Marriage Blessing, Seoul Olympic Stadium [CBG 357-1] [CSG 522-32] Aug 27 2nd WCSF Hanmadang Games, Hyochang Stadium, Seoul [PHG 1033] Sep S "True Family and I,, speaking tour of 16 cities in the United States [PHG 511] Sep 5 Philadelphia, PA: Philadelphia Marriott Sep 6 New York, NY: Manhattan Center Sep 8 Brunswick, NJ: Brunswick Hilton Sep 9 Boston, MA: Copley Plaza Hotel Sep 10 Washington, DC: Omni Sheraton Hotel Sep 11 Atlanta, GA: Sheraton Gateway Airport Hotel Sep 12 Chicago, IL: Marriott Hotel Downtown Sep 13 Minneapolis, MN: Ted Mann Concert Hall Sep 14 Miami, FL: Fountainebleau Hotel Sep 1 S Houston, TX: Adams Mark Hotel Sep 16 Long Beach, CA: Hyatt Regency Sep 17 Denver, CO: Hyatt Regency Tech Center Sep 18 Seattle, WA: Sheraton Seattle Sep 19 Oakland, CA: Oakland Convention Center Sep 20 Anchorage, AK: Captain Cook Hotel Sep 7 True Father receives an honorary Doctor of Humanities from the University of Bridgeport, Bridgeport, CT Sep 14 "True Family and I" speaking tour: True Mother in five cities in Japan [PHG 511 J Sep 14 Tokyo: Tokyo Dome Sep 15 Sapporo: Renaissance Hotel Sep 16 Nagoya: Century Hall Sep 17 Osaka: SS Building Sep 19 Fukuoka: Hatakka Sea Hawk Hotel Sep 18 True Mother hosts former US President George Bush and First Lady Barbara Bush, Hankyu International Hotel, Osaka Oct 6-26 True Mother promotes the Pure Love and True Family Movement in Korea [PHG 511] Oct 6 Busan Foreign Language University, Gyeongnam Oct 19 Daegu University, Gyeongbuk Oct 26 Korea University and Hanyang University, Seoul Oct 21 Youth Federation for World Peace rallies [PHG 511] Oct 21 Jeonju and Jeonbuk: Jeonju Student Gymnasium Oct 22 Special Youth Federation for World Peace Seminar Oct 24 Busan: Gudeok Gymnasium 1614 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Oct 25 Gyeongnam: Masan Arena Oct 27 Daegu and Gyeongbuk: Pohang Arena Oct 28 Gwangju, Jeonnam and Jeju: Naju Arena Oct 30 Daejeon and Chungcheong: Chungmu Arena Oct 31 Seoul: Olympic Fencing Arena Nov 5 "True Family and I" world speaking tour of 16 nations in Europe, Africa, Asia, Oceania and Canada [PHG 511} Jan 14 Feb26 Apr 16 May 24 Jun 16 Jun28 Jul20 Nov 5 France: Paris, Sofitel St Jacque Hotel Nov 7 Poland: Warsaw, Marriott Hotel Nov 8 Italy: Rome, Sheraton Hotel Nov 9 Czech Republic: Prague, Hilton Atrium Hotel Nov 10 Hungary: Budapest, Vigado Concert Hall Nov 16 Burkina Faso: Ouagadougou Nov 16 Ivory Coast: Abidjan Nov 18 Ghana: Accra, Open Auditorium of the Congress Nov 19 Republic of Congo: Kinshasa, Congress Square Nov 22 Republic of South Africa: Johannesburg, Carlton-Ritz Hotel Nov 25 India: New Delhi, Oberoi Hotel Nov 27 Philippines: Manila, Intercontinental Hotel Nov 29 Australia: Canberra, Hyatt Hotel Dec 1 New Zealand: Auckland, Crowne Plaza Hotel Dec 4 Taiwan: Taipei International Convention Center Dec 7 Canada: Toronto, Royal York Hotel 1996 Summit Conference for World Peace, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Montevideo, Uruguay Seminar for religious leaders in Central and South America, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Montevideo, Uruguay [PHG 105) Inauguration of The Washington Times Foundation, Washington Hilton Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 105] 2nc1 World Convention ofYFWP, Omni Shoreham Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 105] Inaugural Assembly of the Federation of Island Nations for World Peace, Keio Plaza Intercontinental Hotel, Tokyo, Japan [CBG 957 21 J [PHG 1351 J Inaugural Assembly of the Federation to Save the New Nation, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Montevideo, Uruguay True Mother speaks to Korean-Americans in 12 cities in the United States and Canada [PHG 1 OS] Jul 20 Washington, DC Jul 22 Atlanta, GA Jul 24 Los Angeles, CA Jul 26 Seattle, WA Jul 28 Toronto, Canada Jul 21 Denver, CO Jul 23 Dallas, TX Jul 25 San Francisco, CA Jul 27 Chicago, IL Jul 29 Boston, MA The 1990s 1615 Aug 1 Philadelphia, PA Aug 3 New York, NY Jul 30 Inaugural World Assembly of the Family Federation for World Peace (FFWP), National Building Museum, Washington, DC [CBG 1325-1 J [PHG 1 OS] Aug 20 Inaugural Assembly of the Federation of Peninsular Nations for World Peace, Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel, Seoul [PHG 1358] Aug 30 Inaugural Assembly of the Federation of Continental Nations for World Peace, Meadowlands Hilton, East Rutherford, NJ [CBG 901 15] [CBG 1266-12] Sep 10-13 Speaking tour to launch the Family Federation in 185 Nations: True Mother speaks in Japan [PHG 211] Sep 1 O Chiba: Makuhari Messe Sep 11 Kobe: International Center, Harborland Plaza Sep 12 Nagoya: Aichi Arena Sep 13 Sapporo: Der Main International Hotel Sep 15-17 Speaking Tour to Launch the Family Federation in 185 Nations: speeches in Korea [PHG 211] Sep 15 Seoul: Olympic Fencing Arena Sep 16 Daegu: Daegu Arena Sep 17 Jeonju: Jeonju Arena Sep 20-0ct 6 Speaking Tour to Launch the Family Federation in 185 Nations: speeches in South America [PHG 211 J Sep 20 Bolivia: Rapas, Radisson Plaza Hotel Sep 21 Chile: Santiago, Hyatt Hotel Sep 22 Paraguay: Asuncion, Excel Shere Hotel Sep 23 Brazil: Sao Paulo, Anhembi Theatre Sep 24 Argentina: Buenos Aires, Alve a Palas Hotel Sep 26 Uruguay: Montevideo, Victoria Plaza Hotel Sep 27 Peru: Lima, Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel Sep 28 Ecuador: Quito Sep 29 Colombia: Bogota, Convention Center Sep 30 Venezuela: Caracas, Intercontinental Hotel Oct 1 Dominican Republic: Santo Domingo, Teatro National Hotel Oct 2 Panama: Panama City, Tetro National Performing Center Oct 3 Costa Rica: San Jose, Costa Rica Hotel Oct 4 Nicaragua: Managua Oct 5 Guatemala: Guatemala City, Crowne Plaza Hotel Oct 6 Mexico: Mexico City, Maria Isabel Hotel Oct 8 Speaking Tour to Launch the Family Federation in 185 Nations: speech in Canada, Montreal, Marriott Hotel [PHG 211] Oct 10-22 Speaking Tour to Launch the Family Federation in 185 Nations: speeches in Europe [PHG 211] Oct 10 Italy Oct 15 Russia Oct 19 England Oct 22 Portugal Oct 12 Austria Oct 17 Germany Oct 20 France Oct 13 Slovakia Oct 18 Slovenia Oct21 Spain I 1616 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Oct 14-29 Speaking Tour to Launch the Family Federation in 185 Nations: True Mother speaks in the United States [PHG 211 J Oct 14 Washington, DCOct 15 Philadelphia, PA Oct 16 Boston, MA Oct 17 Atlanta, GA Oct 18 Hasbrouck Heights, NJ Oct 19 Chicago, IL Oct 20 Miami, FL Oct 21 Houston, TX Oct 22 Seattle, WA Oct 23 Los Angeles, CA Oct 24 Denver, CO Oct 25 San Francisco, CA Oct 26 Minneapolis, MN Oct 27 Bridgeport, CT Oct 28 Baltimore, MD Oct 29 New York, NY Nov 1 Proclamation of the Settlement of the Family Federation for World Peace and the Dissolution oflndemnity, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Montevideo, Uruguay {CBG 1383-3] Nov 7 Seminar for woman leaders of 33 nations in Central and South America Nov 23 First issue of the weekly newspaper Tiempos Del Mundo, Buenos Aires, Argentina [CBG 1021-5] Nov 24 Sisterhood ceremony joining women from Central and South America with women from Japan, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Montevideo, Uruguay Dec 18 Founding of the Martial Arts Federation for World Peace, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Uruguay 1997 Mar 13-Apr 3 Rallies for the Practice of True Family Life to Advance World Peace, in Korea [CBG 374-5) [PHG 211} Mar 13 Changwon: Changwon Arena Mar 14 Naju: Naju Arena Mar 15 Gunsan: Gunsan Arena Mar 16 Chuncheon: Chuncheon Arena Mar 17 Suncheon: Palma Arena Mar 18 Seoul: Olympic Weightlifting Arena Mar 19 Pohang: Pohang Arena Mar 20 Gwangju: Gwangju Arena Mar 21 Busan: Civic Center Mar 22 Cheongju: Cheongju Arena Mar 23 Jin ju: Art Center Mar 24 Suwon: Suwon Arena Mar 25 Daegu: Daegu Arena Mar 26 Daejeon: Multi-purpose Arena Mar 27 Mokpo: Mokpo Arena Mar 28 Jeonju: Jeonbuk Student Center Mar 29 Cheonan: Sunmoon University Mar 30 Jeju: Oriental Hotel Mar 31 Incheon: Incheon Arena Apr 1 Guri: Guri Arena Apr 2 Seoul: Jangchung Arena Apr 3 Seongnam: Seongnam Arena Mar 23 Inaugural World Assembly of the Martial Arts Federation for World Peace, Hilton Tower Hotel, Washington, DC [CBG 1073-1] Apr 8 Declaration that the Unification Church will henceforth be known as the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification (FFWPU), Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1325-1) [CSG 1238-21 J Apr 23 Gathering of Asian literary scholars, Omni Shoreham Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 211 J May 19 Federation to Save the New Nation Banquet, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Montevideo [PHG 532] Jun 13 Gathering of Western literary scholars, Omni Shoreham Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 211) Jul 22 Leadership conferences in Korea for the Practice of True Family Life to Advance The 1990s 1617 World Peace [PHG 532] Jul 22 Seoul Gangnam: Lotte World Hotel Jul 23 Busan: Lotte Hotel Jul 24 Gyeongnam: Changwon Hotel Jul 25 Gwangju: Shinyang Park Hotel Jul 26 Daejeon: Yuseong Tourist Hotel Jul 27 Chungbuk: Cheongju Reeho Tourist Hotel Jul 28 Daegu: Prince Hotel Jul 29 Jeonnam: Gwangju Shinyang Park Hotel Jul 30 Jeonbuk: Jeonju Riviera Hotel Jul 31 Incheon: Olympus Hotel Aug 1 Gangwon: Chuncheon Bears Town Hotel Aug 2 Chungnam: Onyang Tourist Hotel Aug 3 Northern Gyeonggi: Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel, Seoul Aug 4 Gyeongbuk: Gyeongju Education Cultural Center Aug 5 Southern Gyeonggi: Shilla Hotel, Seoul Aug 6 Seoul Gangbuk: Lotte Hotel, Seoul Aug 7 Womens leadership conferences for the Practice of True Family Life to Advance World Peace [PHG 532] Aug 7 Daejeon: Riviera Hotel Aug 8 Seoul: Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel Aug 9 Proclamation of Chil Pal feol (7-8 Day), the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1385-71[CSG1230-52) Sep 11 Proclamation of the Realm of the Fourth Adam, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 106-25] [CBG 1395-30] Sep 20 True Parents explore the Amazon River for 7 days [CBG 1172-6] Oct 13 Establishment of hoondokhae, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Montevideo, Uruguay [CBG 1332-11 [CBG 1267-1] Nov 25-30 3rd World Culture and Sports Festival, Washington, DC [CBG 1063-7) Nov 25 21 51 ICUS and 7th World Convention of PWPA, Hilton Hotel, Washington, DC Nov 26 1997 IRFWP Congress, Hilton Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 5431 . l 4'h World Media Conference and Conference of the Writers Federation for World Peace, JW Marriott Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 8511 Nov 27 4th World Peace Conference, Capitol Hilton Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 552] • World Assembly of the WFWP, Grand Hyatt Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 532] Nov 28 3n1 World Convention of the YFWP, Hyatt Regency Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 1000] Nov 29 Sealing of the 40 Million Couples International Marriage Blessing, RFK Stadium, Washington, DC Nov 30 Hanmadang Sports Festival, Walter E. Washington Convention Center, Washington, DC [PHG 1038] Dec 1 Proclamation of Opening the Gate to the Marriage Blessing in the Spirit World, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 368-121 1998 Jan 7 Founding of Pyeonghwa (Peace) Motors in Pyongyang [CBG 858-5] 1618 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Jan 23 Hoondok rallies in 'Korea for the study of True Parents' words and to celebrate the victory of the 40 Million Couples Blessing [PHG 560] Jan 23 Seoul: Olympic Weightlifting Arena Jan 24 Gwangju: Kudong Arena Feb 4 Busan: Gudeok Arena Feb 5 Yeongju: Yeongju Arena Feb 6 Cheonan: Chungnam Student Center Feb 7 Changwon: Changwon Arena Feb 8 Seongnam: Seongnam Arena Feb 9 Daejeon: Civic Center Feb 10 Daegu: Daegu Arena Feb 1 1 Chuncheon: Baeckryung Art Center Feb 12 Bucheon: Bucheon Arena Feb 13 Jeonju: Jeonju Arena Feb 14 Chungju: Chungju Arena Feb 15 North Gyeonggi: Guri Arena Feb 16 Gwangju: Gudong Arena Feb 17 Jeju Island: KAL Hotel Feb 18 Seoul: Olympic Gymnastics Arena Feb 2 New Proclamation of the Completed Testament Age, Hannam-dong house, Seoul • Ceremony to Bequeath the Completed Testament Word, at True Parents' Birthday, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province Feb 23 True Parents present anthologies of their speeches to politicaf and business leaders in Korea Feb 23 Hoondok rallies in Japan for the study of True Parents' words and to promote the practice of true family life [PHG 560) Feb 23 Kanagawa: Hatano Cultural Center Feb 24 Hokkaido: Tel me International Feb 25 Dohoku: Taisetsu Hotel Feb 26 Kanto: Port Arena Hotel Feb 27 Chubu: Aichi Arena Feb 28 Kansai: Kobe World Memorial Hall Mar 1 Hokuriku: JAL Hotel Mar 2 Shigoku: Masnoi Palace Mar 3 Chugoku: Postal Saving Hall Mar 4 Northern Kyushu: Sea Hawk Hotel Mar 5 Southern Kyushu: New Otani Kumamoto Hotel Mar 6 Tokyo: Otaku Arena Mar 10 Leadership conference to promote hoondokhae for the coming global era, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [PHG 560) Apr 1-Apr 3 Hoondok rallies in America and Canada for the study of True Parents' words and to promote the practice of true family life [PHG 560) Apr 1 Washington, DC: Hyatt Regency Hotel Apr 2 Bridgeport, CT: Bridgeport University Apr 3 Boston, MA: John Hancock Hall Apr4 Saint Louis, MO: Radisson Airport Hotel Apr 5 Atlanta, GA: Beverly Hills Inn Apr 6 Richmond, VA: The Fourth Baptist Church Apr 7 Dallas, TX: Harvey Hotel Apr 8 Louisville, KY: King Solomon Baptist Church Apr 9 New York, NY: Manhattan Center Apr 10 Chicago, IL: Marriott Hotel Apr 11 Seattle, WA: Westin Hotel - ·- - --------- -------- The 1990s 1619 Apr 12 Los Angeles, CA: Westin Hotel Apr 13 Denver, CO: Doubletree Hotel Apr 12 Oakland, CA: Marriott Hotel Apr 15 Minneapolis, MN: Radisson Hotel Apr 16 Toronto, Canada: Korean Center Apr 17 Proclamation Opening the Gate to the Authority of the Elder Son, Authority of the Parents and Authority of the King, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY May 2 Proclamation of Unity between the Christian Cultural Sphere and the Unification Church Cultural Sphere, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY May 1 S Proclamation of the Liberation of Hell and the Opening of the Gate to the Kingdom of Heaven. Americana Hotel, Pantanal, Brazil [CBG 1281-1) May 26 Proclamation of the Day of the Liberation of All Things by Returning them to their Original Owner, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY Jun 11 Convocation on the Family and World Peace (WCSF 1998), Waldorf Astoria Hotel, New York [PHG 573) Jun 13 The 360 Million Couples International Marriage Blessing, First Phase, Madison Square Garden, New York, NY (CBG 369-171 Jun 23 First Special 40 Day Workshop for National Messiahs, Pantanal, Fuerte Olimpo, Paraguay Jul 1 Dedication of the Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace, New Hope Farm, Jardim, Brazil {CBG 1192-1 J Jul 22 First Special 40 Day Workshop for World Peace and Ideal Families, Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace, Jardim, Brazil [CBG 1194-8] Aug 7 2nd Jardim Declaration- "God's ideal is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal;' Center for the Education ofldeal Families for World Peace, Jardim, Brazil [CBG 1181-6] Aug 21 3rd Jardim Declaration- "Declaration of the first, second and third creators:' Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace, Jardim, Brnzil [CBG 1182-7} Aug 28 4th Jardim Declaration- "To dissolve God's bitter sorrow caused by not fulfilling our destined parent-child relationship with Him:' Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace, Jardim, Brazil [CBG 1183-1 O] Sep 8 5th Jardim Declaration- "Family-level Sa Sa Jeol (4.4 Day);, North Garden, Kodiak, AK (CBG 1185-1 S] Oct 5 61h Jardim Declaration- "Total liberation and unity for all spirits and the entire spirit world:' Sao Paulo, Brazil (CBG 1188-20) Nov 6 Proclamation of the Completion of Restoration, Center for the Education of Ideal Families for World Peace, Jardim, Brazil Dec 19 IRFWP 1998 Assembly, The Washington Times Building, Washington, DC (PHG 4741 1999 Jan 8 7ih Jardim Declaration- "Cosmic-level Sa Sa feol ( 4-4 Day) and Proclamation of Complete Liberation for the Cosmic Expansion of the Marriage Blessing and the Rooting Out of satan's Lineage:, Punta del Este, Uruguay [CBG 1189-22) 1620 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents ---~---------------- ------- Jan 17 Worldwide Speaking Tour for the Global Expansion of True Families: 8 cities in Korea (CBG 1422-8] [PHG 492) Jan 17 Northern Seoul: Olympic Weightlifting Arena Jan 18 Gwangju, Jeonju, Jeolla and Jeju: Yeomju Arena Jan 19 Daejeon, Cheongju and Chungcheong: Chungju Arena Jan 20 Southern Gyeonggi and Gangwon: Suwon Arena Jan 21 Busan and Gyeongnam: Gudeok Arena Jan 23 Daegu and Gyeongbuk: Daegu Arena Jan 24 Incheon and Northern Gyeonggi: Bucheon Arena Jan 25 Southern Seoul: Olympic Weightlifting Arena Feb 1 The Segye Times l 0th Anniversary Banquet, attended by Korean President Kim Dae-jung, Lotte Hotel, Seoul Feb 6 Inaugural Assembly of the Interreligious and International Federation for World Peace (IIFWP), Lotte Hotel, Seoul [CBG 1265 9) [PHG t 374) Feb 7 The 360 Million Couples International Marriage Blessing, Second Phase, Seoul Olympic Stadium Feb 11-Mar4 Worldwide Speaking Tour for the Global Expansion of True Families: True Mother speaks in 16 cities in Japan [PHG 4921 Feb 11 Kobe: Harborland Plaza International Hall Feb 12 Takamatsu: Matsunoi Palace Hotel Feb 13 Nagoya: Aichi Prefecture Arena Feb 14 Ikeda, Osaka: Satsukiyama Gymnasium Feb 15 Hiroshima: Postal Savings Hall Feb 16 Fukuoka: Sun Palace Hotel Feb 17 Kumamoto: Kumamoto Prefecture Theater Feb 18 East Tokyo: Todoroki Arena Feb 25 Sapporo: Renaissance Hotel Feb 26 Sendai: Shiraishi Cultural Activity Center Feb 27 Fukui: Phoenix Plaza Feb 28 Niigata: Niigata Gymnasium Mar 1 Nagano: International 21 Hotel Mar 2 Chiba: Chiba Port Arena Mar 3 Kanagawa: Totara City Cultural Center Mar 4 West Tokyo: Todoroki Arena Mar 19-Apr 11 Worldwide Speaking Tour for the Global Expansion of True Families: True Mother speaks in 24 cities in the United States [PHG 4921 Mar 19 Washington, DC Mar 20 Louisville, KY Mar 21 New York, NY Mar 22 Norfolk, VA Mar 23 Miami, FL Mar 24 Columbus, OH Mar 25 Providence, R1 Mar 26 Philadelphia, PA Mar 27 Chicago, IL Mar 28 Atlanta, GA Mar 29 Oakland, CA Mar 30 Seattle, WA Mar 31 Minneapolis, MN Apr 1 Denver, CO Apr 2 Los Angeles, CA Apr 3 Portland, 0 R Apr 4 San Diego, CA Apr 5 Dallas, TX Apr 6 Poughkeepsie, NY Apr 7 Bridgeport, CT Apr 8 Baltimore, MD Apr9 Detroit, MI Apr 10 Boston, MA Apr 11 Secaucus, NJ Mar 21 Lucifer surrendered to True Parents [CBG 1302·24] Apr 11 Proclamation of the Fulfillment of the Completed Testament Age for Beginning The 1990s 1621 -------------· --------------- God's Kingdom in Heaven and on Earth, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY (CBG 1387 12] Apr 12- May 29 Worldwide Speaking Tour for the Global Expansion of True Families: True Mother speaks at 32 cities around the world (PHG 492] Apr 12 Canada: Toronto, Ontario Science Center Apr 15 Malaysia: Kuala Lumpur, Putra World Trade Centre, Plenary Hall (Dewan Merdeka) Apr 22 Taiwan: Taipei, International Convention Center; True Father receives honorary Doctor of Literature from Chinese Culture University Apr 24 Australia: Sydney, Hilton Hotel Apr 26 Philippines: Manila, Manila Hotel Apr 28 Kenya: Nairobi, Kenyatta International Conference Center Amphitheater Apr 29 Zimbabwe: Harare, Sheraton International Center Apr 30 Uganda: Kampala May 2 Benin: Cotonou, Sheraton Hotel May 4 Brazil: Sao Paulo, Pinheiros Hotel, Es Forte Club; While in Sao Paulo, True Mother receives an honorary degree from Instituto Universico de Pesquisa e Educayao, Salvador, Bahia, Brazil May 5 Uruguay: Montevideo, Victoria Plaza Hotel May 6 Argentina: Buenos Aires, Intercontinental Hotel May 7 Paraguay: Asuncion, Guarani Theatre May 8 Chile: Santiago, Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel May 9 Ecuador: Quito, Swissotel May 1 O Colombia: Bogota, Tequendama Hotel May 11 Costa Rica: San Jose, Radisson Conference Center May 12 Nicaragua: Managua, Camino Real Hotel and Convention Center May 13 Mexico: Mexico City, Fiesta Americana Hotel May 14 Dominican Republic: Santo Domingo May 16 England: London May 17 The Netherlands: The Hague May 18 Slovenia: Ljubljana May 19 Switzerland: Geneva, President Wilson Hotel May 20 Slovakia: Bratislava May 21 Finland: Helsinki, Scandic Grand Marina Hotel May 22 Russia: Moscow, Natalya Sats Children s Musical Theatre May 23 Moldova: Kishinev, Palace of the Republic of Moldova May 25 Kazakhstan: Almaty; True Mother receives an honorary doctorate from Kazakh State Womens Pedagogical Institute May26 Kyrgyzstan: Bishkek, Peoples (Ala-too) Square May 27 Mongolia: Ulan Bator, Peoples Square May 29 China: Beijing, Great Hall of the People, Tiananmen Square May 14 Proclamation of the Liberation of the Cosmos, Americana Hotel, Pantanal, Brazil (CBG 1389· 16] May 30 Celebration of True Parents' East-West (Global) Victory, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY [CBG 1389-16] 1622 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Jun 14 Proclamation Congratulating the Parents of Heaven and Earth on their CosmicLevel Victory, at which True Father gives True Mother an award tor her cosmic-level victory, Seoul Olympic Gymnastics Arena [CBG 1388-14] [CBG 1421-6] Jul27 Dedication of the Original, Root and Victory Holy Ground, Americana Hotel, Pantanal, Brazil [CBG 1170-1] [CSG 656-9] Aug17 Proclamation of the Day of Jehovah's Omnipresence and Omnipotence, North Garden, Kodiak, AK Sep9 SeplO Proclamation of Gu Gu /eol (9-9 Day), the Day the Parents of Heaven and Earth Open the Realm of the Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1390-17] Proclamation of Sam Shih /eol (3-10 Day), the Day the Parents of Heaven and Earth Conduct the Ceremony for the Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1391-21] Proclamation of the Era in which We Report Prayers in Our Own Names, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 1394-27] Sep 14 OctlO Oct23 Nov7 Proclamation of Ssang Ship /eol ( 10-10 Day), Punta del Este, Uruguay [CBG 1395-30] Proclamation of the Day of Liberation by Giving the Blessing to All Heaven and Earth, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 1396-33] Dedication of the Cheongpyeong Training Center main hall, the Cheonseong Wanglim Palace, Cheongpyeong [CBG 440-22) Nov12 World-level Ascension Ceremony for Young-jin Moon, Paju Wonjeon, Gyeonggi Province Dec15 Dec26 Proclamation of the Beginning of the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth, Punta del Este, Uruguay • Founding of the Centro Esportivo Nova Esperan~ ( CENE) Soccer Team, Jardim, Brazil [CBG 1069-7] Proclamation of the Completion of True Parents' Providential Responsibility, Belvedere Training Center, Tarrytown, NY [CBG 1398-36) 2000 Jan 17 Seminar for woman leaders in Uruguay, Victoria Plaza Hotel, Montevideo Feb 2 The Washington Times presentation of the Second American Century Award, Capitol Hill, Washington, DC [PHG 2251 Feb 1 (}-14 4 th World Culture and Sports Festival Feb 10 Celebration of Reverend Sun Myung Moon's 80th Birthday, Seoul Olympic Gymnastics Arena [PHG 1244) • Opening Assembly of the 41h World Culture and Sports Festival, Lotte Hotel, Seoul [PHG 225] • Presidential Sash and the Coat of Arms of Brazil are conferred on True Father by Congressman Nelson Marquezelli of Brazil • The State Pedagogical University of Kyrgyzstan confers on True Father the title of Honorary Professor The 2000s 1623 Upper Volga Institute, Russia, confers on True Father the title of Honorary Professor True Father receives an honorary doctorate from Instituto Universico de Pesquisa e Educa<;:ao, Salvador, Bahia, Brazil True Mother receives the honorary doctorate from Federico Enrique Carvajal University, Dominican Republic Feb 1 1 Commemoration of the publication of the 300th volume of The Sermons of the Reverend Sun Myung Moon, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul Feb 13 The 400 Million Couples International Marriage Blessing-First Phase, Seoul Olympic Stadium [CBG 371-20] Announcement of the Family Party for Universal Peace and Unity, at the 41h WCSF Congratulatory Banquet, Little Angels' Performing Arts Center, Seoul [PHG 1042] 81h Jardim Dedaration: Inauguration of the Federation of the True Parent of the Cosmos [CBG 1191-25] Feb 14 4th World Hanmadang Sports Festival, Seoul Olympic Gymnastics Arena [PHG 1052] Feb 21 Rallies for the Unification of North and South Korea and to Celebrate Reverend Sun Myung Moon's 801h Birthday [PHG 1274] Feb 21 Yeosu: Jeonnam Arena Feb 22 Suwon: Suwon Arena Feb 23 Jeonju: Jeonju Arena Feb 24 Gongju: Baekje Arena Feb 25 Seoul Gangnam: Olympic Weightlifting Arena Feb 26 Guri: Guri Arena Feb 28 Busan: Gudeok Arena Feb 29 Gwangju: Gudong Arena Mar 1 Yeongcheon: Yeongcheon Arena Mar 2 Chuncheon: Chuncheon Arena Mar 3 Incheon: Incheon Arena Mar 4 Changwon: Changwon Arena Mar 5 Cheongju: Cheongju Arena Mar 6 Seoul Gangbuk: Olympic Fencing Arena Mar 7 Daejeon: Hanbat Arena Mar 8 Mokpo: Mokpo Arena [PHG 1260] Mar 9 Daegu: Daegu Arena Mar 10 Bucheon: Bucheon Arena Mar 11 Jeju Island: Halla Arena Mar 12 Nationwide Rally for the Unification of North and South Korea, Seoul Olympic Stadium [PHG 1260] Feb 25 Leadership Conference for the Unification of North and South Korea, Hilton Hotel, Seoul Mar 7-l ORallies for the Unification of East and West, North and South, in Japan Mar 7 Fukuoka: General Exhibition Center Mar 8 Hiroshima: Hiroshima Arena Mar 9 Nagoya: Aichi Arena Mar 10 Tokyo: Akishima Exhibition Center Mar 17 Religious Leaders' Forum for the Unification of North and South Korea and for Reverend Moon's SOth Birthday, Lotte Hotel, Seoul Apr4 True Parents acquire the Sorocaba Soccer Team, Brazil [CBG 1069-7] Apr 8-19 True Mother's 12-City Speaking Tour of the United States Apr 8 Washington, DC: Renaissance Hotel Apr9 Boston, MA: Park Plaza Hotel Apr 10 Newark, NJ: Robert Treat Hotel Apr 11 Chicago, IL: Civic Opera House Apr 12 Minneapolis, MN: Marriott Hotel Apr 13 Seattle, WA: Civic Convention Center Apr 14 San Francisco, CA Apr 15 Los Angeles, CA: Westin Hotel 1624 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Apr 16 Dallas, TX: Crowne Plaza Hotel Apr 17 Atlanta, GA: Crowne Plaza Ravinia Hotel Apr 18 Miami, FL: Doubletree Hotel Apr 19 New York, NY: Lincoln Center Apr 21 Proclamation of the Beginning of True Parents' Second 40-year Course and the Settlement of the Realm of the Fourth Adam, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 1178-2] May 8-31 True Mothers World Speaking Tour in South America and Europe May 8 Paraguay: Asuncion, Excel Simor Hotel May 9 Paraguay: Ciudad del Este, Palacio de Los Congresos May 1 O Uruguay: Montevideo, Victoria Plaza Hotel May 11 Uruguay: Punta del Este, Conrad Hotel May 12 Argentina: Buenos Aires, Hilton Hotel May 13 Argentina: Cordoba, Plaza International Hotel May 14 Argentina: Santa Fe, El Conquistador Hotel May 15 Argentina: Corrientes, El Gran Guarani Hotel May 16 Brazil: Campo Grande, Cultural Center May 17 Brazil: Brasilia, Bonaparte Hotel; True Mother is awarded the Medal of Brazil from that country's Ministry of Education May 18 Brazil: Sao Paulo, US Chamber of Commerce May 19 Brazil: Rio de Janeiro, Teatro do Sesi May 20 England: London, Marriott Hotel May 21 Scotland: Edinburgh, Balmoral Hotel May 22 England: Birmingham, Centennial Center May 23 The Netherlands: The Hague, Kurhaus Hotel May 24 Denmark: Copenhagen, Radisson SAS May 24 Switzerland: Interlaken, Casino Kursaal May 26 Albania: Tirana, Congress Hall May 27 Romania: Bucharest, Ceausescu Palace May 28 Russia: Moscow, Radisson Slavian Scaya Hotel May 29 Russia: Saint Petersburg, Grand Europe Hotel May 30 Moldova: Kishinev ( Chi~inau), National Palace May 31 Canada: Toronto, Westin Prince Hotel Jun 17 Proclamation of the Return of the Oceans to God, North Garden, Kodiak, AK [CBG 1438-7) Jun 23 True Mother receives a Peace Award from the International Association of Educators for World Peace, Lotte World, Seoul Jun 24 Proclamation of the Return of the Land to God, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 1438-7) Jun 29 Proclamation of the Return of Heaven and Earth to God, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 1439-91 Jul 1 Proclamation of the Return of the Fourth Adam's Realm of Heart to God, Hannam-dong house, Seoul Jul 30 1st Blessed Wives' Special Workshop for Registration into the Kingdom of Heaven, Cheongpyeong Training Center I - ------------------------------~ The 2000s 1625 Aug 18 True Father speaks at two events at United Nations Headquarters, New York, NY: [CBG 861-12] [CBG 897-1 J Sep12 Sep26 Oct14 Oct27 Nov6 Nov30 Deel Dec3 Dec16 Jan 13 Jan 15 Jan 19 Jan27 Feb25 Assembly 2000 of the IIFWP during which True Father proposes to create a Peace Park at the DMZ [PHG 1378) True Parents receive the Peace Award of the World Association of NonGovernmental Organizations (WANGO) [PHG 1387) The Total Liberation Chuseok, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 1304-27) 1st Unification Blessing Ceremony for the Registration of the Four-Position Foundation at the Transition of the Three Ages, Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center [CBG 1439-1 OJ Ceremony for the Unification and Liberation of the Spirit World, Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center [(BG 1305-29] Proclamation of the Era of the Family Kingship of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, Hannam-dong house, Seoul 40 Day Special Seminar for Island Nations of the Pacific Rim, Kona, Hawaii Proclamation of the Victory of the Providence in South America and the Beginning of the Pacific Rim Era, Pantanal, Brazil [CBG 952-8] Announcement of the upcoming Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, Americano Hotel, Pantantal, Brazil [CBG 1440-12) Proclamation of the Abolition of Paradise and Hell and that All Can Register in the Kingdom of Heaven, Punta del Este, Uruguay [CBG 1305-31) [CBG 1440-11) Inauguration of the United States' chapter of IIFWP, Marriott Hotel, Chicago 2001 Enthronement Ceremony for God's Kingship, Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center [CBG 1444-19] [CSG 1351-1] 2001 World Media Conference, Keio Plaza InterContinental Hotel, Tokyo [PHG 857) American Clergy Leadership Conference (ACLC) confers on True Parents the New Millennium Award for Unity and Renewal, Hyatt Hotel, Washington, DC 2001 World Culture and Sports Festival International Conference, United Nations Headquarters, New York, NY [PHG 1057] 2001 World Peace Marriage Blessing (210 couples), 400 Million Couples International Marriage Blessing second phase, United Nations Headquarters, New York, NY [CBG 371-20) SO-state "We Will Stand" Tour of the United States [PHG 1401) Feb 25 Bronx, NY Feb 26 Newark, NJ Feb 27 Bridgeport, CT Feb 28 Chicago, IL Mar 1 Boston, MA Mar 2 Philadelphia, PA Mar 3 Miami, FL Mar4 Atlanta, GA Mar 5 Columbus, OH Mar 6 Houston, TX Mar 7 Albuquerque, NM Mar 8 Minneapolis, MN Mar 9 Seattle, WA Mar l 0 Salt Lake City, UT Mar 11 Portland, 0 R Mar 12 Oakland, CA Mar 13 Phoenix, AZ Mar 14 Denver, CO Mar 15 Los Angeles, CA Mar 16 Little Rock, AR Mar 17 Jackson, MS ~----------------------~~z=::~~· I I I I 1626 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Mar 18 Providence, RI Mar 19 Norfolk, VA Mar 21 Detroit, MI Mar 22 Des Moines, IA Mar 24 Mobile, AL Mar 26 New Orleans, LA Mar 28 St. Louis, MO Mar 29 Baltimore, MD Mar 31 Billings, MT Apr 1 Memphis, TN Apr 3 Louisville, KY Apr 4 Milwaukee, WI Apr 6 Omaha, NE Apr 7 Nashua, NH Apr 9 Indianapolis, IN Apr 10 Fargo, ND Apr 12 Anchorage, AK Apr 13 Honolulu, HI Apr 15 Sioux Falls, SD Apr 16 Washington, DC Apr 17 Shepherdstown, WV, Burlington, VT Mar 20 Wilmington, DE Mar 23 Kansas City, KS Mar 27 Cheyenne, WY Mar 30 Portland, ME Apr 2 Winston-Salem, NC AprS Oklahoma City, OK Apr 8 Columbia, SC Apr 11 Las Vegas, NV Apr 14 Boise, ID May 8 True Father delivers "God is Our King and True Parent;' Canaan Baptist Church, May15 May25 May27 Jun21 Jul3 Harlem, NY True Father speaks at the Rayburn House Office Building, US Capitol, Washington, DC International Symposium of IIFWP, Hilton Hotel, New York, NY International Marriage Blessing of 60 Religious Leaders, Hilton Hotel, New York, NY True Parents each receive the degree of Doctor of Sacred Theology, Honoris Causa, from Unification Theological Seminary, Barrytown, NY Assemblies in Korea tor the Settlement of God's Fatherland Jul 3 Seoul: True Father speaks at the Lotte Hotel Busan: True Mother speaks at the Lotte Hotel Jul 4 Daegu: True Father speaks at the Inter-Burgo Hotel, Gangbuk district of Seoul: True Mother speaks at the Lotte Hotel Jul 5 Gyeonggi and Gangwon Provinces: True Father speaks at the Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel, Seoul Gwangju: True Mother speaks at the Shinyang Park Hotel Jul 6 Gangbuk district of Seoul: True Father speaks at the Lotte World Hotel lncheon: True Mother speaks at the Lotte Hotel, Seoul Jul 13 True Father speaks to members of the National Assembly, National Assembly Office Building, Seoul [PHG 119] Aug 18 I st World Leadership Seminar on Unification Thought and Victory Over Communism Theory, and Fishing Tournament, Jeju International Training Center, Jeju Island [CBG 1159-13] Oct8 Proclamation of Total Dissolution of Barriers and Proclamation of the Return of Blessed Families from the Spirit World to the Earth, Cheongpyeong Training Center Oct 17 I ~1 Sportfishing World Champion's Cup Tournament, Nagasaki, Japan [CBG 1159-13) Oct 19 Founding of the World Sportfishing Federation [CBG 11 59-13] Oct 20 2001 Assembly of IIFWP, Hilton Hotel, New York, NY Oct29-Nov6 Speaking Tour in Korea for the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity (Cheon Il Guk) [PHG 130] Oct 29 Daejeon, Cheongju and Chungcheong: Yuseong, Hotel Riviera Oct 30 Seoul: Seoul, Shilla Hotel Oct31 Gwangju, Jeonju and Jeolla: Gwangju, Shinyang Park Hotel The 2000s Nov 1 Busan and Gyeongnam: Busan, Lotte Hotel Nov 2 Southern Gyeonggi: Seoul, Lotte Hotel Nov4 Daegu and Gyeongbuk: Daegu, Inter-Burgo Hotel Nov 5 Incheon and Gyeonggi: Seoul. Lotte Hotel Nov 6 Northern Gyeonggi and Gangwon: Seoul, Lotte World Hotel 1627 Nov 5-Nov 12 True Mother's Speaking Tour in Japan for the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity (Cheon Il Guk) [PHG 130] Nov 5 Fukuoka: Grand Hyatt Hotel Nov 6 Takamatsu: Matsunoi Palace Hotel Nov 7 Osaka: Mitsui Urban Hotel Nov 8 Kobe: Okura Hotel Nov 9 Nagoya: Hilton Hotel Nov 10 East Tokyo: Keio Plaza Hotel Nov 11 Chiba: Tokyo Inn Airport Hotel Nov 12 Tokyo: Hotel Okura Nov 8 Korean Leaders Conference for the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity, Shilla Hotel, Seoul [PHG 130] Nov 15 Announcement of Cheon Il Guk Citizenship Cards, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CSG 1279-21] Nov 26 True Mothers 8-City Speaking Tour in the United States for the Cosmic Nation of Peace and Unity (Cheon II Guk) [PHG 130] Nov 26 Bridgeport, CT: University of Bridgeport Nov 27 Newark, NJ: Robert Treat Hotel Nov 28 Dallas, TX: Sterling Hotel Nov 29 Oakland, CA: Marriott Hotel Nov 30 Los Angeles, CA: Marriott Hotel Dec 1 New York, NY: Canaan Methodist Church Dec 2 Washington, DC: Allen Chapel AME Church Dec 1 S Chicago, IL: Hilton Hotel Dec 16 Proclamation of the Bequeathing of Cheon Il Guk, Kona, Hawaii 2002 Jan 26 Proclamation of the Era of the Victorious Realm of God's Sovereign Nation, Kona, Hawaii [(BG 113-11] [CSG 1299-41 J Feb 14-18 2002 World Culture and Sports Festival, Korea • 2002 Assembly of the lnterreligious and International Federation for World Peace, Hilton Millennium Hotel, Seoul [PHG 141) [PHG 1066] Feb 16 The 400 Million Couples International Marriage Blessing, Third Phase, Seoul Olympic Fencing Arena [CBG 371 -20] Mar 1 Proclamation of the Total Unity of the Spirit World and the Physical World, Kona, Hawaii [CBG 1307-34] Apr4 Ceremony for Dissolving God's 6,000 -Year History of Bitter Sorrow, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 1308-36] Apr 14 True Father receives the honorary degree of Doctor of Theology and True Mother the honorary degree of Doctor of Literature from Sun Moon University, Cheonan [PHG 10791 1628 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Apr 27 The 144,000 Clergy Couples Marriage Blessing, Sheraton National Hotel, Arlington, VA [CBG 1252-20] [CBG 1270·6] [PHG 525) May 21 Three Nations Conference for Leaders of Korea, Japan and the United States, Sheraton National Hotel, Arlington, VA [PHG 1413] May 21 20th Anniversary of The Washington Times, Washington Hilton Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 862) Jun 11 Proclamation of the Realm of Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, Cheongpyeong Heaven and Earth Training Center [CBG 1309-3 7] Jun 12 Inauguration of the Sun Moon Peace Cup, Little Angels' Performing Arts Center, Seoul (CBG 1070-1 l [PHG 10851 Jun 14 True Mother addresses Seminar for Woman Leaders of Korea, Sheraton Walkerhill Hotel, Seoul [PHG 1413) Jun 21 Rally to Proclaim the Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, Jamsil Indoor Stadium, Seoul [PHG 1481] Jul 3 The 1.8 Million Couples Interreligious and International Marriage Blessing, Sheraton National Hotel, Arlington, VA Aug S Proclamation that the Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Expands into the Life of the World, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1310-39) Aug 10-13 Assemblies to Bring the Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth into the Life of the World: Korea [CBG 1484-1 1] [PHG 146} Aug 10 Honam: Gwangju, Shinyang Park Hotel Aug 11 Yeongnam: Busan, Lotte Hotel Aug 12 Chungcheong: Yuseong, Riviera Hotel Aug 13 Seoul: Seoul, Lotte World Hotel Aug 18-29 Assemblies to Bring the Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth into the Life of the World: True Mother speaks throughout Japan [PHG 146] Aug 18 Fukuoka: Sea Hawk Hotel Aug 19 Hiroshima: Granvia Hotel Aug 20 Takamatsu: International Hotel Aug 21 Kobe: Okura Hotel Aug 22 Osaka: Han Q International Hotel Aug 23 Nagoya: Grand Hotel Aug 24 Kanazawa: International Hotel Aug 25 Niigata: Okura Hotel Aug 26 Yokohama: Royal Park Hotel Aug 27 Sendai: Koyo Grand Hotel Aug 28 Sapporo: Sapporo Park Hotel Aug 29 Tokyo: Okura Hotel Sep 14 Interreligious Clergy Family Marriage Blessing, Manhattan Center, New York, NY [CBG 1271-10] Sep 16-30 Assemblies to Bring the Unity and Secure Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth into the Life of the World: True Mother speaks throughout the United States [PHG 146) Sep 16 Arlington, VA: Sheraton National Hotel Sep 17 Bridgeport, CT: University of Bridgeport Sep 18 Boston, MA: Sheraton Hotel Sep 22 Atlanta, GA: Renaissance Waverly Hotel ------------------------ - ------ - - The 2000s 1629 Sep 23 Miami, FL: Biscayne Bay Marriott and Marina Sep 24 Chicago, IL: Hyatt Regency O'Hare Hotel Sep 25 Seattle, WA: Sheraton Hotel Sep 26 Oakland, CA: Convention Center Sep 27 Los Angeles, CA: Airport Marriott Hotel Sep 28 Denver, CO: Doubletree Hotel Sep 29 Newark, NJ: Robert Treat Hotel Sep 30 New York, NY: Manhattan Center Oct 16 Rally for the Harmony and Unity of Heaven and Earth-the Northern Hemisphere, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1311 -41] [PHG 160] Oct 18 Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 1310-40] Oct 20 Rally for the Harmony and Unity of Heaven and Earth-the Southern Hemisphere, Sun Moon University, Cheonan [CBG 1311-41] [PHG 160] Nov S Proclamation of the Cheon Il Guk Era of Peace, Unity and Harmony, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CSG 1317-17] Dec 7 Interreligious and International Marriage Blessing (1,200 couples) and Proclamation of the Reconciliation of Religions, Crystal Gateway Marriott Hotel, Arlington, VA Dec 9 1st Seminar for Korean, Japanese and American Ambassadors for Peace, Ohana Keauhou Beach Resort, Kona, Hawaii {CBG 927-17) Dec 27 IIFWP Conference, ((God and World Peace: An Exploration of the Significance of God for a World in Crisis;' Sheraton National Hotel, Arlington, VA {PHG 170] Jan2 FebS Feb6 Mar2 Marlo Mar May2 2003 Blessing of Infants in the Spirit World and Proclamation of Opening the Gate for their Returning to Earth, Cheongpyeong Training Center [CBG 365-4) IIFWP World Summit on Leadership and Governance, Lotte Hotel, Seoul • Dedication of Cheongshim International Hospital, Cheongpyeong The Holy Marriage Blessing of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gates to Cheon Il Guk, Cheongpyeong Training Center [CBG 1446-2) [CSG 1266-8] • Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth Who Reign over the Blessed Families as the King and Queen of Peace and Unity, and presentation of Cheon Il Guk Owners Awards, Cheongpyeong Training Center {CBG 1451-l 1] IIFWP International Leadership Seminar for Peace in the Middle East, Sheraton National Hotel, Arlington, VA [CBG 1271-9] Inauguration of the Family Party for Universal Peace and Unity, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CSG 1265-4] Acquisition of YongPyong Resort [CBG 1 105-9] Proclamation of the Owners of Re-creation, East Garden, Irvington, NY 1630 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents May 4 Proclamation of the Oiange of the Right of Dominion and Sovereignty According to the Ideal of Creation, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 1454-181 May 10 Proclamation of High Noon Settlement and the Liberation of All Nations on Earth and in Heaven, East Garden, Irvington, NY May 18 The Jerusalem Declaration (by the First Israel, including an apology for their historical role in Jesus' death), Jerusalem, Israel [CBG 903-21] [CSG 1301-31 Jun 29 The Washington Declaration (by the Second Israel, for interreligious unity), Washington, DC [CBG 903-21] [CSG 1301-3) Jul 10-15 2003 World Culture and Sports Festival Jul 10 Opening Ceremony of the 2003 World Culture and Sports Festival, Yu Gwan-sun Arena, Cheonan [PHG 1093] Jul 13 Proclamation of the End of the Era of Indemnity, Sun Moon University, Cheonan [CBG 1347-2] [CBG 1420-4) • The 400 Million Couples International Marriage Blessing, Fourth Phase, Yu Gwan-sun Arena, Cheonan [CBG 363-20] Jul 15 1st Peace Cup International Soccer Tournament, World Cup Stadium, Seoul Aug 15 Seoul Peace Declaration (for the Third Israel, for breaking down the walls among religions), at the IIFWP Summit Conference for World Peace, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [CBG 903-21] [CSG 1301-3) [PHG 14921 Aug 20 Proclamation of the Beginning of the Fourth Israel, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 1464-5] [CSG 1273-15] Oct 3 Inaugural Assembly of the Interreligious and International Peace Council (IIPC), Manhattan Center, New York, NY [CBG 900-11] Oct 15 Inaugural Assembly of IIPC-Korea, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [PHG 1423) Oct21 Yeosu World Cup Fishing Tournament 2003, Heungkuk Arena, Yeosu [CBG 1159-131 [CBG 1160-15] Oct 25 Proclamation of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, Cheongpyeong Training Center Nov 4 Proclamation that the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth Are Liberated and Have a Base of Settlement as the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, Jigui Island, Jeju-do Nov 8 Rally to Realize the Peace UN and a Peaceful World, Central Training Center, Sutaekdong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province Oec21 Ceremony for Complete Unification, Hannam-dong house, Seou1 [CBG1312-44] Dec 22 Coronation of Jesus as the King of Kings of the First Israel, Jerusalem, Israel {CBG 1268-4] [CBG 1463-1] {CSG 1251 -62] 2004 Jan 3 Proclamation of the Return of Jesus and the Five Founders of Religion to the Earth, Cheongpyeong Training Center Jan 28 Dedication of the Cheongshim Graduate School of Theology, Cheongpyeong The 2000s 1631 [CBG 1036-l 4] Feb4 Coronation of Jesus and Heung-jin Moon as the Kings of Peace of the Second Israel, at the Ambassadors for Peace Awards, Ronald Reagan Building, Washington, DC [CBG 1464-4] [CSG 1251-62] Feb 22 Proclamation of the Era of Settlement for the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, Hannam-dong house, Seoul [CBG 1465-7] Mar 7 True Father writes a poem for True Mother, "Mother for Whom Heaven Yearns; Mother Whom the Earth Reveres" Mar 23 Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace of the Third Israel, Dirksen Senate Office Building, Washington, DC [CBG 1464~4} {PHG 181] Apr 19 Proclamation of An Shi II (Day of Secure Settlement and Attendance), World Mission Center, New York, NY [CBG 1457-6] [CSG l l 58-8] [CSG l 3 l 6-121 [PHG 1436] May 2 2004 Peace King Cup Fishing Tournament, Heungkuk Arena, Yeosu (CBG 1 t 59-131 May 5 Proclamation of Ssang Hab Shib Seung Il (The Day of the Victory of the Number Ten Combining Two Fives}, Cheonghae Garden, Yeosu [CBG 1454-1] [CSG 1250-58] May 13 Rally for the Harmony and Unity of the Gyeongsang and Jeolla Regions, Cheonghae Garden, Yeosu May 21 Rally to Proclaim Absolute Value for Harmony and Unity, Cheonghae Garden, Yeosu [CBG 990-21] May 29 Proclamation of the End of the Cain-Abel Era, Cheonghae Garden, Yeosu Jun 30 Proclamation of Cheon Yo Il ("Heaven's Day;' a proposed 8th day of the week), Cheonghae Garden, Yeosu Jul 16 lst Special Meeting to Proclaim the Revolution of True Heart and the Opening of the Era of True Liberation and True Complete Freedom, Cheonghae Garden, Yeosu [PHG 1106) Jul 21 Second Special Meeting to Proclaim the Revolution of True Heart and the Opening of the Era of True Liberation and True Complete Freedom, Cheonghae Garden, Yeosu [PHG 1106] Jul 23-26 2004 World Culture and Sports Festival, Yu Gwan-sun Arena, Cheonan [PHG 1099} Jul 26 The 400 Million Couples International Marriage Blessing, Fifth Phase, Yu Gwan-sun Arena, Cheonan [CBG 363-20] Aug 20 Blessing for Registration in Cheon Il Guk for the Revolution of True Heart and for True Liberation and Complete Freedom, Lotte World Hotel, Seoul (CBG 1466-9] Aug 20 Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace of the Fourth Israel, National Assembly Library, Seoul [CBG 1464-4] [PHG 1106] Sep 16 Banquet for a delegation of American financiers, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul [PHG 187] Sep 23 Inauguration of the Mongolian Peoples Federation for World Peace, Lotte World Hotel, Seoul [CBG 916-6] Oct 3 Proclamation of the Day of Opening the Unified Nation for the Liberation of the Cosmos, Central Training Center, Sutaek-dong, Guri, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1313-46} 1632 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Oct 26-30 Speeches in four· major American cities to proclaim the world of peace and unity centered on God's love (PHG 15081 Oct 26 New York, NY: Rye Brook, Hilton Westchester Hotel Oct 28 Washington, DC: Hyatt Regency Hotel Oct 29 Chicago, IL: Marriott Hotel Downtown Oct 30 Los Angeles, CA: Airport Marriott Hotel Nov 8 Assembly to Totally Invest Our Hearts for the Peaceful Unification of the Korean People as One People, Little Angels Performing Arts Center, Seoul Nov 12 Dedication of the Cheongshim Youth Training Center, Cheongpyeong Nov 25 1st Gathering of Representatives of Korean Clans and ceremonial coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace, Hannam-dong house, Seoul Dec 2 2"d World Assembly of the Mongolian Peoples Federation for World Peace, Yongpyong Resort, Gangwon Province [CBG 917-13] [PHG 1525] Dec 13 Common Legacy Breakfast Summit, Marriott Wardman Park Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 1536] Dec 13 True Parents' Coronation as the King and Queen of World Peace, Marriott Wardman Park Hotel, Washington, DC [PHG 284] (PHG 1536] Dec 13 Founding of the Federation to Commemorate the United Nations Peacekeeping Forces, Marriott Wardman Park Hotel, Washington, DC [CBG 930-26] Dec 26 Special Marriage Blessing of the Second Generation in the 41h year of Cheon 11 Guk, East Garden, Irvington, NY Jan 21 Feb9 Feb14 Mar4 2005 Dedication of Peace TV, Inc., Dowon Building, Mapo-gu, Seoul (CBG 1026-18] Special Marriage Blessing in the 5th Year of Cheon II Guk, Cheongpyeong Training Center Coronation of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind as the King [and Queen] of Peace for Uniting Heaven and Earth, on True Parents' birthday, Cheongpyeong Training Center [CBG 1469-12] [PHG 294] Rally to Realize the Settlement of Cheon II Guk, Cheongpyeong Training Center [PHG 304] Apr 13 Proclamation of the Era of Lasting Peace, The Washington Times Building, Washington, DC Apr 27 Seminar to Teach Attendance of the Root Ancestor, the King of Peace, Cheonghae Garden, Yeosu [PHG 1118] May S Dedication of the FFWPU Headquarters Building, Seoul Jun 25-28 True Father speaks in four cities in the United States [CBG 962-1 OJ [PHG 1282] Jun 25 New York, NY: Jacob K. Javits Convention Center Jun 26 Washington, DC: Ronald Reagan Building Jun 27 Chicago, IL: Hilton Hotel Jun 28 Los Angeles, CA: Airport Marriott Hotel Jul 13 Second Rally to Totally Invest Our Hearts for the Peaceful Unification of the The 2000s 1633 Korean People as One People, Olympic Hall, Seoul [PHG 1282] Jul 14 Second Rally to Totally Invest Our Hearts for the Peaceful Unification of the Korean People as One People, and Korean-Japanese Banquet to Pray for the Unification of the Fatherland of Korea, Ilsan KINTEX, Gyeonggi Province [PHG 1544] Jul 15 2005 Peace Cup International Soccer Tournament, World Cup Stadium, Seoul [CBG 1070-1 J Jul 29 2005 World Culture and Sports Festival, Yu Gwan-sun Arena, Cheonan Aug 1 The 400 Million Couples International Marriage Blessing, Sixth Phase, Yu Gwan-sun Arena, Cheonan [CBG 363-20] Sep 2 Proclamation of the Day to Embark on the Secure Settlement of the Universal Peace Kingdom, North Garden, Kodiak, AK Sep 12 Inauguration of the Universal Peace Federation (UPF), Alice Tully Hall, Lincoln Center, New York, NY [CBG 924-1 O] Sep 18 The Chuseok for the Liberation of Heaven and Earth, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 1313-47] Sep 20-30 120-Nation Speaking Tour to Launch the Universal Peace Federation: United States Sep 20 Newark, NJ: Robert Treat Hotel Sep 21 Bridgeport, CT: Bridgeport University Sep 22 Boston, MA: Westin Hotel Sep 23 Washington, DC: Marriott Hotel Sep 24 Chicago, IL: Hyatt Regency Hotel Sep 20 Atlanta, GA: Georgia International Convention Center Sep 20 Dallas> TX: Marriott Hotel Sep 27 Denver, CO: Renaissance Hotel Sep 27 Seattle, WA: Belle Harbor Conference Center Sep 27 San Francisco, CA: Hilton Hotel Sep 30 Los Angeles, CA: Marriott Hotel Oct3-14 120-Nation Speaking Tour to Launch the Universal Peace Federation: Korea Oct 3 Seoul: Olympic Fencing Arena Oct 4 Changwon: Changwon Arena Oct S Busan: Gijang Arena Oct 6 Incheon: Dowon Arena Oct 7 Cheonan: Yu Gwan-sllll Arena Oct 8 Yeongcheon: Yeongcheon Arena Oct 9 Chungju: Chungju Arena Oct 10 Chuncheon: Hoban Arena Oct 11 Gwangju: Yeomju Arena Oct 12 Iksan: Iksan Arena Oct 13 Suwon: Suwon Arena Oct 14 Seoul: Olympic Hall Oct 3-14 120 Nation Speaking Tour to Launch the Universal Peace Federation: Japan (True Mother tours Japan concurrently with True Father's tour of Korea) Oct 3 Fukuoka: Merle Park Hall Oct 4 Hiroshima: Pension Administration Center Oct 5 Takamatsu: Sogo Cultural Center Oct 6 Kobe: Seaside Hotel Oct 7 Osaka: Empire Hotel Oct 8 Nagoya: Aichi Pension Administration Center Oct 9 Sapporo: Sapporo Park Hotel Oct 10 Sendai: Goyo Grand Hotel Oct 11 Saitama: Super Arena Hotel Oct 12 Nagano: International 21 Hotel 1634 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Oct 13 Yokohama: Prince Hotel Oct 14 Tokyo: Tokyo Bay Hotel Oct 16- Dec 23 120 Nation Speaking Tour to Launch the Universal Peace Federation: Asia, Europe, Oceania, South America and Canada [CBG 926-1 SJ Oct 16 Mongolia: Ulaanbaatar, Mongolia Hall of Government; Mongolian National Television broadcasts True Father's address Oct 17 Kyrgyzstan: Bishkek, Presidential Office Building Oct 18 Georgia: Tbilisi, State Conservatory Grand Hall Oct 19 Latvia: Riga, Baltic Beach Hotel Oct 20 Ukraine: Kiev, Ukraine House Hall Oct 22 Estonia: Tallinn, Radisson Hotel Oct 23 Lithuania: Vilnius, Forum Palace Oct 24 Poland: Warsaw Oct 25 Romania: Bucharest, Marriott Hotel Oct 26 Bosnia-Herzegovina; Sarajevo, Holiday Inn (welcome by President Ejup Ganie) Oct 28 Hungary: Budapest, Hilton Hotel Oct 29 Czech Republic: Prague, Marriott Hotel Oct 30 Albania: Tirana, Congress Hall (True Father meets with President Alfred Moisiu and Prime Minister Sali Berisha; the speech is televised) Oct 31 Slovakia: Bratislava, Slovak National Theatre Nov 1 Switzerland: Geneva, Hilton Hotel Nov 2 The Netherlands: Grand Hotel Amrath Kurhaus the Hague Nov 3 Slovenia: Ljubljana, Grand Hotel Union Nov 4 Republic of Ireland: Dublin, Gresham Hotel Nov 5 United Kingdom: London, Royal Garden Hotel Nov 7 Nigeria: Abuja, International Conference Center Nov 8 Mali: Bamako Nov 17 European Union: Geneva, Palais des Nations Nov 19 Denmark: Copenhagen, Marriott Hotel Nov 22 Nepal: Kathmandu, Birendra International Convention Center (True Father's speech is televised) Nov 23 India: New Delhi, Taj Mahal Hotel Nov 24 Sri Lanka: Colombo Nov 25 Indonesia: Jakarta Nov 26 Malaysia: Kuala Lumpur, Convention Center Nov 27 Cambodia: Phnom Penh, InterContinental Hotel Nov 28 China: Hong Kong, Holiday Inn Golden Mile Nov 30 Taiwan: Taipei Dec 1 Philippines: Manila (True Parents meet President Gloria Macapagal Arroyo) Dec 2 Palau: Koror, Ngarachamayong Cultural Center Dec 3 Marshall Islands: Majuro, National Assembly Building Dec 4 Solomon Islands: Honiara, Mendana Hotel Dec S Samoa: Apia Dec 6 Fiji: Suva Dec 7 Australia: Sydney, Sheraton Hotel Dec 8 New Zealand: Auckland, Ritz Carlton Hotel Dec 1 O Uruguay: Montevideo, Victoria Plaza Hotel (True Father meets with President Tabare Vazquez) Dec 11 Argentina: Sheraton Hotel, Buenos Aires ------------------------------ - ------ The2000s Dec 12 Brazil: Sao Paulo, Anhembi Convention Center Dec 13 Bolivia: Los Tajibos Hotel, Santa Cruz Dec 14 Peru: Lima, Sheraton Hotel Dec 1 S Ecuador: Quito Dec 16 Colombia: Bogota Dec 17 Guyana: Georgetown Dec 18 Barbados: Bridgetown Dec 19 Dominican Republic: Santo Domingo, Fiesta Hotel Dec 20 Costa Rica: San Jose, Ramada Fiesta Hotel Dec 21 Mexico: Mexico City Dec 22 Bahamas: Paradise Island, Atlantis Hotel Dec 23 Canada: Toronto, Westin Prince Hotel 1635 Dec 27 Welcome Home Rally after the 120 nation speaking tour to launch the Universal Peace Federation, KINTEX, Ilsan [CBG 926-15] Dec 29 International and lntercultural Marriage Blessing for World Peace (1,147 couples), Cheongpyeong Training Center 2006 Feb 2 1st Global Assembly of the Universal Peace Federation, KINTEX, Ilsan [PHG 605] Feb 24 Dedication of Cheongshim International High School, Cheongpyeong Mar 21 UPF Assembly in Japan, Makuhari Messe International Exhibition Hall, Chiba [PHG 618] Mar 25-Apr 2 UPF Rallies to Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown [CBG 932-1] [PHG 605] [PHG 618] Mar 25 Seoul: Sun Moon University, Cheonan Mar 26 Southern Gyeonggi and Gangwon: Sun Moon University, Cheonan Mar 28 Gyeongnam, Busan and Ulsan: Changwon Stadium, Changwon Mar 30 Jeolla, Gwangju, Jeon ju and Jeju: Gwangju World Cup Stadium, Gwangju Mar 31 Gyeongbuk, Daegu and Northern Gyeonggi: Sun Moon University, Cheonan Apr 1 Chungcheong, Daejeon and Cheongju: Sun Moon University, Cheonan Apr 2 Gyeonggi and Incheon: Sun Moon University, Cheonan Mar 27 Special Assembly to Commemorate the Inauguration of UPF, National Assembly Library, Seoul [PHG 605] Apr 3 Nationwide UPF Rally to Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown, Seoul Olympic Stadium Apr 1 O 3rd World Assembly of the Mongolian Peoples Federation for World Peace, Marriott Hotel, Seoul Apr 28-Dec 31 180 Nation Universal Peace Federation Speaking Tour to Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown (initially presented by True Mother, then by members of the True Family, and then by clergy and ambassadors for peace) [CBG 932-1] [CBG 937-1] [PHG 618] Apr 28 Bridgeport, CT: Bridgeport University Apr 29 New York, NY: Jacob Javits Convention Center Apr 30 Newark, NJ: Hopewell Baptist Church 1636 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents May 1 Boston, MA: Boston Marriott Copley Place May 2 Washington, DC: George Washington University May 3 Miami, FL: Hilton Hotel May4 Winston-Salem, NC: MC Benton Jr. Convention Civic Center May 5 Chicago, IL: Lakeside Center McCormick Place May 6 Minneapolis, MN: Crowne Plaza Hotel May 7 Los Angeles, CA: Westin Hotel May 8 San Francisco, CA: Hilton Hotel May 9 Vancouver, Canada: Four Seasons Hotel May 10 Seattle, WA: Doubletree Hotel May 13 Fukuoka, Japan: Fukuoka Marine Messe May 14 Hiroshima, Japan: Welfare Pension Center May 15 Dakamas, Japan: General Cultural Center, Airex May 16 Kobe, Japan: International Center May 17 Osaka, Japan: Hyatt Regency Hotel May 18 Nagoya, Japan: Toyota Civic Cultural Center May 19 Nagano, Japan: Peoples Cultural Center May 20 Saitama, Japan: Kuki Cultural Center May 21 Sendai, Japan: Koyo Grand Hotel May 22 Sapporo, Japan: Dresen Sapporo Hotel May 23 Yokohama, Japan: Sheraton Grande Tokyo Bay Hotel May 24 Tokyo, Japan: Chiba Port Arena May 28 Philippines: Manila, Makati Shangri La Hotel May 29 Indonesia: Jakarta, Ritz Carlton Hotel May 30 Malaysia: Kuala Lumpur, Hilton Hotel, May 31 Sri Lanka: Colombo, World Trade Center Jun 1 Nepal: Kathmandu, Birendra International Convention Center Jun 3 India: New Delhi, Oberoi Hotel Jun 4 Cambodia: Phnom Penh, InterContinentaJ Hotel Jun 6 Taiwan: Taipei, Father of the Nation Museum Jun 1 Joint Clan Rally for the Unification of the Fatherland of Universal Peace, Marriott Hotel, Seoul Jun 6 Prayer service for the unity of spirit and flesh at the Cheon I l Guk Original Palace and Holy Ground, and institution of the Cheon Il Guk Citizens' Pledge, Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong Jun 10 Groundbreaking for the Korea Times Aviation Aerospace Industrial Complex at Gimpo, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1107-14) [PHG 1549) Jun 12 Launch of the UPF peace kingdom corps and peace kingdom police, Cheongpyeong Training Center [CBG 930-26] [PHG 618) Jun 13 Cheon Jeong Gung Palace Entrance Ceremony and Coronation of True Parents as the King and Queen of Peace in Heaven and Earth, Cheongpyeong [CBG 1470-14) [CSG 1253-66] [CSG 1418-2] [PHG 1552] Jun 16 True Father writes a dedication to commemorate the entrance into the Cheon The 2000s 1637 Jeong Gung Palace, "The true, holy, and virtuous Emperor of the Cheon Il Guk, reigning over myriad peoples and triumphant on all levels, inaugurates the era of peace and prosperity:' [CBG 113-1 OJ • Continuation of the 180 Nation UPF Speaking Tour to Return to the Original Fatherland and Hometown Jun 16 Mongolia: Ulaanbaatar, Palace Hotel Grand Ballroom Jun 18 Kyrgyzstan: Bishkek, Theatre Philharmonia Jun 19 Tajikistan: Dushanbe, Presidential Strategy Research Center Jun 22 Azerbaijan: Baku, Crescent Beach Hotel Jun 23 Estonia: Tallinn, Olympia Hotel Jun 24 Latvia: Riga, Baltic Beach Hotel Jun 25 Lithuania: Vilnius, Crowne Plaza Hotel Jun 26 Ukraine: Kiev, Premier Palace Hotel Jun 27 Lebanon: Beirut, Metropolitan Palace Hotel Jun 28 Turkey: Istanbul, Swissotel The Bosphorus Jun 29 Israel: Jerusalem, Regency Hotel Jun 30 Jordan: Amman, Radisson SAS Hotel Jul 1 Malta: St. Julians, Westin Dragonara Resort Jul 2 Poland: Warsaw, Sofitel Warsaw Victoria Jul 3 Romania: Bucharest, Marriott Hotel Jul 4 Slovakia: Bratislava, Slovak National Theater Jul 5 Hungary: Budapest, Corinthia Hotel Jul 6 Bosnia and Herzegovina: Sarajevo, Hotel Holiday Jul 7 Albania: Tirana, Congress Hall Jul 8 Croatia: Zagreb, Sheraton Hotel Jul 9 Switzerland: Geneva, Hilton Palace Hotel Jul 10 Czech Republic: Prague, Palace Zofin Jul 11 Denmark: Copenhagen, Marriott Hotel Jul 12 Slovenia: Ljubljana, Grand Hotel Union Jul 13 Ireland: Dublin Jul 14 Netherlands: The Hague Jul 15 England: London, Royal Horticultural Society Jul 18 Kenya: Nairobi, Raikou Hotel Jul 20 Tanzania: Dar es Salaam, Moevenpick Hotel Jul 21 Ethiopia: Addis Ababa, Sheraton Addis Jul 22 Nigeria: Abuja, Le Meridian Hotel, Jul 23 Benin: Cotonou, Palais de Congres Jul 24 Cameroon: Yaounde, Congress Hotel Jul 25 Zambia: Lusaka, Mulungushi International Conference Center Jul 27 Uruguay: Montevideo, Victoria Plaza Hotel Jul 28 Argentina: Buenos Aires, Sheraton Hotel Jul 29 Brazil: Sao Paulo, South America Unihcation Movement Headquarters Jul 31 Bolivia: La Paz, Hotel Los Tajibos 1638 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents Aug 1 Colombia: Bogota, Hotel Tequendama Aug 2 Dominican Republic: Santo Domingo, Jaragua Hotel Aug 3 Jamaica: Kingston, Jamaica Pegasus Hotel Aug 4 Bahamas: Riu Palace Paradise Island Aug 5 Mexico: Mexico City, Fiesta Americana Hotel Aug 6 Costa Rica: San Jose, Ramada Plaza Herradura Hotel Aug 7 Venezuela: Caracas, Tamanaco Intercontinental Hotel Aug 8 Peru: Lima, Sheraton Hotel Aug 9 Chile: Santiago, Sheraton Hotel Aug 13 New Zealand: Auckland, Sky City Convention Center Aug 14 Australia: Sydney, City Recital Hall Aug 15 Vanuatu: Port Vila, Le Lagon Resort Aug 16 Papua New Guinea: Port Moresby, Crowne Plaza Hotel Aug 17 Solomon Islands: Honiara, Solomon Kitano Mendana Hotel Aug 18 Palau: Koror, Ngarachamayong Cultural Center Aug 19 China: Hong Kong, Grand Hyatt Jul 14 41h World Assembly of the Mongolian Peoples Federation for World Peace, Intercontinental Hotel, Geneva, Switzerland Aug 20 Victory and Complete Freedom Rally to Bring Universal Peace to the Fatherland and Hometown: KINTEX, Ilsan, Gyeonggi Province [PHG 605) Aug 31 Victory and Complete Freedom Rally to Bring Universal Peace to the Fatherland and Hometown, Marriott Hotel, Seoul [PHG 605] Sep 1-0ct 14 Extension of the UPF Worldwide Speaking Tour to over 40 additional nations, expanding on the Victory and Complete Freedom Rally to Bring Universal Peace to the Fatherland and Hometown (Beginning on September 6, members of the True Family hold simultaneous events in as many as 12 venues in each nation.} [CBG 935-111 [PHG 605] Sep 1 Japan: Tokyo, Chiba Port Arena Sep 3 United States: New York, NY, Manhattan Center Sep4 Canada: Toronto Sep 20 Mongolia Sep 21 China: Hong Kong Sep 22 Nepal Sep 23 Malaysia Sep 24 Taiwan Sep 25 The Philippines Sep 27 New Zealand Sep 28 Australia Sep 30 Uruguay Oct 1 Argentina and Ethiopia Oct2 Chile Oct3 Paraguay Oct4 Brazil Oct 5 Bolivia Oct 6 Peru Sep 12 Commemoration of the 151 anniversary of the Universal Peace Federation and of the Entrance Ceremony to the UPF Kingdom, Cheong Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong [PHG 618] Sep 14 Proclamation that prayers should end with 'l\ju" Instead of"Amen:' Cheong Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong Oct 14 5th World Assembly of the Mongolian Peoples Federation for World Peace, Cheong Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong [PHG 1558] • The Kyrgyzstan National Academy of Sciences confers on True Father the The 2000s honorary degree of Doctor of Language and Literature Oct21-Dec31 176 religious leaders, speaking on behalf ofTrue Parents, continue the UPF Worldwide Speaking Tour in more than SO nations 1639 Oct 28 I st Peace Queen Cup Women's Soccer Tournament, World Cup Stadium, Seoul [CBG 1070-1 l 2007 Jan 3 Appointment ofleaders and representatives of the Twelve Tribes, Cheong Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong [CBG 963-16) Jan 8 Proclamation of the Completion and Conclusion of the Peace Messages, Cheong Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong Feb 22 International and Intercultural Marriage Blessing for the Era of Peace and Prosperity (more than 500 second-generation couples), Cheongpyeong Training Center Feb 23 True Fathers Misu (881h) Birthday Celebration, Cheong Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong • Presentation of the first edition of the Cheon Seong Gyeong, Cheong Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong Mar 17 Dedication of King Garden and launch of the new beginning of the Pacific Rim Providence, Kona, Hawaii [CBG 1128-17] [CBG 1462-19] Mar 19 Proclamation of Returning to the Civilization of Universal Peace and the Age of God's Kingship, and Returning to the Realm of the Peace Civilization of Cheon Il Guk, Marriott Resort Hotel on Waikoloa Beach, Hawaii [CBG 956-191 Apr 3-25 Rallies to Announce the Dawn of the New Civilization of Universal Peace, Korea [CBG 956-20] [CBG 1460-161 Apr 3 Gyeongnam: Changwon Arena Apr 4 Northern Seoul: Olympic Hall Apr S Southern Seoul: Olympic Hall Apr 6 Southern Gyeonggi: Suwon Arena Apr 7 Incheon: Dowon Arena Apr 8 Northern Gyeonggi: Seoul, Olympic Hall Apr9 Chungnam: Gongju Arena Apr 10 Daejeon: Multi-purpose Arena Apr 11 Gangwon: Chuncheon Hoban Arena Apr 12 Jeonbuk: Iksan Arena Apr 13 Jeonnam: Mokpo Arena Apr 1 S Chungbuk: Gyesan Arena Apr 16 Busan: Gudeok Arena Apr 18 Ulsan: KBS Hall Apr 19 Daegu: Daegu EXCO Apr 20 Gwangju: Gudong Arena Apr 21 Gyeongbuk: Pohang Arena Apr 22 Jeju: Convention Center Apr 23 Eastern Seoul: Olympic Weightlifting Arena Apr 24 Western Seoul: Olympic Weightlifting Arena Apr 25 Nationwide Assembly: Seoul, Century City Marriott May 2-11 Rallies to Announce the Dawn of the New Civilization of Universal Peace, True Mother in Japan May 2 Fukuoka: JAL Sea Hawk Hotel May 3 Hiroshima: Welfare Pension Center May 4 Osaka: Hyatt Regency Hotel May S Kobe: International Center I 1640 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents May 6 Nagoya: Welfare Pension Center May 7 Yokohama: Royal Park Hotel May 8 Chiba: New Otani Makuhari Hotel May 9 Sendai: Goyo Grand Hotel May 10 Tokyo: Chiba Port Arena Hotel May 11 Sapporo: Gato Kingdom Sapporo Hotel May 21-Jun 1 Rallies to Announce the Dawn of the New Civilization of Universal Peace, True Mother and True Children's speaking tour in the United States May 21 New York, NY: Manhattan Center May 22 Newark, NJ: Robert Treat Hotel May 23 Boston, MA: Westin Copley Place Hotel May 24 Washington, DC: Marriott Hotel May 25 Miami, FL: Airport Hilton Hotel May 26 Dallas, TX: Westin Hotel May 27 Columbus, OH: Renaissance Hotel May 28 Chicago, IL: Hilton Hotel May 29 Minneapolis, MN: Radisson University Hotel May 30 Seattle, WA: Airport Hilton Hotel May31 San Francisco, CA: Hyatt Regency San Francisco Airport Jun 1 Los Angeles, CA: Airport Marriott Hotel Jul 4 2007 World Culture and Sports Festival, Yu Gwan-sun Arena, Cheonan [PHG 11231 Jul 5 2007 WCSF International and Intercultural Marriage Blessing to Bring in the Era of Peace and Prosperity (1,634 couples), Yu Gwan-sun Arena, Cheonan Jul 12 3rd Peace Cup International Soccer Tournament, World Cup Stadium, Seoul {CBG 1070-1] Sep 2 Proclamation of the Beginning of Returning to the Fatherland and Hometown of the True Parent of the Cosmos and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth, North Garden, Kodiak, AK Sep 23 Inauguration of the Abel UN, Manhattan Center, New York, NY [CBG 901-15] [CBG 1265-9] Oct 14 Rally to Unite Heaven and Earth for the Liberation of God's Fatherland, Sun Moon University, Cheonan Nov 11-22 True Mothers "One Family Under God" speaking tour of 12 cities in the United States Nov 11 Los Angeles, CA Nov 12 San Francisco, CA Nov 13 Seattle, WA Nov 14 Chicago, IL Nov 15 Minneapolis, MN Nov 16 Dallas, TX Nov 17 Columbus, OH Nov 18 Atlanta, GA Nov 19 Washington, DC Nov 20 Boston, MA Nov 21 Newark, NJ Nov 22 New York, NY Dec 18 Conference to support the inauguration of the Abel UN~ Sheraton National Hotel, Arlington, VA 2008 Jan 7 UPF Leadership Conference to Proclaim the Beginning of the Age of the Reign of God in Cheon Il Guk in the Double Jubilee Years of Seven (2007) and Eight The 2000s 1641 Jan7 Jan29 Feb25 Mar17 Mar19 Apr 11 Apr 13 Apr18 May28 Jun 14 Jul 18 Jul 19 Aug7 Aug27 OctlO (2008), Cheongpyeong Training Center [CBG 568-23) Inauguration of the Foundation of Peace and Unification, charged with building the Bering Strait Tunnel, Seoul [CBG 962-1 OJ Groundbreaking Ceremony for the Gwangyang Bay Free Economic Zone in the Hwayang district of Yeosu [CBG 1119-16) Dedication of Queen Garden, Kona, Hawaii Hyo-jin Moon's ascension. True Father writes his epitaph, "The lord who will open a gate into the Kingdom of Heaven, as a son of loyalty and filial piety in the garden that opens the way to the deep, wide and high realms of heaven:' World-level Ascension Ceremony for Hyo-jin Moon, Cheongpyeong Training Center Final Declaration Rally for the Liberation of God's Fatherland, Seoul Olympic Fencing Arena Appointment of boonbongwangs (True Parents' Anointed Representatives) to Korea, Japan and the United States [CBG 912-18] [CSG 1127-22] Hyung-jin Moon inaugurated as International President of FFWPU, Cheon Jeong Gung Palace Rally in Korea to proclaim the inauguration of the realm of the Abel UN, Central City, Seoul 2nd Peace Queen Cup Soccer Tournament, Suwon World Cup Stadium [CBG 1070-1] Dedication of Yeosu Ocean Resort, Yeosu [CBG 1119-16) True Parents' helicopter accident at Cheongpyeong [CBG 1471-16 J {CSG 1416-35) (7. 7 LC) Declaration of Everlasting Praise for God's Reign of Peace in the Era of Peace and Prosperity Established through the Double Jubilee Years of 7 and 8, on the l21h anniversary of Chil Pal feol (7-8 Day), Cheon Jeong Gung Palace Proclamation of the Day of Complete Rebirth, Complete Resurrection and Complete Eternal Life, at the luncheon to congratulate True Parents on their resurrection to new life 40 days after the helicopter accident, Cheong Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong [PHG 1572) First seminar to proclaim and teach that God has now completed His portion of responsibility for providential history and achieved the realm of His liberation, King Garden, Kona, Hawaii 2009 Jan 15 Coronation of God, the King of All Kings, with the Authority of His Liberation, Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong [CBG 1473-22] [CSG 1254-70] [CSG 1429-18] [PHG 1597) Jan 28 Publication of World Scripture and the Teachings of Sun Myung Moon Jan 30 True Parents' Birthday Celebration (True Father's 90th birthday), Cheongpyeong Training Center [PHG l 592] Jan 31 Coronation of God, the King of All Kings, with the Authority of His Liberation, Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong, and Manhattan Center, New York, 1642 Chronology of the Life and Works of True Parents NY (True Parents traveled from Korea to the US to hold the coronation on the same date on both sides of the world) [PHG 1597) • Interreligious and Intercultural Marriage Blessing in Celebration of the Peace King, and celebration of True Fathers 90th birthday, Manhattan Center, New York, NY Apr 19 Celebration of True Parents' golden wedding anniversary on the SOth year after their Holy Wedding and Rally for the Secure Settlement of Peace between Cain and Abel at the Cosmic Level for the Parents of Heaven and Earth, Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong [CBG 1474-31[CSG1430-19] [PHG 1597] Apr 21 Wongu (Round Ball) Peace Cup Cain-Abel Tournament for Harmony between Heaven and Earth, Seongnam First Stadium, Seongnam, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1071-7] Jun 1 Celebration of the publication of True Father's autobiography, As a Peace-Loving Global Citizen, COEX Convention Center, Seoul [CSG 1445-13) [PHG l 597] Jul 7 True Father's speech "Owner of Peace and Owner of Lineage;' East Garden, Irvington, NY [PHG 1612] Jul 10 Assembly for the settlement of True Parents' UN, Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong [CBG 905-27] Jul 24-Aug 2 2009 Peace Cup Andalusia International Soccer Tournament, Spain [CBG 1070-1] Aug 1 Celebration of the publication of True Parents' autobiography in Europe, Renaissance Hotel, Barcelona, Spain Aug 15 Wongu Peace Cup Cain-Abel Tournament for Harmony between Heaven and Earth, Seongnam General Sports Arena, Gyeonggi Province Oct 1 Celebration of the publication of True Father's autobiography in the United States, Sheraton National Hotel, Arlington, VA Oct 8 Proclamation of the Era for Establishing the Association to Connect the Earth to the Spirit World with God at the Center, East Garden, Irvington, NY [CBG 1315-1] Oct 14 True Parents officiate at a cosmic-level Marriage Blessing (1,923 couples), Sun Moon University, Cheonan Nov 16 True Parents officiate at a Second Generation Marriage Blessing ( 190 couples), Cheongpyeong Training Center Dec 16 Universal Peace Federation rally in the United States, Las Vegas, NV 2010 Feb 14 ( l. l HC) Proclamation of the Arrival of the Age of the Heavenly Calendar [CSG 1441-15] Feb 17 (1.4 HC) True Parents officiate at a cosmic-level Marriage Blessing (356 unmarried couples and 4,065 already married couples), KINTEX, Ilsan Feb 21 Dedication of the Cheon Bok Gung headquarters church, Yongsan-gu, Seoul Mar 18-Apr 9 Memorial Celebrations of Ascension and Unity honoring leaders who left behind a legacy of peace, United States [CSG 1440-13) Mar 18 New York, NY: United Nations Headquarters Apr 1 Washington, DC: Sheraton National Hotel --- --- --- ------ The 2010s Apr 2 New York, NY: Manhattan Center Apr4 Las Vegas: Paris Hotel Apr 9 Honolulu: Waikiki Beach Marriott Resort and Spa 1643 Apr 21 -26 Commemoration of the sailors who perished at the sinking of the ship Cheonan Apr 21 Hon.am: Gwangju, Kim Dae-jung Convention Center Apr 22 Youngnam: Daegu, Inter-Burgo Hotel Apr 23 Seoul: Seoul, Central City Apr 26 Chungcheong: Cheongju, Ramada Plaza Hotel Apr 29 Coronation of True Parents for the Settlement of the Abel UN, at the congratulatory luncheon on the golden anniversary their Holy Wedding, Cheongpyeong Training Center May 9 Coronation of True Parents for the Settlement of the Abel UN, and a Memorial Celebration of Ascension and Unity honoring leaders who left behind a legacy of peace, at the Congratulatory Luncheon on the Golden Anniversary of their Holy Wedding, Aria Hotel, Las Vegas, NV Jun 19 Proclamation of True Parents' Ultimate Oneness and Perfection and of the Conclusion and Consummation of their Mission, Las Vegas, NV [CBG 108-31] [CSG 1445-1] Jul 8 Cosmic Assembly for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as Gods Embodiment, Proclaim the Word, Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong [CBG 1476-8] Jul 24 Cosmic Assembly in the United States for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word, Manhattan Center, New York, NY Aug 16 Ceremony to Bequeath the Eight Textbooks, Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong Oct 1 O Marriage Blessing based the Completion of the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind (7,200 couples), Sun Moon University, Cheonan Oct 12 Wongu Peace Cup Cain-Abel Tournament for Harmony between Heaven and Earth, Namyangju Athletic and Cultural Center, Gyeonggi Province [CBG 1071-7] Oct 17 2010 Peace Queen Cup International Women's Soccer Tournament, Suwon World Cup Stadium, Suwon [CBG 1071-5] Nov 18 Solomon Islands Prime Minister Danny Philip visits True Parents at Cheon Jeong Gung Palace, Cheongpyeong Nov 22 Cosmic Assemblies in the United States for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word Nov 22 Washington, DC and New York, NY: Manhattan Center Nov 27 Las Vegas and the Hoover Dam: Caesar's Palace Dec 4 Cosmic Assembly for the Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind Who, as God's Embodiment, Proclaim the Word, Cheon Bok Gung headquarters church, Seoul [CBG 1476-6] Dec 7 Rally for Harmony and Unity within the Realm of Cain and Abel for World Peace, Cheon Bok Gung headquarters church, Seoul ---------------